《My Fair Stunner》


 Chapter 1 PR Crisis

    Chapter 1 PR Crisis


    Chapter 1 PR Crisis


    It began to snow when Faye Nash arrived at the hotel.


    The excited crowd of paparazzi at the gate was a stark contrast to the gloomy weather.


    When Colin Farrell''s assistant saw her, he rushed over and said, "Faye, what brought you here?"


    Faye was a pretty woman who barely smiled, so she looked a little serious.


    She took off her leather gloves casually, raise her eyes to look at the assistant, and asked, "Where''s


    Mr. Farrell?"


    The assistant replied with an embarrassed face, "In the room."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Faye looked away from him and knocked on the door. After a while, a woman in her early twenties


    opened the door with bloodshot eyes.


    She didn''t know Faye, so she sniffed and asked in a soft voice, "Did Mr. Farrell hire you to manage the


    PR crisis?"


    Faye nodded slightly and brushed past her.


    When she entered the door, Colin wasing out of the bathroom with a bath towel loosely hanging


    around his waist, and the drops of water from his hair were flowing down his corbones and his lower


    abdomen and finally got into the bath towel.


    Seeing Faye, Colin smiled faintly without feeling embarrassed although his wife had caught him


    adultery, and then he asked, "Why are you here?"


    Faye raised her head, looked into his yful eyes, and responded calmly, "This case is too tricky.


    There are many paparazzi downstairs, so no one else wants to take the order."


    When they were talking, the atmosphere was businesslike but inexplicably harmonious.


    Only Colin''s assistant knew they were newlyweds who had been married for three months.


    Colin walked over to a rattan chair, grabbed a bathrobe, put it on, and then sat down. The bathrobe


    hung loosely on him, partially revealing his corbones.


    He then raised his head, nced at Faye with a half-smile, lit a cigarette casually, and said, "I want


    someone else to deal with this case."


    Faye didn''t respond to him but turned to look at the young woman standing beside her, and she knew


    thetter was a new actress of Farrell Media, who had be famous because of a love affair


    recently. Moreover, a well-known director''s wife criticized her on Facebook two days ago.


    Faye hadn''t expected Colin would like such a woman.


    Being closely stared for a moment, the young actress was somehow flustered, but she pretended to be


    considerate and said in a tender voice, "There are too many paparazzi downstairs now. I can tell them I


    am Mr. Farrell''s girlfriend. When things calm down after a while, we can rify..."


    Her intention that she wanted to use the affair with Colin as a publicity stunt was very obvious.


    Before she could finish speaking, Faye opened her red lips and interrupted in a cold voice, "I have


    already contacted your agent on the way here. I think she has arrived. You can go downstairs now."


    The young actress was stunned to hear this, so she asked, "You asked me to go downstairs now?"


    Faye nodded, "Yes."


    After finishing speaking, she walked up to Colin, took the cigarette between his slender fingers over,


    stubbed it out, and said, "Mr. Farrell, please go to the room next door right away. Mr. ke and the


    others are waiting for you to start the meeting."


    Colin looked up at her with a yful smile and asked, "Have you arranged everything well?"


    Faye said expressionlessly, "You have no time to waste. Five minutester, the hotel security will


    pretend to be negligent and let those paparazzie up."


    Colin and Faye looked at each other for a few seconds, and then he got up, opened the door, and


    walked to the room next door under the young actress''s astonished gaze.

 Chapter 2 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 2 Misunderstanding


    Chapter 2 Misunderstanding


    Colin was an uninhibited rake.


    After he left, Faye turned to look at the young actress and said, "Why are you still here?"


    The young actress feltpletely crushed by her aggressive aura, so she swallowed hard and said, "I


    can¡¯t go downstairs now because many paparazzi were waiting. What if they photograph me? My


    career has just started, so I..."


    Faye interrupted in a cold voice, "You will shoot a TVmercial for lipstick nearby. I¡¯ve informed your


    agent about it, and he will pick you up and send you over there."


    Hearing this, the actress instantly got what she meant. Knowing she would not get any benefits today,


    she nodded and left in a hurry.


    Everything was done. When Faye was about to leave, her phone suddenly rang.


    After she took it out and saw the caller ID, she answered the call with a frown and asked, "Grandpa,


    what¡¯s up?"


    A voice with dignity said on the other end of the phone, "Faye, I want to see you and Colin in the old


    mansion within half an hour."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    The caller was Colin¡¯s grandfather. Judging from his tone, she guessed he had heard of Colin''s


    absurdity today.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Hanging up the phone, Faye walked downstairs.


    Colin''s assistant leaned against the wall, watched her leaving, and then raised his hand to wipe the


    sweat off his forehead with a guilty conscience.


    Faye did not leave immediately after getting in her car but sent a message to Colin, saying, ¡°Your


    grandfather asked us to go back to the old mansion right now.¡±


    Colin barely replied to her message, and this time was no exception. But she was not annoyed at all.


    After closing the chat box, she checked the trending topics on the Inte today. Making sure there


    was no news about Colin¡¯s love affair, she tapped her slender index finger on the screen to


    close Facebook.


    When she was deep in thought, the car door on the passenger seat side was suddenly pulled open,


    and then a tall man got in and sat down.


    Colin had put on a suit. The coat was not buttoned up, and the cor of his shirt was slightly open,


    making him look more untamed.


    Seeing Faye staring at him, he said in a yful tone, "Why are you looking at me?"


    His voice sounded so gravelly and bewitching that Faye couldn''t help thinking of the night when they


    had gotten drunk because he had coaxed her in the same voice then.


    At the thought of that night, Faye frowned. Afterposing her thoughts, she answered lightly, "If you


    have nothing urgent to do next, we will go back to the old mansion now."


    Colin leaned back and tapped his long fingers on the car window, replying, "Okay."


    Hearing this, Faye started the car.


    As she was driving the car, her phone vibrated, which was ced near the dashboard.


    Colin nced over casually and saw a message from Reba pop up on the screen, saying, ¡°Colin is


    fooling around with other women all the time. Can he satisfy you at home? Do you need me to hire a


    gigolo for you?¡±


    Seeing this, Colin raised his eyebrows in surprise, and at the same time, Faye also nced down at


    the screen, but both of them remained calm. Faye then held the steering wheel with one hand and


    turned the phone over with the other hand.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the old mansion of the Farrells and got out of the car together.


    When Faye was walking toward the gate in high heels, she heard Colin''s uninhibited lowughter. He


    then said, "Faye, if you want to sleep with me, you can tell me directly."

 Chapter 3 Give Birth to a Baby

    Chapter 3 Give Birth to a Baby


    Chapter 3 Give Birth to A Baby


    After a moment of silence, Faye turned to look at the slouchy man.


    When their eyes met, Colin showed a half-smile, and Faye said expressionlessly, "No, I don''t want it."


    Then, she continued to step toward the mansion.


    Colin''s smile became bigger when he stared after her graceful back.


    Although Faye was walking in front, when she reached the gate, she deliberately slowed down to wait


    for him.


    They were newlyweds after all. Even if they could not pretend to be closely bound together, they should


    at least make others think they respected each other.


    So, they entered the door side by side, but as soon as they walked into the living room, a cup was


    smashed toward them.


    Colin immediately pulled Faye behind him to protect her, and the cup hit his chest and slid down his


    body to the ground.


    There had been hot coffee in it, and Colin had juste in from the cold outside, so the coffee was


    steaming on his shirt now.


    Seeing this, Faye pursed her lips. When she tried to step forward to check whether he had been


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    scalded, Colin stretched his hand to stop her.


    "You bastard! Why are you always messing around with those women? Two days ago, your affair with


    a young model from Fashion Magazine was exposed. Today, you were stuck in the hotel together with


    an actress from ourpany by a group of paparazzi! Why can''t you give me a break?"


    Old Mr. Farrell was 72 this year, but because of his proper regimen, he looked as if he were in his early


    60s.


    Now, he was sitting upright on the sofa with an angry face.


    Colin raised one hand, untied two buttons of his shirt, gave an undisciplined smile, and retorted, "I am


    not fooling around every day. I just managed to get the overseas purchase order yesterday."


    When Old Mr. Farrell heard this, his anger subsided a lot.


    He shot a nce at Colin, held his stick with both hands, and said in a cold voice, "Come here! Let me


    see if you''re scalded."


    Seeing Old Mr. Farrell not angry anymore, Colin let go of Faye''s hand and strode forward, asking,


    "Grandpa, who snitched on me to you?"


    Old Mr. Farrell had always doted on him and had turned a blind eye to his love affairs over the years.


    Although the old man had scolded him sometimes, he had barely punished him.


    When Colin sat down, Old Mr. Farrell gave him a sideways look and said, "You''re not a child anymore!


    You should know how far to go and when to stop. Don''t let others get the goods on you!"


    Then, he turned to look at Faye and said, "You handled today''s affair very well."


    Faye replied, "Thank you."


    Old Mr. Farrell continued, "Faye, you and Colin are married. Don''t focus on work all the time. You


    should pay more attention to your family. I''m looking forward to seeing my great-grandchild next year."


    Faye nodded with a polite smile on her face, but there was no smile in her eyes.


    After a while, she took the initiative to go to help in the kitchen.


    Seeing her leave, Old Mr. Farrell looked at Colin with a stern face and said, "What on earth do you


    think about Faye? If you don''t like her, you should part friends. We can give her arge sum of alimony.


    After all, I witnessed how she has grown up. You can''t..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Colin slightly opened his slender legs, reached out to get a grape,


    stuffed it into his mouth, and saidzily, "Do you like a boy or a girl?"


    Old Mr. Farrell was stunned for a while before he smiled, "Have you thought it through? Do you want to


    have a baby with Faye now?"


    Colin stretched his legs out and said, "Yes."

 Chapter 4 Family

    Chapter 4 Family


    Chapter 4 Family


    When Faye came out of the kitchen, Colin had already coaxed Old Mr. Farrell intoughing.


    Faye was not surprised to see this because he could win everyone''s favor regardless of age or gender.


    When it was about dinner time, the rest of the Farrells arrived home one after another.


    Old Mr. Farrell had only one son, who was Colin''s father, ine Farrell.


    ine had three children, who were Hank, Colin, and Helen.


    His current wife had given birth to Hank and Helen, but Colin was his childhood sweetheart''s son.


    So, their family atmosphere was harmonious but hypocritical.


    During dinner, Madam Farrell added food to Colin''s te several times like a caring mother.


    Seeing this, Helen pouted andined, "Mom, you''re always partial to Colin."


    Madam Farrell smiled kindly, "Don''t talk nonsense. You''re all my children, and I love you three the


    same."


    Hank timely retorted elegantly, "Mom, you love Colin the most."


    When the mother and her two children were echoing each other, Colin was having the soup with a


    spoon like an outsider.


    When Faye got up and cleaned the table together with the maid after the meal, Helen said in an


    affectedly sweet voice, "Faye, cut an orange."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Faye calmly replied, "Okay."


    Colin was talking on the phone beside the floor-to-ceiling window. When he heard their conversation,


    he turned his head to look at Helen and asked, "What?"


    Helen was stunned for a moment and then smiled, "I''m sorry I forgot you''re married. I was used to


    asking Faye for help. I will never do this again."


    Then, she ran up to Faye, took her arm, and shook it like a spoiled child, saying, "Faye, I was wrong.


    Can you forgive me?"


    Faye smiled with alienation in her eyes and said, "Never mind."


    Colin shot a nce at them and then continued to speak on the phone, "The person you mentioned is


    not good! Find someone else to do it."


    After the person on the other end of the phone said something, Colin replied with mockery, "Fine! You


    handle it by yourself."


    Hanging up the phone, he turned around and walked into the kitchen.


    When Faye was washing dishes with her head down, he suddenly pulled back her hair hanging over


    her ears and held it with his big hands, saying, "My grandpa asked us to stay overnight. Is it OK for


    you?"


    Hearing this, she froze for a while and then replied, "It''s up to you."


    Colin leaned forward, lowered his head to approach her red ear, and said in a seductive voice, "Don''t


    worry! I''ll sleep on the sofa."


    Faye subconsciously leaned forward and said, "Stay away from me."


    Colin chuckled, "What are you afraid of?"


    When Faye put the dish in her hand on the rack and turned to look at him, her hair slipped out of his


    grasp, and then she said, "Farrell Media will hold an annual conference next month, so you mustn''t


    have any scandal exposed."


    Colin put his hands in his pockets, rubbed his fingers against each other that had touched her hair, and


    said, "What if any scandal is exposed?"


    Faye frowned, "Can''t you restrain yourself for merely one month?"


    Colin grinned, "It''s too difficult."


    Faye reached out to push him away and said, "Fine! Do whatever you please!"


    Then, she walked out of the kitchen and went upstairs. Colin stopped smiling, turned to look at the


    maid, and said, "Don''t let her do housework anymore."


    The maid was very afraid of him, so she answered with a blushing face, "She offered to help do


    housework herself."


    Colin smiled, "If I see her do housework again, you will be fired."


    The maid was speechless.


    When he get out of the kitchen, he bumped into Hank who had a refined and approachable demeanor.


    He said, "Colin, can I have a word with you?"


    Colin despised him the most, so he sneered and asked, "What''s up?"


    Hank handed him a ss of red wine and said, "Since you married Faye, you should take good care of


    her. She looks strong on the surface, but she''s quite fragile on the inside."


    Colin took the red wine over, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said, "Although others don''t know why I


    married her, I think you know the reason very clearly."

 Chapter 5 Confrontation

    Chapter 5 Confrontation


    Chapter 5 Confrontation


    Colin was uninhibited and straightforward, so he was mean when speaking.


    He had always thought there was no need to show respect to his enemies. Since they had done those


    shameful things, he was justified to scold them and expose their evil deeds.


    Hearing his words, Hank maintain the smile on his face and hypocritically apologized, "Colin, there


    must be a misunderstanding. My mom and Helen didn''t expect her to get so drunk then."


    Colin drank up the wine that Hank had handed over in one go and grinned, "Everyone looks quite kind


    from a distance."


    Hearing this, Hank kept silent.


    Colin handed the empty wine ss to him, patted him on the shoulder, and whispered, "Are you


    worried that I willpete for the position of the president of Farrell Media with you? Don''t worry..."


    He paused for a few seconds and lowered his voice, saying, "I willpete for it with you."


    Hank smiled elegantly, "Colin, you misunderstood me! If you want to be the president of Farrell Media, I


    won''t fight with you."


    Colin stood straight, stepped back with an arrogant smile, and said, "Really? I do want the position.


    Could you please go to tell Grandpa you want to withdraw from thepetition? I''m sure he will be


    d to hear that."


    Hank suddenly tightened the grip on the empty wine ss and could barely maintain the gentle smile.


    Colin sneered, "Hank, drop the hypocritical acting in front of me!"


    After he strode upstairs, the smile on Hank''s face instantly disappeared.


    Helen had been watching them from a corner for a long time. Seeing Colin going upstairs, she stopped


    hiding and ran up to Hank, asking, "What did Colin say to you? Your face is pale with anger."


    Hank loosened the tie around his neck in exasperation and replied, "He said he wanted the position of


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    the president of Farrell Media."


    Helen eximed in surprise, "Is he insane? He told you this directly?"


    Hank said, "And he knew it is you and mom that got Faye drunk that day."


    Helen pursed her lips and said indifferently, "So what? Mom just wanted to stop her from pestering you,


    but..."


    While speaking, Helen suddenly realized something was wrong, so she hurriedly covered her mouth


    with a hand.


    Hank said with a cold face, "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything! It''s gettingte. I''m going to bed now," Helen said and turned around, intending to


    run away.


    Hank stretched out his hand to pull her back and asked in a low voice, "What did you say?"


    Helen was a little afraid of Hank.


    She knew Colin was bad on the surface but upright on the inside, but Hank was different. He was a real


    viin who held grudges in his heart. Even if they were siblings, she was afraid of him.


    Seeing his sullen face, Helen swallowed hard and murmured, "Faye had a crush on you. Mom was


    worried that it would have a negative influence on your marriage, so she contrived a n against her."


    Then, she broke her hand out of Hank''s grip, rubbed her wrist, and said, "She did not n to get Collin


    involved, but Faye ran into the wrong room..."


    Hank snapped, "Get lost!"


    Hearing this, Helen was startled and looked at him in disbelief.


    Hank gritted his teeth and said, "I said get lost!"


    Helen shrank her neck in fright, turned around, and trotted away.


    After Colin returned to the bedroom, he took off his coat, threw it away casually, and sat down on the


    sofa. Hearing the sound of the shower from the bathroom, he narrowed his eyes as if pondering over


    something.

 Chapter 6 Childhood Sweetheart

    Chapter 6 Childhood Sweetheart


    Chapter 6 Childhood Sweetheart


    Faye suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to bring her nightdress into the bathroom, so she


    leaned against the wall and exhaled at the mist-filled air.


    The coldness of the tile wall was in stark contrast to the heat of the hot shower, which made her


    tremble.


    After standing still for about half a minute, she wrapped a bath towel around her chest, lightly knocked


    on the door, and said softly, "Colin, are you out there?"


    There was no response, so she added, "I forgot to bring in my nightdress. Can you please get me a


    nightdress from the wardrobe?"


    After she finished speaking, Colin remained silent.


    When Faye opened the bathroom door a crack and saw him fall asleep on the sofa, she secretly


    heaved a sigh of relief, walked to the wardrobe with bare feet, took out a nightdress, turned around,


    and went back into the bathroom.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The moment the bathroom door was closed, Colin opened his eyes, and his gaze fell on her tender


    ankles.


    When Faye walked out in the nightdress, she found Colin who was looking at his phone while lying on


    the sofa, so she frowned, "You didn''t fall asleep?"


    Colin lifted his eyes to look at her and grinned, "What?"


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "Since you didn''t fall asleep, why didn''t you respond when I asked


    you to do me a favor just now?"


    Colin put his hand holding the phone under his chin and lied, "Really? I didn''t hear you speak."


    Faye was speechless because of his attitude. She looked at him for a while, turned around silently, and


    got on the bed.


    After shey down, she turned the light to dim yellow, intending to be glued to her phone before


    sleeping.


    When she was a little sleepy, Colin''s phone suddenly rang.


    He casually answered the phone as if he were alone in the room and said in a low and seductive voice,


    "What''s up?"


    The room was so quiet that Faye could hear a woman say in a sweet voice, "Colin,e out to have


    fun!"


    Colin grinned, "Why? Do you miss me?"


    The woman said like a spoiled child, "Come on! We''re waiting for you!


    Colin lowered his voice and said, "I can''t get out. I''m in the old mansion tonight!"


    After a pause, he added, "I need to apany my wife."


    After he finished speaking, there was a moment of silence, and then the woman on the other end of the


    phone hung up in annoyance.


    Hearing the busy tone, Colin tutted.


    As soon as his call ended, Faye''s phone rang.


    Seeing the caller ID on the screen, she decided to reject it.


    Mason Long was Colin''s childhood sweetheart.


    If it weren''t for the ident, she would have married him.


    Faye did not pick up the phone, but Mason kept calling her again and again.


    So, she answered the call in the end, lightly opened her red lips, and said coldly, "Hello, Miss Long."


    Hearing her voice, Mason yelled, "Faye, did you do it on purpose? You know today is my birthday, so


    you deliberately brought Colin back to the old mansion!"


    Faye was speechless.


    Mason pressed on, saying, "Let him out right now!"


    Faye replied, "Sorry, I can''t do it."


    Mason was annoyed and shouted, "You''re going too far! You..."


    Before she could finish her curse, Colin snatched Faye''s phone from her hand.


    When she looked up, she saw Colin standing beside her bed. The cor of his shirt was slightly open


    and only one of his shirttails was tucked in the waist the dark suit pants. He said on the phone, "Don''t


    make trouble out of nothing."


    Mason sniffed, "But today is my birthday."


    When Colin''s gaze swept over Faye''s fair-skinned shoulders, his eyes darkened, and then he said to


    the phone, "Happy birthday."

 Chapter 7 The Sense of Distance

    Chapter 7 The Sense of Distance


    Chapter 7 The Sense Of Distance


    Faye didn''t want to listen to the conversation between Colin and Mason, so she went downstairs,


    poured a ss of water, and drank it in the dark living room.


    As she was drinking, she heard steady footsteps from behind.


    When she turned her head back, she saw Hank holding a ss of hot milk.


    Faye suddenly tasted bitter in her mouth and said, "Hi, Hank."


    Hank handed her the hot milk and asked, "Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Faye didn''t ept the milk and said with a sense of distance, "I''m thirsty, so I came downstairs to drink


    water."


    Seeing her not take the milk over, Hank did not force her but elegantly retracted his hand and smiled


    gently, "Did you quarrel with Colin?"


    Faye shook her head, "No."


    Hank said, "You can tell me if he treats you badly."


    Faye put down the water ss and smiled lightly at him, saying, "Thank you. It''s gettingte. Good


    night."


    Faye was a very sensible person. Even though they used to be close in the past, now she was


    nominally married, so she knew she must keep a certain distance from other men.


    Moreover, she was not a fool, so she knew who had made her drunk and set her up that night.


    When she returned to the bedroom, Colin was looking at his phone while lying on the sofa.


    Faye nced at him, went straight to the bed, andy down.


    It was a long day today, so she soon fell asleep.


    When she woke up, it was the next morning.


    After breakfast, Faye and Colin went to thepany respectively like two strangers.


    Faye parked the car and entered thepany. As soon as she walked into the office area, she heard


    some female employees gossiping.


    "Yesterday, Mr. Farrell has stuck in a hotel because of paparazzi again. Fortunately, Ms. Nash


    managed to get him out."


    "The woman who marries him in the future is bound to suffer a lot."


    "Gee, I remembered you said you want to have a one-night stand with him."


    Faye walked in when they were joking. Seeing her, they immediately stood up and shut their mouths


    up.


    Faye nced at them coldly and said, "You can continue."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After she went into her office, the female employees patted their chests with lingering fear.


    "I don''t know why, but I am very afraid of Ms. Nash."


    "Me too. She barely scolds me, and I know she''s a good person, but I''m afraid of her."


    "The Farrells has provided financial aid to many students, but only Ms. Nash is working in thepany


    now. It''s not surprising that she is very tough."


    After Faye got into her office, she flipped through the report of the love affairs of several starlets of the


    Compared with Colin''s scandals, the love affairs of these starlets were not worth mentioning.


    After deciding which love affairs needed to be dealt with, she began to read the event n of Farrell


    Media''s annual conference.


    Her job made her get up early, sleepte, work like a dog, and eat irregrly, and the only good thing


    about it was her high sry.


    After carefully reading the event n, she picked up the phone and called the manager of the nning


    department.


    When the call was picked up, she said, "Mr. Mack, are you in the office now? I think there is something


    wrong with the event n, and I need to talk with you in detail face to face."


    The man on the other end of the phone embarrassedly pattered, "I''m in the office, but Mr. Farrell is


    here, so I''m afraid we can''t meet now."


    Colin was the only Mr. Farrell in Farrell Media. Faye paused for a few seconds and replied calmly, "OK.


    I will go to talk with you in the afternoon!"


    When she was about to hang up, Colin suddenly said in a low voice, "Let here over now. I want an


    update on the annual conference preparation."

 Chapter 8 Business Is Business

    Chapter 8 Business Is Business


    Chapter 8 Business Is Business


    Colin''s low voice drifted into Faye''s ear before she could hang up.


    She frowned, wishing she could pretend not to hear his words and directly hang up the phone.


    "Ms. Nash, Mr. Farrell asked you toe over!"


    "OK."


    But she was very professional, so she could not do such a rebellious thing.


    When she arrived at the door of the manager''s office of the nning department with the event n,


    Garrett Mack was trying his best to tter Colin.


    Colin was smoking a cigarette on the sofa, and Garrett was standing in front of him with an ashtray in


    his hands. Every time the former intended to flick the ashes from the cigarette, thetter solicitously put


    the ashtray forward to take them.


    The scene made Faye think of the eunuchs in ancient times.


    If Garrett were a eunuch in ancient times, he would win the king''s favor and gain power.


    After watching the interaction between them for a while, she knocked on the door.


    Garrett turned his head around and said with a smile, "Good morning, Ms. Nash."


    Faye smiled back and said, "Good morning, Mr. Mack."


    Colin shot a nce at her and snubbed the cigarette up in the ashtray that Garrett was holding.


    He could refuse to say hello to her, but she must say hello to him.


    Faye entered the door in high heels, lightly opened her red lips, and said, "Good morning, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin had always made a clear distinction between business and private matters. He didn''t say


    anything unnecessary but waved at her and said, "You can get down to business now. Pretend that I


    am not here."


    Hearing this, Faye didn''t say one more word to him. She walked to the desk, put down the documents


    in her hands, turned to look at Garrett, and said, "Mr. Mack?"


    Garrett froze for a moment and then subconsciously turned to look at Colin. But thetter raised his


    eyebrows, tapped his long fingers on the armrest of the sofa, and asked, "Why are you looking at me?


    Ms. Nash is speaking to you!"


    Garrett let out a hollowugh, stepped forward, and said, "Ms. Nash, what do you want to talk with me


    about?"


    Faye was standing with her back toward Colin, so when she bent over, her jacket was lifted a little,


    revealing part of her thin and fair-skinned waist.


    Colin narrowed his long eyes when his eyes swept across her waist, but he maintained an indifferent


    expression as if nothing had happened.


    Faye pointed out some deficiencies in the n, but Garrett said embarrassedly, "I''m afraid it''s hard to


    revise them."


    Faye retorted, "You have to revise them no matter how hard it is. The annual conference this year is


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    very important. Any hidden danger may develop into a big problem."


    Because of Colin''s presence, Garrett didn''t dare to refute her words, so he could only reply with a


    ttering smile, "Ms. Nash, we will do our best."


    Faye raise her eyes to look at him and said, "You must revise the event n."


    Garrett was speechless.


    Faye was well known for her seriousness and toughness in work.


    Garrett was somehow annoyed, but he forced an awkward smile and said, "Things are not as simple as


    you think. The problems you pointed out are not in the original event n, but Miss Long requested us


    to add them. You know she is a superstar, so her little requests..."


    Faye straightened up, looked at Garrett neither humbly nor arrogantly, and said, "The problems I


    mentioned must be corrected. The wrong color will greatly affect the photogenic effect. As for Mason, if


    she doesn''t agree, we can rece her."


    Garrett was stunned by her words for a long while.


    Who was Mason?


    She was Colin''s rumored girlfriend and was very likely to be the daughter-inw of the Farrell


    family in the future!


    How could Faye say that they could rece her?


    Garrett didn''t dare to argue with her head-on, so he said with a smile, "This is not good, right?"


    Garrett pretended to ask Faye this question but looked over her shoulder at Colin who was fiddling with


    a coffee cup with his slender fingers while sitting on the sofa. Hearing the question, he showed a


    wicked smile and asked, "Who do you n to rece Mason with?"

 Chapter 9 Appointment

    Chapter 9 Appointment


    Chapter 9 Appointment


    Garrett thought Colin had been angered by Faye.


    Hearing Colin''s question, he looked back at Faye and whispered to persuade her, "Ms. Nash, I think


    Miss Long is very suitable to be the special guest of our annual conference in terms of both


    appearance and temperament..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Faye raised her eyes to look at him and said lightly, "Once she refuses


    to cooperate, she will be unsuitable."


    Garrett felt speechless.


    The atmosphere was awkward, and Garrett''s forehead was beaded with thin sweat because he


    realized that he couldn''t afford to offend either of them.


    If there were a gap on the ground now, he would have long hidden in it to minimize his sense of


    existence.


    When Garrett thought the stalemate wouldst forever, Colin said lightly, "Garrett, do as Ms. Nash


    requested."


    Garrett was surprised to hear that but hurriedly replied, "Okay."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Faye slightly nodded at him and said, "Mr. Farrell, if there is nothing else, I''ll go


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    back to my office first."


    Colin adjusted his sitting position and said with a half-smile, "Please go ahead."


    After Faye left, Garrett raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead and said, "Mr. Farrell, how


    should we exin to Miss Long?"


    Colin slightly opened his slender legs, took out a cigarette from the case on the coffee table, put it


    between his thin lips, and said, "Isn''t this the nning department''s job? Why do you ask me about it?"


    Garrett was speechless.


    When Faye returned to the PR department and entered her office, she received a call from her best


    friend Reba.


    ncing at the caller ID, she answered the call and asked, "Hi Reba, what''s up?"


    Reba had just returned from abroad and was still jetgged now, so she was incoherent while


    speaking. She asked, "Faye, where are you now?"


    Faye went straight to her chair and sat down, replying, "In my office. What''s wrong?"


    Reba snorted, "I heard your husband cheated on you again?"


    She had urately used the word "again".


    Faye didn''t answer, so he continued, "Why is he cheating on you all the time? How can he mess


    around with so many women? Doesn''t he need to take a break?"


    Faye turned on herputer and flipped through the recent trending topics. Making sure Farrell Media


    did not have any scandal exposed, she changed the topic by asking, "Aren''t you on a business trip?


    Are you back?"


    Reba answered, "Yes, I am back and exhausted. I am still jetgged although I''ve slept for a whole


    day."


    Faye asked, "Do you need more sleep?"


    Reba stretched herself and said, "No. Although mypany is small, I still have to work hard,


    right? I might seed in the future. After all, every dog has its day..."


    Faye teased, "Don''t always say every dog has its day. Even if your dayes, you will still be an


    underdog."


    Reba snapped, "Faye!"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing, and then, she corrected herself, "Okay, I know you are a hardworking


    woman although your family is rich."


    Reba liked to hear such words the most, so she snorted softly and asked, "Are you avable


    tonight?"


    Faye put her hand on the mouse and asked, "Where?"


    Reba replied, "DK! My treat! Tonight will be a good night to get stered."


    Faye chuckled, "I''ll pay the bill! I''m afraid you''ll let the waiter add water to the wine if I let you pay."


    Reba retorted, "Gee! Are you looking down on me?"


    Faye smiled, "You are notorious for being stingy. When you said you would treat me to instant noodles


    in college, you shared one package with me to save money in the end."


    Reba fell silent.


    In the evening, Faye stopped the car in front of DK. When she was about to unfasten the seat belt,


    there was a sudden loud bang from the rear of the car, and the inertia sent her half an inch forward.

 Chapter 10 Is He Worthy

    Chapter 10 IsHe Worthy


    Chapter 10 Is He Worthy


    Before Faye got out of the car, someone knocked on her car window from the outside.


    She nced sideways and saw Mason standing outside angrily wearing sunsses and a baseball


    cap.


    She knew why Mason was mad, so she pushed the door open and got out.


    Faye was half a head taller than Mason, so even though thetter''s high heels were much higher than


    hers, the former was not at a disadvantage when they confronted each other face to face.


    "Why did you rece me?" Mason asked with a sullen face.


    Faye looked down at her and said in a cold voice, "Miss Long, I know you dislike me, but I must make


    one thing clear. I never mix business with private affairs."


    Mason was furious when hearing her words, so she asked, "Do you mean I mixed business with private


    affairs?"


    Faye said, "Yes, I do."


    Mason was speechless.


    When they were at a stalemate, a figure suddenly rushed over and protected Faye behind him.


    When she saw who he was, she had beenpletely blocked.


    She whispered, "Tanner?"


    Tanner replied, "Yeah."


    Tanner Palmer was also Faye''s good friend like Reba, and he was a man who had shared instant


    noodles with them in college.


    He was also wearing a baseball cap, sunsses, and a ck mask now.


    Tanner and Mason had known each other for years, so when their eyes met, the former sneered,


    "Tanner? You turn out to be Tanner! After struggling in the entertainment industry for three years, you


    are still nobody. If I were you, I would have long quit."


    Tanner looked flippant. He pulled his sunsses slightly downward and taunted, "Miss Long, although


    you''re an A-list star, I think I am better than you. After all, Mr. Farrell is married, but you''re making


    efforts to be his mistress!"


    Mason blushed with anger and snapped, "What did you say?"


    Tanner said, "Why are you so angry? Since you dare to do it, you can''t me others to talk about it,


    right?"


    Mason said, "Don''t you dare to say it again!"


    Tanner sneered, "What? Do you want to fight me?"


    Then, he started to take off his jacket and said, "Come on! As long as you dare to touch me, I will tell


    people you sexually harass me! You''re maintaining a conservative public persona, right? If you touch


    me, I will let everyone know how horny you are!"


    Tanner was mean when speaking.


    Mason blushed with anger, pointed her finger at Faye behind him, and said, "Wait and see. I will get it


    even with you!"


    Faye stepped in front of Tanner, looked at her, and said, "The repair fee should be about 10,000


    dors. I will send you the bill and wait for you to pay."


    Mason snapped, "You psychopath!"


    After she stomped away angrily, Faye put her hands into the pockets of her trench coat and asked,


    "Why are you here alone? Where is Reba?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tanner had pulled his cor open just now, so when a cold wind blew over, he shivered. After he


    buttoned his jacket, he said, "She will arrive soon. That b*tch is alwayste."


    Faye raised her eyes and teased, "You b*stard arrived early this time."


    Then, she began walking toward DK. Tanner followed behind and asked, "Does Colin know you are so


    rude?"


    Faye replied without hesitation, "Why should he know? Is he worthy?"


    Unworthy Colin was standing not far behind them with a lit cigarette in his mouth among his friends.


    Someone taunted, "Colin, are you worthy?"

 Chapter 11 Best Friends

    Chapter 11 Best Friends


    Chapter 11 Best Friends


    Was he worthy?


    After everyone stoppedughing, Colin tilted his head, spat the cigarette on the ground, stepped on it


    with his foot, and answered in a low voice with azy smile, "Of course, I am worthy!"


    The crowd burst intoughter again.


    They were not surprised to see Faye hang out with other men.


    They were all Colin''s friends since childhood, so they knew they had gotten married by ident, and


    no one regarded their marriage as a serious thing.


    Moreover, they were also familiar with Faye and knew that Tanner was just a friend.


    Later, they walked toward DK noisily. After entering the door, the manager led them into a private room.


    Not long after Faye and Tanner sat down in their room, Reba pushed the door open and walked in.


    She picked up a bottle of beer on the table, took two sips, and said, "I was so unlucky. There were


    traffic jams all the way!"


    Tanner said, "We were more unlucky. We ran into Mason outside."


    Reba blinked and asked, "Colin''s childhood sweetheart?"


    Tanner chuckled, "Do we know any other woman named Mason?"


    Reba turned to look at Faye and asked, "Did she make trouble for you?"


    Faye picked up her beer, took two sips, and said calmly, "Isn''t she always like that?"


    Reba''s face instantly became sullen, and then, she turned around and walked toward the door with


    the beer bottle in her hand.


    Tanner got up, dragged her back, and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Reba shook the bottle in her hand and said, "I''m going to beat her to death! She is such an


    annoyance! This time, she has gone too far. If we don''t teach her a hard lesson, we''ll be disgraced."


    While speaking, she looked very confident and decisive.


    Tanner tugged at her cor from behind and said, "Calm down! Sit down and drink, OK? Don''t make a


    fuss!"


    Faye raise her head, looked at her, and said, "Tanner, let her go."


    Hearing this, Tanner was taken aback and asked, "What?"


    Faye said, "I said you should let her go. I like her standing up for me the most. Mason has only four


    bodyguards. Reba has learned boxing before. Even if she can''t defeat them, I think it will be a tie."


    Tanner said, "Are you serious? She is just a jack of all trades, and she..."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Before Tanner could finish speaking, Reba broke out of his grip and sat down beside Faye.


    Faye raised her eyebrows and asked, "You don''t want to go now?"


    Reba replied indifferently, "I will teach her a lesson next time. As the saying goes, revenge is a dish


    best served cold. "


    Hearing this, Tanner smiled, walked to the side sofa, sat down, picked up a bottle of beer, drank half of


    it in one go, and said, "Reba, people are all growing up and making progress, but why haven''t you


    changed at all?"


    Reba rolled her eyes at him and retorted, "Don''t look down on me! My strength is beyond your


    imagination."


    Tanner nodded, "It''s unimaginable."


    When Reba and Tanner were bickering, Faye''s phone suddenly rang.


    She took out her mobile phone and found someone was calling her from thepany, so she walked


    out the door after winking at her friends.


    In the corridor, she picked up the phone and was told that a male artist from Farrell Media had gotten


    into trouble.


    His ex-girlfriend had exposed their chat records and condemned him for gaslighting.


    "Ms. Nash, the male artist wants to post an announcement on Facebook and send awyer''s letter.


    What do you think we should do?"


    Faye said calmly, "Ask him not to do anything."


    "Ask him not to do anything?"


    Faye said, "Yes, we will not deal with it until tomorrow. Gaslighting is a sensitive word in today''s society.


    No matter whether he has done it or not, keyboard warriors will scold him as long as the very word


    appears. They did not care about the truth at all. We''d better deal with it when things cool down. It is


    not wise to announce the teeth of the storm."


    Hearing this, the person on the other end of the phone said OK.


    Hanging up the phone, Faye walked toward her private room. But after she took a few steps, a waiter


    trotted over and asked, "Miss Nash?"


    Faye nodded, "Yes?"


    The waiter was so anxious that his forehead was beaded with sweat, and he said, "Your friends are


    fighting with someone in Mr. Farrell''s private room!"

 Chapter 12 Trying to Meet Him

    Chapter 12 Trying to Meet Him


    Chapter 12 Trying To Meet Him


    When Faye arrived at Colin''s private room, Reba was being held tightly by Tanner from behind.


    The other people in the room were all watching the fun as if they were monkeys, and Reba was


    blushing with anger.


    "Who do you think you are? Don''t hide behind Colin! Shame on you! You''re hiding behind a married


    man in public. Are you a slut?"


    When Reba was cursing vigorously, Tanner suddenly pinched her waist hard.


    Reba quickly turned her head back. As soon as she saw Faye standing at the door, she


    immediately shrank her neck like an ostrich and shut her mouth up.


    Most of Colin''s friends had simr family backgrounds, so all of them were rich and sessful in their


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    respective fields.


    Therefore, they were not angered by Reba''s action but regarded this as a joke.


    Seeing Faye, someone in the crowd took the initiative to say, "Faye, is she your friend?"


    Faye smiled, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Mason, who was hiding behind Colin, pursed her lips and said, "Birds of a feather flock


    together."


    Faye nced at them and said, "You''re right."


    She made a pun, so Mason stopped speaking, turned to look at Colin who was smiling yfully, and


    immediately knew that she had been tricked, so her face instantly blushed.


    Reba was just Faye''s friend, but Colin was her veritable husband.


    Which was closer?


    Faye didn''t say any nonsense but winked at Tanner to hint that he should immediately take Reba


    away. And then, she walked to the table, picked up a bottle of beer, and said naturally and gracefully,


    "I''m sorry. My friend is drunk, so she disturbed you when you''re having fun. I will apologize to you on


    her behalf."


    After she finished speaking, she drank up the beer in one go.


    When Colin looked up, he found her long neck was strikingly fair under the light.


    After Faye finished drinking, she nodded slightly to the people in the room, turned around, and walked


    out without putting the empty bottle down.


    After she left, a man kicked Colin and said, "Are you sure you don''t need to go to check whether she is


    OK?"


    Colin sat up on the sofa, slowly fiddled with the ss in his hand, and said, "Why?"


    His friend chuckled, "I hope you won''t regret it."


    Colin didn''t chase after Faye, but he soon received a call from her.


    On the phone, she breathed lightly and said, "Are you still in DK?"


    Colin looked at his friends who were having fun and lied calmly, "Yes, but we''re leaving soon."


    Faye asked, "Are you going home?"


    Colin teased in a low voice, "Why? Do you want to meet me?"


    Faye answered, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Colin was stunned for a moment and then showed a wicked smile. He reached out, took


    the coat that was thrown aside over, draped it over his arm, and said, "I will arrive in Fennth Community


    in half an hour."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Colin strode out of the private room.


    When his friends taunted him and asked where he was going, he raised his hand to tug at the cor of


    his shirt and said, "I''m going home. My wife called me."


    Hearing this, Mason, who was sitting on the sofa, became sullen.


    Seeing this, the others in the private room kept silent and sighed in their hearts.


    Faye had drunk beer, so she took a taxi to Fennth Community. She unlocked the door with her


    fingerprint and entered the apartment with ease. When she was about to turn on the light in the living


    room, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wall.


    She frowned slightly, "Stop it, Colin."


    Colin sped her wrist, raised her arm above her head, lowered his head, approached her ear with a


    wicked smile, and said, "Why are you so eager to see me? Are you afraid I''ll make trouble for your


    friend?"

 Chapter 13 You Will Be Satisfied

    Chapter 13 You Will Be Satisfied


    Chapter 13 You Will Be Satisfied


    When their eyes met, Colin showed an aggressive smile.


    He was right.


    Faye hade over for her friend.


    They had grown up together, so she knew Colin would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.


    Although Reba didn''t scold him today, she had disgraced him.


    If Colin was in a bad mood today, he might vent his anger on her.


    Faye took a deep breath, ignored how weird their postures were, lightly opened her red lips, and said,


    "Reba did it for a reason."


    Colin replied in a low voice, "Really?"


    She felt ufortable when being pressed against the wall, so she leaned forward to adjust her


    posture and said, "She did it for me. Mason hit my car with hers outside the bar..."


    When she was speaking, Colin was looking at her thin waist because it was only half an inch away


    from his body.


    His eyes darkened, and his eyebrows were slightly raised.


    Faye was focusing on defending Reba, so she didn''t notice his weird expression.


    Colin suddenly put his free hand on her waist and pressed her tightly against him.


    Faye gasped in shock and instinctively struggled.


    Although she was slow with such things, she had realized their postures were too flirtatious now.


    "Colin!" Faye snapped with obvious displeasure in her voice.


    Colin pressed her slender waist harder and smiled softly, "Call me honey."


    Faye pursed her lips, stopped struggling when smelling the alcohol on his body, and said, "You drank


    too much."


    Colin didn''t answer but buried his head in her shoulder.


    Faye froze, and when she was about to push him away with all her might, Colin''s phone suddenly rang.


    He raised his head, gave her a meaningful nce, released his grips on her wrist and waist at the


    same time, reached into his pocket, picked up his phone, and walked to the sofa.


    And then, he picked up the cigarette case from the coffee table, put one cigarette in his mouth, lit it,


    and said in a deep voice, "What''s up?"


    After the person on the other end of the phone said something, Colin looked at Faye in the moonlight


    and ordered, "Turn on the light."


    Faye was still leaning against the wall, and some flirtatious images were uncontrobly popping into


    her mind. When she heard his order, she heaved a sigh of relief and went to turn on the light.


    The moment the light in the living room was turned on, Colin narrowed his long eyes and looked at


    Faye''s cor, which had been pulled open by him. He smiled and said to the person on the other end of


    the phone, "You said you want to do business with me? What business?"


    Faye still wanted to talk with him about Reba''s matter, so she changed into a pair of slippers in the


    hallway, walked to the side sofa, and sat down, waiting patiently.


    Colin had a mboyant personality, and he looked down on the person on the other end of the phone,


    so his eyes were full of mockery when he was speaking with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Faye nced at him, lowered her head, and took out her phone to text Reba and Tanner, saying,


    "You two can go home now. I''ll talk with Collin."


    Tanner said, "OK."


    Reba said, "Faye, I am sorry."


    Faye typed with her slender and fair-skinned fingers, "How dare you offend him! He can make you live


    in hell if he wants."


    Reba said, "It was a spur of the moment! I have lingering fear now. After all, we all know Colin is a


    crazy man! Will he use this excuse to force you to sleep with him?"


    Looking at this message, Faye inexplicably wanted tough. When she was about to reply, a dark


    shadow was suddenly cast on her head.


    As she subconsciously looked up, Colin saw the message on the screen of her phone, raised his


    eyebrows slightly, and asked, "Do you want to sleep with me?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin smiled slightly, approached her ear, and whispered in a bewitching voice, "Do you want to have a


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    try? I''m sure you will be satisfied."

 Chapter 14 Understanding

    Chapter 14 Understanding


    Chapter 14 Understanding


    Colin could be said to be one of the most dissolute men in Cocanel.


    Faye''s eyes twitched involuntarily, and she hurriedly said, "No, I don''t."


    Colin looked sideways at her, "Not interested?"


    Faye nodded, "Not interested."


    Colin narrowed his pretty eyes and said, "How do you know you''re not interested before you have a


    try?"


    Faye had always pretended to be humble in front of the Farrells, but when Colin asked questions with


    such an aggressive attitude, she somehow became rebellious. She turned her head to look at him,


    opened her red lips, and said lightly, "I clearly remember that your skills areme."


    When Colin heard this, some emotion began to surge in his narrowed eyes.


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat, and she suddenly regretted it, thinking she should not have said such


    words in a fit of anger.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    They looked at each other for a while. When Faye thought Colin was going to lose his temper, he


    straightened up with a smirk, lightly rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, and deliberately misinterpreted


    the meaning of her words, saying, "It''s been three months, and I thought you''ve long forgotten. I didn''t


    expect you to remember it so clearly."


    Faye was speechless


    She had depended on the Farrells for a living since childhood, so she had long learned the truth that


    people should not say anything impulsively.


    She had made a mistake just now, and she would never allow herself to make the same mistake, so


    she took a deep breath and kept silent.


    They had grown up together, so Colin knew she wouldn''t say anything else at a nce. He swung his


    slender legs, walked to the sofa, sat down, and saidzily, "Cook some noodles for me. There are


    ingredients in the refrigerator."


    Hearing this, Faye got up and walked to the refrigerator.


    Colin had an open kitchen in the apartment, so they could see each other when she cooked.


    When Faye was waiting for the water in the pot to boil, she looked at Colin on the sofa and said,


    "Colin."


    Colin was reading an email from his assistant. Hearing her voice, he raised his head and looked over,


    asking "Do you want to talk about Reba?"


    Faye replied, "Yes."


    Colin retracted his gaze and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. You are my wife anyway. I will do you this


    favor."


    Hearing this, Faye breathed a sigh of relief, lowered her head, and started cooking.


    After a while, she put a bowl of noodles on the table.


    Hearing the sound, Colin walked over and asked, "Only one bowl?"


    Faye replied, "There''s still some in the pot."


    Colin pulled out a chair, sat down, lowered his eyes, and said, "I want you to eat together with me."


    Faye hadn''t had dinner tonight, so after thinking for a few seconds, she went into the kitchen.


    Then, they ate quietly without saying a word.


    Colin was used to eating the food cooked by the chefs but had eaten up a bowl of noodles cooked by


    Faye today, which made her feel respected.


    After the meal, he picked up a tissue from the dining table, wiped his mouth slowly, leaned back in the


    seat, looked at her, and asked, "Do you still like Hank?"


    Faye hadn''t expected him to mention this, so she was choking on the noodles, coughed violently, and


    hurriedly used a tissue to cover her mouth.


    Seeing this, Colin raised his eyebrows with a smirk and asked, "Why are you so nervous?"


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "I don''t like him anymore."


    Colin showed a half-smile and said in disbelief, "Really?"


    Faye clenched the tissue that had been used to wipe her mouth, raised her head to look into his eyes,


    and said, "I had lived in the Farrell family for years, but I''m sure I''ve never offended you. I know you''re


    not happy about our marriage. But I promise I will turn a blind eye no matter how you fool around with


    the women outside."


    Colin took out a cigarette case from his pocket, pulled out a cigarette, put it between his lips, and


    sneered, "You know me very well."

 Chapter 15 That Night

    Chapter 15 That Night


    Chapter 15 That Night


    Hearing his words, Faye stared at him through the smoke, inexplicably had a headache, and said,


    "Give me three years."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked casually, "What?"


    Faye replied, "My contract with Farrell Media will expire in three years. When I leave thepany, I will


    divorce you."


    Colin didn''t say anything but looked at her meaningfully with the cigarette in his mouth.


    Faye thought that he was worried about the division of property, so she added, "Don''t worry! I won''t ask


    for a cent of your money."


    Colin took the cigarette out of his mouth and flicked the ashes off into the ashtray, asking, "What''s the


    benefit?"


    Faye asked, "What benefit?"


    Colin showed a half-smile and said, "After you leave, I will be a divorced man. What benefit can


    you give me if I agree to maintain this marriage for three years?"


    Faye''s temples throbbed, and she said, "I can turn a blind eye when you mess around with other


    women."


    Colin snorted, "That''s it?"


    Faye frowned slightly, "What do you want?"


    Colin opened his legs naturally, leaned forward, and hooked his index finger at her.


    When she leaned forward in confusion, he suddenly pressed the back of her head and pushed her


    toward him, saying, "Do you think I''m the same as Hank? He is a hypocrite, so he keeps a tonic


    rtionship with you."


    He had made flirtatious actions over and over tonight, so Faye felt overwhelmed.


    When she subconsciously struggled, he suddenly rubbed the corner of her lips with his finger heavily.


    Faye gasped in pain, but before she could speak, Colin whispered into her ear, "I know you want to


    investigate the Farrells under the guise of this marriage."


    Hearing this, she froze, forgetting to struggle.


    Noticing her shock, Colinughed out loud, patted the back of her head gently, and said, "Calm down.


    You need to be braver if you want to reach your goal."


    Faye gasped in shock and asked, "When did you know?"


    Colin blew into her ear and said, "When you crawled onto my bed."


    Faye was speechless.


    She had thought her n was wless, but it turned out he had long discovered it.


    When Colin let go of her, she had calmed down, so she looked up into his eyes.


    Colin took the cigarette out of his mouth and snubbed it out. He tucked at the cor of his shirt and said


    Faye stared at him for a while, not daring to miss any micro-expression on his face.


    After confirming he was not joking, she let out a sigh of relief and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll harm


    the Farrells?"


    Colin''s eyes were full of indifference, and his sexy corbones were partially revealed. He replied


    casually, "I don''t care. It''s none of my business."


    Hearing this, Faye pursed her lips, unable to figure out what he was thinking.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He was a member of the Farrells, but when he talked about them, the alienation and indifference in his


    tone made him sound like an outsider.


    She suddenly thought of their first meeting. Colin had been an elegant boy back then, but he had


    changed all of a sudden. He was still good-looking, but his personality had been twisted.


    Seeing Faye keep silent, Colin got up and walked up to her.


    Taking advantage of her absent-mindedness, he bent over, pressed his hands on the back of her chair,


    wrapped her in his arms, and said in an extremely low and seductive voice, "Faye, I miss that night


    very much. I want you to wrap me tightly again."

 Chapter 16 Spouses

    Chapter 16 Spouses


    Chapter 16 Spouses


    When Colin''s thin lips kept opening and closing beside Faye''s ear, they identally brushed against


    her earlobe, so she froze and clenched the armrests of the chair.


    Seeing her nervousness, Colin chuckled, "I will keep the secret for you. Can you sleep with me for one


    night as a reward?"


    Faye took a breath, calmed herself down, looked up at him, and asked, "You want to sleep with me?"


    Colin replied, "No, I just want you to spend more time bonding with your husband."


    Hearing this, Faye knew he was lying.


    Others did not know why they had gotten married, but they both knew the reason.


    She had not expected him to know her n, so she had been scared by his words just now. After


    calming down, she said, "I don''t need you to keep the secret for me. You can go to tell your grandfather


    about it! I don''t think he will believe you."


    Hearing her words, Colin nced at her admiringly and said, "You''re smart."


    Faye pushed him away and stood up, saying, "You promised you will not pursue Reba''s matter, so I


    owe you a favor."


    Colin looked at her with a smile at the dining table and kept silent.


    When she walked to the hallway, she bent over, changed into high heels, and said, "Colin, be a good


    person."


    Colin was dumbfounded when hearing this.


    After leaving Fennth Community, Faye drove back to her apartment that she had spent all her savings


    to buyst year.


    Returning home, she went to the water dispenser and drank a ss of warm water to calm down. And


    then she lost in deep thought while leaning against the wall with the ss in her hand.


    She had always been very secretive when investigating the Farrells. Had she made any mistake?


    Why had Colin known about it?


    Later, she put down the ss and headed to the bathroom.


    Turning on the shower, she raised her head to face the warm water. It seemed she had to slow down


    the investigation, otherwise, she would get in trouble.


    After the shower, she sent a message out before going to bed, saying, "Stop investigating the Farrells


    for the time being."


    When she was still asleep, her phone suddenly rang early in the morning.


    Faye stretched out her hand, picked up the phone with a frown, and said in a sleepy and charming


    voice, "What''s up?"


    The woman on the other end of the phone was stunned when hearing this. She could recognize Faye''s


    voice because she had worked as her assistant for years, otherwise, she would have suspected she


    had dialed the wrong number. She hurriedly replied, "Ms. Nash, we''re in trouble."


    Hearing this, Faye squeezed her eyebrows with her free hand and asked, "What happened?"


    "The male artist didn''t listen to you. He posted a statement on Facebook this morning, and many


    people are scolding him now."


    Faye was speechless.


    After working in this industry for years, Faye thought it was reasonable that some stupid artists could


    never be popr.


    If he were courting death, how could she help him?


    Faye''s assistant had worked with her for almost two years and knew her temperament. Since she kept


    silent now, she must be very angry.


    The assistant didn''t dare to make a sound, so she held her breath while waiting for Faye''s reply.


    After a long time, Faye sighed, "Tell the artist''s assistant to keep an eye on him. Stop him from making


    anyments in public. I''ll go to thepany right now."


    The assistant breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye got up, washed up, put on light makeup, and drove to thepany.


    As soon as she entered her office, an agent appeared at the door with a worried look, followed by his


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    artist. Seeing her, he asked, "Ms. Nash, what should we do now?"


    Faye put down her bag, raised her eyes to look at them, and said calmly, "We will transfer the public


    attention to someone else. Mr. Farrell had a date with popr actress Mason in a barst night."

 Chapter 17 Revenge

    Chapter 17 Revenge


    Chapter 17 Revenge


    Hearing this, both the agent and artist were stunned.


    After a long while, the agent recovered from the shock and said, "Are you sure about this? If Mr. Farrell


    knows that we..."


    Faye walked to her chair, sat down, sped her hands under her chin, and said, "Then tell me your


    n."


    The agent kept silent.


    Hearing this, the male artist frowned, "If Mr. Farrell knows about this, I will be cklisted in the


    industry."


    Faye smiled, "Do you think you have any other choice? You gaslighted your ex-girlfriend, and this is


    one of the most sensitive topics online now."


    Hearing his, the male artist hurriedly denied it, saying, "I didn''t gaslight her. She cheated on me before I


    made my debut because she felt too lonely. That''s why we broke up."


    Faye said, "It''s useless for you to exin it to me. What you need is the public''s trust instead of mine."


    The male artist blushed silently.


    Faye had a good impression of this artist. He had been discovered by a talent scout in a TV show and


    looked energetic, and his appearance was in line with the aesthetics of the public today.


    Unfortunately, such a thing had happened, otherwise, his future would be bright if he went step by step


    ording to thepany''s n.


    When the male artist lowered his head in silence, his agent gave him a sympathized look, took a few


    steps forward, and said to Faye eagerly, "Ms. Nash, this kid is very hardworking. His family is poor, so


    it''s not easy for him to get this far."


    The agent had worked in Farrell Media for many years and knew Faye''s background, so he tried to


    cotton up to her by mentioning the artist''s family background.


    Faye raised her eyes and said, "I have told you what to do. You can discuss with him whether to do it or


    not."


    The agent said with a long face, "But Mr. Farrell..."


    When Faye nced at the red-eyed young man behind the agent, she could not remain ruthless


    anymore, so she lowered her eyes and said, "Mr. Farrell has so many love affairs, so he won''t care."


    Hearing this, the gloomy agent smiled, turned around, took the male artist''s hand, and walked to Faye,


    saying, "Sebastian, say thank you to Ms. Nash."


    Sebastian looked at Faye with a very unnatural expression and said, "Thank you, Ms. Nash."


    Faye didn''t respond but picked up the phone on the desk and made a call, saying, "Spread Mr. Farrell''s


    love affair with Mason."


    Hanging up the phone, she raised her eyes to look at Sebastian and said, "It''s not easy to work in this


    industry. One mistake may ruin your career. Try your best to maintain a good reputation. If you get into


    trouble in the future, do whatever I ask you to do. Don''t do anything without authorization."


    Sebastian nodded, "I got it, Ms. Nash."


    Faye then jerked her chin and said, "You can leave now!"


    When Sebastian followed his agent out of the office, he asked in a low voice, "Can Ms. Nash solve the


    problem? Will Mr. Farrell me us?"


    The agent pursed his lips and said, "Since she said it will be okay, we can trust her. You''ve entered


    Farrell Media for a short time, but you''ll know it after a while."


    Sebastian said, "So, we don''t need to do anything?"


    The agent red at him and snapped, "What else do you want to do?"


    Two hourster, Colin''s affair with Mason became a trending topic online.


    After Faye had let her people spread Colin''s affair, the paparazzi immediately posted pictures.


    In the afternoon, Sebastian''s matter reversed because a man revealed that Sebastian''s ex-girlfriend


    had been sleeping with him before breaking up with Sebastian, and the man had even posted a photo


    of them kissing passionately.


    Sebastian''s Facebook ount was instantly full of sympathizingments.


    "Sebastian is pitiful. That woman cheated on him! How could she have the nerve to me him on


    Facebook?"


    "Fortunately, there is still justice in this society!"


    "We must protect Sebastian. Someone is plotting against him after he got famous!"


    Reading thesements, Sebastian was so excited that he tugged at his agent''s hand.


    The agent smiled, "I made the right decision. Faye felt sorry for your poor family background and


    helped you. Remember to call her and express your gratitude."


    Sebastian asked in surprise, "Ms. Nash helped me?"


    His agent said, "No one else but her could do this. Listen, if you build up a good rtionship with her..."


    Hearing this, Sebastian blushed and asked, "Is he single?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The agent smiled, "She is a workaholic and a cold beauty."


    Ten minutester, when Faye was dealing with her work, she received a call.


    Sebastian said shily on the phone, "Ms. Nash, thank you."


    Faye coldly responded, "Don''t mention it. Work hard in the future."


    He remembered his agent''s advice, so he asked, "Can I treat you to dinner to thank you when you


    have time?"


    Faye refused, "No, thanks."


    He wanted to say something to cotton up to her, but she decisively hung up the phone.


    At the same time, Colin was having a meeting in the conference room. When his assistant quietly


    handed his tabletputer over, he took a nce. Seeing his affair with Mason, he raised his


    eyebrows slightly and turned his head to look at his assistant.


    The assistant instantly understood his hint, so he took a step forward, tapped his finger on the tablet,


    and showed him another piece of entertainment news, titled "Sebastian is ndered by his ex-


    girlfriend!"


    Seeing Colin show a confused expression, his assistant leaned over and whispered into his ear,


    "Sebastian was ndered by his ex-girlfriend, and Miss Nash got him out of the trouble."


    Colin asked with a wry look, "Did she solve the problem by spreading my love affair?"


    His assistant said, "Maybe."


    Colin snorted, "Maybe?"


    The assistant bit the bullet and said, "Yes, she did!"


    He felt sorry for his boss now because his wife had spread his dirt to help a little-known artist.


    Colin raised his hand to scratch his brow with a smile in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Garrett, the manager of the nning department, said, "Mr. Farrell, after we decided to


    change the special guest of the annual conference, we found no other A-list star has time then..."


    Colin tilted his head to look at him and asked, "Really? All of them are not avable?"


    Garrett let out a hollowugh because he felt too embarrassed to tell the truth.


    Because all the other A-list stars knew the rtionship between Mason and Colin, so they did not want


    to seek trouble.


    It was Faye, who was like an adopted daughter of the Farrells, that had requested to rece Mason.


    Mason didn''t dare to do anything to her, but if any artist dared to be the special guest instead of her,


    she would make trouble for him or her in the future.


    Garrett wasn''t telling the truth, but Colin wasn''t an idiot. He knew all the tricks in the entertainment


    circle very well.


    He leaned back on the chair silently. After a few seconds, he said with a mocking smile, "Why do you


    tell me about it? Go ask Ms. Nash for help!"


    Garrett was speechless.


    And Colin''s assistant thought he was retaliating against his wife in the name of the business!

 Chapter 18 I Like Him

    Chapter 18 I Like Him


    Chapter 18 I Like Him


    When Garrett got out of the conference room, he went straight to Faye''s office.


    After he told her what had happened in the meeting, she instantly realized Colin was retaliating against


    her in the name of the business.


    Garrett showed an awkward smile and said with thin sweat on his forehead, "Ms. Nash, I have no


    choice. It is Mr. Farrell that let me ask you for help."


    Faye looked up from a document and said, "What if I say I can''t help?"


    Garrett''s smile froze on his lips, and then he said, "I know you''re joking..."


    Faye lowered her head to continue reading the document and said with an indifferent look, "I will figure


    out a way in three days."


    Hearing this, Garrett breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly ttered, "I knew you can help me! In Farrell


    Media, I admire Mr. Farrell the most, and you are my second most admired person..."


    When he was chattering, Faye nced at him and said, "Remember to close the door when you go


    out."


    He instantly kept silent because he knew she was hinting that he should leave now.


    Garrett was a person who was particrly good at sucking up to others, so he didn''t feel embarrassed


    at all. He continuedplimenting her, found a way out for himself, turned around, and left the office.


    As soon as he left, Faye''s assistant Galen Victor, who was in her early twenties, came in.


    She had heard what Garrett had said at the door and felt it was unfair for Faye, so she said, "Ms. Nash,


    why did you agree? It is his job."


    Faye didn''t answer her question but pondered for a few seconds and said, "Book two air tickets to


    Alovarance."


    Galen asked suspiciously, "Why are we going there?"


    Faye said, "Mr. ke has settled in Alovarance, right?"


    Galen immediately understood her intention and asked, "So, you want to invite Mr. ke?"


    Faye nodded lightly, "It seems to be ourst resort."


    Galen murmured, "If we had not reced Mason, things would not have be so tricky."


    Faye said in a low voice, "We must do it. Otherwise, she would be more and more haughty and


    willful."


    Galen had worked with Faye for two years, so she knew was very easygoing in private although she


    was very cold and serious at work.


    Hearing her say so, Galen couldn''t say anything to retort, so she took out her mobile phone and asked,


    "Is the flight in two and a half hours OK?"


    Faye looked down at her watch and replied, "OK."


    Half an hourter, Faye arrived at the airport with Galen. Thetter was carrying a suitcase with a few


    clothes in it, and the former was reading an email on the tablet in her hand, which was an investigation


    report about Mr. ke''s preferences and living habits.


    When they were waiting in line to go through the security check, Galen suddenly reached out to tug at


    Faye''s blouse.


    When Faye turned her head back, Galen jerked her chin in a direction.


    Faye looked in the direction and saw Colin and his assistant Robert standing at the security checkpoint


    for first-ss passengers.


    Galen whispered, "Mr. Farrell is also on a business trip!"


    Faye nced at Colin, quickly looked away, continued reading the email indifferently, and said, "Mr.


    ke is living in the suburbs, and the ce is quite remote. I''m afraid it will be hard to find a hotel


    when we arrive. Book two rooms nearby online in advance!"


    Hearing this, Galen nodded. She knew Faye disliked gossiping, but there was still a hint of


    disappointment in her eyes.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When Colin was standing in line with a cigarette in his mouth, Robert said, "Mr. Farrell, Miss Long


    posted an ambiguous article on Facebook."


    Colin took the cigarette out of his mouth, put it out, and smiledzily, "What did she say?"


    Robert could not see through Colin''s real thoughts. Hearing his words, he read it, "I love you, and this


    is an unspoken secret."


    Hearing this, Colin narrowed his eye and said, "It''s quite artistic."


    Robert asked, "Should I ask Miss Long''s agent to help to delete the post?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Why?"


    Robert nced at Faye not far away and said, "If Ms. Nash sees it..."


    Colin''s thin lips twitched slightly, and then he asked, "Do you think she will care?"


    Robert solemnly answered, "No."


    Colin smirked, "No?"


    Looking at his smirk, Robert was a little confused, so he subconsciously asked, "Yes?"


    Colin chuckled, "I don''t care what she will think. She is so bored!"


    Robert had always called Faye "Ms. Nash" in front of Colin.


    He hadn''t figured out why Colin and Faye had gotten married yet. He remembered one day, Colin had


    called him early in the morning and asked him to send a set of women''s clothes over. He thought he


    had slept with a female star again, but unexpectedly, after the door had been opened, he saw Faye


    wearing a bathrobe with a sullen face.


    Robert could never forget that scene. Colin''s naked upper body had been covered with scratches, and


    when he handed the clothes to Faye with a cigarette in his mouth, thetter had clenched her fists and


    called him a bastard.


    Colin had looked down at her with a smirk and said, "It is you that crawled onto my bed! How can you


    me me for this?"


    Afterward, the scene had be a bit chaotic. Several people of the Farrells had brought Old Mr.


    Farrell to the hotel room with bad intentions, and thetter had been shocked and angry and forced


    them to get married.


    Faye and Galen were pressed for time, so after passing the security check, they began to line up to get


    on board.


    While Faye was focusing on reading the email about Mr. ke, Galen behind her waved at Robert to


    say hello.


    Seeing her, Robert was stunned and nodded slightly in response, and then he followed Colin into the


    boarding entrance for first-ss passengers.


    Then, Galen murmured in surprise, "Ms. Nash, Mr. Farrell is also taking this flight."


    Hearing this, Faye finally raised her head and nced at the boarding entrance for first-ss


    passengers, but she did not see Colin but only saw Robert.


    After getting on the ne, Faye turned off the tablet and closed her eyes, intending to have a nap. After


    all, there would be a tough battle after the nended.


    It was well known that Mr. ke had be a hermit for a long time. The mediapany that had


    tried to invite him to an event had been scolded by him on Facebook.


    At the thought of this, Faye raised her hand and rubbed her eyebrows.


    When she was pondering with her eyes closed, someone suddenly tapped her on the shoulder.


    After she opened her eyes, she saw Robert''s face in front, and thetter asked, "Faye, Mr. Farrell


    asked whether you want to upgrade to first ss."


    Faye declined, "No, thanks."


    Robert added, "Do you need me to get you a nket. You were taking a nap, and a nket can


    prevent you from catching a cold."


    Faye had a good impression of Robert and knew that he was doing all these things under Colin''s order.


    She didn''t want to make things difficult for him, so she smiled, "Yes, please. Thank you."


    Robert said, "You''re wee."


    Then, he asked the flight attendant for a nket, handed it to Faye, and left after saying, "Please don''t


    hesitate to tell me if you need my help."


    After he left, Galen, who was sitting beside Faye, leaned over with her phone and showed her Mason''s


    post on Facebook, saying "Ms. Nash, is Mason Mr. Farrell''s girlfriend?"

 Chapter 19 Refused to Hide in Her Bedroom

    Chapter 19 Refused to Hide in Her Bedroom


    Chapter 19 Refused To Hide In Her Bedroom


    Hearing this, Faye looked down at Galen''s phone page.


    Seeing Mason''s confession of love, "I love you, and it''s a secret that can''t be told", she pursed her lips


    slightly, feeling somehow guilty.


    Galen saw that Faye didn''t speak, and said, "Ms. Nash, just tell me. I promise not to tell anyone."


    Faye looked away and spread the thin nket over her, "I don''t know."


    Watching Faye close her eyes, Galen pouted. Faye was good in most aspects, but her cold


    temperament made her unapproachable.


    Faye hadn''t slept wellst night, so she slept until she got off the ne.


    After leaving the airport, Faye took a taxi with Galen. Galen asked in a low voice, "Mr. Farrell and the


    others are there. Do we need to go over and say hello?"


    Faye stared at the taxi across the road and lied calmly, "I didn''t see them. Let''s take a taxi to the hotel."


    Galen kept silent.


    It took almost an hour and a half from the airport to the hotel.


    The location of the airport was remote, and the hotel was in the suburbs. The time was still not


    shortened by taking the high-speed all the way.


    After arriving at the hotel, Faye took her ID card and went to the receptionist to get the room cards. She


    and Galen lived in different rooms.


    Taking the elevator to the room, Galen asked Faye, "Ms. Nash, are we going to visit Mr. ke


    tomorrow?"


    Faye nodded, "Yes."


    Galen said, "It is said that several mediapanies wanted to invite Mr. ke, but they have been


    rejected. Are we also going to..."


    Faye replied calmly, "It''s hard to say."


    As the elevator door opened, Faye walked out first and found her room. Faye faced the door and


    swiped her room card, "Galen, bring my clothes overter. Thanks."


    Galen said, "Okay, Ms. Nash."


    After entering the room, Faye changed into her slippers, went straight to the sofa, and sat down. Then


    she took out the tabletputer and continued to read Mr. ke''s emails, trying to find a breakthrough


    in Mr. ke''s living habits.


    ording to the investigation, Mr. ke had the habit of ying golf every Friday afternoon, which


    happened to be tomorrow.


    Faye was sketching on the tablet screen with a touch pen when there was a knock on the door.


    Faye thought it was Galen and walked towards the door in slippers.


    The door opened. After seeing Colin leaning against the wall outside the door, Faye frowned, "Mr.


    Farrell."


    While ying with his phone, Colin asked, "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    Faye nced at the corridor and didn''t see Robert. She turned around and walked in, "Water?"


    Colin followed in, "No."


    Faye and Colin didn''t have much to talk about. They used to talk little when they met. After they got


    married, they talked even less.


    She went back to the sofa to sit down and picked up her tabletputer.


    Colin nced at her, stepped forward, and sat beside her. With his hands resting on the backrest


    behind her naturally, he asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Faye answered truthfully, "Mr. ke''s profile."


    Colin chuckled, "Want to invite Mr. ke?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    Colin tapped Faye''s shoulder with his fingertips and said, "That''s a good idea."


    Faye noticed his restless fingers on her shoulder and looked up at Colin, "Haven''t you been busy


    Colin hooked her cor with his fingertips and said, "No."


    Faye lowered her eyes and ignored his restless hand, "I heard that Hank recently had two big projects


    to negotiate, and Grandpa is very happy."


    Colin raised his eyebrows when hearing this and said, "Are you worried that I will fall out of favor?"


    Faye secretly sneered, but she looked calm and sincere, "After all, we are husband and wife, and we''re


    in the same boat."


    Colin naturally didn''t believe what Faye said.


    But when Colin heard the words "husband and wife", he felt pretty good, "I gave Hank those two


    projects on purpose."


    Faye''s fingers on the tablet screen stopped and she lifted her eyes, "You tricked him?"


    Colin said, "You feel sorry for him?"


    Faye said, "No."


    Colin smiled cynically and said, "I''m curious. What do you like about Hank?"


    Faye looked up and said, "Then what do you like about Mason?"


    With that, the atmosphere between them froze for a few seconds.


    The newlyweds were discussing people they liked respectively. This topic was somehow weird.


    They looked at each other for a few seconds, and Colin was the first to speak, "She''s proud! I like her


    proud personality!"


    Faye said lightly, "He''s reserved. I like Hank''s reserved personality, and..."


    Colin said yfully, "What else?"


    Faye pursed her lips and seemed reluctant to bring it up. But since the topic came this far, she would


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seem petty not to talk about it, "When I was in college, the Farrells gave very little money. I worked


    part-time, but asionally it was not enough. Hank had been quietly putting money into my bag since


    he found out."


    Colin''s hand on Faye''s cor froze. He asked in a deep voice, "Is that why you fell in love with him?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    Colin teased, "What if it wasn''t him who gave you the money?"


    Faye nced at Colin and sighed, "No one in the Farrells would do that except him."


    Colin retracted his hand, rolled up his sleeves, and said with a faint smile, "Yeah, only an immanent


    man like Hank would do such a thing."


    They chatted casually for a while. Faye put down the tabletputer and looked at Colin, "Why did


    youe to Alovarance?"


    Colin leaned back on the sofa and said, "I''m here to see an old buck."


    Faye said, "Mr. ke?"


    Colin turned his head to look at her and said, "Yes, but I won''t help you."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "I was not taking revenge on Mason."


    Colin raised his hand to loosen the tie around his neck, "I know. You''re not that kind of person."


    Faye was about to say "thank you" when she heard Colin say it bluntly, "But I''m that kind of person. If


    you offend me, I''ll avenge myself."


    Faye swallowed it, and she no longer had the desire to say it.


    Faye felt there was something with Colin''s frequent presence in her sight recently, wondering if he was


    keeping an eye on her because he was worried that she would do something to hurt Farrell Media.


    Faye thought for a while and wanted to put her cards on the table when there suddenly came a knock


    on the door.


    Faye paused and then turned to look at Colin, "Go to the bedroom."


    Colin teased, "Are you so ashamed of me?"


    Faye grabbed his wrist and said, "I don''t want to exin to my assistant why you''re here."


    Colin was easily pulled up by Faye and walked towards the bedroom casually.


    Seeing him entering the bedroom and closing the door, Faye opened the door with confidence.


    It was indeed Galen standing outside the door with her change of clothes.


    Faye took the clothes and thanked her. Galen asked, "Faye, what are we having for dinner?"


    Faye was about to answer when the bedroom door suddenly opened. Colin answered his phone as he


    walked out. His voice was maic and yful, "Okay, wait for me downstairs."


    Faye was speechless.


    Galen was shocked.

 Chapter 20 Would Not Ask Him for Help

    Chapter 20 Would Not Ask Him for Help


    Chapter 20 Would Not Ask Him For Help


    Faye knew she shouldn''t trust him from the very beginning!


    When Colin walked to the door, he happened to hang up the phone. He put away the phone and


    helped Faye pull the broken hair on her cheek behind her ear, "Mr. ke invited me to dinner tonight."


    Faye nced at Galen, who couldn''t close her mouth in shock, and narrowed her eyes, "Okay."


    Colin ignored the displeasure in Faye''s eyes, and turned his head to greet Galen, "Faye''s assistant?"


    Galen reacted and said awkwardly, "Hello, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin smiledzily, "Buy Faye some soup tonight. She has a poor stomach and can''t eat anything else."


    Galen hurriedly said yes. She looked at Colin and then at Faye, and felt that the atmosphere between


    them was somewhat ambiguous.


    Before Galen could see more details, Colin had walked away.


    Galen watched Colin get in the elevator and took two steps toward Faye, "Ms. Nash, do you have a


    good rtionship with Mr. Farrell?"


    Faye said, "No."


    Galen was surprised, "Really? But it seems that Mr. Farrell is very close to you. He even knows that


    you can only have soup at night!"


    Faye withdrew her gaze and walked to the room, "Let''s have a barbecue tonight, spicy."


    Galen was surprised, "What?"


    Faye turned her back to Galen to sort out the tabletputer on the coffee table, "He lied to you. I can


    eat anything at night."


    Galen realized that Faye suggested barbecue to refute what Colin had just said.


    Galen added, "Ms. Nash, are you and Mr. Farrell childhood sweethearts?"


    Faye froze and responded, "I don''t think so."


    Galen usually didn''t talk much. But today she was so excited to see Colin, and she became very chatty,


    "But I heard from others in thepany that you grew up together!"


    Faye straightened up with the tabletputer and said, "I grew up with Hank. Colin... came to the


    Farrellster."


    Galen nodded heavily and said, "I remember it. They all said that Mr. Farrell was the illegitimate child of


    the Farrells!"


    Faye was surprised.


    Was Colin the illegitimate child of the Farrells?


    No!


    Outsiders might not know, but Faye knew well that Colin''s father married his mother first.


    When Galen saw Faye''s silence, she realized that she had said something wrong, and hurriedly


    covered her mouth with her hand and apologized, "Ms. Nash, that''s not what I meant. I didn''t mean to


    speak ill of Mr. Farrell."


    Faye smiled, "Okay, no need to apologize. You''ve worked for me for two years. I know your


    temperament."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Galen was much relieved.


    Galen and Faye had a barbecue for dinner at the restaurant opposite the hotel.


    They were sweating profusely and ordered two bottles of icy Sprite.


    Galen looked at Faye who was sitting across from her and felt for the first time that Faye was so


    easygoing.


    "Ms. Nash, has anyone ever said that you are beautiful? I mean, you are not ordinarily beautiful, but


    breathtaking beautiful at first nce." Galen stared at Faye and said.


    Faye lifted her eyes to look at her and said with a smile, "Really?"


    Galen said, "Yeah! You''d betterugh more often. Everyone is afraid to get close to you because of


    your rtionship with the Farrells."


    Faye enjoyed the food and said slowly, "I have nothing to do with the Farrells."


    Galen didn''t pay much attention to what Faye said. She took a sip of the icy sprite in front of her, and


    asked, "Ms. Nash, Mr. Farrell said that Mr. ke invited him to dinner. Is it Mr. ke we are looking


    for?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    Galen was excited, "Can Mr. Farrell help us?"


    Faye almost finished her dinner and said, "No, Mr. Farrell is not the kind of person who will show


    favoritism."


    Galen couldn''t hide her disappointment and said, "I see."


    Faye knew Colin well. Even though he looked casual, he was always scrupulous in separating public


    from private interests.


    After leaving the restaurant, Galen couldn''t see clearly in the dark and summoned up her courage to


    hold Faye''s arm.


    Faye looked down at her and let her hold her arm.


    Galen grew bolder and whispered, "Ms. Nash, I''ve worked for you for two years, and this is my first


    business trip with you."


    Faye responded, "Well, in the past two years, I rarely traveled for business. Even when I took a


    business trip asionally, I didn''t need to bring an assistant."


    Galen smiled shyly, "I think you''re a nice person."


    Faye said, "Thank you."


    Back at the hotel, Faye suffered from stomach problems in the middle of the night and rolled on the bed


    in pain.


    Faye bit her lips and endured it, and finally got up and drank two sses of warm water to ease the


    pain.


    Early the next morning, Faye''s face was slightly pale, and even the makeup didn''t make her look any


    better.


    Galen looked at her during breakfast and said, "Ms. Nash, did you think about Mr. kest night and


    didn''t sleep well?"


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "Yes."


    Galen took a sip of coffee and said, "It''s very tricky, and I''m worried too."


    After breakfast, Faye took Galen to the golf course early.


    Mr. ke would y golf every Friday afternoon, but they had a lot of prep work to do, so they had to


    arrive early.


    At noon, Faye and Galen simply had some bread and water for lunch. In the afternoon, Faye brought


    Galen to meet Mr. ke by chance.


    Mr. ke was over 50 years old, but he looked like he was in his 40s because he had paid great


    attention to his health all year round.


    Faye was an average golfer who had used to y with Old Mr. Farrell on weekends.


    Mr. ke yed two games alone before he was attracted by Faye, and he said with a smile, "Young


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    girl, you''re a good yer."


    Faye responded decently, "Your level is higher than mine."


    Mr. ke said, "How about ying two rounds with me?"


    Faye couldn''t be happier. But she looked calm, "Sure."


    Faye was humble and tied with Mr. ke in two rounds.


    Mr. ke looked at her with admiration, took a bottle of mineral water, and handed it to her, "Wait a


    minute. I have a backup yer here."


    Faye took the water and smiled, "Okay, I''m not in a hurry."


    Mr. ke was somewhat childish, "My backup yer is a master. I''m afraid you will cryter."


    Faye smiled gently, "I haven''t cried since I was seven."


    Mr. ke said, "Young girl, you sound quite confident."


    Faye smiled, wanting to say something to tter him when there suddenly came a familiar voice from


    behind her, "Mr. ke, there are beautiful girls here. Why didn''t you call me earlier?"


    Mr. ke turned around and red at Colin who was wearing a ck shirt and trousers, "Don''t talk


    nonsense. I just saw that the young girl yed well and asked her to y two rounds with me!"


    Colin''s shirt cor was slightly open. As he walked over, he rolled up his sleeves, revealed his forearm


    with obvious muscles, and said casually with a smile, "It turned out to be a chance encounter!"

 Chapter 21 So Pitiful

    Chapter 21 So Pitiful


    Chapter 21 So Pitiful


    Colin said "chance encounter" meaningfully.


    Faye showed a natural expression, but Galen, who was standing beside her, blushed.


    Galen felt guilty. When she saw Colin and Faye looking at each other, she felt like she was watching a


    fight between big shots


    Mr. ke knew Colin''s romantic temperament and worried that he would frighten Faye. He smiled and


    Faye smiled, "Okay."


    Mr. ke had aged after all. Seeing Coline, he just wanted to watch a good show, "Colin, go y


    two rounds with the young girl."


    Colin raised his eyebrows at Faye, "Dare to y with me?"


    Faye smiled and said nothing, but her hands holding the club was about to move.


    Colin noticed Faye''s small movements and stepped forward to take the club from Mr. ke''s hand. He


    walked behind Faye and said with a chuckle, "y hard. If you win over me, I''ll help you deal with Mr.


    ke."


    Faye''s hand froze. She looked back at Colin and asked in a voice only the two of them could hear,


    "Really?"


    Colin raised his hand and unbuttoned two buttons of his shirt, "When did I lie to you?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin seemed toe to his senses, "Oh, once, in bed."


    Faye said nothing.


    Colin said casually with a faint smile, "I said I was going to stop, but I didn''t stop."


    Faye took a deep breath and walked away.


    In the followingpetition, they yed 18 holes. Faye tried her best but finally fell behind.


    Colin looked at her with the club and stepped forward. He wrapped one arm around her waist from


    behind as she hit thest ball, andnded his other hand on the club in her hand.


    "You''ve been ying for so long, but you haven''t made any progress at all."


    "Stick your feet together, tilt your left foot slightly, and shift your weight on your left foot," Colin


    whispered to Faye with a cigarette between his teeth. Faye''s body became somehow tense, but she


    didn''t dare to fight back because of Mr. ke''s presence.


    Faye hit the final ball beautifully, urately, and perfectly.


    But Faye had been too far behind Colin. Her perfect ball could not y a decisive role.


    Colin let go of her hand, "You lose."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye pursed her lips, "I am willing to admit defeat."


    In the end, she failed to take Colin as a shortcut. Faye sweated a little, and she turned and walked


    towards Galen.


    Galen hurriedly handed over water and a towel, "Mr. Farrell is good at golf!"


    Faye took the towel to wipe the sweat, "Yes."


    Galen said, "Ms. Nash, what are we going to do next? Are we going..."


    Galen''s expression suddenly changed, and she carefully tugged at Faye''s sleeve, "Ms. Nash, Mason."


    Faye heard her words and looked up. Mason came. At this moment, she was standing beside Colin in


    a woolen coat. The two looked at each other, talking about something and they looked perfect together.


    When Faye retracted her gaze, she adjusted her stance and avoided her deliberately.


    Galen was also nervous. She was worried that Mason would make a scene.


    "Ms. Nash, is Mason going to make a scene?"


    "Yes."


    As soon as Faye said it, Mr. ke said with a smile behind her, "Young girl, we''re leaving. See you."


    Faye pursed her lips. She had to look back and said goodbye to him at such a time.


    Faye clenched the towel in her hand and turned around with a faint smile, "See you."


    Mr. ke smiled and said to Mason, who had just arrived, "This young girl ys very well. She is


    almost as good as Colin."


    When Mason saw Faye, she was stunned at first. Then she realized what was going on andughed,


    "Ms. Nash, you''re taking great pains to rece me."


    Faye kept silent.


    Mr. ke heard her words and realized that the two knew each other. He said in surprise, "Mason, you


    know this girl?"


    Mason sneered, "I know her, Faye Nash, the public rtions manager of Farrell Media. She has been


    very famous in the past two years. Don''t you know her, Mr. ke?"


    Mr. ke didn''t know her. Since he retired from the show business, he had seldom paid attention to


    things in that circle.


    What was more, Faye was behind the scenes, so he certainly didn''t know her.


    But when Mason revealed Faye''s true identity, Mr. ke naturally guessed that Faye appeared here


    with mixed motives. He turned his head to look at Colin who was wiping his hands and said unhappily,


    "She works for you. Do you know her?"


    Colin lifted his eyes, looked over, and said calmly with a smile, "I don''t."


    He distanced Faye from himself.


    Galen stood behind Faye with a blushing face. When she looked up at Faye, she found Faye looked


    calm as usual.


    Since her lie had been exposed, there was no need to disguise herself anymore. Faye turned and


    handed the towel in her hand to Galen. Then she stepped forward to introduce herself, "Hello, Mr.


    ke, I''m Faye Nash, the public rtions manager of Farrell Media."


    Mr. ke was over 50 this year, and it had been seven or eight years since he retired.


    When he was young, he won many awards. Later he chose to quit showbiz for some personal reasons.


    He didn''t know Faye or her rtionship with the Farrells and Colin.


    "Faye Nash?" Mr. ke repeated Faye''s name, and the smile on his face became cold, "It''s a good


    name."


    Seeing that Mr. ke was unhappy, Faye stretched out her hand and said politely, "I''m sorry to meet


    you in this way. I''m here mainly to invite you to be a special guest at the Farrell Media annual meeting."


    Mr. ke nced at Faye''s hand and said in a low voice, "I''m too old to stand the excitement. You


    should go find other young people!"


    With that, Mr. ke didn''t even spare Faye a second nce, turned around, and asked Colin and


    Mason to leave.


    Watching them turn around, Galen walked up with a blushing face, "Ms. Nash, what should we do


    now?"


    Faye retracted her hand, "Follow them!"


    Galen said, "Follow them?"


    Faye nodded, "Yes."


    Galen felt embarrassed, "Ms. Nash, is it a good idea?"


    Faye turned to look at her and said, "If you''re not used to it, go back to the hotel first."


    Galen said, "I, I''d better stay with you!"


    In the following time, Mr. ke took Colin and Mason to have dinner. Faye and Galen followed them


    and stayed outside the door.


    It was a cold day, and the northwest wind was howling. Galen was shivering, and Faye took off her


    scarf and wrapped it around her neck.


    Galen didn''t ept it and said, "Ms. Nash, I''m fine."


    Faye helped her tie it up and said softly, "It''s okay. I''m not afraid of cold."


    Galen was shorter than Faye. Looking up at Faye, she suddenly felt that Faye was so kind and


    considerate.


    During dinner, Mason deliberately chose a seat by the window and looked at Faye outside the window


    with contempt, "Ms. Nash is conscientious and not afraid of the cold at all."


    Mr. ke followed Mason''s gaze and said, "This girl is perseverant."


    Mason said, "What perseverance? She''s annoying."


    Mr. ke smiled and didn''t respond to Mason''s words. He turned to look at Colin, who was sitting


    beside him, "You don''t know that girl outside the window?"


    Colin raised his eyes and looked out the window. Faye was slender and her face was red with cold and


    her eyes were misty... She was so pitiful.

 Chapter 22 Lobbyist

    Chapter 22 Lobbyist


    Chapter 22 Lobbyist


    Colin''s eyes darkened and he rubbed the cup with an ambiguous expression on his face.


    Seeing this, Mr. ke smiled meaningfully but said nothing.


    They had dinner for over two hours.


    Mason deliberately slowed down and ordered a mousse cake after dinner.


    Faye and Galen were shivering outside the door.


    Galen looked inside through the floor-to-ceiling windows many times. When she saw Mason slowly


    eating her dessert, her eyes were red with anger, "Ms. Nash, they did it on purpose! They had dessert


    after dinner, knowing we are freezing outside."


    Compared to Galen''s anger, Faye looked very calm. She looked up at the sky and said, "It seems like


    it''s going to snow."


    Galen thought Faye didn''t hear her and added, "Mr. Farrell is going too far. He''s from the Farrells


    anyway, and he doesn''t do anything to help you."


    Faye turned her head to look at Galen and said softly, "Galen."


    Galen was taken aback, "What?"


    Faye said, "We''re asking others for something, and it''s normal for them to be proud."


    Galen pursed her lips. Watching Faye''s calm face, her anger was somehow soothed, and she


    whispered, "Ms. Nash, aren''t you angry?"


    Faye smiled, "I''m not angry. There''s nothing to be angry about. Even if Mr. ke rejects me today, I''m


    not going to be angry. I just feel that I''m ipetent and failed to impress him."


    Galen was silent when she heard Faye''s words, but she was secretly impressed by Faye''s optimism!


    Galen was staring at Faye with admiration when suddenly a waiter came out with two cups of hot


    coffee in his hand, "Miss Nash, right?"


    "Someone asked me to bring you two cups of coffee."


    Faye didn''t take the coffee and smiled, "Who asked you to send it?"


    The waiter pointed to Mr. ke who was sitting by the window, "That gentleman."


    Faye nodded, took the coffee, and drank it in one breath.


    After a night of coldness, the hot coffee made her feel warm from the inside out.


    Galen did the same. After drinking coffee, she handed the cup back to the waiter and looked at Faye


    with a smile, "Our patience pays off."


    Faye said, "Yes."


    About ten minutester, Mr. ke, Colin, and Mason walked out of the shop.


    Faye hurried forward with Galen.


    Mr. ke stopped when he saw the two girls. His expression changed from displeased to helpless,


    "Young girl, you''re really difficult to deal with!"


    Faye pursed her lips and smiled, "Mr. ke, thanks for your coffee just now."


    Mr. ke raised his eyebrows slightly, nced sideways at Colin who was ying with a lighter with


    his head down, and vaguely replied, "You''ve wee. I couldn''t watch you two girls freeze."


    Faye didn''t notice Mr. ke''s gestures. After expressing her gratitude, she came straight to the point,


    "Mr. ke, I know that one shouldn''t be too selfish or force others to do something. What I did today


    was indeed a bit abrupt, and I apologize to you, but I still hope you can think about it."


    Mr. keughed out loud when he heard Faye''s words, "Young girl, do you hear what you say? You


    both apologized to me and said that one should not be too selfish, but you also asked me to think about


    it. What you said is self-contradictory!"


    Faye''s attitude was extremely humble, "When I said one shouldn''t be too selfish, it was my original


    intention. When I asked you to think about it, I did it for my work."


    Mr. ke sneered, "Young girl, you''re funny. What''s your name? Faye Nash?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    Mr. ke said, "Okay, you can go back. I''ll contact you after I think about it."


    Faye took out her business card and handed it to Mr. ke, "Thank you."


    Mr. ke took the business card and nced at it before he put it in his pocket, "There are not many


    young girls like you now. Most of them get angry very easily."


    Faye smiled and didn''t answer.


    Seeing that Mr. ke''s attitude towards Faye had changed, Mason held Colin''s arm andined,


    "Mr. ke, aren''t we going? It''s cold."


    Mr. ke turned his head when he heard it. He looked at Mason, then turned to look at Faye, and


    shook his head, "Young people should be calm and patient."


    With that, he nodded slightly at Faye, turned around, and got into the car that was parked on the side of


    the road.


    Colin and Mason followed closely. When Colin got into the car, he looked up at Mason and motioned


    for her to sit in the passenger seat.


    Mason pouted and was reluctant in every possible way, but in the end, she didn''t refute.


    Colin leaned over and got into the car. After he was seated, Mr. ke leaned over and asked, "Did you


    send the coffee?"


    Colin''s eyes were half-closed, and he didn''t answer.


    Mr. ke patted him on the shoulder and said, "You!"


    Colin teased, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Mr. ke said, "I think Faye is a tough challenge for you."


    Colin tilted his head and said, "I''ve already challenged it and I won."


    Mr. ke was surprised. But on second thought, it made sense. He snorted, "Even if you won, it meant


    nothing. I don''t think she likes you."


    Colin turned to look at Mr. ke and said, "Old man, no wonder you don''t have friends in the show


    business."


    Mr. ke was somewhat angry when Colin called him "old man", and he retorted, "You bastard, no


    wonder you have slept around, but no one loves you!"


    Colin said, "Our friendship is going to end, isn''t it?"


    Mr. ke said, "I''m fine. Who wants to be friends with you bastard?"


    Colin and Mr. ke were bickering in the back seat of the car, and Mason was a little unhappy sitting in


    the front. Although she couldn''t hear what the two were saying, she somehow felt that it had something


    to do with Faye.


    The driver was Robert. Seeing Mason''s stern face, he tried to remain silent as much as possible,


    worrying that it would affect him.


    When the car arrived at Mr. ke''s house, Mr. ke angrily opened the door and got out of the car.


    They had been arguing all the way, but he didn''t win.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite his anger, Mr. ke still remembered that he should be a good host, and asked Colin through


    the car window, "Would you like toe down for a cup of coffee, you bastard?"


    Colin lowered the window and hooked his fingers at Mr. ke.


    Mr. ke looked at the smile on his face, thinking that he wanted to apologize, and stepped closer,


    "What?"


    Colin poked his head out with the cor of his ck shirt slightly open, and said, "Go back and think


    about it. If you go, I''ll book a ne ticket for you."


    Mr. ke was so pissed off by Colin that heughed, "Are you helping her as a lobbyist? Didn''t you say


    you didn''t know her during the day?"


    Colin tapped on the window with his slender fingers and said, "You''re thinking too much. I''m worried


    that you will change your mind, and I''m trying to find an excuse for you."


    Mr. ke said, "You''d better worry about yourself!"


    With that, Mr. ke turned and left angrily. Robert looked at Colin in the rearview mirror and said, "Mr.


    Farrell, where are we going now?"


    Colin rubbed his forehead with his fingertips slowly and said, "Send Miss Long to the airport."

 Chapter 23 I Want to Sleep with You

    Chapter 23 I Want to Sleep with You


    Chapter 23 I Want To Sleep With You


    With that, Robert nced at Mason''s face out of the corner of his eye.


    As expected, Mason blushed with anger and said, "I''m not going back!"


    Colin wasn''t annoyed when he saw that Mason was angry. He said with a faint smile, "What''s the


    matter with you running around with a married man like me all day long? If it''s revealed that I''m


    married, you will suffer."


    Mason turned to look at Colin and said, "Can''t you divorce her?"


    The cynical smile on Colin''s face was gone, "No."


    Mason tightened her grip on the seat back and said, "You two don''t like each other. Why do you have


    to be tied together? Is it because of Grandpa? Colin, Faye liked Hank since she was a child, and you..."


    Before Mason could finish, Colin raised his eyebrows and looked at her with a clear warning in his


    eyes.


    Mason instinctively stopped and looked at Colin with teary eyes.


    Colin''s eyes turned cold. He pushed open the door and said before getting out of the car, "Robert, take


    Miss Long to the airport."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When Mason heard his words, tears were streaming down her cheeks. She turned around and was


    about to open the door and follow Colin out of the car. But Robert had already locked the door.


    Mason said, "Robert!"


    Robert smiled good-naturedly, "Miss Long, I''d better take you to the airport. Your identity is very


    sensitive, and it''s not good to be photographed."


    Mason said, "Am I afraid of an affair with Colin?"


    Robertughed dryly, touched his nose, and whispered, "You are not afraid of it, but my boss does."


    Mason heard Robert muttering and turned to re at him, "What did you say?"


    Robert didn''t change his face and said with a smile, "I said it was quite cold today."


    Mason pursed her lips tightly, sulking. After a while, she asked Robert, "How are Colin and Faye


    doing?"


    Robert said, "What are you referring to?"


    Mason said, "Are they living together now?"


    Robert said, "I''m not sure about this, Miss Long. If you want to know, you can ask Mr. Farrell directly."


    Mason was speechless.


    At the same time, after Faye brought Galen back to the hotel, she called the receptionist and asked for


    two cups of hot coffee.


    Galen sat on the couch, wrapped in a nket, and shivered, "Ms. Nash, I think we probably will catch a


    cold."


    Faye stood in front of the water dispenser, drinking warm water, and sneezed, "Yes."


    Galen turned her head to look at Faye and couldn''t helpughing, "Ms. Nash, I think you''re so down-to-


    earth now."


    Faye was stunned, "What?"


    Galen said, "When you''re at thepany, you give us the impression of being a cold person."


    Faye chuckled, "I just..."


    Faye wanted to say that she had a slight social phobia and she was only more open and easygoing in


    front of acquaintances, but she didn''t say anything.


    It was so hypocritical.


    What was more, given her professional nature and the impression she usually gave others, no one


    would believe she had a slight social phobia.


    Faye didn''t finish her sentence. Galen was about to ask her what it was when there came a knock on


    the door of the room.


    Galen thought it was the coffee they had ordered. She wrapped herself in the nket and ran to the


    door in slippers, "Coming!"


    The door opened, and Galen said excitedly, "Thank you, please..."


    After seeing the person outside the door, Galen froze, stammering, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin narrowed his eyes and said, "Where''s Faye?"


    Galen hurriedly turned sideways and said, "Ms. Nash is inside."


    Colin smiled and strode through the door.


    Faye caught a cold, and she didn''t feel it before she went back to the hotel. Now her throat was sore.


    Faye looked up at Colin and said, "What''s it?"


    Colin walked up to her, touched her forehead, and said, "Have you had dinner?"


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "I have no appetite."


    Colin said, "Eat something even if you don''t have an appetite. I''ll ask Robert to buy you some food and


    send it overter."


    Faye sniffed and continued to drink water without refusing his care.


    Colin stood in front of her with his hands in his pockets and stared at her. He took a cigarette from his


    pocket and said, "I don''t have a ce to stay tonight. I''m going to stay with you."


    Faye froze, and Galen, who was standing at the door of the room, was so shocked that she coughed


    violently.


    What did Mr. Farrell just say?


    He was going to stay with Ms. Nash tonight?


    What?


    Galen was excited. Faye nced at her and said to Colin calmly, "I''ll go down and open a room for


    you."


    Colin lowered his head and lit the cigarette. His voice was low and maic, "I''ll just stay with you."


    Faye thought Colin did it on purpose.


    He was deliberately making the rtionship between them ambiguous in front of Galen.


    They stared at each other for more than a minute. Seeing the ambiguous atmosphere between them,


    Galen quietly opened the door and slipped back to her room next door.


    Aftering out of Faye''s room, Galen''s nose was running, but her eyes were full of excitement.


    It was Mr. Farrell and Ms. Nash.


    God!


    Seeing that the door was closed, Faye put the water ss in her hand in front of the water dispenser,


    looked up at Colin, and asked coldly, "What on earth are you trying to do?"


    Colin didn''t answer Faye''s question. He turned around and walked towards the sofa, looking somehow


    irritated. He took off his suit jacket and threw it on the armrest of the sofa. Then he pulled out the ck


    shirt tucked into his suit pants a little and satzily back on the sofa.


    Seeing Colin sit downzily, Faye pursed her lips and walked toward him, "Colin, let''s talk?"


    Colin looked up at Faye, wrapped her arms around her waist, and pulled her directly into his arms.


    Faye hadn''t expected Colin to suddenly hug her. She leaned forward, staggered, and knelt on hisp.


    They looked at each other and Colin finally smiled. He rubbed against her waist with his big hand and


    said solemnly, "Let''s talk."


    Faye pressed her hands against Colin''s shoulders and frowned slightly, "Are you trying to prevent me


    from doing something to the Farrells?"


    Colin rubbed his fingertips against Faye''s slender waist and said, "Why do you say that?"


    Faye said, "You''ve shown up a lot since you said I was investigating the Farrellsst time."


    Colin raised his eyes and said, "Do you suspect that I''ve shown up in front of you frequently to keep an


    eye on you because I''m worried about what you''re doing to the Farrells?"


    Faye said, "Don''t you?"


    Colin snorted, "I told you already. What you want to do to the Farrells has nothing to do with me."


    Faye looked at Colin''s wicked smile and felt confused, "Then you..."


    Colin smiled slyly with his hands on Faye''s waist slowly sliding down, "Baby, I want to sleep with you!"

 Chapter 24 Lost Her Mind

    Chapter 24Lost Her Mind


    Chapter 24 Lost Her Mind


    Colin called her "baby" affectionately.


    Colin acted like a yboy now.


    Faye pursed her lips and looked at Colin, "What did you just say?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and saidzily as usual, "I want to sleep with you."


    Faye''s fingertips tensed on Colin''s shoulders and she said, "Are you crazy?"


    Colin chuckled, "Do you want to go crazy together?"


    Colin''s eyes were charming. Faye suddenly thought of that night. She was drunk, but her senses were


    magnified without limit in the night.


    She had to admit that Colin''s skills were pretty good.


    It was her first time, but she didn''t feel the slightest difort. On the contrary, it felt... great.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t say anything or refute, Colin put his hands under her clothes.


    Faye stiffened. Colin looked at her and said, "Don''t hold back."


    Faye clenched her fists and said, "I don''t want our rtionship to getplicated."


    Colin''s rough fingers ran across her back from her slender waist, "We''re married. It''s notplicated."


    Colin''s provocative skills were good. After a few seconds, Faye found it hard to breathe.


    They were about to go further when there came a knock on the door of the room.


    Both of them froze, and the desire in Faye''s eyes instantly dissipated.


    "I''ll open the door." Faye stepped down from Colin''sp, tidied up her clothes, and turned to walk


    towards the door.


    Colin twisted his slightly wet fingers, leaned over, and took a tissue from the coffee table, wiping them


    slowly.


    The door opened and outside stood Robert and Galen.


    Robert was carrying dinner, while Galen was carrying two cups of hot coffee.


    They looked at each other, and Galen spoke first, "Ms. Nash, the coffee from the receptionist of the


    hotel."


    Faye took it and asked them to enter the room.


    Robert nodded slightly to Faye, walked in, went to the table, and put the food on it. Galen pursed her


    lips and whispered, "Ms. Nash, I won''t go in."


    Faye said, "Come in. Let''s eat together."


    Galen said, "Would Mr. Farrell mind?"


    Faye said, "No."


    Of course, Galen didn''t believe it, but she was too curious to say no.


    Galen walked in.


    After Robert ced the food on the table, he turned to look at Colin and said, "Mr. Farrell, the dinner is


    ready."


    Colin raised his eyes and said with a subtle coldness in his voice, "Are you very hungry?"


    Robert had worked for Colin for many years. Even if Colin didn''t show it clearly, Robert could sense his


    boss''s displeasure.


    But Robert didn''t know exactly why he was unhappy.


    Colin had asked him to buy some food, and he had deliberately chosen the fruit soup Faye liked most.


    Robert kept silent, and all he could think about was what he had done wrong.


    Robert was reflecting on himself while Faye brought Galen to the dining table and sat down.


    Galen opened a bowl of soup and was about to eat when Colin suddenly got up from the sofa, took her


    soup, and put it in front of Faye.


    Galen looked up in confusion.


    Colin said, "Why don''t you try something else?"


    Galen didn''t dare to say anything to refute her boss, so she opened another bowl of soup. Looking at it


    and then at the fruit soup in front of Faye, she could tell that the fruit soup was much better.


    Faye saw Galen''s expression and said, "Don''t you like it? I''ll change it with you."


    Galen looked up at Colin timidly and smiled dryly, "I like it."


    Galen didn''t dare to say anything and started to have her soup.


    Under Faye''s courtesy, Colin and Robert also sat down and had a bowl each.


    Faye caught a cold and coughed several times before she finished her soup.


    Colin frowned and looked at her, "Is there any medicine?"


    Faye''s throat felt so sore that she couldn''t finish the rest of the soup. She pushed it away and took a


    piece of tissue to wipe her mouth, "I''ll go buy itter."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Robert will go buy it for youter."


    Faye said, "You should get another room tonight. I''m afraid you''ll catch a cold too."


    Colin looked up and said, "No, I''m very healthy."


    The tone of the conversation between them remained calm, but it sounded different to Robert and


    Galen.


    Robert thought to himself, "What happened while I was away? Has My boss slept in her room?"


    Galen thought to herself, "After I heard so many rumors about my boss, the real thing is happening


    right in front of me. No wonder Ms. Nash and Mason have such a bad rtionship. It turns out that the


    two are rivals in love!"


    The four had their thoughts.


    After the dinner, Galen left reluctantly. Before leaving the room, she put her hands on the door frame


    and whispered to Faye, "Ms. Nash, don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about your rtionship with Mr.


    Farrell. I will be tight-lipped."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye frowned, trying to exin, but she didn''t say a word in the end.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Galen made a reassuring gesture to her and turned to leave.


    Not long after Galen left, Robert was sent by Colin to buy medicine.


    There were only two people left in the room, and the atmosphere became ambiguous and weird.


    Faye felt ufortable with the cold, and her head was also a little dizzy. Thinking of what they had


    done on the sofa just now, her heart trembled. She must have lost her mind.


    "Why don''t you go take a bath?" Faye didn''t know how to ease the rtionship between them when


    Colin said in a low voice.


    Faye nodded and said nothing. She turned around and walked to the bathroom.


    Faye never liked to use the bathtub in the hotel because she always felt it was dirty.


    At this time, to relieve the embarrassment, she could only find a disposable bathtub cover and put it in


    the bathtub to take a bath.


    After turning on the tap, Faye took off her clothes and went into the bathtub.


    Her slightly cold body was now soaked in the warm water. In a short while, her skin looked a little pink.


    Faye took a bath for a while. She took her mobile phone and clicked on thetest Facebook headline,


    and that was, Mason is going to be Mrs. Farrell!


    When she saw this kind of false information in the past, Faye would nce at it and ignore it.


    But tonight, she clicked on it and read the news.


    There was a photo of Colin and Mason appearing at Alovarance Airport.


    Although the time was different, the background was the same.


    It was easy to suspect that they had agreed to have a date here in advance and arrived one after the


    other.


    In the photo, Colin was wearing a ck shirt with his suit jacket on his sturdy forearm. He looked


    handsome and dangerous.


    When Faye clicked on Colin''s photo to zoom in, the bathroom door was pushed open from the outside,


    and Colin strode to the bathtub.


    Faye raised her eyes, and her eyes were somehow red because of the cold. Colin nced at her


    phone screen, leaned over, and wrapped his arms around her waist in the water. Ignoring that the


    water wetted his shirt, he pulled her closer to him and said, "I''m standing right in front of you. Why are


    you looking at my picture?"

 Chapter 25 Craving His Body

    Chapter 25 Craving His Body


    Chapter 25 Craving His Body


    Faye was all wet.


    As Colin held her in his arms, his shirt also got wet.


    The two stared at each other. Faye was overwhelmed by the passion in Colin''s eyes and blushed shyly.


    Faye put her hand on Colin''s shoulder and curled her fingertips, "Colin."


    Colin''s eyes darkened, "Don''t you think it''s toote to say no now? We are adults, and adults don''t just


    flirt without doing anything!"


    Faye pursed her lips, her expressionless eyes suddenly shining with some unknown emotions.


    Colin nced down, and before Faye could answer, he held the back of Faye''s neck with the other


    hand, forcing her to look up, andnded a passionate kiss on her lips.


    Faye struggled at the beginning but soon gave up.


    What should have happened had happened three months ago. Colin was right, it would be hypocritical


    of her to refuse right now. That was not what adults would do.


    Colin was kneeling on one knee outside the bathtub when he was kissing Faye. Seeing Faye immersed


    in this kiss, he got up and picked her up directly from the bathtub.


    Faye took a breath subconsciously as she was lifted from the hot bath. Realizing that Colin wanted to


    carry her to the bed, she wrapped her arms around Colin''s neck, "Don''t wet the sheets. We have to


    sleep on them tonight."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Are you sure?"


    Faye gave him an amorous gaze, "Yes."


    Colin let out a lowugh, pulled over the towel on the side, spread it on the washstand, and let Faye sit


    on it.


    Faye looked up at him while Colin leaned in, took her hand, and led it to his belt.


    What happened next came naturally.


    After it ended, Colin showered Faye while holding her in his arms, then wrapped her in a towel and


    carried her back to the bedroom.


    Faye got a little tired, and the cold made her feel even worse. She was happy that Colin took care of


    everything and saved her a lot of effort.


    Watching Colin clean up all the mess, Faye said, "I want to drink water."


    Only when she spoke did Faye realize that her voice got hoarse.


    She didn''t know if it was because of the cold or...


    Hearing Faye''s request, Colin bit a cigarette and walked to the living room with a smile in his eyes. He


    had just picked up a ss of water for Faye and was about to bring it back to the bedroom when there


    was a knock on the door.


    Colin opened the door with a water ss in his hand, and after seeing Robert standing outside the


    door, he said solemnly, "Have you bought the medicine?"


    Seeing Colin beaming with satisfaction, Robert stammered a little, "Yes... I got it."


    "Um." The cigarette between his thin lips moved up and down as he spoke.


    Robert settled his eyes on the hickey on Colin''s neck and lowered his voice to remind, "Mr. Farrell, do


    you need me to buy you a Band-Aid tomorrow?"


    Colin, "What?"


    Robert tapped his neck with his hand to remind Colin.


    Colin touched his neck and he didn''t feel anything, but he already knew what Robert meant. He raised


    his eyebrows slightly, "No."


    Robert, "Mr. Farrell, if there is nothing else, I''ll leave now."


    Colin waved at Robert. Then he closed the door and returned to the coffee table with the medicine and


    the water ss. He unpacked the medicine and poured it into the water ss. After shaking the ss


    with his slender fingers, he walked toward the bedroom.


    Back in the bedroom, Colin put the water ss on the bedside table, leaned over, pushed Faye''s


    forehead hair aside, andnded an affectionate kiss on her forehead, "Do you want to take some


    medicine?"


    Faye opened her eyes, still looking tired, "Did Roberte?"


    Colin reached out and tested the water temperature, "Yes, he brought the medicine, and then left."


    Hearing that, Faye frowned unconsciously.


    Seeing through what she was thinking, Colin said teasingly, "Don''t worry, Robert doesn''t talk more than


    he has to. Besides, we are married. There is nothing wrong with us living together."


    Faye couldn''t agree.


    He once had an affair with so many women out there. Even Mason alone could give Faye a hard time.


    While thinking about it, Faye sat up, leaned against the head of the bed, took the water ss from the


    bedside table, and drank the medicine up. She was about to lie down when Colin rubbed the corner of


    her mouth with his thumb.


    Faye looked up at him, "Hmm?"


    Colin put his thumb that had rubbed the corners of her mouth between his thin lips and rubbed it


    seductively, and said in a low voice, "Medicine."


    Faye was speechless.


    That night, Faye didn''t sleep very well. She began to sweat after taking the cold medicine, and Colin''s


    high body temperature made her sweat even more.


    Although Faye hadn''t slept well all night, the good thing was that she was miraculously over the cold


    when she woke up the next day.


    Early next morning.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Colin was already gone when Faye woke up.


    Faye got up and went into the bathroom to take a shower. Recalling how she called Colin honey in the


    endst night, she blushed bashfully and even her neck got red.


    Faye was wiping her hair as she came out of the bathroom when there was a knock on the door.


    Faye got up and opened the door. Galen stood outside with a look of joy and said, "Ms. Nash, Mr.


    ke agreed."


    Faye was still in a bathrobe. She paused her movement, "When did he agree?"


    Galen, "Just now, Robert called me."


    Faye, "OK."


    Then she turned and walked back to the room. Galen followed behind and looked around to make sure


    Colin was not there. Then she smiled and asked Faye what she wanted for breakfast.


    Faye walked to the sofa and leaned on the backrest, "I have no appetite. What do you want to eat?"


    Galen, "Anything."


    Faye looked down at the watch on her wrist, "Just order what you like. After breakfast, we will book two


    tickets and fly back to Cocanel."


    After a pause, Faye went on, "Did Robert mention anything else when he called you?"


    Galen blushed, "No, nothing else."


    Galen was inarticte, and Faye could tell Galen wasn''t telling the truth just from her face.


    But seeing that she didn''t want to say it, Faye didn''t continue to ask. Anyway, it was probably some


    irrelevant topics.


    After breakfast, Faye and Galen took a taxi to the airport and boarded the return flight.


    On the ne, Galen stole several nces at Faye''s corbone and neck, and her face grew hot.


    There were hickeys not only on Faye''s corbone and neck but also on her back. Galen saw it when


    Faye was changing clothes just now.


    It must have been a passionate night.


    Galen felt bashful just thinking about it.


    When Faye opened her eyes, she saw Galen''s face reddened as if she had a fever.


    Faye asked, "Are you alright?"


    Galen raised her hand and patted her face, then moved aside and leaned closer to Faye, "Ms. Nash,


    when did you and Mr. Farrell start? Is he your boyfriend?"


    Faye paused for a moment and said, "No, he isn''t."


    Galen was astonished, "Then... is Mr. Farrell... sexually harassing you?"


    The fact that Galen would think so made sense. After all, Colin was well known for being a yboy.


    Galen suddenly felt pity for Faye.


    Faye narrowed her eyes, "No, it was me who craved his body."

 Chapter 26 Teasing eyes

    Chapter 26 Teasing eyes


    Chapter 26 Teasing Eyes


    Faye looked calm when she said it.


    Galen was so dumbfounded that she couldn''t help but stutter, "Gee, Mr... Mr. Farrell is indeed in good


    shape."


    At this very moment, Galen was awed by Faye''s expressionless look.


    The ne arrived at Cocanel. Faye and Galen got off the ne.


    They had just walked out of the airport when Galen''s phone rang.


    Galen answered the call as she walked forward with her suitcase, "Hello."


    The person over the phone asked, "Galen, is Ms. Nash with you?"


    Galen nced at Faye and replied, "Yeah, she is by my side."


    Then the person on the other end of the phone asked, "Is she going back to thepany today?"


    Galen quickened her pace to catch up with Faye, "Ms. Nash, it''s from thepany; they want to know


    if you are going back to thepany today."


    Faye, "Yes, I''ll be there in twenty minutes."


    Hearing that Faye woulde back to thepany, the person on the phone was over the moon, as if


    Faye was his lifesaver, "Okay, we will wait for Ms. Nash in the public rtions department."


    The person on the other end hung up the phone. Galen looked sideways at Faye, "Looks like he''s an


    agent."


    Faye said, "Hmm."


    Back at thepany, Faye stepped into the office, followed by three agents.


    Faye walked to the water dispenser in high heels to get a ss of water. Then she drank some water


    and turned to look at the three indifferently, "What happened?"


    The three agents exchanged a look helplessly, and finally, the eldest one said, "Ms. Nash, some time


    ago, a variety show invited three artists from ourpany for a reality dating show and it offered a high


    price."


    Faye walked over to the chair with a water ss and sat down, "I''ve heard of that."


    Variety shows of this type were very popr recently. Since a variety show held by a certain TV station


    became a hit some time ago, many TV stations had jumped on the bandwagon andunched simr


    shows.


    As soon as Faye finished speaking, the eldest agent frowned, "But we recently received a notice that


    they would invite two average people to participate to increase the ratings of the show."


    Faye, "Average people?"


    The agent, "Yes, it would be fine if all the participants are from showbiz. After all, everyone knows it''s


    just a show, but with average people joining in, I''m afraid..."


    That some make-believe show would turn into reality.


    The agent didn''t finish his words, but Faye understood his concerns.


    Faye was silent for a moment and then said, "What did the person in charge of the show say?"


    The agent said, "We have negotiated, but they refused to change the program rules."


    That made sense. A variety dating show with average people taking part was bound to make big


    ratings. There was no reason for the show producers to change it.


    They were all capitalists and it waspletely out of their consideration whether there would be any


    idents on the part of the stars.


    Faye pondered for a while and said, "How about they find a reliable person and let him pretend to be


    an average person on the show?"


    The agent looked upset, "We have also thought about it, but it''s still a risky move. The three people


    who signed the contract this time are all neers. They don''t have any experience, and what if they


    develop some feelings for the average people? They will be in trouble even though the so-called


    average people are just actors hired by the show producers!"


    Faye raised her eyes, "When will the show start recording?"


    The agent, "A month and a halfter."


    Faye, "You guys go back first. I''ll figure it out."


    The agent nodded, "Okay, Ms. Nash, I''m sorry you have to handle all this. The person in charge of the


    show is quite cunning, and it''s hard to deal with him."


    Faye pursed her lips, "I know."


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After sending off the three agents, Faye took the signature pen from the pen holder, opened the


    notebook in front of her, and began to scribble.


    Galen took this opportunity to fill Faye''s water ss with water, "Ms. Nash, do we have to negotiate


    with the show producers about such problems?"


    Faye looked up at Galen, "Does thepany have any new trainees recently, preferably the kind that


    has never made his or her debut."


    Galen was stunned for a while when she was asked. She thought for a moment and then replied,


    "There should be."


    Faye said, "Choose two people, one man, and one woman. They don''t have to stand out for their


    appearance but they have to have some unique characteristics."


    Galen asked, "Are we gonna let them pretend to be the average people?"


    Faye said, "Yes! If the show works well, we can say that we signed them for their good qualities. If the


    show doesn''t work well, they won''t suffer. After three or five months, the public will have forgotten about


    them."


    Galen answered, "Okay, I''ll get to itter."


    Faye was about to remind her again when Galen finished speaking, but suddenly the phone on the


    desk vibrated.


    Faye nced down at the phone, and Colin''s message popped up on the screen, "Dinner together?"


    Faye scrolled on the screen and deleted the message without replying to it.


    Galen had good ears and eyesight, and she saw the message Colin sent to Faye inadvertently.


    Galen was somehow embarrassed and cleared her throat, "Ms. Nash, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go out


    first."


    Faye replied quietly, "OK."


    Not long after Galen went out, Faye saw the report about Colin and Mason''s love affair on her phone.


    Faye nced at it, and the title was eye-catching, "Colin, President of Farrell Media, was in love, and


    the scratches on his neck told us everything".


    Under the title, there was a photo of Colin arriving at Cocanel Airport. There were several thin, red


    scratches on his neck and they looked quite obvious. Anyone but an idiot could tell how Colin got all


    those scratches.


    Faye blushed. What happenedst night shed through her mind.


    Faye knew the scratches on Colin''s neck were nothingpared to the ones on his shoulders.


    Faye was lost in thought as she looked at the photo. At the moment, Colin sent her another message,


    "Mr. ke has arrived in Cocanel and he said he wanted to invite you to dinner, would you go? If you


    don''t want to, I''ll reject it for you."


    Faye came to her senses and replied, "I''d like to."


    Colin said, "What time do you get off work? I''ll pick you up."


    Faye answered, "Send me the address and I''ll drive there myself."


    A few seconds after Faye sent her message, Colin sent her a location.


    At 8 pm, Faye drove to the hotel designated by Colin.


    As soon as she entered the lobby, the lobby manager who knew Faye greeted her and directly led her


    to the box.


    "Ms. Nash, you seem to have lost weight recently?"


    Faye smiled, "Do I?"


    The lobby manager took the opportunity to answer, "Yes, you must have been too busy with work. Our


    chef has just designed a few new soups recently. I will prepare some in a box and send it to your ce.


    You can heat it in the microwave before eating. They are quite nutritious."


    Faye didn''t refuse, "Okay, thank you then."


    The lobby manager, "You''re wee. I should thank you for being a regr here."


    Faye smiled.


    The lobby manager was doing it to tter Old Mr. Farrell. After all, Faye was favored by Old Mr. Farrell,


    and it would only do him good to please Faye.


    As they talked, the lobby manager took Faye to the door of the box, raised his hand lightly, and


    knocked on the door. After getting permission to enter, he turned the doorknob for Faye.


    Faye smiled politely at the lobby manager and walked in. As soon as she entered the room, she met


    Colin''s teasing eyes.

 Chapter 27 Invited

    Chapter 27 Invited


    Chapter 27 Invited


    Colin was talking about something to Mr. ke.


    Mr. ke looked disbelieving. Colin held a cigarette between his slender fingers with a yful smile.


    After leading Faye to the box, the lobby manager greeted Colin and exited.


    Faye elegantly stepped forward to greet Mr. ke.


    Mr. ke looked at Faye with a smile, "Faye, nice to see you again."


    Faye said, "Wee to Cocanel, Mr. ke."


    Mr. ke said, "I heard from Colin that you are also good at table tennis. Maybe we can y it


    sometime."


    Faye smiled, and her words were wless, "You are ttering me. I am just an amateur."


    When Faye finished speaking, Colin said teasingly, "Mr. ke, she''s trying to deceive you. Even my


    dad is no match for her in terms of table tennis."


    Mr. ke was surprised and he looked at Faye with different eyes, "Really? I remember that Old Mr.


    Farrell ys table tennis very well."


    Colin smiled, "So be prepared. She might easily defeat you."


    As Colin and Mr. ke talked in turn, Faye just stood by with a smile.


    At first, Faye had some doubts about Colin and Mr. ke''s friendship between generations, but now


    Faye was convinced that Colin didn''t lie.


    Colin joked with Mr. ke for a while, then looked up at Faye with a smile, "Sit, what are you doing


    standing there?"


    Faye stepped forward, checked where the two of them were sitting, and finally chose a seat in the


    middle and sat down.


    Mr. ke nced at her, smiled kindly, and turned the menu to her, "What kind of dishes do you like?


    Order it yourself."


    Faye didn''t take the menu. She just responded with a smile, "I''m not a picky eater. Whatever you order


    will be fine with me."


    Mr. ke admired Faye not only for her tenacity at work but also for her attitude towards him- she was


    neither servile nor overbearing.


    She never curried favor with him like some young people, nor was she overly cold and indifferent. The


    way shemunicated with people was pleasant and just right.


    Faye said she would not order herself, and Mr. ke didn''t insist. He turned the menu to Colin for him


    to order.


    Colin reached out and picked up the menu. After a nce, he called the waiter in, ordered a few dishes


    at random, and finally said, "No coriander."


    The waiter said, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    After the waiter left and the box door was closed, Mr. ke teased Colin, "I haven''t seen you for a


    while. Howe you don''t even eat coriander now?"


    Colin dropped his gaze, smiled faintly, and poured the hot coffee into the tableware in front of him to


    clean it.


    Faye remained silent, but her heart missed a beat.


    She was allergic to coriander and would get hives after eating it.


    After the dishes were served, Faye found there was no coriander at all.


    None of them had mentioned what this gathering was for, but they all knew this was a weing


    dinner for Mr. ke.


    Faye hadn''t used the forks in front of her to get food until she saw Mr. ke start picking up dishes with


    his forks.


    Faye lowered her head and a strand of loose long hair fell. Colin took a nce at her, then calmly


    moved his chair to her side, and reached out to tie her long hair naturally.


    Faye was taken aback; she looked up at Colin.


    Colin looked at her with a half-smile, "Have your dinner. Why are staring at me? Are you gonna feed on


    my face?"


    The interaction between the two was noticed by Mr. ke.


    Mr. ke cleared his throat and joked, "Colin, I didn''t know you are so nice to your subordinate!"


    Colinughed, "The way I treat my subordinates depends on their appearance."


    If Mr. ke and Colin were alone here, he might have talked dirty about this topic, but he was old now,


    and Faye was also here; it was inappropriate to say that in front of young people.


    They had quite a harmonious dinner.


    Colin and Mr. ke chatted about the stars in the showbiz industry from time to time.


    They both considered those stars a disappointment.


    Halfway through the dinner, Faye got up to toast Mr. ke and said some polite forme.


    "Mr. ke, thanks a lot for helping me this time. If it weren''t for you, I would have to resign now."


    Mr. ke picked up the ss in front of him and clinked sses with Faye, "Don''t worry, even if I don''t


    Faye smiled, pretending not to understand Mr. ke''s implication. She raised her hand and drank all


    the wine in one gulp.


    Seeing this, Mr. ke raised his eyebrows lightly, "It seems that you can hold your liquor."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Faye said, "Three cups at most."


    Mr. ke didn''t believe it and turned to look at Colin.


    Colin served Faye some cold dishes and said with a smile, "Don''t look at me. I don''t know how much


    alcohol she can drink. I''ve only seen her drink once, andter..."


    Colin didn''t finish his sentence but smiled meaningfully.


    Hearing that, Faye felt a wave of heat surging up inside her body to her cheeks.


    Mr. ke had the experience before; his eyes wandered back and forth between the two of them and


    instantly understood. He drank the wine with a smile and did not persuade Faye to drink more.


    After a while, Colin asked Mr. ke if he had any n toe back to business; he said that there


    was a great script with a good cast and resources.


    Mr. ke shook his head while eating, "Since I left this industry, I''ve never thought ofing back."


    Colin smiled, "The showbiz industry is a vanity fair. To be honest, it''s admirable of you to give up what


    you''ve achieved so decisively back then."


    Mr. ke noticed Colin''s respected tone. He leaned back in the seat and looked at Colin with a smile,


    "When are you going to quit?"


    Colin replied calmly, "Not now."


    The dinner was almost over. Faye was about to get up to check out when the door was pushed open


    from the outside. Mason poked her head in with her agent. Seeing Colin, Mason pouted and said


    coquettishly, "Colin, it''s you. I thought they were mistaken!"


    Then Mason walked towards Colin, stood behind his chair, and put her hand on the back of his chair.


    Seeing Mason walking in, Mr. ke put down the forks in his hand and looked sideways at Colin


    teasingly.


    Colin kept silent. He took out a cigarette from his pocket, put it between his thin lips, and lit it,


    having a dinner party?"


    The agent paused, not expecting that Colin would talk to him, and then quickly answered after


    recovering from the surprise, "Yes, Mr. Farrell, Mason was on set today and it happens to be nearby.


    Tonight, the cast is having a dinner party."


    Colin''s voice was cold and emotionless, "Don''t keep them waiting too long."


    After Colin finished speaking, the agent realized what he meant and turned his gaze on Mason with a


    pale face.


    Mason didn''t expect Colin to drive her out so directly. With an embarrassed face, she still didn''t give up,


    "Colin, there are several artists from Farrell Media today. Why don''t you go and have a look?"


    Everyone present knew that what she wanted was for Colin to show up there so that she could unt


    her affair with the president of Farrell Media.


    Pinching the cigarette butt, Colin said nkly, "Delete your posts online. It''s for your good."

 Chapter 28 A Shattering Blow

    Chapter 28 A Shattering Blow


    Chapter 28 A Shattering Blow


    As soon as she heard Colin''s words, Mason''s eyes got watery, and she tightened the grip on the back


    of Colin''s chair.


    Mason and Colin were childhood sweethearts.


    The two grew up in the samemunity before Colin returned to the Farrells.


    Later, Colin returned to the Farrells, and when he grew up, he took over the position of president of


    Farrell Media. To be closer to Colin, Mason signed with Farrell Media and became an artist.


    Sensing the awkwardness, Faye felt as if sitting on pins and needles by sitting so close to Colin.


    She originally wanted to get up to check out, but if she got up at this moment, it would inevitably


    be even more awkward.


    The first person to break the deadlock in the box was Mason''s agent. He went up to persuade Mason


    to save her face, saying that the people in the box next door were waiting for her.


    "Um." Mason pursed the corners of her lips tightly, took a look at Colin, and was pulled out of the box


    by her agent.


    After Mason left, Faye was the first person to breathe a sigh of relief. She stood up, went out of the box


    with an excuse, and went to the front desk to check out.


    After Faye left, Mr. ke looked at Colin with a smile, "What''s going on? Have you made up your mind


    to make a clean break with Mason?"


    The cigarette at Colin''s fingertips was lit, but he didn''t smoke it anymore. He stubbed it out in the


    ashtray on the table, "I want her to wake up to the reality."


    Mr. ke, "To be honest, I always thought you liked Mason."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly andughed, "Old man, I can''t believe you are still interested in


    young people''s romantic rtionships at such an old age."


    Mr. ke chuckled and shook his head, "How long do you think you can y dumb?"


    After Mr. ke finished speaking, he approached Colin, "Does Faye know you like her?"


    Colin looked up and said seriously, "Who said I like her?"


    Mr. ke kept staring at Colin for a while, trying to tell if he was lying, but Colin hid it so well that Mr.


    ke didn''t find anything unusual on his face.


    As for Mason, she did not immediately return to the box where the cast was after leaving Colin''s box.


    Her agent pulled her to an empty box and locked the door.


    "What''s going on with you and Mr. Farrell? Didn''t Mr. Farrell treat you well before?"


    Mason''s eyes got watery and she just kept silent while biting her lower lip.


    Her agent didn''t know the rtionship between Colin and Faye. He thought Mason and Colin just had a


    quarrel, and heforted her with a soothing voice, "Men are sensitive about their pride, especially


    men like Mr. Farrell. I told you not to make a fuss over a trifle, otherwise, men will get gradually tired."


    When the agent finished speaking, he stretched out his hand, tugged at Mason''s arm, and asked in a


    low voice, "Is Mr. Farrell having an affair with another woman?"


    Did Faye count?


    It didn''t seem so.


    Faye had been by his side since Mason reunited with Colin.


    Seeing that Mason remained silent, the agent thought the answer was no, and he heaved a long sigh


    of relief, "As long as there are no other women, you don''t have to worry. You two are childhood


    sweethearts. Besides, Mr. Farrell has never allowed women around him to take advantage of their


    affairs over the past few years, but you are the only exception!"


    Mason felt quite upset originally, but her distress was gradually eased by her agent''sforting words.


    Thinking of what Colin said to her in the box, Mason pursed her lips into a straight line, "Maybe he just


    didn''t want me to get hurt."


    Colin and Faye were married after all.


    If the marriage of Colin and Faye was exposed one day, she would be considered the homewrecker;


    after all, she had expressed her love for him in such a high-profile manner.


    If lucky, she might just be criticized at most.


    If unlucky, she was very likely to be cklisted in the entertainment industry.


    The public would not ept her and there would be no way she could pursue her career anymore,


    even if Colin tried to protect her.


    This was how humans were. They were so blinded by their feelings for someone that they couldn''t tell it


    was just unrequited love even with so many clues.


    And they tried their best to draw a farfetched conclusion from a tiny clue that their feelings were


    reciprocated.


    When Mason and her agent came out of the box, they met Faye who had returned from the checkout.


    As they met each other''s eyes, Faye showed a slight smile as a greeting.


    Mason didn''t give Faye a good look. She just gave Faye a sideways nce and then walked towards


    the box.


    Mason''s agent stood aside and greeted Faye with a smile, "Ms. Nash, I''m sorry. Mason is just in a


    temper; please don''t take it personally."


    Faye said, "Never mind."


    The agent took a few steps to catch up with Mason, lowered his voice, and said to her, "You should


    show some courtesy when you meet Faye. Although she just handles some PR crises, she has a lot of


    connections. This time only your crisis PR got changed, but next time..."


    Faye didn''t hear what the agent saidter. She still felt calm.


    Mason had yed against and spoke ill of Faye for a long time.


    And it started even before Faye married Colin.


    Maybe they were born enemies.


    When Faye got back to the box, Colin and Mr. ke were standing there, chatting.


    Colin and Mr. ke both looked over at Faye.


    Colin asked, "You were paying the bill?"


    Faye answered truthfully, "Yes."


    Colin turned his head and smiled at Mr. ke, "How about I send you back to the hotel?"


    Mr. ke stretched his body, "I am not going back now. I have an appointment with an old friend."


    Colin said jokingly, "You have an old friend?"


    Mr. ke red at him, "Who do you think I am? Why can''t I have old friends?"


    Colin lowered his head and chuckled. He took out a cigarette and handed it to Mr. ke, "How grumpy


    you are! No wonder you don''t even have a woman by your side at such an old age."


    Mr. ke said, "I''ve just been celibate, unlike some yboy, having an affair with countless women."


    After Mr. ke finished speaking, he turned his head and asked Faye, "Faye, do you think I am right?


    Would you marry a man living like a monk or a yboy like Colin?"


    Faye smiled lightly, "Of course, a man like you. No woman wants to marry... a yboy."


    Faye didn''t say she didn''t want to marry Colin, but the so-called ''yboy'' was referring to Colin.


    Hearing this, Colin lightly raised his eyebrows, took a look at Faye, took back the cigarette he handed


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    to Mr. ke, and put it between his lips, "You are teaming up against me?"


    Mr. ke smiled like an old fox, "Not at all. This is just the second time I have met with Faye. It''s just


    chitchat."


    Mr. ke and Colin were good friends despite a huge age gap. Mr. ke had a good reputation in the


    showbiz industry, but few people knew that he told a lot of unpleasant jokes.


    Just like now, Mr. ke stared at Faye for a while, then turned to look at Colin, "Faye is a good girl. I''ll


    set her up with someer."


    Then he added, "Anyway, I asked you just now, and you said you didn''t like her."

 Chapter 29 Embarrassment

    Chapter 29 Embarrassment


    Chapter 29 Embarrassment


    That was such a huge blow.


    As Mr. ke finished his words, Colin turned his gaze on Faye subconsciously.


    Faye was still smiling as if she didn''t take Mr. ke''s words to heart at all.


    Colin bit the cigarette butt. "You old fox!"


    Aftering out of the hotel, Colin sent a car to take Mr. ke to his old friend, then turned to look at


    Faye, and said with a natural expression, "Your ce or my ce?"


    Faye was stunned for a moment, then realized what Colin meant, "I have an early meeting tomorrow."


    Colin draped his suit jacket over his forearm with a half-smile, "Then your ce it is! It will save you


    some time."


    Faye''s height was not short among women, but in front of Colin, she was still a head shorter than him.


    As the two looked each other in the eye, Faye spoke, "I''m not in the mood today."


    Colin stepped forward, lowered his head, and leaned closer to her ear, "Then I''ll do the physical work."


    Faye was speechless.


    She felt Colin had targeted her like a hunter.


    Faye was still regretting making out with him that night even when she got into Colin''s car.


    She didn''t lose her sanity at that time, how came...


    Just because she didn''t refuse him the first time, it would be hypocritical of her to refuse right now.


    It was like saying one thing and doing the other.


    The two were silent in the car, and Robert, who was sitting in the front, nced at the two in the


    rearview mirror from time to time, with great confusion.


    When did the two of them start?


    He followed his boss from day to night. Why didn''t he find any clues before?


    While driving, Robert pondered the events of the previous two days in his mind, trying to analyze


    whether there were any signs.


    But after thinking about it for a long time, he found he could only remember their tit-for-tat scenes, and


    there were no traces of any crush.


    The car arrived at Faye''smunity, and the two got off the car one after the other.


    Robert jumped out of the car and asked Colin, "Mr. Farrell, what time should Ie to pick you up


    tomorrow morning?"


    Colin nced at Robert, "11 am."


    Robert asked, "How about the regr meeting tomorrow morning?"


    Colin said, "Postpone it to 11 am. By the way, my wife''s car was parked at the hotel; go and drive it


    back."


    Robert said, "Okay."


    Robert had always called Faye madam.


    Colin didn''t refute it, but he never admitted it. This was the first time Colin admitted Faye was his wife


    so bluntly.


    Robert was not the only one who didn''t get used to the way Colin called Faye.


    Even Faye herself didn''t get used to it. She frowned somewhat but soon the frown disappeared.


    Faye''s ce was not as good as Colin''s.


    Colin lived in a vi while she just lived in an apartment, with two bedrooms and one living room, with


    an area of less than 900 square feet.


    The two entered the apartment one after the other. When Colin hugged her from behind, Faye was


    about to say that she didn''t have any men''s slippers.


    Colin was tall and almost pulled her directly into his arms.


    Faye couldn''t help trembling. Colin chuckled in her ear, "If it wasn''t for Mr. ke today, you wouldn''t


    even have dinner with me, would you?"


    Faye didn''t refute. Colin pecked her earlobe and her neck, and then gave her a bite on her neck.


    Being caught off guard, Faye couldn''t help but moan.


    Colin pressed her against the hall cab, held her waist, and prevented her from escaping. He said


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    teasingly, "You don''t admit what happened after you get dressed, do you?"


    Faye''s cheeks reddened, and she took a few deep breaths, "I want to take a shower."


    Hearing this, Colin pinched her waist and said casually, "Okay, let''s shower together."


    Faye bit her lower lip, "I want to do it alone."


    Colin said, "What''s the point of showering alone? Let''s do it together."


    Faye regretted talking about showering, especially when she almost couldn''t feel her legs and could


    barely stand.


    Afterward, Colin carried her to the bed,y above her, and kissed her. Faye looked up at him, "Did you


    quarrel with Mason?"


    Colin paused and raised his eyebrows, "Is it appropriate to mention another woman at this time?"


    Faye said, "Yes, we are just getting what we want anyway."


    Colin tightened his hand around Faye''s waist, pinching a red mark on her thin waist, "Didn''t you tell me


    you were tired just now? I don''t think you''re tired yet."


    In the end, Faye was no longer curious about whether Colin fought with Mason.


    Colin made her too tired to think.


    The next morning, Faye was still sleeping soundly in Colin''s arms when the phone on the bedside table


    rang.


    Hearing the familiar ringtone, Faye reached out for the phone and answered the call, "Hello."


    The person on the other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds.


    Faye thought that the person on the other side didn''t hear her, so she turned over and said, "Hello, who


    is it?"


    The person who made the call didn''t answer.


    Just when Faye was about to hang up, she heard Colin''s low and yful smile, "Faye, you''re holding


    my phone."


    Faye was stunned, and her drowsiness was instantly gone.


    Faye nced at the phone screen and saw the caller ID; it was Garrett.


    Hardly daring to breathe, Garrett said after several attempts, "Ms... Ms. Nash."


    Faye was speechless.


    This was so embarrassing.


    Faye took a deep breath, sat up, and threw the phone into Colin''s arms. Then she took the nightdress


    on the side, put it on, and went into the bathroom.


    Colin chuckled, picked up the phone, and asked Garrett, "What?"


    Garrett cleared his throat, sweat dripping down his forehead, "Mr. Farrell, I didn''t call at the right time,


    did I?"


    Colin sat up, and intentionally or unintentionally, he said with a deep voice to the bathroom, "Faye, get


    me a ss of water."


    Faye was washing up in the bathroom, and when she heard Colin''s words, she tightened her grip on


    the toothbrush cup.


    Garrett was speechless.


    Garrett wished he could disappear at this moment. He didn''t want to be the third wheel now.


    After talking to Faye, Colin then said to the phone, "Garrett."


    Garrett was startled, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin seemed still smiling, "Anything wrong?"


    Garrett didn''t know if it was his delusion, but he felt Colin seemed to be in a good mood, and Colin was


    not at all unhappy about being interrupted. "Nothing special, it''s just about the annual meeting. We


    have a new proposal for it and want you to check it."


    Colin said, "You can show it to Ms. Nashter!"


    Garrett said, "Okay, Mr. Farrell, if there''s nothing else..."


    Garrett was about to hang up when the bathroom door opened and Faye stepped out.


    Colin looked at her with a yful smile, "Garrett said there was a new proposal, and you could take a


    look after you get to the office."


    Faye was speechless.


    Garrett couldn''t help but think, "Mr. Farrell, why do you have to make it so clear that the woman beside


    you is Ms. Nash? I don''t want to know it for sure!"

 Chapter 30 No Strong Attachment

    Chapter 30 No Strong Attachment


    Chapter 30 No Strong Attachment


    Colin told her to get him water as she was in the bathroom just now. Faye could justify to him that he


    didn''t mean it.


    But now Faye could conclude that Colin did it on purpose to let Garrett know about their rtionship.


    Faye nced at Colin and answered calmly after half a second, "Okay."


    However, Garrett got flustered after hearing Faye''s reply. He said sorry repeatedly to Colin and hung


    up.


    Hanging up the phone, Faye said, "Did you do this on purpose?"


    Colin asked knowingly, "What?"


    Faye gasped, "Is it a good thing for you that the employees know you are having an affair with me?"


    Colin yed with the phone with his slender fingers, then looked up at Faye, and smiled yfully, "I


    can keep them away from you."


    Faye was speechless.


    Faye certainly didn''t think Colin said this because he liked her.


    She guessed that Colin just didn''t want her to get close to any other man before he got tired of sleeping


    with her.


    The two looked at each other, and Faye''s eyes shed with displeasure, "What about you?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, "What?"


    Faye looked at him coldly, "You want to keep other men away from me. How about you? There are


    countless reports on your affairs. Take this month as an example, how many scandals have I handled


    for you?"


    Colin squinted his peach-blossom-like eyes, "You want me to break up with those women?"


    Faye said, "Colin, I''m not as conceited as you."


    Colin became speechless.


    The two parted in discord this morning.


    When Faye came downstairs fully dressed, she saw her car back at the parking space; it was Robert


    who drove it back.


    Faye drove to the office, feeling inexplicably irritable along the way.


    After getting to the office, Faye entered the office in high heels. As soon as she sat down, Garrett


    knocked on the door with the new proposal and walked in.


    Looking at each other, both of them were embarrassed.


    Garrett smiled and handed the proposal to Faye, "Ms. Nash, this is thetest proposal. Take a look."


    Faye took it and said politely, "Mr. Mack, take a seat."


    Garrett took the chair beside him and sat directly across from Faye, watching her secretly as Faye


    looked down at the document.


    He hadn''t watched Faye carefully before, but he knew that Faye was quite stunning and her face could


    impress people at the first nce.


    After a careful look, Garrett found that Faye was not only stunning but also charming when immersed in


    work. Besides, she always looked cold and aloof, which could easily arouse men''s desire to conquer


    her.


    No wonder even men like Colin had developed feelings for her.


    Garrett was still lost in his thought when Faye raised her head and pushed the proposal to him along


    the table. She tapped somewhere on the proposal with her fingertips and said, "This ce needs to be


    revised, but it''s just a small problem."


    Garrett looked in the direction of Faye''s fingers and then looked up at Faye, "You mean the position?"


    Faye said, "Hold the central position when it''s time to take group photos of artists."


    Garrett originally arranged for Mason to stand in the central position for photo taking.


    Mason had been throwing tantrums since she was no longer the special guest, and she had never


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    given Garrett a good look whenever they met in thepany elevator.


    Before today, it was known that Mason was connected to Colin, so Garrett didn''t dare to offend her too


    much. He nned to arrange for her to take the central position aspensation and apology so that


    she wouldn''t speak ill of him in front of Colin.


    But after today, Garrett felt he was going to have a harder time...


    It was true that Mason was connected to Colin, but who would have thought Faye was too?


    At first, Garrett thought that Faye didn''t get along well with Mason because she disliked Colin, but now


    he realized that the real reason was that the two were rivals in love!


    When Faye finished speaking, Garrett didn''t dare to speak.


    He felt that he was standing on the edge of a cliff now, and it was a cliff with an abyss in front and a sea


    in the back.


    He would die a tragic death either going forward or backward.


    Seeing Garrett remain silent, Faye guessed what he was thinking and smiled, "Hold the central position


    for Mr. ke."


    Hearing Mr. ke''s name, Garrett was stunned and looked at Faye in surprise, "Mr. ke?"


    Faye answered, "Yes, I went to Alovarance these days to invite Mr. ke. By the way, fill in Mr. ke''s


    name in the special guest section."


    Garrett couldn''t find anything to refute this time. He just replied, "Okay."


    Aftering out of the public rtions department, Garrett raised his hand to wipe sweat while


    muttering, "Who said that the war between women is no big deal? It''s burning!"


    Shortly after Garrett left, Galen knocked on Faye''s office door and handed Faye his phone.


    Faye nced suspiciously at the phone screen and was stunned when she saw the top post that


    Mason pinned on Facebook.


    It was a selfie of Mason wearing ordinary pajamas. The highlights were the time and the hickeys on her


    corbone.


    The time was when Colin was photographed with scratches on his neck.


    The hickeys echoed the scratches on Colin''s neck. People seeing the post would connect the two of


    them.


    Seeing Faye''s silent look, Galen said, "Ms. Nash, look at thements below."


    Faye looked down and saw thements from Mason''s fans; they were allplimenting Mason for


    being kind-hearted and hard-working.


    "I can''t believe you are still working so hard after bing the wife of the president of Farrell Media."


    "People who are better than us work harder than us. We should work hard too! You are delivering


    positive messages as an artist!"


    "I want to hold Mason in my arms, but I can''t defeat that man named Colin!"


    ...


    Mason''s fans all agreed that the hickeys on Mason''s corbone had something to do with Colin.


    Even a few lesser-known stars of thepany said a few words of praise, which were not too explicit,


    but contained their blessings.


    Seeing that Faye finished reading, Galen pulled back the phone angrily, "What is wrong with this


    Mason? She did it on purpose!"


    Faye didn''t answer Galen''s words; she thought of Colin''s attitude towards Mason in the boxst night.


    It turned out this was the reason!


    She thought that the two were quarreling, but now she realized Colin was just doing that for Mason''s


    good.


    Colin was probably worried that if his marriage to her was exposed one day, Mason would be


    overwhelmed by criticism.


    Faye kept silent. Galen squeezed the phone, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye raised her eyes and smiled, "Get back to work!"


    Galen pursed her lips, "We can''t just let it go! Mason is deceiving people to gain poprity!"


    Faye disagreed, "It''s nothing. If this poprity can help her career, I don''t care."


    She didn''t have a strong attachment to Colin anyway.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Galen was still not feeling well. Sheined about Mason indignantly for a


    while before turning around and leaving Faye''s office slowly.


    As soon as Galen left, Faye received a message from Robert; he asked cautiously and tentatively,


    "Madam, did you quarrel with Mr. Farrell?"

 Chapter 31 Reveal

    Chapter 31 Reveal


    Chapter 31 Reveal


    A fight?


    She and Colin?


    Faye looked at Robert''s message, tapped her fingertips on the phone screen, and replied, "No."


    The corners of Robert''s mouth twitched when he saw Faye''s answer. Then, he looked up at Colin,


    whose shirt cor was slightly open, and he did not dare to breathe too loudly.


    Colin was scolding an executive.


    The executive kept his head down and did not say a word, letting Colin throw the bid he had just


    submitted onto him.


    "See for yourself what you submitted to me!


    "You all should know in your hearts how important this bid is to thepany. How dare you use this


    thing to fool me?"


    The executive was in his early forties. He stood there in fear and trepidation and he was blushing


    fiercely.


    After Colin finished scolding, he raised his hand and pulled the tie around his neck. Then, he tapped his


    slender fingers on the table. "I''ll give you three more days. If you can''t make a qualified bid within three


    days, your entire department should pack up and get out of here!"


    The executive blushed as he answered, "Y-Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin said two more curse words and irritably pulled off his tie before throwing it into Robert''s arms and


    leaving the conference room.


    Right after Colin left, the executives in the conference room sighed. In addition, the executive who had


    just been scolded fell directly onto the chair.


    "What''s going on with Mr. Farrell today? He''s so unusual."


    "Yeah, he is usually cynical. When did you see him blow such a huge gasket?"


    "Is this bid significant?"


    During the discussion, the executives turned their attention to the face of the executive who had just


    been scolded.


    The face of the executive who was scolded looked off-colored. "Not at all! It''s just a small project."


    The executives, "..."


    Aftering out of the conference room, Colin walked in front with a sullen face while Robert followed


    behind in fear.


    The employees who saw them on the way all ran away from them lest they also suffer from this


    cmity.


    Back in the office, Colin sat on the office chair in anger. "They can''t even do these small things well.


    Why should I keep them around?"


    Robert, "Indeed."


    Colin lifted his hand and scratched the middle of his brows. "Did you drive Faye''s car back to the


    apartment yesterday?"


    Robert, "Yes. She drove here this morning."


    Colin, "Did you see her this morning?"


    Robert, "I did. When I was waiting for you at the gates of the residential area, I saw her driving out, but


    I don''t think she saw me."


    The expression behind Colin''s eyes was unreadable. "How did she look today?"


    Robert recalled the scene this morning when he saw Faye and answered honestly. "She looked fine.


    She didn''t look different from how she usually was."


    Colin''s face turned cold.


    Robert had been working with Colin for so many years and he knew Colin must be sulking right now.


    So, he coughed softly and said, "Mr. Farrell, do you like Faye?"


    Colin lifted his eyes to look at Robert. Then, a sarcastic cold smile appeared on the corners of his lips.


    "What do you think?"


    When Robert looked into Colin''s malicious eyes, he immediately felt ayer of sweat forming on his


    back.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Robert always felt that Faye and Colin''s rtionship was a mystery.


    Back then, Robert suspected that Colin liked Faye, and it was when Faye just joined Farrell Media.


    Colin asked Robert to take good care of Faye in private. He was very concerned about her and he


    could ask Robert how she was at least six or seven times a day.


    Then, one day, Colin called Robert in the middle of the night, his voice hoarse, "You don''t need to take


    care of Faye starting from tomorrow."


    Usually, Robert would not question Colin''s decision. However, he was still groggy with sleep that night


    so he asked subconsciously, "Why?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "She''s grown up."


    That statement remained fresh in Robert''s memory.


    He always felt that Colin sounded inexplicably bitter when he said that.


    Now that he thought about it, Robert suddenly felt that Colin''s feelings toward Faye might not be so


    simple.


    When Robert thought about that, he mulled over it repeatedly and then started to doubt himself.


    Would a man like Colin hide the person he liked so carefully in his heart?


    No way!


    After Colin said that, he saw Robert looking confused so he furrowed his eyebrows and said, "Robert?"


    Robert returned to his senses and answered, "Mr. Farrell, I heard that Ms. Nash is good at tying ties,


    your tie..."


    As Robert said that, he took out the tie that Colin handed him forcefully in the conference room just


    now.


    Colin pinched the middle of his brows with his hand. "You should arrange it."


    Robert grunted a reply and felt that he did not make the wrong bet. Hence, he happily took out his


    phone and called Faye''s number.


    When Faye received the call from Robert, she was about to go take a look at the decorations in the


    hotel for the annual party. She nced at the called ID on her phone and pressed answer. "Hello,


    Robert."


    "Ms. Nash, are you free now? Mr. Farrell''s tie is not properly done, so can you pleasee and do it


    for him?"


    After Robert said that, he waited for Faye''s answer with a smile on his face.


    Faye stayed silent for a few seconds on the other side of the phone. Then, she replied coldly, "I''m not


    free."


    The smile on Robert''s face froze. He nced at Colin''s face which looked like it was covered with a


    Before Robert could finish speaking, Faye interrupted him, "Robert, I''m busy. If there is nothing else, I''ll


    hang up first."


    Robert, "..."


    Faye immediately hung up the call. Robert listened to the busy tone on the phone and felt his head


    buzzing. He did not dare to look up at Colin again.


    A month went by in a blink of an eye.


    In the blink of an eye, it was time for Farrell Media''s annual party.


    Faye had not seen Colin since that day.


    Both of them were busy, and neither of them had time to care and waste time on trivial matters such as


    love and rtionships.


    This was the case in the adult world. If you were happy together, then continued to enjoy each other''s


    The day of the annual party was very lively.


    In addition to the leaders in the business world, there were also many handsome men and beautiful


    women in the entertainment industry.


    As the manager of the public rtions department of Farrell Media, Faye basically became the crowd


    control on that day and was not qualified to sit down. Instead, she stood in a corner to observe and


    control the crowd.


    Colin was thest to arrive. He did not have a femalepanion with him and the person standing next


    to him was Mr. ke who had been out of the show business for a long time.


    All the celebrities were shocked when they saw Mr. ke.


    "Mr. ke."


    "He''s the climax. What an honor!"


    Colin led Mr. ke to his table and many people came up to greet them.


    Someone teased Colin, "You''re the man. Thest time mypany held a party, I asked my assistant


    to get Mr. ke from Alovarance personally but Mr. ke refused."


    Colin smiled wantonly and touched his ss with the other party''s. "You attach too much importance to


    me. Mr. ke didn''te to the annual party of Farrell Media because of me."


    The other party was surprised, "Oh?"


    Colin''s smiling eyes scanned the hall and found Faye in the corner talking on the walkie-talkie.

 Chapter 32 A Devastating Criticism

    Chapter 32 A Devastating Criticism


    Chapter 32 A Devastating Criticism


    Faye wore a ck zer and a skirt today. In addition to that, she was also wearing flesh-colored


    stockings and a pair of ck high-heeled shoes that were shaped like wine sses.


    It was a decent and proper outfit, but when it was on her, it looked very tempting.


    The person over the walkie-talkie said something to Faye and she frowned slightly, looking a little


    unhappy.


    Colin had always been known as a yboy. The man standing opposite saw him looking at Faye, so


    followed his sight, he grinned and teased, ¡°What a beauty, is she from Farrell Media?¡±


    Colin retracted his gaze and looked at the man, his eyes were cold. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The man did not notice Colin''s indifference and continued, ¡°Mr. Farrell, are you interested in that


    person?¡±


    Colin''s lips curled. ¡°Are you, Mr. Newell?¡±


    The man known as Mr. Newell smiled a bit wretchedly. ¡°I¡¯ll get in line behind Mr. Farrell, I can take over


    when you get bored of her.¡±


    Colin smiled and reached out to pat the other''s arm.


    The man thought that Colin had acquiesced, so his smile got bigger, and he toasted Colin solicitously.


    Today, Farrell Media was the host and Colin was the star of the party.


    In addition to dealing hypocritically with bigwigs from all walks of life in the circle, he also had to ept


    toasts from thepany¡¯s artists.


    After a few rounds, Colin became impatient and gave Robert a look. Then, he lightly pulled the cor of


    his shirt and walked to the lounge on the second floor.


    Colin had just reached the top of the stairs when he saw a young boy in the corner talking to Faye.


    The boy looked shy and his face and ears were red. He held a ss of juice in his hand and handed it


    to Faye. When Faye took it, his eyes were full of joy that could not be hidden.


    The person talking to Faye was Sebastian, and he was thanking her for helping himst time.


    ¡°Ms. Nash, thank you very much. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to continue working in


    the entertainment industry.¡±


    Faye smiled lightly. Coincidentally, she was thirsty after speaking all night. So, she took a sip of juice


    and said, ¡°It''s nothing, it''s just a very small effort.¡±


    Although it was a very small effort for Faye, Sebastian was still grateful and he stared at Faye with


    admiration. ¡°Ms. Nash, can I ask you out to dinner in private?¡±


    Faye lifted her eyes to look at him. ¡°Why?¡±


    Sebastian felt ill at ease and did not know how to answer her for a while. ¡°I...I just wanted to express


    my gratitude.¡±


    Faye, ¡°I¡¯ll see if I have time.¡±


    Sebastian, ¡°So you agree?¡±


    Faye replied with a smile. ¡°You are in your most sensitive period now. If you are photographed eating


    alone with a girl, it will not be good for you. When you are resting, bring your agent along to ask me


    out.¡±


    Sebastian nodded happily. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Robert asked for a cup of tea from the waiter to give Colin to sober up. When he walked to the stairs,


    he saw his boss''s long and slender fingers tapping the handrail and he was ring at a corner.


    Robert stepped forward, followed Colin''s sight, and said in a low voice, ¡°That boy''s name is Sebastian


    Franklin, thepany''s trainee. He is currently the most popr and famous among the neers.¡±


    Colin nced at Robert sharply, ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Robert, ¡°Did you forget? Last time, Faye helped him get out of the embarrassment by hyping up the


    scandal between you and Miss Long.¡±


    Colin recalled and his eyes darkened. ¡°Huh!¡±


    Robert, ¡°...¡±


    Colin took the tea from Robert''s hand and went upstairs. Robert followed behind him.


    Colin had no contact with Faye for a while and Robert saw everything.


    The rtionship between the two seemed to have reverted to the way it was in the past.


    Robert looked at the two equally calm people and could not help butment, ¡°The people in the city


    sure know how to live it up.¡±


    After entering the lounge, Colin sat in front of the sofa drinking tea. Meanwhile, Robert stood at one


    side respectfully.


    Halfway through the cup of tea, Colin took out a cigarette case from his pocket, put a cigarette between


    his thin lips, and lit it up. After that, he took a deep breath and blew the cigarette smoke into the air.


    ¡°How about Hank recently?¡±


    Robert, ¡°I heard that your father is very mad that he suffered losses from the two projects he stole from


    you.¡±


    Colin let out a belittling smile. ¡°And?¡±


    Robert answered, ¡°It¡¯s simr to your predictions. A few of the elders from the group were getting


    restless and they were all asking Old Mr. Farrell to go back to the headquarters to oversee things.¡±


    Colin held the cigarette in between his lips and smiled. ¡°He is so old. They¡¯re not asking him to go back


    to oversee things.¡±


    Robert chimed in, ¡°Well, those old foxes are clearly trying to kick Hank out of the headquarters.¡±


    Colin leaned forward and his legs parted naturally. Then, he took the cigarette from his lips and flicked


    the ashes away. ¡°If nothing is happening recently, create some scandals for me. Don¡¯t make the old


    man suspect me.¡±


    Robert nodded. ¡°I''ll do it tomorrow.¡±


    Colin, ¡°Don¡¯t let Faye go next time if you need to find crisis management.¡±


    Robert was stunned when he heard that. Then, he agreed, ¡°Alright.¡±


    Colin put out the cigarette in his hand in the ashtray and looked up at Robert. ¡°Go down and see if


    Faye has finished talking to the boy. Tell her I need to see her.¡±


    With the lessons learned from thest phone call, Robert was very cautious this time. ¡°What if she


    doesn''t want toe here?¡±


    Colin said in a deep voice, ¡°Robert, Hank told the old man two days ago that he wanted you to help


    him, I think¡­¡±


    Robert''s back shot upright. ¡°I think Ms. Nash will definitely want toe to meet you. It''s not a big


    problem.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    After Robert finished speaking, he turned around and walked straight out of the lounge without waiting


    for another word from Colin. Then, he headed straight downstairs.


    Luckily for Robert, Sebastian had already left by the time he got downstairs.


    Robert walked up to Faye quickly and said, ¡°Ma''am, Mr. Farrell said he wanted to see you.¡±


    Faye frowned when hearing it. Robert was worried that she would not be willing so he added urgently,


    ¡°It¡¯s about work.¡±


    When she heard that it was about work, Faye felt more rx and nodded at Robert. After she thanked


    him, she walked upstairs.


    Colin had his own lounge here and Faye knew where it was.


    After she walked to the door of the lounge, Faye knocked on the door twice. After hearing the person


    inside saying e in", she pushed the door open to enter in.


    When Faye walked in, Colin was on the phone with someone.


    When he saw Faye, Colin gestured to her with his hand.


    Faye stood there motionlessly and Colin said to the person on the phone, ¡°Dude, what did you just


    say? I can¡¯t hear you, did you say you have a way to make Faye hell-bent on following me?¡±

 Chapter 33 Expose

    Chapter 33 Expose


    Chapter 33 Expose


    Faye froze at Colin''s words.


    Faye was too far away to hear what the person on the other end said.


    Colin looked up at Faye and grinned evilly. After that, he put the phone on the coffee table in front of


    him and put the person on the line on speaker.


    Hank''s breathing was a little frantic on the phone and he did not notice anything abnormal going on. "I


    know you like Faye."


    Colin ruminated. He had a smile in his captivating eyes, so Faye was unable to see his true emotions.


    "It doesn''t matter if I like her or not, she is my wife now. I don''t need to speak for you in front of grandpa


    for this trivial matter."


    Hank, "Colin, you should know that Faye likes me."


    Colin smirked, "And?"


    Hank, "If you promise to speak for me in front of grandpa this time, I will get married as soon as


    possible so that Faye will give up all hopes on me."


    Colin grinned mischievously, "Dude, are you kidding me?"


    Hank took a deep breath. "Don''t worry, I won''t choose marriage with a business rtionship. We will


    stillpete fairly."


    Colin lifted his eyes to look at Faye. When he saw her face turning white, he replied mockingly, "Alright,


    since you''re dying to get married. I''ll definitely help you aplish your goal."


    When Hank heard what Colin said, Hank let out a sigh of relief on the other side of the phone. Then, he


    said through gritted teeth, "Thank you."


    Colin smiled mockingly and hung up directly without saying anything.


    After he hung up, Colin looked at Faye.


    Faye''s lips were pressed into one thin line and she felt humiliation spreading across her body. She


    clenched her hands that were resting on her sides, her nails digging into the palm of her hands.


    Colin got up and walked in front of Faye in a few steps. His tall body towered over her body as he said


    with a half-smile, "Do you still like Hank?"


    Faye took a deep breath and raised her eyes to meet Colin''s gaze. "You called me here just to let me


    hear this?"


    Colin put his hand on Faye''s slender waist, stroked it a few times, and responded in a deep voice.


    "Faye, I''m helping you."


    Colin had always called her name with affection, and this time, he sounded so cold and serious.


    Faye was silent. Colin lowered his head, leaned into her ear, and said, "A man like Hank is not worthy


    for you to spend the rest of our life with. You should be d you didn''t marry him."


    From the moment she heard the call, Faye''s internal anger was stirred.


    She had never had delusions about Hank. Her feelings for Hank were veryplicated. He was like a


    brother to her, but he was also like a confidant and friend.


    It was because Hank had warmed her during her toughest days.


    For her, Hank was the glimmer of light during her despair.


    Colin was always mentioning Hank, but she was toozy to exin to him, and she also felt that there


    was no need to exin.


    When Colin finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Faye when he noticed that she was not


    speaking, "Are you still thinking about Hank?"


    Faye tilted her head to look at him. "Colin, do you think it''s fun to do this?"


    Colin looked at Faye''s angry face and tensed jaw.


    Faye moved her red lips. "Do you like me?"


    Colin did not move. He did not agree or disagree.


    Faye lifted a mocking smile on the corner of her lips. "A man like Hank is not worthy for me to spend


    the rest of my life with, but are you worthy?"


    Colin looked at Faye''s moving red lips. As he heard the harsh remarksing from those red lips, he


    ced the tip of his tongue behind his teeth and said, "Faye, today is the annual party, you better don''t


    anger me."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Faye, "So what if I did? Do you want to beat me up?"


    Colin''s hand on her waist tightened, he seemed to want to crush her with his strength. "I won''t. You''re


    my wife, why would I want to beat you up?"


    Faye was seething and she was breathing heavily.


    Colin lowered his head and touched his thin lips gently on her red lips. "I will use other ways to teach


    you a lesson."

 Chapter 34 Vent

    Chapter 34 Vent


    Chapter 34 Vent


    When Colin leaned over, Faye bit on his lip vigorously.


    Colin tilted his head and tasted his own blood.


    "Bite me?"


    Colin raised his hand to touch the blood on his thin lips, ncing at Faye with a faint smile.


    Seeing the evil look on Colin''s face, Faye felt somehow suffocated and said, "Do you want to go


    crazy?"


    Figuring out what was Faye thinking, Colin sneered, "Do you take me as a vent because you feel


    upset?"


    Faye admitted generously, "Yes, will you let me go?"


    Colin stepped back and put his hands in his pockets, "What if I say no?"


    Faye lowered her eyes, smoothed her wrinkled clothes and said,"If you don''t allow me to do that, you


    don''te to me again."


    As soon as Faye finished speaking, she turned around and fell on the doorknob to open the door.


    Colin stepped forward, put one hand on the door panel above her head, leaned against her body, and


    sneered, "OK, you can do that. If Ms. Nash wants to do something crazy, I''m sure to apany you in


    case you go out to cheat on me."


    Faye didn''t look back from beginning to end, but was almost copsed on the door panel by Colin.


    Afterwards, Colin picked her up and walked towards the sofa. Faye pressed his shoulder with her chin


    and said in azy voice, "Colin."


    Colin said in a low voice and smiled, "Are you tired?"


    Faye turned her head, looked at his rolling Adam''s apple and said, "You are indeed...sexual and


    sensual."


    Gently raising his eyebrows, Colin didn''t expect that Faye would say something like that.


    Colin walked to the sofa with Faye in his arms and sat down. Faye bent her knees and sat on his legs.


    Her white slender fingertips swept across his Adam''s apple.


    Colin raised his hand to touch the long hair behind her, and asked in a low voice, "Do you like it?"


    Faye didn''t answer.


    Colin smiled nomittally, "I''ll let you touch it in the future."


    Faye paused on the tip of her finger on Colin''s Adam''s apple. And said, "Don''t get me involved in your


    rtionship with Hank Farrell."


    Colin leaned back to distance himself from Faye and asked, "are you feeling bad?"


    Faye answered honestly, "a little."


    Colin snickered, "I''ve told you earlier that it''s better to follow me than to follow Hank."


    Faye didn''t say anything, and he felt lucky that he was too exhausted to quarrel with Colin.


    The two sat quietly on the sofa for a while until Robert knocked on the door of the lounge.


    The annual meeting downstairs has reached midfield, and it''s Colin''s turn to speak on the stage.


    Robert had been arranging for other senior executives to take turns on the stage. It seems that they


    couldn''t hold on any longer, so he had to bite the bullet and knock on the door.


    Hearing the door ring, Colin took Faye Nash to the sofa and got up to open the door.


    When the door was opened, Robert said with a smile face that was uglier than crying, "Mr. Farrell, it''s


    your turn to speak on the stage."


    Colin nodded and said, "well, let Mdam Farrell have a rest and don''t let others disturb her."


    As soon as Colin finished his words, he strode toward the door ready to go out.


    As soon as Colin took a step forward, Faye followed up.


    Hearing the footsteps of high heels, Colin turned back.


    Faye''s face had returned to normal, "I''ll go downstairs too."


    "Have you had a good rest?" asked Colin.


    "Yes." said Faye Nash.


    When going downstairs, Faye Nash deliberately took a few quick steps to keep a distance from Colin


    so that she can hide herself in the crowd.


    Colin walked behind with his hands in his pockets and looked at her. He turned his head and asked


    Robert, "Can you guess what she was thinking?"


    Robert, "..."


    Boss, I don''t even know what you''re thinking, let alone Mdam Farrell?


    Robert felt bitter, but he didn''t say anything about that.


    Hearing no reply from Robert, Colin nced at him and walked downstairs.


    When Colin went downstairs, the spotlight fell on him unexpectedly.


    ncing at themplighter, Colin smiled with thin lips, and walked to the stage.


    Colin''s appearance is his most unique advantage. Just one stand on the stage is enough to attract


    everyone''s attention.


    With a microphone in his hand, Colin looked at the audience and joked, "Who just made fun of the


    As soon as Colin finished his words, the audience burst intoughter.


    After a few words of tease, Colin put aside his flirtatious remarks and said solemnly about the


    profitability of Farrell Mediast year and its development n for the next year.


    Although Colin usually behaves inconspicuously in his private life, he seems to have changed into


    another person when ites to work.


    Colin likes ck. Most of the other senior executives wear white shirts while he is another different type


    because most of his shirts are ck. But when he goes to the nightclub, he would wear Satin red and


    blue shirts and all other colorful shirts.


    With one of his hand on the microphone, Colin spoke with the other hand holding the microphone.


    Several female stars who were close to Faye whispered under the stage.


    "Mr. Farrell is always so handsome!"


    "But he is indeed fickle in love."


    "Have you heard that Mr. Farrell has changed another woman recently? It was that woman who


    scratched his neck two days ago."


    "Wasn''t that scratch made by Mason Long?"


    "No, I saw Mason the day before yesterday in Cocanel. But Mr. Farrell''s scratch was made in


    Alovarance."


    As soon as one of the female stars stopping saying anything, the rest of the female stars sighed.


    "No wonder someone lost her special guest this year, and so did Central position."


    "She doesn''t deserve that position. I don''t like her for a long time."


    ...


    Several female stars was gossiping while Faye was leaning against the wall with a ss of champagne


    to listen.


    When she was distracted by their words, the hall suddenly quieted down with faintughter filled with


    air.


    "Mr. Farrell, please share your stories with us. You''ve dated countless women, but you don''t fall in love


    with anyone. So we are curious about what kind of woman a man like you will be fond of?"


    With a sly of smile on his face and bad attitude from his eyes and eyebrows, Colin said, "I like those


    who look serious."

 Chapter 35 Ready to Show Up

    Chapter 35 Ready to Show Up


    Chapter 35 Ready to Show Up


    What Colin said was very thought-provoking.


    At first, no one understood what Colin meant when he finished his words, until someone in the


    instagram booed, "Mr. Farrell, what''s the reality?"


    The crowd had a moment of enlightenment with theirughter rose one after another.


    She looked serious.


    What about the reality?


    Faye looked up at the uninhibited Colin on the stage with an indifferent expression.


    It was undeniable that a man like Colin was always the focus wherever he went, which is eye-catching.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After Colin finished speaking, it was time for the group of stars to take photos.


    Since Mr. ke was there, the central position naturally belonged to Mr. ke.


    Mason was also present, standing on the right side of Mr. ke, with an obviously unhappy


    expression. Her agent kept winking at her to imply her to keep calm.


    During the star shooting part, the business leaders almost left. Only a few people who seemed to be on


    good terms with Colin were chatting and joking.


    Colin stood out among the crowd and joked with them.


    It seemed that heughed brightly, but in fact, the smile was not as deep as his eyes.


    Faye was still arranging for people from the public rtions department and the logistics department to


    deal with the aftermath. ncing at Colin, she instantly knows the reason why he was not interested.


    Colin has two brothers, one is called Ethan and the other is called Abbot.


    Neither of them came tonight.


    His own brother didn''te while here came were some fair-weather friends. It was not easy for Colin


    to deal with them from then to now.


    If it had been a few years ago, when Colin was young, he would have left early.


    After the stars took photos, Mr. ke took a look at Colin standing in the crowd, took out his mobile


    phone to send him a message, and walked out of the hotel.


    Faye, who was talking to Galen, seeing the figure of Mr. ke, quickly talked to Galen a few words and


    then quickly followed Mr. ke.


    Walking out of the hotel, Mr. ke was about to take a taxi when Faye stopped him and asked, "Mr.


    ke, are you leaving now?"


    Mr. ke didn''t expect that Faye would follow him out. Heughed after being surprised and said,


    "Well, the annual meeting is over, and I won''t attend the rest. I''m too old to stand the noise."


    Faye nodded, "Are you going back to the hotel? I''ll drive you."


    The two were so close that Mr. ke had smelled the faint smell of alcohol from Faye Nash, and joked


    at her, "How dare you drink to drive?"


    Hearing this, Faye''s ears turned a little red. "I''ll ask thepany''s car to send you there." she said.


    Mr. ke looked down at his watch on his wrists and didn''t refuse, "OK, but not to send me to the


    hotel, but to the airport. I''m going to go back to Alovarance overnight."


    Faye asked, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Mr. ke said, "I''ve been out for a month. If I don''t go back, I''ll lose all the pots of flowers nted in my


    house!"


    Seeing that Mr. ke insisted on going back, Faye Nash could not stop him and called Mr. ke for a


    car.


    Seeing Mr. ke get on the car, Faye Nash bowed slightly to Mr. ke and said, "Thank you for


    helping me during the annual meeting."


    Mr. ke had already got on the car. Seeing Faye''s serious appearance, he opened the door again


    and get out of the car. He walked forward and said in a voice that only two people could hear, "If you


    really want to thank me, you just tell me the truth."


    Faye, "What?"


    Mr. ke asked, "What''s the rtionship between you and that bastard Colin Farrell?"


    Faye was stunned.


    Mr. ke said, "During my stay in Cocanel, I have heard a lot of gossips about Colin, except that you


    and him are not involved. I am really confused. We are half acquaintances, so I won''t beat around the


    bush. You said that you two are so intimate, why haven''t those paparazzi noticed it?"


    Faye, "..."


    Mr. ke finished words, seeing that Faye Nash didn''t respond, so he deliberately frowned, "Don''t tell


    me? You don''t treat me as your friend."


    What Faye dislikes most was the debt of gratitude. In the case of Mr. ke, although what she did was


    for work, she owed the favor of Mr. ke eventually.


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "Maybe it''s because I''m not a star and seldom appear in front of the


    screen, so the entertainment reporters don''t notice me."


    Mr. ke shook his head with a smile, "No, as for other female stars who have gossiped with Colin


    Farrell, who are noticed by the entertainment reporters because of themselves?"


    Faye, "..."


    Indeed, none of the female stars who had been gossiped about by Colin were concerned by


    entertainment reporters because of themselves, mostly because of Colin.


    But from her marriage with Colin to now, no matter she went back to the Farrells'' old house or her


    apartment, it had never been exposed.


    Seeing that Faye''s eyes twinkled, Mr. ke turned around and got on the car with a smile.


    Seeing Mr. ke''s car speeding away, Faye took a deep breath, and the words Hank said on the


    phone in the lounge today shed through her mind--I know you like Faye.


    Does Colin like her?


    Faye stood in the night with her lips pursed in a straight line. When she was unable to make sure, she


    suddenly heard a sob from behind.


    Hearing the sound, Faye turned around and saw that Mason was holding Colin crying in front of the


    hotel, "I had thought you would never talk to me anymore."

 Chapter 36 Entanglement

    Chapter 36 Entanglement


    Chapter 36 Entanglement


    Mason cried out of breath after drinking wine.


    Colin stood still, biting a cigarette obliquely at the corner of his mouth, letting Mason hold him.


    Mason''s agent stood aside. Although she seemed to be at a loss, it was not difficult to see the joy in


    her eyes.


    Faye Nash narrowed her eyes and left in high heels.


    Like?


    Huh.


    Faye Nash didn''t return to the hotel after leaving. She took out her mobile phone and called Galen


    Victor, asking Galen Victor to drive her home.


    Galen Victor trotted out of the hotel. After taking a look at Colin and Mason, she was stunned and ran


    to the parking lot with her lips pursed.


    Faye Nash waited for Galen Victor at the parking lot of the hotel.


    Galen Victor drove the car in front of her, rolled down the window and called her, ¡°Ms. Nash.¡±


    Hearing the sound, Faye Nash raised her eyes and said coldly, ¡°yes.¡±


    As soon as Faye Nash finished speaking, she opened the door of the passenger seat and bent over to


    get in the car.


    Galen Victor turned her head to look at her. Seeing her indifferent expression, he pursed his lips and


    said, ¡°I just saw Mr. Farrell and Mason at the gate of the hotel.¡±


    Faye Nash looked out of the window and said, ¡°I saw it too.¡±


    Galen felt indignant at it for Faye''s sake, ¡°Ms. Nash, aren''t you sad?¡±


    Faye chuckled, ¡°Why should I feel sad?¡±


    Galen Victor said, ¡°you, you and Mr. Farrell are obviously...¡±


    Galen Victor kept silent. Thinking of the rtionship between Faye Nash and Colin, he didn''t know how


    to continue.


    Seeing Galen Victor kept silent, Faye Nash raised his lips and said, ¡°Colin and I take what we need


    from each other.¡±


    And it included satisfying their sexual desire.


    What Faye Nash said made Galen Victorpletely speechless.


    When the car arrived at the neighborhood where Faye Nash lived, Galen Victor poked his head out of


    the window and asked Faye Nash, ¡°Ms. Nash, if the scandal of Mr. Farrell and Mason is exposed


    tomorrow, will it need to be suppressed or not?¡±


    Faye subconsciously wanted to ask Galen to take down the news if it was exposed, but she paused


    and said, ¡°it depends on Mr. Farrell.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Said Galen Victor.


    Faye Nash smiled, ¡°drive slowly when you go back. Be careful.¡±


    After exhorting Galen Victor, watching her turn the car around, Faye Nash turned back to the


    neighborhood.


    Back home, when Faye Nash standing at the porch to change her shoes, the mobile phone in


    her pocket vibrated twice.


    Faye Nash took out her mobile phone and looked at the screen. It was an instagram message


    from  Hank Farrell saying: Faye, are you OK?


    Without replying, Faye Nash threw her phone on the living room cab and walked into the bathroom


    in her slippers.


    Faye Nash liked to take a hot bath. She put her whole body into the bathtub after running the bath


    water. Looking at the rose petals floating on the bubbles, she picked up one with her fair fingertips and


    gently twirled it in her hand.


    When Faye Nash came out of the bathroom, the scandal between Colin and Mason had begun


    spreading.


    The photos of the two embracing each other at the door of the hotel upied the headlines of major


    entertainment.


    Because Mason was crying bitterly, many fans guessed that their rtionship was blocked by Old Mr.


    Farrell of the Farrells.


    Faye Nash took her mobile phone and looked through it for more than a minute. Then she returned to


    the instagram to delete the message sent by Hank Farrell and closed her phone, going back to her


    bedroom to sleep.


    On the next morning, when Faye Nash was sleeping soundly, she was woken up by a burst of cell


    phone ringing.


    Opening eyes, Faye Nash reached for the mobile phone on the bedside table, nced at the mobile


    phone screen, and pressed the answer key with the middle of his eyebrows pinched, ¡°hello,  Galen.¡±


    Galen Victor said anxiously on the other end of the phone, ¡°Ms. Nash, the love variety that was


    scheduled a few days ago suddenly announced that it would start broadcasting in advance.¡±


    Hearing this, Faye Nash sat up and said, ¡°didn''t I ask you to find two trainees? Didn''t you find them?¡±


    Galen Victor said, ¡°yes, I did. But the girl has just done cosmetic surgery recently. She had thought that


    it would be a micro adjustment so that she would be on camera in half a month, but I didn¡¯t expect


    that...¡±


    Galen Victor felt embarrassed to go on. Faye Nash said in a bad tone, ¡°who let her do cosmetic surgery


    without my permission?¡±


    Galen Victor responded, ¡°it should be the teacher who is responsible to the girl. In fact, it is quite


    normal in the entertainment circle. It''s just that this variety show requires to be advanced, which is a


    little unexpected.¡±


    Faye Nash was always well prepared and never allow those unexpected situations to happen.


    In Faye Nash''s words: in this circle, we should be fully prepared anytime and anywhere, just in case,


    because we can''t control the direction of things. What we can do is just to keep vignt at any time.


    But now that things hade to this, it was useless to make up any excuses. Faye Nash took a deep


    breath across the phone, ¡°is there no other intern to choose?¡±


    Galen Victor answered, ¡°yes, but they have all been exposed in front of the camera. It''s OK if the public


    can''t recognize them, but what if they can recognize them...¡±


    Faye Nash frowned, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°can you show up?¡±


    Galen Victor stammered, ¡°I...I?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yes.¡± said Faye Nash.


    Galen Victor said, ¡°Ms. Nash, please don''t make fun of me, I can''t.¡±


    Faye Nash said, ¡°send me the shooting address of the program group.¡±


    Galen Victor was surprised, ¡°are you going there in person?¡±


    Faye Nash said, ¡°yes, I''ll go, and then I''ll just find a reason to quit halfway.¡±


    With doubts inside, Galen said, ¡°Can it work?¡±


    Faye Nash replied, ¡°it¡¯s no big deal and It''s better than breaking the contract or spreading the gossip of


    thepany''s stars.¡±


    Galen Victor nodded at the other end of the phone, ¡°that''s right.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Galen Victor sent the address of the program group.


    Faye Nash got up to simply wash her face and make up, then she drove to the program group.


    When Faye Nash arrived at the program group, almost all the entertainers had arrived. Except for her


    and another male trainee of thepany, other entertainers had at least be familiar in front of the


    screen.


    The director of the program group knew Faye Nash. When he saw her, he walked up to her in surprise,


    ¡°Ms. Nash.¡±


    Faye Nash smiled back, ¡°Mr. Ford.¡±


    Mr. Ford said with a smile, ¡°what brings you here? To send your entertainer?¡±


    Faye Nash smiled lightly and said, ¡°no, I''m one of the average people in this program.¡±


    Mr. Ford, ¡°...¡±


    Faye was very famous in this circle.


    In Cocanel, Faye Nash''s ability to deal with entertainers'' scandals was known to all.


    As soon as Faye finished her words, Mr. Ford raised his eyebrows and asked. ¡°Are you theyperson


    in this program?¡±


    Faye Nash replied, ¡°yes.¡±


    The director thought that Faye Nash was joking with him, ¡°Ms. Nash, can you stop joking? Our program


    budget is limited, and even the entertainers we invite are all infamous people, you...¡±


    Faye Nash interrupted the director with a smile, ¡°I''m not kidding.¡±


    Mr. Ford, ¡°...¡±


    Mr. Ford was about to say something in shock when a man like an assistant trotted over and


    whispered in his ear.


    The assistant said and then stood up straight.


    The director''s face turned ghastly pale. Looking at the little assistant and then turning his eyes to Faye


    Nash, he said, ¡°Ms. Nash, Farrell Media is not trying to make a fool of me, is it?¡±


    Faye Nash didn''t understand what the director meant, ¡°what?¡±


    Mr. Ford said, ¡°it¡¯s just a small variety show. It¡¯s OK if youe here, but why does your Mr.


    Farrell want toe?¡±

 Chapter 37 Accompaniment

    Chapter 37 Apaniment


    Chapter 37 Apaniment


    Colin woulde?


    After finishing his words, the director saw a hint of surprise sh across Faye''s face. He asked, "Ms.


    Nash, you don''t know?"


    Faye replied honestly, "I really don''t know."


    The director raised his hand and scratched his head with a mncholic expression. He nced at his


    assistant to signal him to stay away. Then, he approached Faye with a soft voice, "Ms. Nash, we''ve


    been acquaintanced for a long time. Can you tell me the truth whether there''s someone who Mr. Farrell


    is fancy of among these female artists?"


    It wasn''t weird for the director to think so, as Colin was known for being a yboy and was famous for


    his affectionate nature.


    Things such as getting enraged because of a woman were something that he could possibly do


    After all, Colin had once fought because of Mason half a year ago.


    At that time, there were two directors trying to inebriate Mason. They wanted to take advantage of her


    when she was drunk. Mason''s agent had no choice but to call Colin.


    Coincidentally, on that day, Colin was in a tea house near the hotel. After knowing the situation, he


    drove immediately to the hotel.


    It was said that the two directors were carried out of the hotel by ambnce stretchers at the end.


    It was also around that time when everyone was spreading rumors that Mason was Colin''s real


    girlfriend.


    As the director finished his words, he stared at Faye with wishful eyes. He was hoping that Faye could


    tell him some inside information.


    Faye looked at him calmly and smiled, "Mr. Ford, ording to what I know, there should be none."


    Faye was telling the truth, but the director didn''t believe her. He let out a forced smile and said, "If Ms.


    Nash says there isn''t, then there isn''t. There''s you and Mr. Farrell who''re supporting this variety show.


    It''ll probably..."


    The director wanted to say that the show would probably be dull, but he didn''t dare toplete the


    sentence as he was afraid of offending Faye.


    After chatting with Faye for a while, the director found a reason to excuse himself.


    The director walked a few steps forward and waved to his assistant.


    The assistant stepped forward. The director turned his head and said, "Tell all the staff that neither


    Colin nor Faye can be offended. As for the show''s effect, we''ll just rely on post-editing if we have no


    other choices!"


    The assistant said, "What if Mr. Farrell and Ms. Nash are interested in forming couples with the artists?


    Can we advertise it?"


    The director ced his hands behind his back and thought for a while. Then, he said, "Nothing


    ventured, nothing gained. Just proceed to advertise it if they have that kind of intention. News rting


    to Farrell Media''s CEO forming couples would be much more exciting than those lesser-known artists."


    The assistant said, "That won''t cause trouble, right?"


    The director said, "Even if the show would be cklisted, I still need to make the biggest profit


    possible."


    After speaking, the director walked forward. "How unlucky!"


    The name of the variety show was "Love With You". There were three more men and women aside


    from Faye and Colin.


    These six people were newbies selected from the two mediapanies. They were regarded as


    emerging artists with the most potential. The purpose of their participation in the variety show was to


    increase their fame.


    Artists from Farrell Media include Sebastian Franklin, Ralph James, and Fanny Brown.


    Artists from Breanna Media include Gale Conway, Gail Wenna, and Flora Roggis.


    Among them, Sebastian, Ralph, and Gale were on the men''s team.


    Fanny, Gail, and Flora were on the women''s team.


    To create an atmosphere, the production team asked the eight of them to move into a vi to live


    together for half a month.


    The six of them had arrived earlier and were curious about the remaining two people who hadn''t yet


    shown up.


    Flora was simple-minded and had a childish personality. While the other five people were sitting, she


    grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds to eat while looking around, "Who do you all think the two people


    are? Why haven''t they arrived yet? I heard that they''re amateurs."


    As Flora finished her sentence, Gale said while smiling to go along with the conversation, "It should be


    soon."


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, Faye appeared at the vi''s front door. She was wearing


    a suit dress. When people in the living room saw her, they immediately stood up with stunned


    expressions on their faces.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 38 Participate in Variety Show

    Chapter 38 Participate in Variety Show


    Chapter 38 Participate in Variety Show


    To create enough gimmicks, the show was broadcasted live.


    The audience didn''t know who Faye was. They started to post bullet-screenments when they saw


    the six''s reactions.


    "Who is that youngdy? Why are they standing up?"


    "Ahhh, I saw a hint of surprise in Gale''s eyes."


    "So Sebastian do."


    All six of them knew Faye. They didn''t know what to say after standing up and staring at her.


    It wasn''t hard to guess that Faye must be the seventh participant for her to be showing up here.


    However, they weren''t sure whether Faye was willing to reveal her identity to the public.


    Looking at their expressions, Faye could understand their hesitation. She took the initiative to speak,


    "Hello everyone, I am Faye Nash, Farrell Media''s public rtions manager."


    As Faye finished her words, Sebastian immediately responded, "Ms. Nash, are you here to participate


    in the show too?"


    Faye nodded with a smile, "Just call me by my name during this show."


    "Did I hear wrong just now? Farrell Media''s public rtions manager?"


    "Isn''t this amateur a little top-notch? It feels like she would overwhelm the other artists."


    "But Faye is so beautiful. Are all people from mediapanies this good-looking?"


    As Faye sat down, the atmosphere turned much more awkward than before.


    Even Flora, who had been careless since entering the door, was sitting upright. Although holding a


    handful of sunflower seeds, she didn''t dare to eat them.


    Gale was the calmest among the six. He stood up, poured a ss of water, and handed it to Faye with


    a smile, "Faye, have you ever been in a rtionship before?"


    Faye took the ss and replied, "No."


    Gale asked, "But you''re beautiful. There''s no one chasing after you?"


    Faye curled up her lips, "Probably because everyone thinks that I''m not easy to approach."


    Gale responded with manners, "No, it''s probably that everyone has some misunderstanding with your


    upation."


    Faye was delighted, "Probably so."


    With Gale taking the lead, the rest of them began to talk to Faye one after another.


    Although Faye was speedy and strict at work, she was surprisingly easy to talk to on the show.


    Faye took a sip of water and looked at Flora. Then, she said with a smile, "I remember you. You''re the


    one who acted in an advertisement for a type of children''s candy a while ago. It''s adorable, and it suits


    you."


    As Flora heard Faye''s words, her eyes lit up. She moved her body to sit beside Faye and said


    excitedly, "Faye, have you really seen my advertisement before?"


    Faye replied, "Yes, I have."


    Flora was happy, "I didn''t expect that you would notice a lesser-known artist like me."


    Faye smiled, "A person with potential will shine no matter where they are. You''ll definitely get better in


    the future."


    After praising Flora, Faye set her eyes on Fanny, who was the least talkative, "Isn''t yourtest TV


    drama going to be broadcasted soon? You don''t want to take this show''s advantage to advertise your


    new drama?"


    Fanny didn''t expect Faye would notice her. She was always someone who wasn''t known to many


    people. Although everyone recognized her potential, she wasn''t being likable by thepany because


    she wasn''t good at dealing with people.


    Even her being able to participate in this show was something that her agent had begged the senior


    leaders for a long time.


    Fanny raised her eyes and said with a slightly sore voice, "I''m just a supporting character."


    Faye smiled gently, "I had the honor to read the script before. The supporting character you''re acting is


    a very good role. Moreover, you have a calm personality. ying such a role will improve others''


    impression of you."


    Fanny clenched her hands, "Thank you."


    Faye said, "I''ll be waiting for you to be nominated as this year''s best supporting actress."


    Fanny looked back at Faye and didn''t know how to respond.


    Faye''s smile was full of sincerity, "You will."


    "Oh my, what kind of fairy is Faye?! She''s such a good person!"


    "Yeah, yeah, she even noticed Fanny. Fanny was always the least talkative when participating in


    shows."


    "She even helped Fanny to promote her new drama subtly! As expected of a woman from the public


    rtions department! She''s so cool!"


    "She''s so good at taking care of people. I''m turning into her fan!"


    After some chatting, everyone could see that Faye didn''t have any intentions to put on airs. All six of


    them gradually felt rxed.


    Flora blinked and looked at Faye, "Faye, do you know who the other amateur is?"


    Faye replied, "No."


    Flora said, "I only know that it''s a man. I don''t know whether he''s handsome or not."


    Faye drank the water, smiled, and didn''t say anything.


    On her way here, Faye had made some effort to gain a general understanding of the six people who


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    were participating in the show.


    Flora wasn''t someone tricky. It was said that she had a good family background, and she joined the


    entertainment industry just for fun.


    Fanny wasn''t talkative, but there was nothing toin about her in terms of acting skills and


    character.


    Gail was the arrogant type. It was said that she was Mason''s bestie. The two of them even did a live


    broadcast together two days ago.


    As for the three male artists, Sebastian was someone who Faye had known before. Gale and Ralph


    were two years older than Sebastian, and they both had a gentlemanly public persona.


    Overall, all six of them were the kind of people who wouldn''t create trouble.


    While drinking water, Faye thought about which day would be appropriate for her to find an excuse and


    exit herself from the show. Suddenly, a tall figure appeared at the front door. Behind that figure was


    Robert, who was following with a suitcase.


    If it were to describe that the six of them were shocked when they first noticed Faye, then at this


    moment, when they saw this person, it could be defined as suffocating.


    When the six of them saw Colin, they even forgot to stand. It was only until Flora was frightened and


    grabbed Faye''s clothes that Faye was pulled back from her thoughts. Faye took the lead and stood up


    to greet him, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin was disying a romantic smile, "Hello, everyone."


    "Oh my god! Oh my god! Colin!! The second amateur is Colin!!"


    "The one above, can you tell me who Colin is? It sounds familiar!"


    "The Farrell Media''s CEO, Colin! Although he''s not in the entertainment industry, the circle is full of his


    legends!!"


    "Oh my!! What is this show nning to do?"


    "Hahaha, am I the one who thinks that it''s funny? The other six artists are here to participate in the


    dating show. But now that a CEO and a public rtions manager are here, the six of them look like


    they''re here for job interviews."


    "Hahaha, you''re right!!"


    As Faye greeted, the others were back to their senses. They immediately got up to say hello to Colin.


    Gail was surprised at first, but she blushed after, "Mr. Farrell, don''t tell me that you''re thest


    participant? Are you here to participate in the blind dating show?"


    Colin smiled and replied with a low voice, "Why? Am I not fit to be in a rtionship?"


    "Hahaha, Mr. Farrell, you''re not fit!"


    "This man is good at flirting!"


    "Mr. Farrell is the best! The best! If Mr. Farrell were to devote himself to the entertainment industry, Any


    other male artists would notpared to him!"


    As Colin finished his sentence, Gail blushed and didn''t reply.


    Colin strode to the sofa on opposite of Faye and sat down. His slender legs were slightly open and


    were just enough to touch Faye''s legs.


    Faye raised her eyes to look at him, "??"


    With a natural expression, Colin used his leg to rub Faye''s. Then, he asked while facing the others,


    "What should we do next?"

 Chapter 39 A Clear Division of Labor

    Chapter 39 A Clear Division of Labor


    Chapter 39 A Clear Division of Labor


    The other six were in a high mental tension state. So, none of them noticed Colin''s small actions.


    Only Robert, who was standing beside them, saw what happened clearly.


    Robert took a nce and immediately looked away. He thought secretly in his heart, "He''s so stubborn


    to say that he didn''t like her."


    Oh, men.


    As Colin finished speaking, none of the six dared to say anything. Faye turned her legs slightly aside


    and said while smiling, "We''ll be living here for half a month. Should we first divide thebor? Like who


    does the cooking, who washes the dishes, and who is responsible for the cleaning?"


    As Faye finished her words, Flora, who was the nearest to her, said, "I don''t know how to cook. I''ll


    wash the dishes then!"


    Gail said, "I also don''t know how to cook. I''ll wash the dishes too."


    There were eight people in total, and it wasn''t necessary to have two people to do the dishes.


    Faye smiled, "We only need one person to wash the dishes, but we can have two for cooking."


    Gail said, "I want to wash the dishes anyway."


    Flora wasn''t pleased, "I was the first to say that I wanted to wash the dishes. Why are you..."


    It was only the first day of their stay, and there was already a dispute over a trivial matter such as


    washing the dishes.


    The show effect the production team wanted was here, but undoubtedly, it would ruin people''s


    impressions of the artists.


    Faye ced the ss in her hand on the coffee table, "Gail will do the dishes. Flora, you''ll do the


    cooking with me. You can help me out."


    Gail wasn''t happy but seeing Faye helping her out, her anger lessened. She replied with a muffled


    voice, "Okay. But Faye, I don''t know anything about cooking. Please don''t be annoyed by me."


    Faye leaned toward Flora and said near her ears, "It''s okay. I don''t know either."


    Flora looked at Faye with surprised eyes. Faye winked at her.


    Flora chuckled and smiled yfully.


    "What did Faye speak to Flora? Why did Flora smile immediately?"


    "It seems that Gail isn''t someone who is easy to hang out with!"


    "My friend, please be confident and trust your instincts. I watched her live broadcast two days ago. She


    had a pretty bad personality."


    Since Faye and Flora would do the cooking and Gail would wash the dishes, the others could only do


    the cleaning.


    Fanny looked at the other nervously, "I''m fine with anything."


    The vi had three floors. Except for the living room on the first floor, the remaining two floors were


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bedrooms.


    Faye said, "The first floor is the living room, and it isn''t easy to clean since everyone would be hanging


    out there. The second and third floors would be easier. Let''s divide into two cleaning groups. One


    group is responsible for the first floor, and the other is responsible for the second and third floors. It


    would be fairer."


    Sebastian and Ralph volunteered to clean the second and third floors.


    Fanny said, "Then, I''ll clean the first floor!"


    Gale said, "I''ll help you out."


    There were a total of eight people, and seven of them had a reasonable share ofbor, except for


    Colin.


    "Mr. Farrell doesn''t need to help out?"


    "Hahaha, probably because no one had the courage to ask him to work."


    "I suspect that Mr. Farrell is a tool invited by the show at a high price."


    Colin listened to theirbor division. He tapped his slender fingers on the sofa''s armrest and said with a


    low voice, "What about me? What should I do?"


    The others looked at each other. None of them replied Colin.


    As Colin saw no one was answering him, he turned his head and looked at Flora with a smile, "How


    about me helping you both to cook?"


    Flora blushed immediately, "O, Ok. After all, I, I''m not good at it. It would be great if there is one more


    person to help Faye out."


    "Flora''s blushing. So cute."


    "Colin only talks to Flora. Does he like her?"


    After Flora finished her words, Gail, who was sitting aside, interrupted unhappily, "I also want to cook. I


    just remembered some signature dishes that I know."


    "Don''t tell me this Gail has turned her eyes on Mr. Farrell?"


    "This little bitch, so two-faced. Earlier just now, she said that she didn''t know how to cook."


    As Gail finished speaking, Flora''s face turned irritated instantly.


    Flora was already dissatisfied with Gail because of the washing dishes issue that happened earlier.


    Now, after listening to what she had said, she felt more annoyed.


    When Flora was about to go enraged, Faye said while smiling, "Okay. Then, the three of you will do the


    cooking. I''ll wash the dishes."

 Chapter 40 You Were Lying

    Chapter 40 You Were Lying


    Chapter 40 You Were Lying


    After Faye stopped speaking, Colin, who was sitting aside, raised his eyebrows. Then, he slightly


    lowered his eyes and looked at his mobile phone.


    "Hahahaha, Mr. Farrell is speechless, isn''t he? I saw he raised his eyebrows!!"


    "Yes, I saw it too! What a popr man!"


    "I recognized that except Faye, all other female artists are obsessed with Colin. Fanny Brown also


    looked at him out of the corner of her eyes several times!"


    Gail Wenna wascent when she saw Faye quit voluntarily.


    Flora Roggis sat beside Faye with a straight face. Faye stretched and pinched Flora''s hand to give her


    a sign that she should not get angry.


    After assigning the work, they went back to their rooms with their luggage one by one.


    There were four rooms on the second and third floors respectively.


    Four men lived on the second floor and four women lived on the third floor.


    Robert left after he helped Colin put his luggage in his room.


    It was near noon, Faye changed her leisure wear, sat on her bed, and started to read a book.


    Except for the washroom in each suite, live streaming cameras were installed throughout the vi. The


    eight of them would spend half a month here and live with no privacy.


    Faye was quietly reading the book in her hand, and this scene looked like a picture. Her fingertip


    slightly touched the page and asionally stopped, just seemed like she was pondering.


    "Faye is so pretty!"


    "She is not only beautiful but also has a high EQ! She took good care of others when she was outside.


    However, since she went back to her room, she didn''t go out again, which means that she didn''t want


    to get too close to them."


    "Yes! She is trying to keep a distance from them."


    Faye didn''t know what was happening on the bullet screen, she only wanted a few moments of peace.


    If there were no surveince, she would send videos to Reba ck and Tanner Palmer and


    The scene switched to the kitchen.


    It was almost lunchtime, Gail, Flora, and Colin were assigned to cook and they were in the kitchen now.


    Colin leaned against the door and watched these two women who were busy in the kitchen.


    Flora wasn''t lying when she said she couldn''t cook. She awkwardly stood aside with a red face.


    Gail changed into a leisure tank top. She wore an apron, and the belt was tied, which showed her nice


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    body curve. She masterly washed and cut the vegetables.


    "I am Gail''s die-hard fan, she is the prettiest! I don''t ept any refutation!!"


    "She wastes her beautiful face by making a living by her talent."


    Gail was cutting vegetables while looking at Flora in disgust. "If you really don''t know how to cook, you


    can stay outside. The kitchen is not big enough to let all of us stay here."


    Flora faltered andpressed her lips because she was in the wrong that she couldn''t cook. "Feel free


    to ask me if you need any help."


    "What can you do?" Gail said.


    Flora, "......"


    The atmosphere in the kitchen was tense. The other four people who were sitting in the living room all


    pretended that they heard nothing.


    Finally, Flora came out of the kitchen with red eyes. Fanny sympathetically nced at her and moved


    aside to let Flora sit beside her.


    Flora was not dared toin in front of the camera as it was live streaming. Therefore, she could


    only lower her head and endure.


    "Flora is too hypocritical! Gail didn''t say any hard words!"


    "Yes! Gail is always straightforward! She acts like Gail bullied her."


    "What''s wrong with you guys?!!"


    People in the living room were so quiet. When everyone thought they would restfully have a mealter,


    a scream suddenly came out from the kitchen, followed by the sound of the pan dropping.


    In the camera, Gail threw the washed vegetables into the pan with hot oil. Suddenly, the fire came out


    from the pan due to the water on the vegetables, and the oil in the pan crackled.


    Gail was frightened into Colin''s arms.


    Colin''s eyes brimmed with a smile, but the words he said were ruthless, "Don''t hug me."


    Gail was stunned when she heard his words, then she looked up at Colin.


    Colin''s beautiful thin lips rose, "I am afraid of the gossip."


    Gail blushed, ignoring the mess behind her. She seemed like a young girl who fell in love.


    "There is no doubt that Gail likes Colin."


    "That''s interesting! Her show off failed."


    "She said she knew how to cook, didn''t she? Is that what cooking is all about?"


    When Faye came downstairs after she heard the scream, she saw a messy scene.


    The kitchen was messy, the fire was still burning in the pan, and the smell of burnt dishes was in the


    air.


    But, the handsome man and the pretty woman were staring at each other in front of the kitchen door,


    which seemed like the scene in Titanic. It was romantic but annoying.


    Obviously, people in the living room had the same feeling as Faye had. Although they stood up when


    they heard the noise, none of them stepped forward to clean up the mess.


    Faye nced at them, stepped forward, and pushed Colin away. She walked into the kitchen, turned


    off the fire, put the pan into the washing-up sink, then turned on the tap to soak the pan in the water.


    After a series of actions, Faye turned and looked at Gail, "Do you know how to cook?"


    Gail blushed, "A little."


    Faye doubted that Gail was not good at cooking, "Wash the dishes please."


    Gail, "......"


    Finally, Faye was the one who cooked the lunch. She cooked six dishes, one soup, and apote.


    During lunch, they all took turns to praise the dishes that Faye cooked, especially Flora, who kept


    praising when she was eating.


    Even Fanny, who was a short-spoken person, said, "Faye, could you teach me how to cook?"


    Faye raised her head and looked at her with a genuine smile, "Ok, I will call you when I cook the


    dinner."


    "Thank you," Fanny said.


    "Try some soup, I remember you had a weak stomach," Faye said.


    Fanny was stunned, "How do you know?"


    Faye smiled and answered, "I saw your manager bought the stomach medicine for you during filming."


    Fannypressed her lips, and she was moved.


    "I am sure now. I''m gonna support Faye! She is really kind and sweet just like an angel."


    "Me too! Faye said that on purpose! She knows that Fanny is an inarticte person, so she is helping


    her."


    Colin heard the conversation between Faye and Fanny, then he looked up and stared at her.


    When Faye turned her gaze with a smile, her gaze identally collided with Colin''s. Her gaze was


    extremely offish as if they were strangers who had never met.


    Colin, "?"


    After lunch, Gail reluctantly went to wash the dishes.


    Others were all tired after what just happened, so they went back to their rooms to take a rest.


    Faye had just returned to her room,y down, and was sending messages to Reba and Tanner, but


    she was interrupted by the knock.


    Faye casually threw her phone on her bed, got up, and went to open the door.


    When she opened the door, she looked at Colin outside the door, then Faye simpered officially, "Mr.


    Farrell."


    Colin smiled with his thin lips. He didn''t wear leisure wear like others. He was dressed up just like a


    business elite. However, Faye knew that he was a gentleman in appearance but a beast in conduct.


    "Do you have any extra toothbrushes? I forgot to bring mine."


    Faye said, "No, I don''t have."


    Colin''s shirtsleeves were slightly rolled up and showed his expensive watch inadvertently. He used his


    deep voice and said with a smile, "I think you''re lying, so I''m gonna go into your washroom and have a


    look."

 Chapter 41 I was charmed by him

    Chapter 41 I was charmed by him


    Chapter 41 I Was Charmed by Him


    After Colin finished his words, he directly strode into Faye''s washroom without waiting for her


    response.


    "What''s wrong with Colin?"


    "He likes Flora, doesn''t he?"


    "They might have a pure subordinate rtionship. Compared with the artists, their interactions are not


    easily caused affair."


    After Colin entered the washroom, a deep voice came out soon, "Faye."


    Faye walked to the washroom door, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin stood in the washroom, and the camera could not catch him.


    Faye stood outside the washroom and looked in. She squinted after she saw the scene inside..


    Colin was an elusive person.


    He could be describe as a libertine, but he well-managed his family business, which was even


    more prosperous than that managed by the Old Mr. Farrell.


    However, He was not a person who behaved propriety. Because at this moment, his shirt were


    unbuttoned, and he leaned on the sink with a cigarette in his mouth, which was extremely dissolute.


    After about a half-second, Faye said with a straight face, "I have already told you that I don''t have any


    extra toothbrushes."


    Colin snickered, "Come in and look for it."


    Faye, "......"


    "What''s Colin doing inside?"


    "I''m so curious!!"


    "Me too!!!"


    Out of the camara, a staff member looked at Mr. Ford who was sitting on his side, "Mr. Ford, do we


    continue to broadcast this scene?"


    Mr. Ford looked at Faye, who was standing at the door of the washroom, and he found the answer to


    some certain ideas. "Switch to another artist''s room."


    The staff member said, "OK."


    The camera switched to Sebastian''s room. He was now reciting lines assiduously in his room.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why did you switch the camera now?"


    "I want to watch what''s happening in Faye''s washroom!! Switch back!!!"


    "Are there any things that VIPs can''t watch?"


    At that time, after a few seconds of confrontation, Faye stepped into the washroom because she was


    worried that the camera was shooting at them so that it could prevent the audience from overthinking.


    As soon as she entered through the door, Colin sped her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    Faye frowned and whispered, "Colin."


    Colin clung to her waist with one hand and lifted her chin with another hand, "Did you miss metely?"


    Faye said gently, "You''ve been seriously ill."


    "I''m lovesick," Colin said.


    Faye sneered, "I''m afraid you won''t live through this winter."


    Colin raised his eyebrow, "?"


    "You have too many lovers, it is easy to be bedridden," Faye said.


    After Faye finished her words, Colin chuckled and looked down at her. "Did you notice that the sense of


    distance between us was reduced? You became glibber and talkative in front of me."


    Faye''s heart did a flip when she heard his words.


    She didn''t discover it if Colin didn''t mention it.


    Before Faye came back to earth, Colin kissed her on the lips and drove her to touch his abs, then said


    in a deep voice, "I''ve had my abs toned recently, how is it?"


    Anyway, he had already shown his true colors, so Faye didn''t want to pretend anymore. Her soft hand


    was led down by Colin, and she responded lightly, "It¡®s not bad."


    Not bad?


    Colin chuckled, "Well, that''s all right. I''m sure you will be satisfied by the rest of me."


    Two hourster, Colin carried Faye in his arms and walked towards the washroom door.


    Faye struggled down, stood in front of the mirror, and tidied up the rumpled clothes. "Get out here


    please."


    Colin looked down at her and said, "ok."


    Colin stepped out of the washroom, Faye turned on the tap and washed her face. She looked at her


    seductive appearance through the mirror, then sighed.


    She always thought that she had a pure heart with few desires.


    However, since she married Colin, she was charmed by him again and again. She discovered that she


    also indulged in sensual pleasures.

 Chapter 42 Got Closer

    Chapter 42 Got Closer


    Chapter 42 Got Closer


    After Faye came out of the washroom, she went to the bedside and picked up her phone.


    The group chat message prompts on Instagram were already more than a hundred.


    Faye tapped the screen and opened the app, and the messages from Reba and Tanner popped


    out.


    Faye was toozy to scroll up, so she only read thest few messages.


    Reba, "What''s going on? Faye and Colin have been in the washroom for so long, why didn''t they


    Tanner, "I think there is something wrong with them."


    Reba, "That''s impossible. You know about Faye''s illness, don''t you?"


    Tanner, "What if Colin is the special one?"


    ......


    Faye read their dialogue, typed the message in the dialog box with her finger, then sent it. "Don''t be so


    nosy! You guys will know what fear is if you encounter someone who disregards thew and beats you


    one day."


    Reba, "??"


    Tanner, "??"


    Faye locked the screen, tied her hair with a headband, changed into sportswear, and got out of the


    vi.


    The staff members of the programme group were in another vi opposite their vi.


    One of the staff members called Mr. Ford when he saw Fayee.


    Mr. Ford knew that Faye woulde to him. He stood up and came out from behind the monitor with a


    smile, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye didn''t beat around the bush but got straight to the point. "How long did you live broadcast after Mr.


    Farrell and I entered the washroom, Mr. Ford?"


    Mr. Ford said with a beaming face, "I switched to another scene directly."


    "Thank you, and I''m sorry to trouble you, "Faye said.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    They were adults, therefore they thoroughly understood each other, without having exchanged a word


    of exnation.


    Mr. Ford wasn''t an idiot, even though he was keen on money-making, he didn''t dare to broadcast their


    private as Colin had a high status.


    Actually, Mr. Ford wanted to pry into their rtionship.


    However, he bit his words back as he saw Faye''s cool and elegant face.


    After Faye left, Mr. Ford tipped a wink to the assistant who was rubbernecking aside.


    The assistant obsequiously stepped forward. Mr. Ford lowered his voice and said, "If there is any other


    interaction between Colin and Faye, broadcast it."


    "Do you dare?" The assistant said.


    Mr. Ford said, "I mean their interaction only, don''t spice up."


    The assistant nodded, "Ok."


    The show would broadcast their interaction only. If their action was inexplicit, then it was none of the


    programme group''s business.


    It was a live-streaming reality show, therefore it was the audience''s right toment on what they


    wanted.


    On the way back to the vi, Faye received Galen''s message.


    The content was simple, it was roughly about the scandal between Colin and Mason was heated,


    therefore she asked Faye whether to process it.


    Faye stayed here all morning, so she couldn''t receive any outside news.


    When she saw Galen''s message, she opened her Facebook and found out that the scandal about


    Colin and Mason had already hit the headlines.


    Faye stared at her phone for a moment, then texted Colin, "Do you need the public rtions


    department to process the scandal between you and Miss Long?"


    No one answered the message.


    Fayepressed her lips, then put her phone into her pocket and walked towards the vi.


    When Faye entered the living room, several artists were chatting with Colin on the sofa. The


    atmosphere between them was harmonious. She didn''t know what Colin said, which made the three


    girls giggle with red faces.


    Flora was the first who saw Faye, then she waved at her.


    Faye gave a faint smile and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Flora said, "Mr. Farrell is asking us whether we have someone we love or unrequited love."


    Faye, "......"


    Flora smiled innocently and asked, "Faye, have you ever had a person you liked?"


    Faye gave a soft smile and answered frankly, "No."


    When Colin heard her words, he looked at her silently, but his eyes were full of tease.


    "I think Colin is snickering."


    "All women just want bastards."


    "Conduct is not important to an extremely handsome man! Unexpectedly, I fan a CEO on a variety


    show!!!"


    After Faye answered, Flora grinned and asked, "I am so curious about what kind of man will be liked by


    Faye."


    Faye smiled but didn''t answer. Then, she changed the subject and walked to the kitchen. "Do you guys


    want to have some fruit? I''m going to make apote."


    Flora answered actively, "Yes, I want to have some fruit. Faye, please add more mangoes to it."


    Faye said, "Ok."


    Fanny stood up and smiled shyly, "I''m going to learn how to make apote from Faye."


    Faye went to the refrigerator naturally, took out some fruit, washed them, and began to make a


    Fanny stood at one side, watched the process of makingpote, and talked to Faye asionally.


    Colin suddenly came into the kitchen while they were chatting. His cor was loosened. He strode to


    Faye''s back, his slender body leaned forward, and his chin was almost on Faye''s shoulder. He said


    with a deep voice, "Faye, I want to have some oranges."

 Chapter 43 The Explanation

    Chapter 43 The Exnation


    Chapter 43 The Exnation


    Colin Farrell was that kind of guy who was seductive without being self-aware.


    Fanny Brown blushed and looked shy from the moment Colin approached Faye Nash.


    "I really feel that Colin Farrell seems to be fond of Faye Nash."


    "Mr. Farrell ispletely walking hormone! He flirts wherever he goes."


    "Haha, Faye Nash is so calm."


    "She''s more than calm. She''spletely indifferent, haha."


    After Colin finished speaking, Faye turned aside without expression: "You can have it, and please help


    bring the fruit bowl out."


    After speaking, Faye walked to the sink to wash her hands.


    Colin stood still in front of the fruit bowl and looked at Faye with his eyebrows raised.


    Witnessing the silent undercurrent between the two, Fanny felt a little nervous.


    What the audience saw in the screen was only superficial, but she could feel indeed that Colin and


    Faye didn''t see eye to eye with each other.


    The atmosphere froze for a moment. When Fanny was about to find an excuse to escape, Colin picked


    up the fruit bowl and left.


    The scene cut to the living room as Colin left.


    Fanny sighed with relief secretly. She then walked to Faye and asked in a low voice, "Faye, have you


    quarreled with Mr. Farrell?"


    Faye looked at Fanny and said with a sincere smile, "Of course not. I rely on him for a living!"


    Fanny nodded, "He''s your boss, you''d better not provoke him."


    Faye: "Okay."


    While walking out of the kitchen, Fanny whispered to Faye: "Thank you".


    Faye looked back at her, and Fanny said, "My agent said that you were helping me by saying that on


    the show."


    Faye smiled, "You have great potential. Tell your agent to take good care of your development."


    Fanny: "I will try my best."


    Faye: "Don''t waste your wonderful youth."


    Coming out of the kitchen, Faye and Fanny sat down on the sofa and joined the chat of the others.


    Sebastian Franklin had been staring at Faye since she sat down, and finally handed her a slice of


    dragon fruit with a toothpick on it, "Na... Faye."


    Sebastian actually wanted to call her Ms. Nash, but before saying it, it crossed his mind that the


    cameras were on, so he hurriedly changed to her first name.


    Faye was originally dealing with work on her phone. Hearing that, she looked up at Sebastian, smiled


    and took the fruit, "Thank you."


    Noticing that she looked serious when looking at the phone, Sebastian asked, "Are you dealing with


    work?"


    Faye replied, "Yep. Just some minor business."


    Sebastian asked, "What''s your n for dinner tonight? Let me help you. Actually, I''m quite good at


    cooking."


    Faye smiled, "Aren''t you assigned to do the cleaning of the second and third floors?"


    Sebastian mussed his hair and said, "That''s fine. I''m idle anyway."


    Faye said, "Okay, thenter let''s go to the food market together!"


    "Sebastian Franklin likes Faye Nash, doesn''t he?"


    "Faye Nash''s beautiful and has high EQ. I would like her too."


    People all focused on Faye and Sebastian, and no one noticed that Colin sitting beside on the single-


    seat sofa smiled naughtily when he saw Faye took the dragon fruit Sebastian handed to her.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    While they were chatting delightfully, Colin''s cell phone on the coffee table rang.


    Colin nced at the screen. After seeing Mason Long''s name on it, he hung up the call with a gentle


    tap.


    People all looked at Colin subconsciously as he did so and were curious about whom the call was from.


    However, curiosity didn''t give anyone the guts to ask Colin directly.


    It was a little awkward, and Gale Conway broke the ice, "Are you usually busy with work, Mr. Farrell?"


    Colin smiled and said, "Not really."


    After that, Ralph James sitting beside was also about to chat with Colin, while the phone in Gail Wenna


    (sitting next to Ralph)''s pocket suddenly rang.


    Gail took out the phone and looked at the screen. She then smiled and answered the phone with an


    intentionally louder voice so that everyone could hear it, "Mason, do you miss me?"


    Mason didn''t sound pleasant as she was hung up by Colin just now, "Is Colin beside you?"


    ncing at Colin aside, Gail smiled and said, "Yes!"


    Mason: "Give him the phone."


    Gail said "Okay" with a smile and handed the phone to Colin, "Mason''s call."


    "Mason? Mason Long?"


    "After watching the show for a long time, I have long forgotten that Colin Farrell has a rumored


    girlfriend."


    "Colin Farrell has more than one rumored girlfriend, haha.


    "Mason Long has the guts to call Colin Farrell during live broadcast, so does it mean they are really


    boyfriend and girlfriend?"


    When Gail finished speaking, Colin sit on the sofa without moving and said calmly: "Tell her to contact


    her agent directly for work."


    Gail blinked, as if she knew Colin very well, "What if Mason calls you for something else?"


    Colin smiled, "Miss. Wenna."


    Hearing this, Gail''s heart beat faster, but she still pretended to be ignorant, "Huh?"


    Being so worldly wise, Colin figured out that Gail coveted him at a nce, but he didn''t reveal it.


    Instead, he only joked, "You are creating a scandal for me."


    Gail blushed heavily.


    Colin looked at Faye.


    Faye was checking her mobile phone like nothing happened. Stained by the juice of dragon fruit, her


    charming red lips looked very seductive.


    Colin''s Adam''s apple rolled. He stood up and walked forward. When passing Faye, he rubbed the


    corner of her lips with his finger fiercely, removing the juice from her lips.


    Faye Nash raised her head and looked confused.


    Faye sit in the corner, where she could perfectly avoid the cameras and people''s sight as long as there


    was something in front of her.


    Colin looked down at her with a wicked smile, "Faye knows that I''m single."


    Faye was speechless.


    After that, Colin strode up to the second floor without saying anything, leaving the mess to Faye.


    When Colin said that he was single, Mason hung up the phone.


    Gail felt secretly happy whileforting Mason via the phone.


    "It''s a smack in the face, so embarrassing."


    "Did Colin Farrell just openly deny his rtionship with Mason Long?"


    "What do you know? Colin Farrell did so to protect Mason Long. They are indeed a couple."


    "Dog is barking before its owner says anything."


    After Colin left, Flora Roggis changed seats and sat down next to Faye. She asked Faye in a low voice,


    "Is Colin really single?"


    Faye put her beautiful fingertip between her eyebrows and pressed, "Yes, I guess!"


    She guessed.


    Because she was not sure either.


    Flora was a little overjoyed, "Then have he and Mason ever been together?"


    Faye: "I really don''t know."


    Flora agreed, "Indeed. You really have no way to know such privacy."


    Faye smiled and got up, "I''m going to change my clothes and go grocery shopping."


    As she was speaking, Faye stepped on the stairs. When she walked to the corner, she saw Colin


    standing against the wall with a cigarette in his mouth.


    As they looked at each other, Colin took down the cigarette, put it between his fingers, and waved it at


    Faye, "Come here."

 Chapter 44 Like A Dog

    Chapter 44 Like A Dog


    Chapter 44 Like A Dog


    Colin Farrell looked down at Faye Nash.


    Faye squinted and looked back at him, without saying anything nor moving.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t move after his words, Colin continued in a deep voice, "If you don''te up,


    then I go down?"


    Faye said gently with an indifferent expression, "Are you smoking in front of the surveince camera?"


    Colin replied, "I''ve asked Mr. Ford to turn off the camera."


    Faye: "Well."


    Colin understood the sarcasm in Faye''s tone and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    After the deadlock for a few seconds, Faye walked upstairs in order not to make others suspicious.


    Colin looked at her with a cigarette in his mouth, and his eyes were wandering recklessly at the


    neckline of her sportswear.


    At the moment when they were about to pass each other, Colin grabbed her wrist and pushed her


    against the wall.


    The cigarette butt in Colin''s mouth was out of shape. He circled Faye''s waist with one arm and put the


    other one against the wall besides her.


    Faye looked up at him, "Aren''t you afraid of scandals?"


    Colin lowered his head and chuckled by Faye''s ear, "Does Sebastian Franklin like you?"


    Faye tilted her head to avoid the warm breath of Colin by her ear, "Does it have anything to do with


    you?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin looked down at Faye''s fair neck and bit it. Hearing Faye''s painful gasp, he chuckled again, "Mrs.


    Farrell, do you want to cuckold me?"


    Faye''s supple waist subconsciously arched slightly out of pain, "Colin, you are like a dog."


    Colin: "If I were a dog, what would you, the one under me, be?"


    When Faye''s slender waist arched, it happened to be closer to Colin.


    Colin''s lips curled up, and he pleasantly put a hand on her waist so that she could get even closer to


    him.


    When being hugged tightly by Colin, Faye felt something wrong and cursed, "You dirty!"


    Colin smiled, "This is a normal reaction."


    Faye Nash was speechless.


    The two cuddled together and stared at each other at the corner of the stairs.


    Colin''s charming eyes were full of smile, but Faye looked indifferent and asked, "What exactly do you


    want to do?"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Let''s go grocery shoppingter together?"


    Faye said, "Are you insane?"


    Colin rubbed her lips with his head lowered and asked, "Do you have anything to cure it?"


    Faye tilted her head and said, "Colin, listen to my advice: it doesn''t matter if you have an empty brain,


    but do make sure it functions properly."


    After Faye finished speaking, they happened to hear the conversation between Gale Conway and


    Ralph James around the corner.


    "Are you busy with worktely?"


    "Kind of. Apart from this show, I''ve also got several call sheets for ads shooting."


    Faye took a deep breath and pushed Colin away.


    After returning to her bedroom, Faye went directly to the bathroom.


    Colin made a quite heavy bite just now. Faye looked in the mirror and found that it left a red mark on


    her neck.


    Faye frowned slightly. She walked out of the bathroom and took out an ivory turtleneck cashmere


    sweater from the wardrobe.


    When Faye showed up in the living room again, she was wearing an ivory turtleneck cashmere


    sweater, ivory casual pants, a pair ofmbskin high heels, and a ck woolen coat.


    It made her look both smart and a little graceful.


    Seeing Faye, Flora Roggis held her cheeks with both hands and praised like a little fan, " Faye, you are


    the perfect goddess in my mind! Not only are you beautiful, but you are also omnipotent. You even


    have such a good taste of fashion."


    Faye: "Thank you."


    "To put it frankly, I''m gonna copy Faye''s style in the future."


    "I strongly propose for Faye to make a live broadcast of clothing, haha."


    "Flora haspletely be Faye''s little fan, haha. It''s too funny.


    Faye smiled friendly and sincerely, and Colin was looking at her from the second floor with his hands in


    his pockets.


    While Colin was staring at Faye, his phone in the pocket vibrated. Colin took out the phone from his


    pocket and saw an Instagram message on the screen.


    - Buddy, didn''t you say you''d given up on Faye years ago?

 Chapter 45 Commercial Coupling

    Chapter 45 Commercial Coupling


    Chapter 45 Commercial Coupling


    Looking at his phone, Colin Farrell squinted his charming eyes and dialed the number while walking


    towards the bedroom with the phone.


    When the call was connected, Colin smiled casually and said, "Abbot, do you want to die?"


    Abbot Carter on the other end of the call also smiled casually, "Who pledged in the past few years that


    he had given up on Faye Nash?"


    Colin sneered, "She seduced me first."


    Abbot teased Colin over the phone, "Colin, have you been paying special attention to facial care


    recently?"


    Colin walked to the sofa in the room and sat down with his slender legs crossed, "Huh?"


    Abbot, "You really develop a thick skin."


    Colin rubbed his chin with his index finger and asked, "Are you a descendant of Archimedes?"


    Abbot didn''t respond because he knew that Colin was going to say something mean.


    Colin joked, "Otherwise why are you so good at using the lever?"


    Abbot made a ''bah'' and asked, "Tell me honestly, do you still like Faye?"


    The smile on Colin''s face faded, "Not really."


    Abbot hummed, "Then why did you follow her and join the show?"


    Colin didn¡¯t respond and changed the subject with a smile, "Alright, let''s get down to business. Why do


    you call?"


    Abbot answered, "Didn''t you ask me several days ago to deliberately give Hank Farrell a deal? That


    bastard really values money higher than anything. He told my people that he wanted high-quality


    counterfeit, not the genuine one. "


    Colin chuckled, "He¡¯s so bold."


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbot asked, "Shall I give him the fake?"


    Colin smiled contemptuously, "Go ahead. You can¡¯t stop him from asking for trouble."


    Abbot said, "Fortunately, I only used a boguspany to do business with Hank, so it won¡¯t involve me


    in. Otherwise, I would probably have to stay in the prison with him during the uing Chinese New


    Year."


    Colin joked with him, "It''s actually pretty good inside: there''re food and drink, and you don¡¯t have to do


    or worry about anything."


    Hearing this, Abbot scolded, "Since it''s so good, why don''t you go there? I know someone there and


    will definitely arrange a VIP cell for you then!"


    They hung up after chatting for a while.


    Colin stood up and smoked in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, when he thought of what Abbot said


    just now: who pledged in the past few years that he had given up on Faye?


    The smoke was lingering, and Colin''s eyes were dark and deep.


    On the other side, Faye and Sebastian Franklin went to the market to do grocery shopping, with


    several staff followed. The whole process was recorded with cameras.


    Faye had been cooking since she was a teenager, so she was very familiar with grocery shopping.


    Sebastian followed her and turned from nervousness to admiration.


    "Faye, do you usually cook?"


    Faye was selecting vegetable with her back bent. Hearing the question, she turned her head and


    smiled, "Well, I like cooking."


    Sebastian: "I thought you would hire a maid."


    Faye smiled, "I don''t really like having outsiders in my home."


    ¡°True story, haha. I am also like Faye. I don''t like having others in my private territory.¡±


    ¡°Me too. And I''m also afraid of interacting with people.¡±


    While Sebastian was talking with Faye, his phone in his jacket pocket suddenly rang.


    Sebastian took out his mobile phone and answered it. On the other end of the call came his agent¡¯s


    deliberately lowered voice of displeasure, "Don¡¯t just stand there stupidly. Make some close


    interactions. I¡¯ve sent you so many messages to remind you, but you didn''t even read them."


    Hearing this, Sebastian subconsciously looked at Faye, and his ears flushed.


    Hanging up the phone, Sebastian took two steps towards Faye, trying to get closer to her.


    Just as he was approaching deliberately, Faye turned to him, and whispered after ncing at the


    photographer behind him, "Is it your agent? Did he ask you to domercial coupling with me?"


    Sebastian didn''t expect Faye to know it and ask so directly, so he was suddenly a little embarrassed.


    Faye turned back and continued to select vegetable. She said with a careless expression, "It''s okay.


    You listen to your agent, and I will cooperate with you."


    When Faye finished her words, Sebastian reached out to take the shopping bags in her hand. Because


    he acted in a hurry, his hand identally touched her fingertips.


    Faye looked up.


    Sebastian blushed, "I¡­ I didn''t mean to."


    Faye smiled, "It''s okay."


    ¡°OMG, what''s the situation? Why did I suddenly feel love?


    ¡°You can eat me if Sebastian Franklin doesn''t like Faye!¡±


    At the same time, Colin went downstairs to have some water, and while he was drinking, Flora Roggis


    screamed excitedly on the sofa, "Are we having the first couple of our show? Faye and Sebastian


    looked so well-matched. A younger boyfriend, a puppy boyfriend, these must be top search!"


    Hearing this, Colin looked at Flora and smiled, "What?"


    Looking up, Flora blushed after seeing Colin and turned the tablet she was holding towards Colin.


    Colin looked at the tablet and happened to heard Faye saying "it''s okay" to Sebastian with a smile.


    Looking at Faye with a charming smile in the video, Colin suddenly clenched his hand holding the


    water ss, and the ss suddenly cracked.


    Seeing this, Flora was stunned, "Co¡­ Colin, your hand."


    Colin looked down and threw the broken water ss into the trash can in front of him, reacting calmly


    to the blood on his hand. He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the hand while


    grinning, "It''s okay. The ss is of poor quality. "

 Chapter 46 Guard Against Best Friend

    Chapter 46 Guard Against Best Friend


    Chapter 46 Guard Against Best Friend


    Colin said frankly, but Flora was still very stunned.


    "Are you really all right?" asked Flora worriedly.


    Colin threw the blood-stained handkerchief into the trash and said with a smile, "It''s okay."


    Then he didn''t talk to Flora anymore and turned back to the second floor.


    "What happens to Colin?"


    "He seems to be angry."


    "Is he angry because of Faye?"


    The viewers watching the show sent many bullet screens, and Flora was so surprised.


    Faye and Sebastian finished their vegetable shopping and took the car back to the vi.


    As soon as Faye entered the door, Flora grabbed her clothes, "Faye, I have something to tell you."


    Faye smiled happily, "You say it."


    Flora winked and made signs to her, "It''s not convenient to say it here."


    When Flora finished saying, Sebastian, who stood beside Faye, took the initiative to reach for the


    convenience bag in Faye''s hand, "I''ll wash the vegetables first."


    Faye thanked him with a smile, and turned to look at Flora, "Go to the bathroom?"


    Flora nodded quickly, "OK."


    They went to the bathroom one after the other, then Flora swallowed her saliva and told Faye what had


    happened in the living room just now.


    Faye looked calm, "What do you mean?"


    Flora, "Faye, does Colin like you?"


    Faye denied firmly, "No."


    Flora, "But he was obviously in a bad mood after I showed him the video of you and Sebastian just


    now."


    Faye said with a smile, "He always has a bad temper. You said the water ss in his hand was broken,


    did you? He may be in a bad mood due to the poor quality of the water ss."


    Faye said seriously, but Flora was skeptical, "Really?"


    Faye smiled sincerely and frankly, "Of course."


    Flora had been spoiled since she was a child, she thought she would be in a bad mood when


    something bad happened, not to mention the big shot, Colin.


    After thinking clearly, Flora showed a rxed smile, and then she stretched out her hand to hold Faye''s


    clothes, like a spoiled child, "Faye, what kind of man do you like?"


    Faye thought for a few seconds and answered, "Elegant man."


    Flora, "Is Sebastian elegant?"


    Faye said truly, "No."


    Faye thought elegance must be rted to maturity. For an elegant man, even if his career was not very


    sessful, at least he must have some life experience.


    Sebastian was too young and had little experience, so elegance had nothing to do with him.


    In fact, Flora didn''t care whether Faye liked Sebastian or not.


    She was sensitive. She thought that since she had asked Faye whether she liked Colin or not, she


    would ask her more, or her purpose would be easy to expose.


    Faye knew Flora''s thoughts clearly, but she didn''t expose her. Faye made an excuse to get to the


    cooking and walked out of the bathroom.


    Faye and Sebastian cooked dinner together.


    Several others praised them except for Colin.


    When Colin ate, the wound had scabbed, but there were some blood stains because he had not


    cleaned it carefully.


    Flora stared at his hand several times and hesitated to say something, but Gail finally said.


    "Colin, what happened to your hand?"


    "The quality of the water cup was so bad that it broke when pouring hot water."


    Hearing this, Gail put down her bowl and went to find the medical box. After a while, she found the


    medicine for dressing and cleaning the wound from the TV cab.


    "Colin,e here, I will help you clean up the wound."


    Colin leaned back in his seat and nced at Faye. Seeing that she looked indifferent, he got up and


    walked to the living room.


    Colin went straight to the sofa and sat down. Gail squatted on the ground and helped him clean up the


    wound carefully. She even lowered her head to help him blow from time to time, worrying hurt him.


    "Scheming woman."


    "Aren''t Gail and Mason best friends?"


    "Guard against your best friend."


    On the surface, Gail was cleaning Colin''s wound, but in fact, she looked at Colin with a very ambiguous


    look.


    Coliny down slightly and stared at his injured hand without emotion in his eyes.


    After helping Colin clean up the wound, Gail immediately took out her phone. "Your wound needs


    regr dressing changes. Let''s add an Instagram friend and call me on Instagram when you need


    dressing changes."


    Colin looked at Gail and deliberately lowered his voice, "Do you like me?"


    Gail blushed and lowered her eyes without saying anything.


    Gail thought that Colin would say something that made her blush.


    Unexpectedly, Colin nced at her and got up, then walked up to the second floor.


    Gail, "..."Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After dinner, Faye''s phone in her pocket vibrated twice while she wiped the corners of her mouth with a


    tissue.


    Faye took out her phone and received an Instagram message: Come to my room.

 Chapter 47 Made Trouble

    Chapter 47 Made Trouble


    Chapter 47 Made Trouble


    Everyone knew who sent the Instagram message.


    Faye clicked on the message, deleted it, and put the phone back in her pocket.


    Flora was talking something to Fanny on the side.


    Fanny said with an unnatural look on her face, "It''s not good!"


    Without listening to what they talked about carefully, Faye took a look at Gail, who was still stunned in


    front of the sofa, then went back to the bedroom.


    Faye took a shower simply after returning to the room.


    When Faye put on her pajamas and was about to go to bed, she received a call from Galen.


    Galen was so anxious that she almost cried on the phone, "Ms. Nash, something happened to Mason."


    When Faye heard Mason''s name, she didn''t walk out of the bathroom, "What happened to her?"


    Galen, "She lost her temper in the crew just now and beat up the staff."


    Faye frowned subconsciously, "What she did was photographed by reporters?"


    Galen, "Yes, not only that, we arranged PR person to suppress this matter just now, but she scolded


    the arranged person and refused to cooperate."


    Faye knew clearly in her heart why Mason lost her temper.


    Today, Colin clearly disassociated his rtionship with her in the show. With such an arrogant


    character, it was abnormal for Mason not to get angry and made trouble.


    Colin made Mason popr.


    Now, for Farrell Media, Mason could be a top-flight actress.


    They had a mutual stake.


    Although Faye didn''t have a good impression of Mason in private, she always treated Mason equally


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    when it rted to work.


    Faye raised her hand to pinch her eyebrows, "Send the address of the crew to me. I''ll go there now."


    After saying this, she simply told Galen a few words and hung up.


    Then Faye nced down at the pajamas she had just changed, walked out of the room, and found a


    beige suit from the wardrobe. She changed it and walked out of the door in high heels.


    "What is Faye doing sote?"


    "Faye looks beautiful in a suit too!"


    "Honey, what are you going to do sote?"


    It took about an hour''s drive from the variety shooting site to Mason''s hotel for filming and rest.


    On the way, Faye dialed Mason''s agent while driving.


    When Faye got through Mason''s agent, Faye said directly, "I''m on my way to the hotel. First of all,


    apologize to the beaten staff."


    Mason''s agent was embarrassed to say, "Ms. Nash, Mason doesn''t allow me to do that."


    Faye, "You are her agent, do you need me to teach you what to do in an emergency?"


    Mason''s agent, "But..."


    Faye interrupted her before the agent could finish speaking, "If you don''t handle this matter well before


    I arrive, I hope you can submit your resignation from the personnel department tomorrow."


    After Faye said that, she hung up the phone directly regardless of whether she would reply or not.


    The hotel entrance had been blocked by a group of reporters when Faye drove to the hotel.


    The matter was urgent, and entertainment reporters had captured the video, so Faye didn''t avoid them


    deliberately and walked through the crowd into the hotel directly.


    The hotel security guard knew Faye and let her go without blocking her.


    Some entertainment reporters recognized Faye and shouted at her back, "Ms. Nash, how are you


    going to deal with this matter?"


    Faye stopped and looked back to say with a smile, "Don''t worry, Farrell Media will give you an


    exnation."


    Entertainment reporter, "Mason is Farrell Media''s top-flight actress, will you choose to protect her and


    cover up the matter?"


    Faye''s polite smile disappeared, "Are you making something out of nothing?"


    Entertainment reporter, "..."


    Then Faye turned to leave without saying anything.


    As soon as Faye left, another reporter elbowed his colleague who was asking questions just now, "Are


    you crazy? Don''t talk nonsense."


    Entertainment reporter, "I just want to sound her out first."


    Another reporter, "Thest person who wanted to sound her out had been fired and left Cocanel.


    There was sweat on his forehead when the entertainment reporter heard this.


    Faye went straight through the hall and took the elevator to the floor where Mason lived.


    The corridor was crowded with staff from Farrell Media after she got off the elevator.


    Galen and Mason''s agent stepped forward first when they saw Faye.


    "Did Mason nevere out?" asked Faye coldly.


    Galen nodded and said, "No, we knocked on the door several times, but no one answered."


    There was a disapproving look on Mason''s agent''s face at the moment, but she smiled reluctantly, "Ms.


    Nash, I have apologized to the staff."


    Faye nced down at her, "What''s the attitude?"


    Mason''s agent, "That staff is not willing to ept our apology, I..."


    Faye, "I mean your attitude."


    Mason''s agent, "..."


    Mason was very famous in Farrell Media in the past two years, as her agent, she also became superior


    and arrogant.


    Although she was not as arrogant as Mason, no one dared to provoke her in the past two years, let


    alone apologize.


    When Faye saw her reaction, she understood immediately, "The sense of superiority in the past two


    years has made you forget your work?"


    Faye''s words made Mason''s agent flush with shame.


    Faye didn''t talk to her and turned to look at Galen beside her, "Go to the hotel manager."


    Galen, "Copy that."


    Galen trotted away and soon came back with a man of about 40.


    The man took the initiative to say hello when he saw Faye, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye smiled and said with a modest attitude, "Sorry to trouble you."


    The man waved his hand again and again, "No worry, just a piece of cake."


    Faye raised her hand and pointed to Mason''s room door, "Can you try to open the door?"


    The man was embarrassed, "I just asked our receptionist to open the door with the room card, but Miss


    Long locked the door and we couldn''t open it."


    Just after the man finished speaking, Faye stared at the door for a while and said, "Please find two


    people to dismantle this door."


    The man was astounded, "Ah?"


    Faye looked back at the man, "Don''t worry, we willpensate for all the losses."


    When he heard Faye''s words, the manughed and said, "Ms. Nash, you regarded me as an outsider."


    Ather the man ttered her, he took out his mobile phone and called two workers toe up.


    More than ten minutester, the sound of dismantling the door echoed in the whole corridor.


    Mason unscrewed the lock from inside and pushed it open when the door was about to be demolished.


    The door was about to fall and shook on its frame.


    "Who allows you to demolish my door?" roared Mason.


    Faye pushed the two workers away and looked at Mason calmly, "Me."


    Mason looked up at Faye with red eyes, "I want to see Colin."

 Chapter 48 Affectation

    Chapter 48 Affectation


    Chapter 48 Affectation


    Mason''s voice trembled when she said that.


    Faye looked down at her and said, "Apologize to the staff."


    When Mason heard Faye''s words, she stared at Faye angrily and clenched her hand, "I said I wanted


    to see Colin. Did you hear me?"


    Faye knew how hysterical a woman was when she was deeply in love.


    Because there was a time when her closest rtive was like this.


    What happenedter?


    She had died, which was kind of ridiculous and vaguely pathetic.


    Faye was stunned for three or five seconds when she looked at Mason. After she came back to her


    senses, she turned to look at Mason''s agent, "Take her back to the room."


    Mason''s agent heard that and came to push Mason back to her room quickly with a strained smile.


    Mason was struggling and scolding, which was not what an artist should do.


    "Let go, Byron, how dare you to treat me like this, whose agent are you?"


    Mason hadn''t called her agent''s name for a long time, which made Byron blush. She wanted to hold


    down her job, so she still tried to appease Mason gently, "Mason, can you stop making trouble? Go in if


    you have something to say."


    Mason, "I said I wanted to see Colin, I will go in if hees to me."


    Byron was in a dilemma. "Mason, Mr. Farrell is on a show now and can''te here. You..."


    Mason exploded with anger immediately when she heard her words.


    Knowing that the situation was about to lose control, Faye said to several other staff, "What are you


    waiting for? Push her into the room quickly!"


    These guys were all staff serving Mason at ordinary times.


    They timidly came forward to help after Fayemanded.


    Faye squinted at several people for a while, went to push away several people around Mason, grabbed


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mason''s cor, and dragged her into the room.


    Faye was strong, Mason was dragged back to the room after struggling two times.


    Several other staff looked at each other and said,


    "What an amazing woman!"


    "So cool."


    Faye walked into the room and pushed Mason into the sofa in the living room, then she turned to the


    man outside the door, "Install the door."


    Two workers were stunned for a few seconds and nodded.


    The falling door was closed again, leaving only Faye and Mason in the room.


    Mason sat on the sofa and trembled uncontrobly.


    Faye nced at her and walked to the window. Seeing more and more entertainment reporters


    downstairs, Faye said softly, "Mason, do you know that you are ruining your career?"


    Mason''s eyes were red with tears, "I don''t care, I want to see Colin."


    Faye, "I don''t know what happened between you and Colin, but you will regret it in the future because


    you ruined your career, even if you don''t care now."


    Mason looked at Faye''s back angrily, "What about you? What if Hank did that? Can you be so calm?


    Faye sneered because she couldn''t figure out why everyone thought she liked Hank.


    Faye turned to look at Mason and said without exnation, "I would never ruin my life for anyone.


    Career ys an important role in my life."


    Mason ridiculed, "You are so cold-blooded, so Hank doesn''t like you."


    Fayeughed instead of being angry, "What about you? You''re so enthusiastic and don''t care about


    your career. Does Colin like you?"


    Mason was stunned and said nothing.


    Faye just wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible and didn''t want to argue with Mason, so she


    walked up to Mason, "If you still want to do this job in the future, go and apologize to the staff now, then


    exin to the reporters."


    Mason, "Colin..."


    Faye said, "He won''te because entertainment reporters have blocked the hotel entrance. What''s


    more, hising will only make the matter worse, so I won''t allow him toe even if he wants to


    Mason bit her lower lip, "..."


    About reality and love, women prefer thetter, while men prefer the former.


    Mason wanted everyone to know about her rtionship with Colin so she wanted Colin to meet her at


    night and hoped the entertainment reporters to witness all of these.


    But Colin never even appeared even though she made trouble for a long time.


    Mason''s lips pressed together, "Call Colin. I want to talk to him."


    Faye, "Why don''t you call him yourself?"


    Mason took a deep breath, "We quarreled."


    Faye had expected that they had quarreled.


    Faye wanted to solve the problem as soon as possible, so she called Colin.


    Colin said in a deep maic voice when he answered the phone, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye answered, "Mason wants to talk to you."


    Then she handed the phone to Mason.


    Mason suddenly choked and burst into tears when she took over the mobile phone.


    Colin was silent for a few seconds, then he said in a deep voice, "Where are you now?"


    Mason sobbed, "I''m in the hotel. Colin, there are many reporters downstairs. I''m so scared."


    Looking at Mason, who was crying, Faye turned around again and went to the window.


    Faye didn''t know what Colin said to Mason, but Mason''s cry sound gradually died down.


    After about half a minute, Mason stopped crying andughed, "Don''t lie to me."


    Hearing Mason''sughter, Faye''s hand on the window ss paused for half a second and showed a


    mocking smile. He was good at coaxing girls!


    Mason became obedient after hanging up the phone.


    She got up and trotted forward to give back the phone to Faye, then pursed her lips and smiled, "I''ll


    apologize to the staffter."


    Faye put her phone in her pocket, "OK."


    Mason said again, "Do you have any good ways to exin to the reporters downstairs?"


    Faye said calmly, "Ask your agent to find a reliable doctor to write a depression certificate, and you


    should know what to do next."


    Mason, "Does this work?"


    Faye stepped out the door, "The entertainment industry is already under a lot of pressure, and it''s


    normal for you to have depression."


    Then she left straight away without looking back.


    It was already early morning when Faye came out of the hotel.


    Galen followed her side. Because of the height difference, Galen walked quickly. People who didn''t


    know would think she was trotting.


    "Ms. Nash, can we just leave like this?"


    Faye opened the door and got into the car, "Yes,e, I''ll take you back."


    Galen walked to the co-pilot and got into the car,ining all the way home.


    Faye smiled but said nothing until she stopped the car at themunity where Galen lived, "Here it is."


    Galen unfastened her seat belt and looked at Faye, "Ms. Nash, do you want to take a little break in my


    home?"


    Faye said with a smile, "No."


    Seeing Galen off, Faye drove home.


    Faye saw a familiar figure in the corner when she arrived at themunity and was about to enter.

 Chapter 49 Fayes Past

    Chapter 49 Faye''s Past


    Chapter 49 Faye''s Past


    Hank''s face was pale, he sat in the corner of the corridor with one leg straight and the other curled.


    Fortunately, Faye''s house was one elevator for one household, so no one saw Hank''s rude sitting


    posture.


    Faye stepped forward to him, "Hank?"


    When Hank heard Faye calling him, he stiffened and raised his head suspiciously. Heughed at


    himself when he saw Faye, "I''m starting to have hallucinations."


    Faye frowned and smelled the smell of alcohol.


    Hank stretched out his hand to hold Faye''s hand when he saw her frowning.


    Faye stepped back instinctively and the drunk Hank suddenly sobered up a lot, "Faye?"


    Faye was disgusted, "Hank, why are you here?"


    Hank got up from the ground but almost fell because he drank too much.


    Fortunately, there was a wall on his side. He staggered and propped his hand on the wall and barely


    stood steadily.


    Faye had known Hank for more than ten years, longer than Colin.


    It was the first time she had seen him like this. In the past, Hank was elegant and gentlemanly.


    Hank stood against the wall and smiled, "Aren''t you recording a program? Why are you back?"


    Faye said, "I just dealt with something at work. It was toote, so I came back."


    Hank nodded and said vaguely, "I didn''t know you woulde back, otherwise..."


    Hank didn''t say what he wanted to say, "Otherwise I won''t be there."


    The corridor was empty, and the two stood for a while. Faye took the initiative to say, "Faye, do you


    want to go in?"


    Hank looked at her, "Is this a good time for me?"


    Faye, "Sure, we are family."


    Then Faye turned to walk to the door and pressed the password with her fair fingers.


    When she opened the door, Faye changed her slippers firstly and went to the water dispenser to pour a


    ss of water for Hank, then put it on the tea table.


    Hank staggered in from the door. He smiled when he saw the water cup on the coffee table, "I bought


    this set of water sses with you when you moved."


    Faye said with a warm and unfamiliar smile, "Yes."


    Hank walked to the sofa, picked up the water ss, and took a sip. Then he looked at Faye with the


    water ss in his hand, "How is your rtionship with Colin now?"


    Faye, "Not bad."


    Hank, "Tell me if he treats you bad."


    Faye, "OK."


    Then they fell into silence again.


    Faye went to the balcony to y with her flowers and nts. Hank looked at her from behind with a


    water ss.


    After a while, Hank said in a hoarse voice, "I''m... Getting engaged."


    Faye stopped ying with her flowers and nts, turned back, and said to him with a smile,


    "Congrattions, Hank."


    Hank held the water ss tightly, "Anything you want to tell me?"


    Faye, "No."


    Hank lowered his head and said with scarlet eyes, "The Farrells think you like me."


    Faye was shocked, "Sorry for causing you trouble."


    Hank, "Have you ever liked me?"


    Faye, "No."


    Hankughed at himself, "If I knew you could marry someone you didn''t like, I should have told my


    grandfather that I wanted to marry you at the beginning."


    Hank drank too much and said boldly.


    Faye looked at him without expression two meters away.


    Hank said too many words, then raised his head and drank all the water in the ss, then stood up and


    staggered out the door.


    Faye didn''t stop him. Hank walked to the door and turned back with his hands on the door frame, "I am


    getting engaged next Monday and invite you and Colin to our engagement."


    Faye smiled and said, "OK, I will tell him."


    Hank felt sad to see the polite smile on Faye''s face. After a long time, he asked, "Then will you like


    Colin one day?"


    Faye said, "Hank, you are drunk."


    Hank suddenly came to his senses andughed bitterly, "Yes, I drank too much and got drunk."


    Then he left in embarrassment.


    After Hank left, Faye returned to the living room after ying with flowers for a while. And she went


    back to the bedroom after putting that ss in the dishwasher.


    Faye did not sleep well at night.


    First, she dreamed of Mason, who was sobbing, and then Mason changed to Madam.


    In the dream, Madam was not a loving mother at all. She drank heavily, beat her, yelled, and cried


    hysterically.


    Young Faye could only bite her teeth and hid in the corner of the wall without saying a word, allowing


    her mother to beat her.


    After beating her, Madam hugged her and cried in despair, "Faye, your father abandoned us, he had


    another woman outside..."


    In fact, what Faye wanted to say was, "It was okay even if he abandons us, we could still live on."


    But in her dream, she curled up and dared not say, for fear of being beaten again.


    Faye woke up from her dream with cold sweat at four o''clock in the morning, and she couldn''t sleep


    any longer.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Faye drove to a psychological clinic.


    Faye parked the car and came in. The nurse at the front desk saw her and said hello with a smile,


    "Miss Nash."


    Faye nodded slightly, "Is doctor Thomas there?"


    The nurse said, "But doctor Thomas has patients now. You may need to wait for a while."


    Faye said with a smile, "It''s OK."


    Faye was very familiar with the clinic because she had been here for many years.


    A nurse poured her a cup of water when Faye walked to a lounge.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Faye thanked her and took the ss of water. Her hands were visibly shaking as she drank the water.


    Seeing this, the little nurse didn''t say anything and remembered it in her heart.


    After half an hour, a man in his early thirties walked in and greeted her, "Faye."


    Faye got up, "Doctor Thomas."


    The man was Faye''s psychiatrist, Jake. The two had known each other for about six or seven years.


    Faye was still a college student when they first met.


    Jake took Faye back to the psychotherapy room while the two were chatting.


    Jake sat at the desk with his fingers crossed and looked at Faye with a gentle smile, "What''s the


    situation this time?"


    Faye took a deep breath, "I recalled my past yesterday when I saw a female artist who was hysterical


    for love."


    Jake nodded, "I told you earlier to try to avoid seeing these scenes."


    Faye, "But that is my job, and I cannot avoid it."


    Jake understood it. He looked away and saw the kiss mark on her neck, then chuckled, "Are you falling


    in love?"


    Faye blushed when she noticed Jake''s gaze, "No."


    Jakeughed, "I forget that you have married."


    Faye didn''t refute, "Yeah."


    Jake, "Faye, we are old friends. To be honest, you still need to make a lot of efforts if you want to cure


    this disease, and you have to believe that there will be many happy marriages in the world."


    Faye said, "I can''t forget my parents died in front of me in the ident on the highway."

 Chapter 50 Got Tired

    Chapter 50 Got Tired


    Chapter 50 Got Tired


    Faye was seven years old when Mr. Nash and Madam Nash had a car ident.


    That day was one of the few joyful days that Faye remembers.


    Mr. Nash promised Madam Nash that he would return to family, and he took her on an outing in great


    delights.


    The joyful expression on Madam Nash was obvious, and little Fayeughed along in the back seat.


    Perhaps it was because of Mr. Nash was in a good mood that day, he drove at a fast speed of 120 mph


    the whole way.


    Later, when the car was driving on a winding high-speed road, suddenly arge truck passed by their


    side.


    Mr. Nash was already driving fast, and so was the truck. The two cars were about to collide, Mr. Nash


    slowly stepped on the brake to slow down, but unexpectedly, the brake didn''t work at the time.


    Mr. Nash struggled for a moment, he looked at Faye sat behind the right front seat, turned the wheel,


    and hit the guardrail on the side of the highway.


    A tremendous sound came.


    Mr. Nash and Madam Nash, who was sitting behind the driver''s seat, died on the spot.


    When Faye was carried out of the car by the traffic police, she was scared to death, and her face was


    full of tears.


    Later on, the traffic police found out that the car crash was not an ident, it was because the car''s


    brake had been tampered with.


    Someone had done something to Mr. Nash''s car, and Mr. Nash''s family both agreed that it was Madam


    Nash who did it.


    After all, it was not a day or two for Mr. Nash and Madam Nash to try to get divorced; it was also not a


    day or two that Madam Nash threatened to kill Mr. Nash, the man who failed her.


    Just like that, the deceased Madam Nash became the arch-criminal, and the dead couldn''t tell.


    At the funeral of her parents, Faye didn''t even shed a tear.


    Her uncles and aunts called her an ingrate for being indifferent.


    A child supposed to beforted by all people when her parents died suddenly became the object of


    abuse at this time.


    After the funeral, Faye was sent to an orphanage.


    Faye was diagnosed with post-traumatic stress disorder in the orphanage.


    When saw Faye was deeply immersed in her memories, Jake knocked on the desk twice with his


    signing pen.


    Faye regained her consciousness, her palms were sweating a little, "Sorry."


    Jake smiled gently, "You don''t need to apologize to me. Did you think of the past again?"


    Faye nodded and answered truthfully, "Yes."


    Jake said, "Actually you are doing well given the background you have. Don''t push yourself too hard. At


    least, you can live and make friends normally now. The only thing missing is that you can''t have a


    normal rtionship."


    Faye sighed, "I don''t like being in a rtionship."


    Jake smiled at her, "Faye, it''s not about what you want. If you hadn''t experienced those things, you


    would be a normal person, and you told me you don''t want to be in love, OK, I get it. But your situation


    is different, do you get it?"


    "Yes," said Faye.


    After a brief conversation, Faye looked down at the watch on her wrist. "It''s gettingte. I got work to


    do. I''lle back another day."


    Jake got up to see her off, "You should hang out with your friends more often, don''t be alone by


    yourself."


    "Okay," Faye said.


    After Faye came out of Jake''s office. A young nurse stepped forward, "Dr. Thomas, just when I handed


    Miss Nash a ss of water, I found her hand shaking."


    Jake put his hands in the pocket of his white uniform. "Looks like that dreamst night scared her pretty


    badly."


    The young nurse said, "Poor girl, she was such an excellent person but her terrible childhood scared


    her for life."


    As soon as Faye came out of the psychological clinic, she got a phone call from Colin.


    The sweat on her hands was not dry yet, she answered the phone and walked to the parking lot.


    After the phone was answered, Colin started to talk before Faye said anything, "Where are you?"


    Faye reached out for the door, "Home."


    Faye sat in the car and fiddled with the cigarette box in the drawer with her slim fingers. Someone was


    knocking on the car window from the outside.


    Faye tilted her head at the sound, she saw Colin leaning over the window and looking her in the eye


    with a wicked and casual look.


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin shook his phone right in front of Faye''s face, with a proud expression like catching adultery in the


    act.


    Faye took the phone away from her ear and hung it up, and threw it on the central control.


    Colin bypassed the car and walked to the passenger side. He opened the door and sat in. Colin turned


    to her with a half-smiling face, "Home?"


    Faye looked frank, "What do you want?"


    Colin said with interest, "What are you doing here?"


    Faye''s hands shook slightly, she took out a cigarette box from the drawer and bit one cigarette, and lit it


    between her lips.


    Colin had never seen Faye smoke, and his amorous eyes narrowed instantly.


    Faye smoked slowly. She waited till her mood waspletely stabilized, then replied to Colin with a


    straight face, "I came here to consult about the proof of depression for Mason Long."


    Mason Long was suffering from depression ording to her own words, and she had already


    publicized it on Facebook.


    Her acting was excellent that broke her fans'' hearts with beautiful weeping and sniffling.


    Colin stared at Faye for a few seconds, reached for the cigarette she was biting, snuffed it out of the


    window, and said in a low voice, "Are you mad?"


    Faye lifted her eyes and smiled, "Why would I be mad?"


    "Mason made a scene because of me," said Colin.


    Faye turned her head to Colin, "Mr. Farrell, it was my job to deal with celebrities'' rumors, not to mention


    that Miss Long was your puppy love."


    Colin was choked and had nothing to say. After a while, he used the tip of his tongue and hit the back


    teeth, "Say she was my puppy love, what does that make us?"


    Faye didn''t answer, and her bright eyes were full of ridicule.


    Her eyes seemed to say don''t you have the answer for what we are?


    Colin stared at Faye for a while, he made a sound of ''tut'', reached his hand and grabbed the nape of


    Faye''s neck to him, and kissed her directly.


    Colin thought with Faye''s temper, she would push him away under such circumstances.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    But Faye didn''t struggle at all. Instead, she closed her eyes.


    Colin lifted his eyebrows, he changed the kiss from strong and bossy to gentle and lingering.


    After the kiss was over, Colin put his forehead against Faye''s with an evil smile, "What''s with obedient?


    Huh?"


    Faye''s breath was unstable, there was lust in her eyes, but what she said was extremely mean, "Colin,


    when will you get tired?"


    Imperceptible affection in Colin''s eyes vanished after he heard the words, and his eyes went deep,


    "What?"


    Faye said ndly, "I remember you don''t hang out with women for more than a week."


    Colin sneered, "Are you getting tired?"


    "Yes, I''m getting tired," said Faye.

 Chapter 51 Hes Hungry

    Chapter 51 He''s Hungry


    Chapter 51 He''s Hungry


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the car crackled with tension.


    When Faye thought Colin would lose his temper, thetter reached out and touched her head dotingly,


    saying, "Baby, it''s a good idea, but don''t think about it anymore."


    Faye froze...


    Then, he opened the car drawer, took out the cigarette case, fiddled with it for a while, knocked one


    cigarette out, and put it into his mouth, asking, "Shall we go back to the show?"


    Faye expressionlessly stared at him for a moment and then turned her head ahead to start the car.


    And neither of them spoke on the way back.


    When they were about to arrive, Colin rolled down the car window and flicked the cigarette out with his


    slender fingers, asking, "Why are you tired of it? Do you think my tricks are too few?"


    Faye mmed on the brakes, looked at him as if looking at a fool, pushed open the door, got out of the


    car, and walked away in high heels.


    Colin narrowed his eyes when staring after her in the passenger seat and then showed a faint smile.


    When Faye returned to the show, the others were sitting at the dining table.


    Sebastian had made breakfast. Seeing Faye, he got up, took out her slippers, and asked in a low


    voice, "Did you go outst night?"


    Faye thanked him, bent down to change shoes, and said, "Yes, I dealt with some workst night."


    Sebastian nodded and said in a low voice that only the two of them could hear, "I heard Mason injured


    a staff member of a theater."


    Faye didn''t answer but smiled lightly.


    "Sebastian''s fondness for Faye is too obvious."


    "Cradle-snatcher love is so cute."


    "Faye is mine! No one can snatch her from me."


    "Let go of Faye! She is mine!"


    Faye had unwittingly attracted a lot of fans, and they leftments every day and said that she was


    theirs.


    After putting on the slippers, Faye walked to the dining table together with Sebastian.


    Flora winked at them and teased, "Sebastian, there are sparks in your eyes when you look at Faye."


    Hearing this, Sebastian blushed with shyness, hurriedly put a bowl of porridge in front of Faye, and


    said, "It''s seafood porridge. I hope you will like it."


    Faye said, "Thank you."


    When they were eating quietly, Colin suddenly appeared at the door in a royal blue shirt, looking


    dashing.


    Flora and Gail blushed as soon as they saw him.


    Flora asked, "Colin, have you had breakfast?"


    Gail asked, "Colin, did you go out for a morning run?"


    Colin draped his suit jacket on his sturdy forearm when walking to the living room and said, "No, I


    haven''t had breakfast yet."


    Flora looked at Colin like a teenage girl in love and said, "Would you like some seafood porridge?


    Sebastian made it, and it tastes good."


    When Colin nced at Sebastian, thetter was putting some food onto Faye''s te with flushed ears.


    Colin had answered Flora''s question instead of Gail''s, so thetter was unhappy. After a pause, she


    reluctantly asked again, "Colin, did you go for a morning run just now?"


    Colin nced at her with a yful look in his eyes and replied, "Yes, do you want to run with me?"


    Gail nodded, "I also have the habit of running in the morning. Can I join you tomorrow?"


    Colin loosened his tie with his fingers with a wicked smile and refused, "No."


    "F*ck! Why is Colin so tempting when saying no to others?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Bad! Both Flora and Gail like Colin."


    "Guess who he likes more?"


    "I feel like it''s Flora."


    After breakfast, everyone went to do their own business. Faye talked with Fanny briefly and then went


    back to her room.


    She hadn''t slept wellst night, so she was in a bad state today. She went into the bathroom to wash


    her face and then casually picked up a book to read.


    Although she was holding the book, she was so sleepy that she could not even read a word of it. If she


    had not had strong willpower, she would have long fallen asleep.


    When she was flipping through the book, her phone vibrated on herp.


    She looked over and saw a message pop up on the screen.


    Colin said, "The camera in your room monitor has been turned off. You can sleep now!


    When Faye looked up at the camera, she found the red light on it had gone out. It seemed it had


    indeed been turned off.


    She felt rxed and threw the book aside. When she was about to lie down, Colin sent her another


    message, saying, "You go to bed first, and I''ll go to apany youter."


    Faye stared at the screen of the phone for a few seconds and got out of bed with a cold face. When


    she was about to lock the door, her phone vibrated again with the third message, saying, "Don''t lock


    the door! Otherwise, everyone would know our rtionship."


    Faye was speechless, thinking Colin was a shameless rogue.


    She stood by the door with her phone for a while and chose to obey his order in the end because she


    knew it was pointless to reason with a rascal.


    Colin came in when Faye was soundly asleep, so she did notice it at all.


    Feeling something warm behind her, she even subconsciously moved into his arms, and this move


    pleased him.


    He grinned and hugged her tightly.


    They didn''t wake up until the afternoon. When Faye opened her eyes, she felt an arm on her waist and


    guessed whose arm it was without looking back.


    She had slept very well and was toozy to move now, so she did not get up but looked at the warm


    sunshine outside the window.


    This winter was very cold. When she was lying in bed in the afternoon and feeling the warm sunshine


    When she was enjoying this moment of peace, Colin tightened his hug and asked in a low voice, "Are


    you awake?"


    Faye was enjoying the sun, so she repliedzily, "Yes."


    He then rubbed his thin lips against her neck for her while and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    She responded sluggishly, "No."


    Hearing this, he whispered in her ear, "But I''m hungry."

 Chapter 52 Be More Presumptuous

    Chapter 52 Be More Presumptuous


    Chapter 52 Be More Presumptuous


    What extensive and profound Chatburines!


    His words conveyed another meaning, full of sexual innuendo.


    Colin leaned down over her, and Faye took the initiative to bite his Adam''s apple.


    "Are you sick of it?" Colin said with a wicked grin in his charming eyes.


    Faye squinted at Colin, an extremenguor all over her. "Colin."


    Colin took a deep breath and swallowed, "Fuck!"


    Skin memory, once made, will be familiar next time.


    Faye thought that Colin was an old hand at this sort of thing. Every time he made herfortable and


    lost ground.


    Colin was so attentive, even a little pious.


    Colin took the lead in kissing her on the red lips, and then his lips glided all the way down her throat.


    He kissed every single inch of her skin devoutly.


    When her sexual passion was aroused, Faye arched up and groaned with a muffled voice as if she was


    whimpering.


    Colin chuckled, "Are you bored with me?"


    Faye said no words, and after a while, said through her teeth, "Bastard!"


    After Faye was perfectly satisfied, she started to kick Colin.


    Colin looked up at her. Faye put her foot on the belt around his waist, a cool gleam in her eyes, and


    said coldly, "Get down."


    Hearing her words, Colin wasn''t angry butughed, "Get down?"


    "I''m tired."


    Colin looked down at his erection and raised her eyebrows slightly. "What about me?"


    Faye lifted her chin. "Please go to the bathroom."


    Colin grinned, "Faye, you are so irresponsible."


    Faye pulled the quilt aside and covered herself. "It''s your own ord."


    If Faye were a man, she would definitely be a jerk.


    After the two were deadlocked for a few seconds, Faye said, "Get down, or I won''t have sex with you


    again."


    Colin pursed his lips slightly, "OK."


    Colin got out of the bed and looked at Faye as he fastened the belt around his waist. "Do you want to


    take a shower?"


    Faye lifted her eyelidszily. "Can you help me?"


    Colinughed because of his anger, leaned over, and supported his hands on the bed. "Faye, you''re


    getting more and more presumptuous."


    Faye made no reply, instead rolling over and continuing to bask in the sun.


    Colin stared at her back for a while, and then reached out and held her in his arms and walked towards


    the bathroom.


    Faye threw her arms around his neck as usual, and said in anguid tone, "Turn up the water


    temperature a little bit, and I''m afraid of coldness."


    In the bathroom, the water temperature wasn''t high, but Faye got a high and stable temperature.


    Colin pressed Faye against the tiled wall of the bathroom and kissed her from behind. Faye pushed


    him but failed because of the great disparity in strength.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Faye was exhausted again.


    Shey on the bed without moving a muscle, and even she felt her fingers were weak. "Lunch time is


    past."


    Colin buttoned his shirt beside the bed as he said, "I told them that you were not feeling well and were


    catching up on sleep."


    Faye looked up at Colin. "Are you considerate to all of your women?"


    Colin paused, a smirk on his face. "Do you think I''m a perfect lover?"


    "Now I know why those women like you one after the other after the other."


    Colin joked, "Why?"


    Faye pressed her lips and didn''t answer.


    A man like him, who is rich and powerful as well as gentle and sweet when making love.


    To be honest, even she was also attracted to him again and again, let alone those women who had


    ulterior motives.


    Seeing Colin was already dressed, Faye raised her jaw at him. "Why don''t you get a move on?"


    Colin smiled and turned to leave.


    Colin twisted the doorknob and left. Faye curled up in the quilt and squinted to feel the sunshine


    outside the window.


    As long as Colin had juste out of Faye''s room, he met Fanny who was going to go back to her


    room.


    When their eyes met, Fanny blushed. "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin wore a shirt open at the cor. They were so close that from her position, she could see the bite


    marks on his neck at a nce.


    Fanny looked at Colin and then Faye''s room behind him, rather flushed.


    Fanny was a girl who was ignorant of the ways of the world. It was too obvious. Colin said with a half-


    smile, "Is there something on my neck?"


    Fanny replied in a trembling voice, "Your throat... there are bite marks on your Adam''s apple."


    Colin chuckled, "Oh?"


    Fanny looked down at the ground and dared not to answer again.


    Though Colin came to record the show as an average person, in fact, no one dared to take him as a


    real average person.


    They called him "Colin", but each has his own little n in mind.


    Seeing that Fanny was frightened, Colin said in a low voice, "Is there any food in the kitchen?"


    Fanny answered immediately, "Yes."


    "Please help me heat up the food and bring it to Faye."


    Fanny nodded, "Okay."


    After she answered, she walked downstairs.


    Colin looked at her back and asked, "Is your name Fanny Brown?"


    Fanny looked back and answered, "Yes. Mr. Farrell."


    Colin smiled lightly, "Faye has a good impression of you."


    Fanny was nervous. "Thank Ms. Nash."


    "You go to Ralph when you''re done. Tell him what I said. You and Ralph can pretend to be a couple to


    hype your rtionship, and after the show is over, I will set up a y for you."


    Fanny was surprised with joy and said "Thank you, Mr. Farrell" again and again.


    Colin straightened casually his shirt cor with his fingertips. "You''re lucky."


    Colin finished his words and then strode downstairs.


    Fanny calmed down and went downstairs to heat up the meal for Faye.


    After the meal was heated up, Fanny carried them upstairs. When she came to the door of Faye''s room


    and was about to knock, she ran into Gail who had just opened the door of her room and was ready to


    go downstairs.


    "Yo, you''re really a good nanny. She was toozy to go downstairs and have lunch because of


    sleeping. So you should heat up the meal and bring them to her."


    Gail looked at Fanny with contempt, full of sarcasm in her voice.


    Fanny pursed her lips and made no response, knocking on the door instead.


    Fanny didn''t talk to her, which made Gail more arrogant. "She is just a public rtions manager. You


    strive to have a rtionship with her. Do you think she is powerful and can help you a lot?"


    When Gail''s words fell, Fanny turned scarlet and then white.


    Beforeing to record the show, Fanny''s agent warned her to stay out of trouble time and again, so


    she always kept a low profile, for fear of getting into trouble.


    Gail had picked on her a few times before. But every time she put up with it.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Gail was also aware that Fanny dared not to resist and always stooped topromise. So she


    deliberately picked a fight with her again and again.


    "I''m talking to you, and are you dumb?"


    Fanny took a deep breath. "We all are friends. Faye didn''t have lunch, so I brought the meal to her. I


    can''t understand why you''re so unkind."


    Gailughed scornfully, "Friends? You take her as a friend, and does she treat you as a friend?"


    As Gail''s works fell, Faye opened her door inside.


    Gail saw this, swallowed the rest of her words, and stepped downstairs.


    Faye leaned against the door frame, looked at her back, and then opened her mouth, "Stop!"


    Hearing her words, Gail stopped. She turned her head to look at Faye. "Are you talking to me?"


    Faye was cold. "Please apologize to her."


    Gail looked unbelieving at Faye, "What... what?"


    "Aren''t you getting it? Please apologize to Fanny."

 Chapter 53 Alls Fish That Comes to His Net

    Chapter 53 All''s Fish That Comes to His Net


    Chapter 53 All''s Fish That Comes to His Net


    When Faye was stern, she was like a flower growing on the top of the mountain.


    Gail didn''t dare to be more arrogant under Faye''s gaze.


    Gail said defiantly, "Why should I apologize to her?"


    Faye just woke up, so her voice was cool and filled withziness. "Shouldn''t you apologize for what you


    did?"


    "In what universe do you see that I did something wrong?"


    Faye looked at her with cool eyes. She didn''t bother to argue with her, but she changed the subject.


    "Does Mason know that you covet Colin?"


    Gail blushed and stiffened. "You... what are you saying?"


    Faye remained calm. "You know if I''m talking nonsense, don''t you?"


    She finished her words and then she caught Gail''s gaze.


    A jittery feeling surged forward at Gail''s heart under her gaze. Then she turned her head to look at


    Fanny beside her and said, "I''m sorry."


    After saying this, she quickened her pace and left no matter how Fanny responded.


    Watching Gail go down the steps, Faye turned and went back to her room.


    Fanny was stunned by Faye''s performance. After a while, she came back to her senses and followed


    Faye into the room.


    "Faye, you didn''t have lunch, so..."


    Fanny was bad at lying. So at that moment, she was rather embarrassed.


    She didn''t know what the rtionship between Colin and Faye was. And she didn''t know whether Colin


    was willing to let Faye know that he had arranged the meal for her either.


    So she didn''t dare to talk more and was only cryptic.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    After Faye took a shower, Colin put a camisole nightgown on her. Because the camera was off, she


    was toozy to change.


    Faye went into the bathroom to wash her hand, standing with her back to Fanny.


    Fanny stood awkwardly outside the door, staring at Faye''s slim waist and fair skin that was glistening


    under the light. She couldn''t help taking a swallow.


    For such a beautiful woman, as a woman, she was almost in love with her, let alone men.


    After washing her hands, Faye turned and looked at Fanny, and a small smile tugged at the corner of


    her mouth. "Thank you!"


    "I''m sorry for getting you in trouble just now."


    Faye walked outside, sat at the small coffee table, ate the meal brought by Fanny, and said, "It''s I that


    caused the trouble. So I should apologize to you."


    Fanny finished her words, and then looked down. Her eyes just fell upon Faye''s fine and slender legs.


    Because Faye sat with folded legs, her skirt was lifted up a lot. The hickeys at the base of her legs


    could be seen vaguely.


    Seeing them, Fanny blushed and hurried to look away.


    It was difficult to imagine how to leave a hickey in this location?


    Faye was indeed very hungry. She lowered her head and ate up all the food in the bowl in a little while.


    Fanny was embarrassed. "Is that enough?"


    Faye drew a tissue from the coffee table and wiped the side of her mouth. "Yes, it is just right. I''m full."


    After having lunch, Faye had a brief chat with Fanny.


    Fanny didn''t dare to ask about the rtionship between Faye and Colin, but there seemed to be an


    answer in her heart.


    Even if they were not in a romantic rtionship, they should also be in a close rtionship.


    After Fanny left, Faye opened her closet and was about to change into a conservative nightgown when


    her phone, thrown on the head of the bed, suddenly rang.


    Holding the nightgown in her hand, she picked up her phone on the bedside table with the other hand.


    Seeing the call reminder of Reba on the phone screen, Faye pressed the answer key, "Hi."


    Reba couldn''t hold back her excitement. "Faye, one of our old friends is going to get married. He


    will hold a ss reunion ahead of time. Will you join it?"


    "No."


    Reba coaxed her, "Come on!"


    Faye leaned against the wardrobe. "Is there another man that you have a crush on?"


    Reba twitched his mouth, "Don''t say it out loud."


    Faye smiled gently. "I''m not free. Let Tanner apany you."


    Reba screamed over the phone, "If he apanies me, how can I hook up with my Prince


    Charming?"


    Faye had never been in love with any man, while Fanny loved a lot of men.


    Not that Fanny had several rtionships. It''s that Fanny had a crush on too many men.


    Every time before starting to date, her crush changed again.


    If someone who has a crush on a lot of people is regarded as a two-timer, Reba must be the worst


    among two-timers.


    Faye didn''t have time for Reba''s nonsense. Reba begged on the other end of the phone, "Faye,


    can you bear to see me die alone?"


    Fayeughed, "Don''t you have me and Tanner?"


    Reba twisted her mouth and said firmly, "I want a man!"


    Faye was amused by her words. "Isn''t Tanner a man?"


    "He isn''t my type."


    "How long do you think you can like your god this time?"


    Reba was honest, not bragging, and said seriously, "For at least a month. Faye, I tell you that my


    god is very handsome, who was our former math ss representative. Do you remember him? I


    remember he used to be quite ugly, but now..."


    Reba talked more on the other end of the phone. Faye couldn''t stand her and lifted her hand to


    knead her eyebrows. "When is the ss reunion?"


    Reba paused and answered happily, "It''s 8 o''clock tonight."


    "OK. I will drive to pick you up then."


    After Faye finished speaking, Reba kept kissing her over the phone.


    Faye couldn''t stand her. So Faye hung up the phone before she finished kissing.


    Then Faye changed her clothes and went downstairs for a walk.


    Downstairs, Ralph was teaching Fanny to y chess. They were very close, which seemed a bit sexy.


    Faye walked to the refrigerator and got a box of yogurt, ncing at the two.


    After Flora saw Faye, she got up from the sofa, jumped to her, and muttered in a low voice, "Ralph and


    Fanny seemed to decide to be a couple."


    Faye nodded, "Uh-huh."


    "Although it''s a fauxmance, they look like a good match."


    Faye didn''t know what to say, a smile yed on her lips and made no response.


    Even though they were recording the show together, during the daytime, those who had work to do


    would leave.


    Today Gale wasn''t here. It''s said that he was out formercial shooting.


    Standing in front of the refrigerator, Faye was drinking yogurt. Flora leaned closer to her. "Faye, are


    you going to pretend to be a couple with Sebastian to hype your rtionship?"


    Faye didn''t answer but asked, "What about you? Who do you want to be with?"


    Flora blushed. "I like Colin."


    "Well."


    "Do you think Colin will like me?"


    Faye pinched the yogurt box with her fine fingers and poked it. "I don''t know."


    Flora pursed her lips and looked upset. "Recently I have taken stock of the women who had an affair


    with Colin. I find most of them are sexy."


    "..."


    Flora added, "It''s a little possibility for him to like me."


    Colin''s evil and smiling face shed through Faye''s mind. Faye raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Has he refused any fish thates to his?

 Chapter 54 The Class Reunion

    Chapter 54 The ss Reunion


    Chapter 54 The ss Reunion


    In the evening, Faye cooked dinner in advance for them. Then she drove to Reba''spany and


    picked her up.


    Reba seemed to have waited for a long time. For the sake of beauty, she wore a knee-length dress


    inside under her woolen coat.


    Her woolen coat gaped open, which made her look beautiful.


    Faye stopped the car in front of her and honked the horn twice.


    Reba opened the passenger door and bent over to get in right away, shivering.


    Faye also wore a woolen coat.


    But Reba''s was brown, and Faye''s was camel.


    There was a short dress under Reba''s coat, but a turtleneck and slim cashmere pants under Faye''s


    coat.


    Faye looked sideways at Reba, and then silently turned up the in-car temperature two degrees.


    "Are you cold?"


    Reba''s hands were blue with cold. She rubbed her hands and answered, "Yes, I am."


    "So why did you dress like that?"


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "As the saying goes, if you want to be beautiful, show your thighs."


    Faye turned the steering wheel and said, "As the saying also goes, a good-looking woman weighs no


    more than 110 pounds."


    Who is a bestie?


    Faye thought that a bestie was the one who dared to stab you when someone needled you.


    Reba''s weight is her basic w. She is 5.48 feet tall and weighs 132 pounds.


    ording to the standard weight, she isn''t fat.


    But now women pay great attention to their figures. As a result, Reba even felt guilty when she


    drank more than a sip of water.


    Reba took her words hard, so she poked her in the head with her fingers. "Is your weight over 110


    pounds too?"


    "My flesh is in its proper ce."


    "..."


    Breaking one''s heart is worse than killing him.


    During the chat between the two, the car arrived at the hotel.


    Reba was already warm in the car. She fixed her makeup in the small mirror above the passenger


    seat before she got out of the car.


    Faye sat next to her and looked at her. "How much is your makeup set?"


    Reba put on mascara. "One thousand dors."


    Fayemented, "At least 30 dors once."


    In the end, they were best friends. Reba immediately understood her words. "If you want


    something, you have to pay the price."


    Faye turned off the engine and pulled out the car keys. "Over the years, you have indeed spent a lot of


    money, but you still don''t have a boyfriend."


    After Reba finished her makeup, she looked sideways at Faye and said to her, "Why do your


    colleagues from Farrell Media think you''re unapproachable? Do they misunderstand you?"


    Faye said calmly, "Not all can see my lovely side."


    Reba raised her eyebrows, "Then should I feel lucky?"


    Faye tapped the steering wheel with her finger and said, "No. But you should feel honored. In other


    words, if I were you, I would buy some sacrificial offerings now and visit the graves of my ancestors."


    "??"


    "After all, you know me and be my friend in your lifetime, which is an honor you will take with you


    to your grave."


    "..."


    When Reba got out of the car and entered the hotel, she was unhappy.


    Every time she argued with Faye, she always felt that she didn''t do well.


    Reba went first and pushed the door of the private room, and she thought she would get in a good


    mood if she met her Prince Charming whom she had a crush on. However, after greeting many old


    ssmates, she sat down, and nced around, but didn''t find him.


    Fanny moved her chair towards Faye. "Where is my Prince Charming?"


    Someone handed Faye a cup of tea, and she said "thank you" and took it. "I don''t know."


    She had no impression of her old ssmates in the private room.


    Not that she was indifferent, but during university, she was busy with her part-time jobs. Except for


    Reba and Tanner, she didn''t have a lot of contact with the other ssmates.


    Seeing that Faye said "I don''t know" to every question, Reba turned her head and moved her chair


    towards the person on her left. "Where is our math ss representative?"


    In order to behave naturally, Reba asked as she picked up Faye''s tea and put it into her mouth.


    Hearing Reba''s question, the person pointed to a man sitting across from them and said, "There he


    is."


    Reba looked over following the direction of his fingers. The tea that she had just drunk got stuck in


    her throat, coughing violently.


    Reba didn''t want to curse. But at that moment, she lost her temper.


    Dammit! Is he the person in the photo?


    Hearing Reba''s rough cough, Faye took out a tissue and handed it to her.


    Reba took it and used it to cover her mouth. After coughing for a while, she took out the phone from


    her pocket and handed it to Faye, scolding, "Is this the same person?"


    Faye looked down at Reba''s phone, on which there were the chatting records of her and that math


    ss representative.


    Reba asked him for his photo. He sent a photo of himself in a suit like an elite.


    Of course, the point wasn''t that he was an elite but his face.


    The man in the photo was as handsome as those trainees selected by Farrell Media.


    Reba was very angry. "He is our old ssmate and should cheat me."


    Faye said calmly, "Acquaintances are easy to deceive."


    "Then he can''t fool me like that. The gap is too big. Is it photoshopped? No. It''s totally changed face by


    cosmetic surgery!"


    Reba seldom said dirty words.


    Today she was too angry, so she kept saying "dammit".


    Faye said deadpan, "You''re too stupid."


    Reba closed her phone and flung it on the table, full of anger.


    She wasted her expensive cosmetics. If she knew early he was so ugly, she wouldn''t have washed her


    face.


    Reba angrily held the teacup to drink. He came and said hello to Reba after seeing her.


    He put his hand on the back of Reba''s chair. He thought it was cool, and then said, "You''re


    Reba, right? You look the same as in the photo you sent."


    Reba put on a false smile. "You look quite different from the one in the photo."


    He asked knowingly, "Am I different than in the photo?"


    "Yes."


    Reba was born in a rich family and has developed a spoiled temperament since childhood. No


    matter who got in her way, she would not give him face, even though she may also lose face. Unless


    she knew they were mismatched with each other in terms of strength, like Colin.


    The math ss representative realized that Reba was satisfied with him. Then his gaze fell on


    Faye, and his eyes brightened. "Are you Faye?"


    Faye didn''t like this kind of asion, but out of courtesy, she smiled and greeted, "Hi."


    "You are still as beautiful as before."


    It''s well-known that Reba was a rich girl from a wealthy family. So it was normal for her to look down


    on him.


    But Faye was different from Reba. All knew she was from a poor family. It''s said that she grew up in


    an orphanage. Since they were in university, she had been studying on a work-study basis.


    He looked at Faye and then at Reba. Though Reba had an auspicious background, Faye was


    more beautiful than her.


    He pulled out his business card and handed it to Faye. "This is my business card. We are old


    ssmates. If you need any help in the future, please feel free to contact me."


    Faye took it but didn''t put it away. She put it on the table and replied in a cool voice, "Okay."


    After having a small talk with her, he turned to leave. Faye looked down at the business card. It says


    Steven, the manager of CroftAlfred Interior Design Company.

 Chapter 55 Mrs. Farrell

    Chapter 55 Mrs. Farrell


    Chapter 55 Mrs. Farrell


    It was only a ss reunion where old ssmates dined and chatted together, but actually, most of them


    had other purposes.


    Some showed off their wealth, some showed off their good family background, and others who were


    well dressed up couldn''t wait to call those old ssmates above mentioned daddy.


    In Reba''s words, "Faye, you''re the simplest without any purpose among the crowd there."


    The organizer of today''s party was their monitor at university. It was said that he was the vice president


    of a listedpany.


    But at the age of 26, he looked 40, with a beer belly and thin hair on his head. Standing here, he


    indeed looked like a boss.


    A few old ssmates, who knew about the ways of the world, stood in front of him with their wine


    sses, ttering him.


    He was flushed with sess. "Well, one is likely to feel deste if one is too outstanding. The richer he


    is, the more empty he feels."


    Someone beside him booed, "Are you married?"


    "Over the years, I have devoted myself to my career without time for love."


    Someone immediately said, "Really? For such an excellent man like you, young girls are throwing


    themselves at you one by one, aren''t they?"


    He posed as a leader and pretended to be modest. "I know I''m very excellent. Speaking of which, there


    are several female university students in their early twenties chasing after me. But I have nothing but a


    bottom line. So I can''t rob the cradle."


    The man talked all the time, and those beside him echoed his words and curried favor with him.


    Faye usually eats light food. There was no food to suit her taste tonight. "One''s achievement is up to


    how big he thinks."


    Reba picked up the juice in front of her and drank it. "So much for his achievements."


    Faye didn''t answer, turned her gaze to show her approval.


    After a few drinks, he was ready to go to the bathroom.


    Then four or five male ssmates apanied him intimately, walking outside the private room.


    The man waved and said, "I''ll go by myself, and you don''t have toe. In thepany, I''m always


    surrounded by a group of employees. Now it''s so hard toe out and party with you. We are old


    ssmates. You also do so. How distant!"


    Although he said so, the tion in his eyes was hard to hide.


    After he left, people in the private room began to whisper.


    Several male ssmates were full of contempt. They despised him and ridiculed him as a nouveau


    riche in a roundabout way, which waspletely different from when the man was present.


    Some female ssmates, who wanted to take shortcuts, discussed if the man had a girlfriend, in the


    hope of marrying a rich man.


    The woman sitting next to Reba was one of them, smiling lightly and thinking that others didn''t know


    her mind.


    "He doesn''t have a girlfriend. Is it because he aims too high?"


    "I''ve actually always admired him."


    She said with a sweet smile. Reba was sitting beside her and eating her spicy duck head. After


    hearing her words, she was too sick to eat another bite.


    Reba looked sideways at Faye. "I''m so sick of this meal."


    Faye kept calm. "Now that you''re here, you have to wait until the party is over."


    In the bathroom, several male ssmates were making water. During this, someone mentioned Faye.


    "Steven, is she who was sitting next to Reba Faye?


    Steven was a little drunk. He lifted his pants as he responded, "Yes, she is Faye."


    "I haven''t seen her for years. She looks as beautiful as before."


    Steven walked to the sink to wash his hands. "I remember that our monitor pursed her before."


    The man mentioned twisted his head, and scoffed, "It''s true. I was young and ignorant at that time."


    Someone knew what he meant and fawned, "Now Faye must be very regretful. I bet now you crooked


    his finger to beckon her, she absolutely can''t wait to crawl into your bed."


    Once a man drinks, he will say whateveres to his mind without the slightest hesitancy.


    They were thinking of  Faye in a sexual way, so they didn''t find there were another two men making


    water in the bathroom.


    Colin bit a cigarette at the corner of his mouth, squinting.


    Abbot smiled yfully, "Faye is really popr."


    "How do you want to die? Tell me."


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Colin watched them enter the private room, called for the lobby


    manager, and asked him to send two bottles of good wine over.


    The lobby manager bowed and scraped. "Mr. Farrell, who are these for?


    "Faye."


    The lobby manager said with a smile, "Okay."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Just say it''s from her husband."


    The lobby manager was stunned and then smiled more. "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    After the lobby manager left, Abbot joked, "Husband? Does Faye admit you are her husband?"


    Colin raised his hands, took the cigarette out of his mouth, and then dropped his cigarette ashes into


    the ground. "I saw a ce of excellent geomantic quality two days ago. There is water in the front and


    mountains in the back."


    "Will you build vis there?"


    Colin looked at him critically. "No. I will bury you there. It is a good ce that can ensure the well-being


    of posterity."


    "..."


    In the private room, several people led by Steven were still booing and boasting when the door was


    opened. The lobby manager personally came in with the two bottles of good wine in his hands.


    Steven knew the lobby manager and volunteered to greet, "Mr. Ronnie."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The lobby manager smiled at him, and then put the wine on the table. "Mr. Farrell sent them to you


    guys. Have a good time!"


    Hearing that, the crowd were nk and looked at one another. They all didn''t know who Mr. Farrell


    was. Only Faye and Reba sitting in the corner were stunned.


    Steven was shrewd. He nced at the wine on the table and recognized the kind of wine was


    expensive, hundreds of thousands of dors for a bottle. He pretended to be surprised, "Mr. Farrell?"


    The lobby manager silently looked at Faye. "Madam Farrell, if there''s anything else you need, just ask."


    Faye lifted her eyes. "Thank you."


    The lobby manager smiled obsequiously. "My pleasure."


    After the lobby manager left, the mood changed abruptly in the private room.


    Those people, who were just ttering the monitor, suddenly started up a conversation with Faye.


    Faye talked less and she was also aloof.


    But there were still many people who greeted her.


    Reba asked, "Is Collin also in the hotel?"


    Faye honestly answered, "I don''t know."


    Once Faye finished her words, the phone in front of her hand vibrated twice.


    Faye looked down. A frivolous Wechat message from Colin popped up on the screen. "Honey, does the


    wine taste good?"


    Faye gave Reba a wink, picked up her phone, and got up. She walked out of the private room as


    she sent a message back to Colin, "Come out!"

 Chapter 56 Special Relationship

    Chapter 56 Special Rtionship


    Chapter 56 Special Rtionship


    The phone vibrated while Colin was drinking with a group of people noisily in the other private room of


    the hotel.


    Abbot sitting beside him asked curiously, "Who?"


    Colin twisted his thin mouth slightly and pressed Abbot''s approaching face to push him away. "You


    guys drink first, and I''ll go out for a while."


    Abbot deliberately raised his voice and shouted, "Colin, are you OK? You pee again and again in a


    short time."


    Colin drank a lot tonight. He eased the cor of his shirt by unbuttoning three buttons, which uncovered


    his sexy corbone as well as well-defined chest muscles.


    Colin kicked him. "My kidney function is as good as hers. We''re sexuallypatible."


    Hearing his words, Abbot paused a moment and then scolded with a smile, "You''re a jerk."


    When Colin walked out of his private room, Faye was already standing in the hallway.


    Their gazes met, and neither said a word.


    Colin pulled a cigarette from his pocket and held it in his mouth. He knew Faye wasn''t willing to get


    involved with him outside. So he walked towards an empty private room as he crooked his finger to


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    beckon Faye.


    Faye got it and then stepped on her high heels to follow.


    The two entered the private room one after the other. Colin suddenly turned to sp Faye''s wrist and


    pressed her against the wall.


    Faye looked up at him. "What are you doing here?"


    Colin lied calmly, "I just came."


    "Is it you that send the wine?"


    "No. It''s Abbot. He heard several old ssmates of yours wanking over you when he was in the


    bathroom."


    Colin spoke serenely, without batting an eyelid.


    Faye stared at his face which was usually demagogic but straight now, and then she sighed, "I don''t


    believe you."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly when he heard her words. "Am I so untrustworthy in your heart?"


    Faye lifted her chin. She didn''t answer but asked, "Don''t you think?"


    Colin lowered his head and looked into Faye''s eyes.


    Faye opened her red lips, "If you just came, why are you full of the smell of alcohol all over now?"


    Colin smiled, lowered his head, and whispered in Faye''s ear, "Do you enjoy my love at noon?"


    Faye squinted. "Colin."


    "Hmm?"


    Faye said in a cynical but serious voice, "You don''t be a male prostitute. What a pity!"


    Hearing her words, Colinughed out, "If I were a prostitute, would you patronize my business?"


    Faye felt that Colin was getting closer to her. He touched her neck with his thin lips. Faye followed her


    heart and answered frankly, "Yes, I would. As long as the price was reasonable."


    Colin smiled gently, "How much do you think my offer should be reasonable?"


    "1,500 dors."


    "So low?"


    Faye looked sideways at him. "It isn''t low. The offer of those trainees in thepany as prostitutes is


    only 1,800 dors a month."


    After Faye''s words fell, Colin abruptly pinched her hard around the waist. "Why do you know this?"


    Faye''s slender waist was forced to arch forward. "Colin, your recent performance will make me think


    you like me."


    Colin said with a half-smile, "You can guess if I like you."


    Faye said in a cold voice, "Don''t ruin our sheer rtionship - sexual partners."


    Colin chuckled when he heard her words, and blew hot air into Faye''s neck. "I remember that you said


    you were greedy for my body."


    "Yes, it''s true."


    The two chatted with each other, and their postures were very ambiguous, which was easy to make


    others think they were flirting.


    But only Colin knew well that he was the one that tried to get her attention.


    After chatting for a while, Colin stood up straight with his hands in his pocket and looked down at Faye.


    "Let''s y cardster, shall we?"


    Faye pulled the bottoming shirt around her waist that was hooked up by him back over herself as she


    said, "I''m not interested."


    Colin looked down. When his gaze fell on the finger marks on Faye''s thin waist, he became happy.


    "Today is Abbot''s birthday."


    "..."


    Faye had a fine rtionship with Abbot.


    Although he wasn''t a friend of her childhood, he grew up with her together.


    Seeing Faye hesitating, Colin tapped lightly the soot on his fingertips and said, "It isn''t my idea. Abbot


    had been on a business trip for some time, and he just came back two days ago, so he wanted to get


    together with us."


    After thinking a moment, Faye pushed Colin away and said, "See you in the parking lot in half an hour."


    Colin stubbed out the burning cigarette. "Drink less."


    While Faye was chatting with Colin, Reba was very busy in the private room.


    Many people asked her who Faye''s husband was.


    Although Reba was usually careless, she had a sense of propriety. So she dared not to talk


    nonsense and answered vaguely while drinking.


    To keep Faye''s secret, Reba poured herself ss after ss of alcohol.


    When Faye came back, Reba was already drunk.


    Faye frowned. "Are you going to change your profession to the alcohol industry?"


    Reba was dull. "Ah?"


    "If not, why do you drink so much? I thought you were studying the form of alcohol."


    Reba caught on. "I had no choice but to drink. After you left, they all came to me and asked me


    about who you married and who Mr. Farrell was. Cocanel is a small city, and the Farrells is the only


    one. Do you think I dare to talk more?"


    Hearing her words, Faye poured a ss of juice and handed it to Reba. "You''re my best friend."


    Reba took it and drank half a ss in one gulp. Then she wiped the corner of her mouth with the


    back of her hand and said, "Did you meet Colin just now?"


    Faye replied, "Yes."


    "What did you talk about?"


    "..."


    Faye was stunned by Reba''s inquiry.


    The intention that she went out to meet Colin was to tell him not to rock the boat outside. However,


    because of Colin''s interruption, she forgot it.


    Reba saw Faye was silent and blinked. "Well, frankly, I''ve always wanted to ask you about what''s


    going on with you two."


    Faye served Reba food. "Nothing happened."


    Reba curled her lips. "Hadn''t been for your aunt, you wouldn''t have married Colin in grievance.


    Colin is a yboy but you..."


    Reba muttered. Then she looked at Faye''s face.


    Faye looked calm as usual, but Reba felt a lump in her throat and held the ss and drank the rest


    of the juice. "Forget it, and don''t mention this."


    After speaking, Reba asked Faye in a low voice, "How is your aunt now? Is she OK?"


    Faye offered quietly her more food as she said, "She has woken up and is now in the intensive care


    unit."


    Reba sighed in a low voice, "Poor Auntie."


    Faye guessed it and the ss reunion was over in half an hour.


    Faye supported Reba, who was drunk, and went to take a taxi. Reba stood by the road and


    yelled, "The world is so big, and there are so many handsome men. Why does no one belong to me?"


    Faye ignored her, like a monk who was very calm without worldly passions. "Whatsts,sts; what


    doesn''t, doesn''t."


    Reba hupped, smelling of alcohol. "Today I learned that there were great differences between


    people. The good-looking have romantic stories but the ugly only have damn idents."

 Chapter 57 Doubt

    Chapter 57 Doubt


    Chapter 57 Doubt


    After Reba was done acting crazy since she got drunk, she stumbled to a wire pole and bent over to


    vomit.


    Faye didn''t expect her to be so drunk. She frowned her eyebrows and patted her back and said,


    "Would you like a bottle of water?"


    Reba nodded with one hand on the pole and said vaguely, "Go go go, just go."


    When Faye came back with a bottle of water, Reba had already finished her vomit and sat by the


    road thinking about life.


    Faye opened the bottle and handed it to Reba, she took a sip and rinsed her mouth, and then took


    two big sips, "You can''t ask for handsome guys, especially the rich and constancy in love kind."


    Faye stood in front of Reba, she grinned and looked at the watch on his wrist, reaching out a hand


    and trying to pull her up, "Can I walk you home?"


    Reba shook her head, "No, I''ll take a cab."


    "You are wasted, are you sure about this?" said Faye.


    Reba looked up at Faye and said, "Who says I''m wasted? I just don''t feel well. Do you have any


    idea how much effort I had put into this party?"


    "Sure, you did do a lot of preparation, especially spending a lot of money." Faye joked about it.


    It was okay not to mention money. Reba suddenly felt a pain in the flesh when she mentioned it.


    Seeing Reba was so miserable, Faye took out her phone from her pocket and tapped on the screen


    a few times.


    Not long after, the phone in Reba¡¯s pocket got a voice reminder, "You have received 745 dors."


    Hearing the voice reminder of the payment, Reba had a thrill, and the drunkenness in her eyes was


    gone, "Did you transfer money to me?"


    Faye looked down at her, "I don''t want you to lose sleep tonight."


    As soon as Faye''s words fell, Reba took out her phone and took a look. After she confirmed that


    745 dors had arrived in her ount, she jumped up and hugged her tightly, "Gosh, thanks to you,


    Faye you are so kind and sweet...."


    Faye pretended to push her with a despised look, "Let me go."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Faye, I love you," said Reba.


    Faye poked her forehead and pushed her away with her white and slender finger, "I''m not interested in


    women."


    Reba curled her lips, "Aren''t you also not interested in men?"


    Faye said, "That''s not true, I''m just not interested in a rtionship with men..."


    Not waiting till Faye finished, a car horn suddenly came from her back.


    Faye was interrupted before she finished speaking. She turned around when she heard the sound,


    Colin Farrell was sitting in a car and rolling down the car window. He looked at her teasingly, "Get in the


    car."


    Faye turned her head and look at Reba. She was worried about her. She turned back and look at


    Colin. "You guys go. I''ll walk Reba home and catch upter."


    Colin smiled, "Get in, let Robert drive her home first."


    As Colin''s words fell, Faye turned her head and looked at Reba.


    Reba blinked her eyes, they couldn''t tell whether she saw Colin in the car clearly, and she hobbled


    and walked to the car by herself. She could have walked straight, but she made it like an S-shaped


    line.


    Seeing Reba open the passenger door and crawl into the car, Faye followed up.


    Colin reached out and open the rear car door when he saw here over.


    Faye stooped to get in the car. Seeing that there was only Colin in the car, she asked, "Where''s


    Abbot?"


    Colin leanedzily in the seat, with his shirt cor slightly opened, his body was tainted with the smell of


    alcohol and tobo. He looked romantic and untrammeled, "He drove his own car."


    "Okay," Faye responded.


    Colin could tell the doubt from Faye''s eyes, he leaned over with a faint smile, "Having sex for one night,


    the love lingers on for a hundred nights, you don''t trust me?"

 Chapter 58 Reverie

    Chapter 58 Reverie


    Chapter 58 Reverie


    Colin deliberately read the word seductively, it made people wonder.


    The atmosphere inside the car suddenly became ambiguous and spread everywhere.


    Faye narrowed her eyes, she put her fingertips against Colin''s chest and pushed him away, without


    saying anything.


    The car drove slowly. Reba sat on the shotgun, she burped and turned her head to look at Faye.


    "Faye, don''t go home tonight. Let''s go have fun. I tell you what, there''s a new bar on the north side of


    the city, those waiters are all hot guys, that bodies and that faces...."


    Reba winked and leered at Faye as she spoke, her eyes became blurred.


    Faye lifted her eyes and looked at her. She could finally be sure that Reba didn''t sober at all and


    had no idea whose car she was in now.


    Seeing Faye didn''t say anything, Reba said again, "Do you remember the hot guy from that video


    app we scrolled? You said he had good-looking abs."


    Colin slightly lifted his eyebrows, "?"


    Faye was speechless, "...."


    As the saying goes, an ipetent teammate could destroy the whole team.


    Apparently, with friends like Reba, who needed enemies?


    Reba kept murmuring in the passenger seat. It looked like Faye was calm on the outside, but


    actually, she had already sent her "greetings" to Reba''s ancestors silently.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the buildingplex where Reba lived.


    Faye got out of the car and walked her home. Reba tilted her head and saw Colin waving goodbye


    at her, she was confused, "Faye, I think I saw your Colin."


    Faye was natural, "I''ll ask Tannerter whether he had the medicine that can mute people."


    Reba asked, "For whom?"


    Faye said, "Who talks the most gets to eat."


    After walking Reba home, Faye walked out of the neighborhood.


    Just when she arrived at the entrance, she saw Robert standing by the car.


    Seeing Faye, Robert said to her, "Madam."


    Faye smiled politely, "Why don''t you get in the car?"


    Robert looked at the window pasted with brown cellophane and said, "I came out to get some air."


    Robert was natural but Faye was no fool. She followed his direction and nced at the parking ce


    and understood tacitly.


    It must be Colin''s intention that Robert got off the car.


    Faye nodded slightly at Robert and stepped forward on her high heels to open the door.


    As soon as the car door opened, Colin reached out one hand and grabbed Faye''s wrist to his arms.


    Faye didn''t struggle, her scallion-like fingers hooked the door and closed it tightly.


    Colin held Faye on his leg directly.


    They looked each other in the eye. Colin had a wicked smile in his long and narrow eyes, "So you like


    to check out hot guys'' abs?"


    Faye''s slim waist was caught by Colin and could not move. She gave up on struggling. Her mouth


    opened, "Colin."


    His voice was low and seductively, "Yes?"


    Faye moved her red lips, "It is none of your business."


    Colin rubbed Faye''s waist with his fingertips, "Is that so? We are a couple, isn''t it normal that I care


    about you?"


    A shadow of a sneer shed across her eyes after she heard the words, "Couple?"


    Colin raised his eyes and was about to say something, the phone in his pocket rang.


    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Their conversation was interrupted, and Colin''s face changed. He took out his phone from his pocket,


    looked at the caller ID on the screen, and pressed to answer, "Hello, Abbot."


    Abbot''s side was noisy, "Where are you? Didn''t we agree to y cards and gossip together?"


    Colinughed, "You think with your IQ I can''t handle you?"


    Abbot cursed over the phone, "Are youing or not? I''m going home if you don''te."


    Colin looked at Faye who was sitting on top of him, and hugged her into his arms, "I''ll go, wait for a


    second!"


    After done speaking, Colin hung up the phone, pressed the back of Faye''s head with his hand, and


    kissed her for a while. He put his forehead against hers and said, "Faye, if you are interested in


    checking abs, check mine."


    Faye didn''t say a word. She looked back at Colin with her shining eyes, it was not difficult to figure out


    the subtext she was trying to convey: You seemed to have some kind of problem!


    They looked at each other for a few minutes. Colin let her go and patted Faye''s waist with his hand,


    "Get up, I''ll go get Robert."


    Faye leaned her body and sat down. Colin raised his hand and knocked on the window.


    A few minutester, the car hit the road again, and the phone in Faye''s pocket buzzed twice.


    Faye took out her phone and nced at the screen, she frowned unconsciously.


    Just when Faye was distracted, Colin''s base voice sounded by her side, "Whose text?"


    Faye pursed her lips, "It''s none of your business."


    Colin tittered his head and looked at her, and his slender fingers tapped on the handle between them


    where the teacup put, "Since you don''t want to say, let me guess, it was your aunt who woke up in the


    hospital. What did she say to you?"


    Faye couldn''t breathe, "...."


    Colin continued with a wicked smile, "Does your parents'' death have something to do with ine


    Farrell or Madam Farrell?"

 Chapter 59 A Trick

    Chapter 59 A Trick


    Chapter 59 A Trick


    Colin came straight to the point, but Faye just looked at him without saying a word.


    She dared not answer him back, because she had no idea of what Colin knew about her secrets.


    The sound of opening the door broke the awkward silence. Robert slid into the driver''s seat.


    "Mr. Farrell, are we going to Mr. Carter?" Colin looked away from Faye, and merely said, "Mmm."


    Robert felt a certain tension in the air, though he didn''t know what had happened in the car.


    He nced in the rearview mirror, and then rolled up the board between the front and rear seats,


    partitioning the inside into two sections.


    As soon as the board was put up, Faye asked Colin, "What do you know?"


    Colin fiddled with the cigarette case between his slender fingers, and then drew out a cigarette with his


    lips. "It''s far more than you expected," he answered meaningfully.


    "Colin," she called his name, stressing each syble.


    Colin tilted his head to Faye, and gave her a wee smile. "What?"


    "What are you gonna do to me?" asked Faye.


    Colin blew out a stream of smoke, and said, "I won''t do anything to you. And not only that, I think I can


    help you with something."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As Colin had always been aplex man, Faye never ventured to be honest to him, though she had


    had sex with him.


    She fixed her eyes on his face, trying to find a clue from his expression, but unsurprisingly she failed,


    because Colin was quite a master at dissembling.


    Colin leaned back in the seat, idly smoking his cigarette under Faye''s gaze.


    Faye cast a wry nce at him. "I don''t need your help."


    Hearing that, Colin raised an eyebrow, and said after flipping the cigarette butt out of the window, "Don''t


    be so sure. Come to me any time you need help."


    Faye was speechless.


    About 20 minutester, they arrived at Abbot''s clubhouse.


    After getting off the car, Colin and Faye crossed the hall, and went straight to the top floor by elevator.


    The room on the top floor was full of people. Some were ying cards, and some were drinking


    together.


    Except Abbot, they all rose from their seats to greet Colin when he walked in.


    After giving a smile in return, Colin strode over to Abbot who was ying cards absorbedly and gave


    him a kick on the shin.


    Unsteady on his feet, Abbot fell backward, clutching at the table to steady himself in time. "Holy crap!


    Colin, are you trying to kill me?"


    Colin took off his coat, and threw it over the arm. Then after taking a nce at Abbot''s cards, he


    sniffed, "You''re losing."


    Faye teased, "Do you think you''re in a position to question your boss?"


    "Didn''t you two get ma..." Abbot said in surprise.


    Before he could finish the word "married", Colin threw his coat over Abbot''s head.


    Abbot shook his head under the coat, and took it off his head. He fixed his hair while cursing zxc,


    causing gales ofughter.


    After the two of them had an amusing quarrel, someone offered his seat to Colin .


    Faye was not into ying cards, so found a corner for herself with a chair, and looked at her cellphone.


    Noticing that, Abbot gave Colin a kick under the table.


    Colin lifted his eyelids, and looked at him.


    "What happened?" Abbot whispered.


    Colin tossed a card onto the table, and replied, "What do you mean?"


    Abbot followed suit and hissed, "Don''t y the fool. Didn''t you two get married? Why do you behave so


    estranged?"


    Colin answered teasingly, "You know nothing. This is the spice of life."


    Abbot said with disbelief, "Spice of life? I''m afraid it''s because Faye doesn''t want to announce your


    rtionship."


    After a round, it was Colin''s turn to y.


    Seeing Colin drop two bombs, Abbot shouted, "Bastard! You''ve cut off my retreat!"


    "I heard Jadon hase back," Colin said lightly.


    "Huh?" Abbot was bewildered by his sudden change of the subject.


    Colin continued, "I''ll let you win this game, if you have Jadone to treat Faye''s aunt."


    There was a twitch at the corner of Abbot''s mouth. "Can you be any more ttering to her?"


    Colin beamed at him. "Do you want to see it?"


    Abbot blew a raspberry. "No, it hurts my eyes."


    They yed three sets in total, and Colin had let Abbot win in each set.


    "You did a good job. Well, I agree to your request. I''ll have Jadone to treat Faye''s aunt," Abbot


    said delightedly.


    Colin smiled faintly. "You call Jadon now."


    With a good mood, Abbot gave Jadon a call instantly.


    Being acquainted with Colin, Jadon agreed readily.


    "See? It''s easy," Abbot saidcently.


    Colin gave an elegant smile. "Well, let''s y one more game with bigger bets."


    Abbot thought Colin was going to thank him for that and said joyfully, "OK!"


    If given a second chance, Abbot would never have said that even if someone had a knife to his throat.


    After the game, Abbot not only had lost all his winnings, but lost another 100 thousand dors to Colin .


    Abbot looked sidelong at Colin. "You bastard. Are you a human being?"


    "Don''t take the kinship into consideration at casinos. My good son."


    "Who is your son?" Abbot got pissed off and was just going to answer back when he caught a glimpse


    of Faye.


    He walked over to her with a smile on his face and sat by her side.


    Faye raised her head from the cellphone subconsciously and gave Abbot a smile. "Happy birthday."


    "Huh?" Abbot was confused and then figured it out instantly.


    Faye picked up a bottle of beer on the table and clinked Abbot''s bottle. "Sorry, I didn''t know it''s your


    birthday today. I''ll get you a gift when we meet next time."


    Abbot was just nning to get even with Colin , so pretended to be confused, "Whose birthday? Mine?"


    Faye nodded.


    "Who told you that? Colin?" Abbot asked.


    Faye turned her head and look across at Colin .


    Seeing her confused stare, Abbot was pleased and put on an act of sudden awareness. He deliberately


    pped his thigh, and clinked bottles with Faye. "Ah, I forgot it. Today is my birthday indeed."

 Chapter 60 Step-by-step

    Chapter 60 Step-by-step


    Chapter 60 Step-by-step


    What poor acting skills Abbot had.


    But at the moment, those turned out to be an advantage.


    Faye looked away from Colin and clinked her bottle with Abbot''s.


    Abbot got near Faye and said, "Faye, why are you in rtionship with Colin? Did him force you?"


    Although they had known each other for quiet a long time, Faye couldn''t open her heart and tell him


    everything. "No," she answered simply.


    "Then why did you...?"


    Faye took arge gulp of beer and said, "I think it''s fate."


    Fate was an unconvincing but good excuse, and it worked well.


    Abbot raised his head to take a drink when casting a defiant nce at Colin, who leaned back on the


    chair serenely, fiddling with a lighter.


    Noticing Abbot''s gaze, Colin replied with a teasing smile.


    Somehow, Abbot got panicked and choked on his beer.


    Faye handed him a piece of tissue quickly.


    Abbot wiped the beer from his mouth with the tissue and said with a low voice, "Faye, I was just


    kidding. To be honest, Colin is quite good at something."


    Faye smiled faintly. "At what?"


    Having no idea of what was Faye''s rtionship with Colin at present, Abbot said properly, "He can be a


    very loyal friend."


    "That''s true," Faye agreed.


    Abbot wanted to continue the conversation, but Colin''s creepy gaze really gave him gooseflesh.


    He went back to the card table after a small talk with Faye.


    "Finished the talk?" Colin squinted at Abbot with a sort of smile on his face.


    Abbot rolled his eyes at him. "Are you actually jealous of me talking with her?"


    Colin grinned and replied, "You tell me."


    "I¡¯m curious. How did you get it through when Faye dated with Hank the past several years? You


    seemed to be very cool with it. You even fooled me and Ethan." Abbot risked his life to ask Colin.


    Colin snapped the lighter open in his hand. Watching the tongue of me, he said with a low voice,


    "How can you be sure I still like her?"


    Abbot said confidently, "Because your taste just doesn''t change, like a dog always likes to eat shit."


    Colin raised an eyebrow and hissed, "Do you want to die?"


    Abbot gave himself a light p on the face. "Bah! I was wrong. Although you''re a bad dog, Faye is


    never the shit."


    "Then what''s she?" Colin asked.


    "She should be the owner of the dog," Abbot said.


    "Why?" Colin asked.


    "Because she''ll make you a hundred-percent tame dog," Abbot said.


    Hearing that, Colin gazed across at Faye, wearing a tender and charming smile.


    After ying another two rounds of cards with Abbot, Colin looked down at his watch and was ready to


    go home.


    "What''s the hurry?" Abbot said.


    Colin picked up his coat when saying, "You bachelor know nothing of my life."


    Abbot replied brazenly, "Don''t underestimate me. You know what, I''m quite desirable to girls."


    Colin interrupted, "Are you sure they''re interested in you instead of your money?"


    Abbotughed. "You''re just jealous of me, aren''t you?"


    Colin stood up and threw all his winnings on the table, speaking with a clear but not loud voice, "I''ll pay


    for the next a few hours."


    His words were greeted by a big round of apuse and praises.


    He pulled at his cor shirt with a yful smile on his face.


    Seeing Colin rise to his feet, Faye knew he was leaving.


    Faye then walked over to him.


    Colin handed his coat to her when saying to Abbot, "Ask Ethan out for dinner tomorrow. We''ll celebrate


    your birthday."


    Having Faye nearby, Abbot had to swallow his swearing at Colin.  "OK, and you''re paying."


    Colin chuckled. "No problem. Just drink your fill. If you die of drink, I''ll take care of your parents for


    you."


    Abbot rolled his eyes, "Thank you for your after-sale service."


    "You''re wee, my buddy."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Abbot cursed silently, "Cut your crap!"


    Outside of the clubhouse, Faye handed Colin his coat and said, "Don''t you need it?"


    Colin gave her a nce, took out his cigarette box, drew a cigarette out with his lips, and lit it up,


    holding his hand around it. "How is your aunt? Abbot''s third uncle hase back. I''ll let him go to treat


    her tomorrow if you want."


    Faye had been staring at the dingy yellow light by the road when Colin spoke, and then immediately


    turned to look at his face.


    "What? Are you afraid I would fool you?" Colin gave her a sly grin.

 Chapter 61 Its Okay If You Want

    Chapter 61 It''s Okay If You Want


    Chapter 61 It''s Okay If You Want to


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Looking at Colin''s wicked smile, Faye thought to herself, "Am I afraid? No, I don''t think so. As the


    saying goes, a beggar can never be bankrupt. He''s in a high position and way out of my league. Since


    that, why do I refuse his help?"


    So without asking how Colin knew about her aunt''s illness, Faye said simply, "Thank you."


    "It''s my pleasure." The cigarette dangled from his lips as Colin spoke.


    As theyid eyes on each other, an ambiguous atmosphere floated in the air, and suddenly, a sudden


    voice broke into it. "Colin."


    Colin looked back with a frown. Mason was staggering over to him with the help of her agent drunkenly.


    Byron was delighted to see Colin, but then began to worry.


    Having been very drunk, Mason walked up to Colin quickly and took his arms affectionately. "Colin, why


    are you here?"


    Colin looked down at her with his hands in his pockets. "Have you been drinking?"


    Mason had just been offered a leading role so was in a good mood tonight. "Yes, with the director."


    Colin neither withdrew his arm nor pushed her away. "Don''t go out to drink. Reporters will photograph


    it."


    Mason said with her usual coquetry, "So what? You can take care of that for me."


    "But I can''t take care of you forever. Whether you''ll have a sessful acting career depends on


    yourself."


    Although being drunk, Mason understood that Colin was implying that she should act properly.


    Mason was silent for a few seconds and then noticed Faye in front of Colin.


    Because Faye had been standing with her back to her, Mason didn''t recognize her.


    She dropped her smile and said to Faye with a trace of displeasure, "Why are you here?"


    "By chance," Faye said lightly.


    "Oh, what a coincidence." Mason gave a derisiveugh.


    Having been at the ss reunion and the card room for quite a while, Faye had less energy left over to


    deal with Mason. "Mr. Farrell, I think I need to go home. Bye."


    "Mmm." Colin answered drily, without showing emotion.


    Colin gave a faint smile and took a taxi by the road.


    After Faye left, Colin withdrew his arm from Mason''s grasp, which caused the smile to freeze on


    Mason''s face.


    Instead of embarrassing her in front of Byron, Colin stepped on the cigarette butt on the ground and


    simply said, "Don''t let her go out to drink."


    "Yes, Mr. Farrell," Byron said respectfully.


    Colin pulled loose his tie and added, "It''ste. Go back home."


    With that, he walked to his car.


    Mason stared at his receding back, clenching her fists, and burst out, "Colin, didn''t you say you would


    hold my birthday party?"


    Colin stopped on his track and replied with a deep voice, "We''ll make it another day."


    Mason''s eyes lit up. "I''ll be waiting for you."


    Watching Colin get in the car, Byron asked in a low voice, "But I''m confused. Have you reconciled with


    Mr. Farrell or not?"


    "Yes, I have."


    Byron heaved a long sigh of relief. "That''s good. It''s effective that you made a scene the other day."


    "Mmm," watching the car disappear into the distance, Mason answered.


    Byron continued, "But can''t you be nice to Faye? I''ve told you many times that you can''t afford to offend


    her. You know, she''s..."


    Before Byron could finish her words, Mason interrupted in a faint voice, "Do you think Colin and Faye


    are good together?"


    Byron was dumbfounded by her question. "What did you say?"


    "Nothing." Mason took a deep breath.


    Over the past decades, Byron had schooled herself to be an acute observer in some aspects. "Are you


    asking me about the rtionship between Mr. Farrell and Faye?"


    "No," Mason denied.


    Byron heaved a sigh. "A sessful man like Mr. Farrell nevercks a woman beside him. Even if he


    doesn''t like to y around, plenty of girls will throw themselves at him. Men never refuse to have an


    affair with beauties. That''s their nature."


    Seeing Mason keep silent, Byron warned her, "No matter who Mr. Farrell has an affair with, keep your


    position as his childhood friend. You''ve made a scene. Don''t be pettish again."


    "Let''s go back," Mason said in a tired voice.


    In the car, Colin had been fiddling with his cellphone.


    Robert yed some soft music to lighten the atmosphere.


    Spinning the cellphone in his hands, Colin asked Robert, "When will Mason''s contract with Farrell


    Media expire? "


    "One year, I guess," Robert answered.


    "Contact another mediapany and transfer her contract to them," Colin said.


    "Mr. Farrell, are you going to terminate the contract?" Robert asked.


    "Mmm, find a goodpany for her."


    "OK. I''ll take care of it," Robert answered.


    It wasn''t until Faye was almost home that she found she was still holding Colin''s coat. After hesitating


    for a few minutes, she sent a message to Colin, "I have your coat."


    Colin texted back immediately as usual, "I''ll go to get itter."


    Faye texted, "It''ste now. I''ll bring it to you tomorrow."


    But Colin didn''t reply to her message.


    When the taxi arrived in front of her house, Faye paid for the taxi and got off. When she got home and


    filled the bathtub with water, she heard the doorbell ring.


    Obviously, it was Colin outside.


    Faye stirred the warm water with her hand and gazed at the ripples, lost in thought. After shaking the


    water off her hand, she headed for the door.


    She opened the door and saw Faye standing there leaning against the wall in his light shirt.


    "For your coat?" Steam rose from her white and slim fingers.


    Colin''s eyes fell upon her nightdress. "Are you taking a bath?"


    Faye replied with a mocking smile and then said, "Are you saying that you want to bathe with me? Mr.


    Farrell."


    Colin gave a wee smile. "It''s okay if you want to."

 Chapter 62 Meet with Her Family

    Chapter 62 Meet with Her Family


    Chapter 62 Meet with Her Family


    Looking at Colin''s morous face, Faye thought, "What a dangerous beauty this man is."


    Staring at his bewitching eyes, Faye felt something itching inside her and a nameless fret.


    Colin looked away from her and strode into the house.


    Instead of sitting in the living room, Colin went straight to the bathroom.


    Faye followed him into the bathroom and watched him unbuckle his belt, strip off all his clothing, and sit


    in the bathtub.


    He looked at Faye through half-closed eyes. "Bath together?"


    "Don''t bother," Faye replied.


    Colin tapped on the edge of the bathtub with his slender finger, saying carelessly, "I heard Hank is


    going to be engaged."


    "Next Monday," Faye spoke without showing much emotion.


    "Aren''t you sad?" Colin asked teasingly.


    "I''m not as sentimental as you are," Faye said.


    "That''s good. I thought you would make a scene," Colin mocked.


    Faye didn''t reply. ncing down his face, she saw his upper body above the water. It was white but


    well-built with clear line. Standing beside the bathtub, Faye had a good view of his lower part, which


    cause her distinctly feel hot in the face.


    She snatched a bath towel and threw it to Colin.


    "Go back after the bath," she said as Colin watched her back retreating out of the door.


    Seeing her red ears and the red back of her neck, Colin said with a smile, "You''ve seen me naked


    already. Why are you being so shy?"


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Faye replied to him with the m of the door.


    After walking out of the bathroom, Faye stood by the window for a while. Then she took out her


    cellphone and texted a message, "Auntie, how are you feeling today?"


    Carlotta responded instantly, "Much better."


    Faye texted, "I''ll bring a doctor to you tomorrow."


    Carlotta replied, "OK."


    Faye put her cellphone in her pocket and stared out of the window, lost in thought, "What does Colin


    want to do? What does he know about my secrets?"


    When Colin came out of the bathroom in a bath towel, Faye had fallen asleep on the bed, curling up


    like a baby.


    He walked over to the bed and gazed at her face for a while, and then slid into bed, which made Faye


    knit her brows in her sleep.


    Having swept her into his arms, Colin rubbed her ear with his lips and chuckled. Faye gave a light


    quiver and mumbled.


    The next morning.


    Faye got up early with Carlotta''s illness in her mind.


    She soon recovered from her surprise when she woke up to see Colin on the bed.


    She got rid of Colin''s sp and walked to the bathroom.


    When she washed her face and started to put on makeup, the dream she hadst night, arge bad


    dog licking her ear, came across her mind. Her hand paused when rouging her lips. "Maybe it''s not a


    dream," she said to herself.


    When Faye came out of the bathroom, Faye had gotten up, leaning on the headboard and talking on


    the phone.


    Seeing Colin crook his finger at her, Faye walked over with a frown on her face and was drawn down


    into his arms. Colinnded a kiss on her lips.


    When Faye struggled, he whispered in her ear, "A morning kiss."


    "You jerk," Faye swore.


    Colin shed a wide, crooked smile at Faye and said on the phone, "Jadon, I''ll see you in the hospital


    in half an hour." He hung up the phone.


    Faye had not expected that he had been talking with Jadon.


    "Don''t you give your thanks?" Colin asked.


    Faye took a deep breath and said in a businesslike manner, "Thank you."


    It took about an hour''s drive from Faye''s home to the hospital.


    On the way, after a long silence, Colin looked at Faye who was driving the car and asked, "You don''t


    seem to like Mason, do you?"


    "It''s just that I don''t know her well," Faye answered.


    "Really?" Colin said with a smile.


    "If we were not married, I would have nothing to do with her in private."


    Faye was telling the truth. Mason and she belonged to different worlds owing to their different


    personalities.


    Colin didn''t say anything, wearing a smile.


    After a while, they reached the hospital and got off the car.


    They went to the inpatient apartment and took the elevator to a certain floor.


    Walking out of the elevator, Faye slowed down to talk to Colin, "When you meet my aunt, don''t be


    annoyed if she offends you."


    Colin raised an eyebrow in wonderment.


    After a pause, Faye said, "Because she doesn''t like the Farrells."


    Colin nodded with a smile. "Got it."


    Faye stood in front of the ward and turned the door handle.


    When the door was opened, the woman in bed broke into a tender smile on her pale face. "Faye."


    Faye smiled back without its usual detachment. "Auntie."

 Chapter 63 What Do You Want

    Chapter 63 What Do You Want


    Chapter 63 What Do You Want?


    The woman in bed had a simr face to Faye.


    The difference was Faye had a cold temperament while Carlotta looked tenderer.


    Faye walked into the ward, followed by Colin.


    A look of suspicion shed across Carlotta''s face when she saw Colin. She cast a spective look at


    Faye.


    Faye didn''t try to hide Colin''s identity from her and said directly, "This is Colin Farrell."


    "Colin Farrell? The Farrells?" Carlotta muttered with a twitch at the corner of her mouth.


    Faye looked back at Colin and said, "This is my aunt, Carlotta."


    Before Colin could say hi, Carlotta flung a kettle filled with hot water at him.


    Luckily, Colin dodged it in time, and the kettle broke at his feet on the ground. The water flowed on the


    floor, still steaming hot.


    Faye winced. "Auntie..."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Carlotta sat propped up in the bed by pillows, trembling in rage, and pointed her finger at Colin, crying,


    "Get him out of here! I don''t want to see any one of the Farrells!"


    "Auntie, but Colin came to..." Faye exined.


    "Faye, don''t make your aunt angry. I''ll go out and wait for you," Colin cut in.


    Colin made Carlotta a bow and then walked out of the ward.


    Colin replied it with a courteous, gentlemanly gesture, which made Faye feel guilty.


    She didn''t like being wronged by others, nor did she like to let others feel hurt.


    But Colin had been hurt because of her.


    After a long while, Carlotta cooled herself down and then questioned Faye in disappointment, "Faye,


    don''t you remember what the Farrells have done to your parents? Have you forgotten how your parents


    died?"


    Faye pursed her lips, taking a deep breath. "I do remember."


    "Then how could you bring him here?" Carlotta continued to question.


    Faye couldn''t tell her the reason, because she was afraid that Carlotta wouldn''t refuse the treatment


    from Jadon.


    Carlotta''s eyes fixed on Faye''s face. "Have you fallen


    in love with him?"


    Carlotta knew Faye had married Colin for a certain reason, but Faye didn''t tell her theplicated


    details.


    "No," Faye replied tly.


    "Then why is he here?" Faye asked with disbelief.


    Faye went out of the door to call a nurse to clean up the mess on the ground, and turned to Carlotta.


    "Because the most dangerous ce is just the safest one. Colin is an illegitimate son of the Farrells.


    He doesn''t know anything about my parents'' death."


    "So what does that mean?" Carlotta was a bit confused.


    "After you recover, you cane to live with me. You are my aunt. As my nominal husband, he will


    certainly protect you. Anyway, he doesn''t know about my parents."


    However, what Faye had said was only half-truth.


    Faye did want to let Colin protect Carlotta but she didn''t tell Carlotta that Colin actually knew about her


    parents.


    Faye had advantaged Mdam Farrell''s plot one evening and slept with Colin so that she could get


    protection from Colin.


    But it had been unexpected that Colin knew everything about her.


    After hearing Faye''s exnation, Carlotta regretted having been overreacting just now. "Has he


    be suspicious just now?" she asked.


    "Don''t worry. I told him you''ve been emotional and irritable since you hurt your leg."


    "But I said to him I didn''t want to see the Farrells just now," Carlotta said.


    "It''s okay. I''ll exin to him that you didn''t mean to it."


    Carlotta patted her chest with relief and nodded. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have lost my temper."


    Faye walked over to the bed,forting her, "Auntie, please rest assured, I''ll make the Farrells pay for


    everything they did to you and my parents."


    Carlotta held Faye in her arms, sobbing her heart out.


    When Jadon came into the ward in a doctor''s coat, Carlotta had just been soothed by Faye.


    Jadon made a thorough examination of her injured leg, and then looked up at Faye. "It''s not healing


    well. I can''t say it''ll be restored to the original after the surgery."


    Faye didn''t reply.


    "I want to give it a try," Carlotta spoke.


    Jadon answered with a gentle smile, "But I have to remind you, it''s gonna hurt a lot."


    "It''s okay. I can bear it." There was a flush in Carlotta''s cheeks.


    "Okay, We''ll give it a try. Please rest assured, I''ll try my best."


    After that, Faye showed Jadon out.


    "Where''s Colin? I didn''t see him," Jadon asked with a smile.


    "He has something to do so had to leave."


    Jadon nodded. "Abbot said Colin had been very triumphant in front of his mates since he married you."


    Taking his words asplimentary titudes, Faye didn''t say anything but just smiled.


    Jadon thought she was just being shy, so changed the topic. "Faye, I don''t think your aunt''s injuries


    were caused by a fall."


    Clenching her fists, Faye said, "Someone beat her."


    Hearing that, Jadon was not much surprised.


    As an experienced doctor, Jadon could see that Carlotta''s leg was broken by a blunt force trauma.


    However, he just couldn''t imagine how such a tender woman was subjected to violence.


    After Jadon left, Faye phoned Colin.


    Colin picked it up and said in his charming husky voice, "Has Jadon seen your aunt?"


    "Mmm," Faye said.


    "I''m in the parking lot,e down," Colin said.


    When Faye just arrived at the parking lot, she saw Colin standing by his car, smoking and holding the


    door.


    At the sight of Faye, he took off the cigarette and stamped it out. "How''s your aunt''s injury? Can she be


    restored?"


    Faye walked over to him, looking up at him, wearing an indifferent expression. "Colin, let''s be frank.


    What do you want from me?"


    The smile on Colin''s died, and the next moment, he put on a wicked smile. "You know what I want,


    don''t you?"

 Chapter 64 Give Her a Reason

    Chapter 64 Give Her a Reason


    Chapter 64 Give Her a Reason


    If Faye heard the sentence from a yboy, she would definitely think he helped her for sexual


    purposes.


    But Faye had known him for years, and knew Colin wasn''t an unscrupulous orscivious man.


    Faye thought, "There must be a reason why he knows everything about me and helps me a lot."


    But Faye couldn''t figure it out so far.


    Faye replied in a faint voice, "I don''t know."


    Colin said with a chuckle, "It looks like you must find a reason."


    Faye said frankly, "Yes, otherwise, I would feel uneasy."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Colin grinned a crooked smile. "What if I say I help you because I love you?"


    Faye rolled her eyes. "Can you convince yourself?"


    "No." Colin smiled broadly. They stood there looking at each other.


    Colin tapped on the car door and said, "Get in the car. I''ll give you a reason." He took the car key from


    Faye and got into the car first.


    Having paused for a few seconds, Faye walked around the car, opened the door, and sat on the


    passenger''s seat.


    Colin drove slowly while putting on his sunsses. "Do you know about my mom?" he asked.


    "Yes," Faye answered.


    "Do you think my mom is a home-wrecker?" Colin asked with a crooked smile.


    "No," Faye said honestly.


    Colin gave a sideways nce at her. "Do you really think so?"


    "I don''t need to lie to you," Faye replied tly.


    Colin gave a quiet chuckle and continued, "I never think my mom is a home-wrecker. But people called


    her a home-wrecker. And because of that, she couldn''t live a life with dignity."


    Faye didn''t say anything.


    Faye had heard about Colin''s mother, ine''s first love. But he had cheated on her when she was


    pregnant.


    Nowadays, when a man cheated on his partner, he would be condemned by morality and public


    opinions.


    But things had been different decades ago. Regardless of who had been at fault, it had been always


    women who lost out.


    ine had married Mdam Farrell for the development of hispany, having abandoned Colin''s


    mother.


    Over the years, she had been stigmatized as a home-wrecker. People even called Colin a bastard.


    When Faye recalled the rumors about Colin and his mother, they have left the downtown area and


    were on the freeway.


    There was a harmonious silence in the car. Colin yed music to break the silence.


    As the air resounded with gentle music, Colin spoke in a deep voice, "I''m taking you to see my mom."


    "Why?" Faye was confused.


    "Didn''t you ask me to give a reason? I''m taking you to see it." With that, Colin put his foot down and the


    car roared away.


    They got off the freeway and came to a suburb near the city.


    Colin drove along a narrow countryne, and pulled in front of a temple.


    Faye watched the solemn temple and then turned to look at Colin questioningly.


    Colin met her gaze, one hand on the steering wheel, and the other pointing to the temple. "My mom


    has lived here for twenty-eight years."

 Chapter 65 Is That a Good Reason

    Chapter 65 Is That a Good Reason


    Chapter 65 Is That a Good Reason?


    Faye thought, "So Colin''s mom has been living here since Colin was born. It is not hard to imagine


    what she had been through when she was pregnant."


    Having always been not good at words, Faye didn''t know what she should say.


    Colin looked at her with his intense charming eyes. "Do you want to see her?"


    "Colin." Faye called his name.


    Colin raised his arm and rubbed her head, saying, "Don''t give me that sympathetic look. I''m not used to


    it."


    Colin opened the door and got out of the car.


    Watching him heading for the door without turning around, Faye had to get off the car.


    Obviously, Colin was very familiar with this ce.


    Faye had a look at the temple. Although the temple looked majestic on the surface, it was a bit


    dpidated.


    Maybe owing to the cold winter, the weed around the temple remained untrimmed.


    Instead of walking through the front door, Colin went in through the back door, followed by Faye.


    They ran across a monk the moment they came in.


    After a pause, the monk put on a smile. "Amen, Colin, it''s been a long time." Colin folded his hands in


    front of the chest, intoning "Amen", and then asked, "Where''s Nanny Silent?"


    The monk pointed to a room at his left, and said, "She''s in her room."


    Colin gave the monk a smile and headed for the room.


    Afterwards, Faye learned that Nanny Silent was the religious name of Colin''s mother.


    This temple still retained its old world character.


    Colin stood in front of a door and knocked. After a few seconds, a woman in her fifties came out.


    Different from that monk, she didn''t wear a robe, but in casual clothing.


    There was a look expression on her face when she saw Colin. "Amen," she intoned.


    "Mom," Colin called in a low voice.


    She didn''t answer but looked over his shoulder at Faye. "Is she your girlfriend?" she asked with a


    flicker of a smile.


    Colin leaned to one side, so that she could see Faye clearly, saying, "I''m married. This is my wife,


    Faye."


    The woman nodded at Faye with a smile.


    Faye was suddenly ovee by a strange grief.


    Because never had she thought she would see such a weak side of Colin, or more exactly, he was


    pathetic at the moment.


    "Would you like a cup of tea?" the woman asked and invited Colin and Faye in.


    She poured two cups of tea for them.


    Colin had kept his eyes on her since he went in, but she always kept a distant, cold face to him, as if he


    was just a strange Christian to her.


    When Colin and Faye had a cup of tea, she just sat on a chair, speechless.


    Colin rubbed the cup with his fingertip and then got up. "We just dropped by to see you. I have some


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    work to do, so we need to get back early."


    The woman stood up and said tly, "Mmm, drive carefully."


    Colin nodded.


    They had stayed in the temple for just half an hour.


    Back in the car, Colin lit a cigarette and asked, "So is that a good reason? Are you satisfied with it?"

 Chapter 66 The Cooperation

    Chapter 66 The Cooperation


    Chapter 66 The Cooperation


    This was the first time that Faye saw the serious side of Colin, and she couldn''t help sympathizing with


    him.


    Colin rolled down the window and blew out a stream of smoke through the window.


    Faye frowned in puzzlement."I thought you''ve been getting along well with your grandpa."


    Colin flicked the cigarette ash off and uttered, "In his eyes, the one who has excellent business skills is


    the most favorable one."


    "That''s right." Faye agreed.


    Colin had a good understanding of Old Mr. Farrell''s mind.


    In Old Mr. Farrell''s mind, as long as the descendant of the Farrells could take the family business to


    greatness, it didn''t matter whether he was a legitimate son or an illegitimate son at all.


    Were it not for his outstanding skills at business, Colin wouldn''t have gotten Old Mr. Farrell''s favor.


    Suddenly, Faye felt the sting ofpassion for Colin, realizing how little kinship meant in powerful


    families.


    Sitting in the car, they kept silent.


    After about half an hour, there were snowkes falling.


    Colin looked up at snowkes dancing in the air. "It''s snowing. I guess we wouldn''t be able to go back."


    "Is there a hotel nearby?" Faye asked.


    "Yes, they''re at the business district. Go along the road and we''ll arrive there," Colin answered.


    Snow was falling heavily. Faye looked out through the ss and said, "Then let''s go there right now


    before the snow grows thicker."


    Colin took off the cigarette butt and turned the steering wheel.


    As the car drove slowly up the winding road, Faye heard her cellphone vibrating in her pocket and took


    it out.


    She received a message from Sebastian. "Will youe back today?"


    Faye texted back, "I won''t."


    Sebastian texted, "Do you still have work to do?"


    Faye texted back, "It''s a private thing."


    Sebastian didn''t respond for more than a minute. Before Faye was going to put down her cellphone,


    Sebastian sent a message. "I''ll cook for you."


    Faye paused and texted him back, "Thank you."


    Putting her cellphone back in the pocket, she met Colin''s questioning gaze. "Is that Sebastian? He likes


    you, doesn''t he?" Colin asked.


    "No," Faye answered, knitting her brows.


    Hearing that, Colin grinned, unspeaking.


    Today, they had spent the most harmonious time together, without hidden tension between them.


    An hourter, they arrived at the business district. Having driven around the district, Colin pulled in front


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    of a hotel. "This is it. It''s barely eptable."


    Faye looked out of the window and replied, "Okay."


    Actually, Faye was not picky about housing condition, as long as it was clean with afortable bed.


    Colin parked the car and got off with Faye. They entered the hotel and walked to the front desk.


    The receptionist looked up from her cellphone, her face turning red at the sight of Colin. "Hello,


    what...what can I do for you?" she stood up, stammering.


    Having already recovered from his sorrow after the drive, Colin had been back to his usual calmness.


    In the grown-up world, no matter how stressed one was, he or she had to suck it up.


    Colin took out his wallet, and handed the receptionist his passport. "Check in," he said.


    "For tonight or for a few hours?" the receptionist asked.


    "For tonight."


    The receptionist looked at Faye. "Are you two together? Please show me your certificates."


    Hearing that, Faye took out her passport and handed it over. "Two rooms, please."


    A surprised look shed across the receptionist''s face, and then she asked, "By card or by cash?"


    "By card," Faye said.


    She took out her bank card when Colin interrupted, "Use my car. It doesn''t have a password."


    The receptionist took his bank card and checked in for them.


    Faye took her passport and her room card, and headed for the elevator.


    Colin nced back at her, wearing a wicked smile, and caught up with her.


    In the elevator, Colin spun the room card in his hand and looked at Faye. "Why did we waste money on


    the other room?"


    "I''ll transfer the money to youter," Faye said, leaning against the wall.


    When Colin leaned toward her, she pushed him away, holding her room card against his chest. "Colin, I


    appreciate what you''ve done for my aunt."


    Colin stepped backwards, and leaned against the corner of the elevator, saying with a lopsided grin,


    "So?"


    "Do you want to revenge on the Farrells?" Faye asked.


    "Have a guess," Colin replied.


    "If you do, I want to cooperate with you. If not, then forget what I said."

 Chapter 67 Traces of Love

    Chapter 67 Traces of Love


    Chapter 67 Traces of Love


    Looking down at Faye''s serious, sincere face, Colin stopped smiling, raising an eyebrow. "You wanna


    cooperate with me?"


    "Yes," Faye said firmly, while thinking, "Now that he has known what I n to do, it is better to make


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    him my coborator rather than an enemy. The Farrells are troublesome enough to me. Why do I


    burden myself to make an enemy with him?"


    Furthermore, she didn''t want to make an enemy with Colin.


    It was not only because Colin was powerful, but also that she held a sort ofpassion toward him


    after what happened today.


    Colin straightened up and questioned, "But what can I get from our cooperation?"


    "You can give it a try. It''s more than you think."


    Colin regarded Faye with his intense gaze, unspeaking.


    Then when Faye was about to give up, he grinned. "Okay."


    She smiled and reached out her hand to him, saying in a businesslike manner, "I hope we''ll enjoy our


    cooperation."


    "Me, too." Faye shook hands with her.


    Faye got out of the elevator ahead of him.


    Colin walked slowly behind her, taking his time, and watched her open her room.


    As she was about to enter the room, she turned to look at Colin. "I won''t have dinner."


    "Okay." Colin replied with a smile, knowing Faye was on her guard against him, being afraid that they


    would do something they shouldn''t have.


    In her room, Faye stood against the door, a frown creasing her forehead, because there was an


    indescribable feeling lingering in her heart, making her feel uneasy.


    In the other room, Colin got a call from Abbot right after he entered.


    "Where have you been? Colin," Abbot asked with a teasing tone.


    Walking to the french window, Colin lit up a cigarette. "The temple."


    Hearing that, Abbot took on a more serious tone. "How''s your mother doing?"


    "Hum! You should call her Nanny Silent," Colin said sarcastically.


    Abbot sighed. "After all these years, you shouldn''t..."


    Colin interrupted, "Cut the crap. Or I''m hanging up."


    As his friend for years, Abbot had a good understanding of Colin''s bitterness. To avoid pissing him off,


    Abbot changed the topic. "Did you go there alone?"


    "With Faye," Colin said, flicking the cigarette ash off.


    Abbot tutted and said, "I can''t believe you have taken Faye to see your mom. Oh, no, Nanny Silent."


    A half smile curled Colin''s lips and he said, "I need to convince her I hate the Farrells."


    "Good for you. You old dog," Abbot said.


    "Anyway, I didn''t lie to her." Colin wore a crooked smile.


    Abbot was astonished by his words, denouncing and swearing at him.


    "Do you think Faye will havepassion for me?" Colin asked, with a cigarette dangling from his lips.


    "I guess she''ll have more sympathy for you if you reveal your true self in front of her," Abbot said


    meaningfully.


    "Why?" Colin asked.


    "You poor child. Your dad uses you to make money. Your mom wished you die when you were little. A


    cold-hearted man will surely feel sorry for you, let alone Faye," Abbot said in a joking tone, but made


    Colin lost in thought.


    "Are you sure? Does it work?" Colin asked.


    Abbot was stunned and then cried out, "Oh boy! Don''t tell me you''re going to this!"


    "I won''t," Colin said.


    Abbot let out a sigh of relief. "I''m scared. I thought you..."


    "I won''t let her know all of it at once. I''ll reveal my true self bit by bit unconsciously and make her feel


    sorry for me."


    Abbot choked with aplete surprise at his words, grinding his teeth in anger, saying with absolute


    assurance, "I said you had fallen in love her. If I said it wrong,e and beat me."


    "But I''ve been tired of beating you," Colin said.


    Abbot blew a raspberry. "I''ll call Fayeter and tell on you."


    "By the way, ask Jadon to take care of Faye''s aunt," Colin changed the topic, remaining calm.


    Abbot snorted. "Of course I will. Faye is my childhood friend and..."


    "Does she take you as her friend?" Colin said ironically.


    "You bastard," Abbot shouted.


    The two chatted for another five minutes before Colin hung up the phone.


    As Colin was about to put his cellphone in his pocket, he got a message. "Colin, Faye is a good girl. Be


    nice to her. Believe it or not, I hope you''ll live a happy life with her."

 Chapter 68 Restrain Yourself

    Chapter 68 Restrain Yourself


    Chapter 68 Restrain Yourself


    Colin''s face was overcast with icy coldness, and then was reced by an ironic smile.


    His eyes fell on the remark of the sender, "Nanny Silent".


    "Who else will give this remark to his mother? She wishes me happiness. What apassionate noun


    she is," he whispered to himself.


    In the still of the night, he looked out through the ss of the window, still chain-smoking. Having


    recovered from his sorrow, he texted a message to Faye. "Faye, are you asleep?"


    Faye was still awake but she didn''t respond to his message.


    She had just taken a shower and was chatting with Tanner and Caylee on Line, with her


    hair still dripping wet.


    Caylee said that she had sighed a huge deal and would make a fortune.


    Tanner said he had gotten a minor supporting role again and said it was a loss for thepany.


    Faye was amused by their remarks.


    Caylee said, "When will you introduce the stars of yourpany to me? I''m tired of the rat race in the


    industry. We need a lot of advance publicity for our TV series."


    "I''m not close to them," Faye said.


    "But you''re the manager of PR department. Don''t theye to get close with you?" Caylee asked.


    Faye thought for a while and said, "They don''t."


    "You silly girl. You should make use of yourwork," Caylee scolded.


    The three chatted for while, and started to talk about Carlotta.


    Caylee faltered with concern, "Faye... Have you known who caused your aunt''s injury?"


    Caylee and Tanner knew well about Faye and the Farrells.


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    It looked like that the Farrells were Faye''s sponsors, but there was more to it.


    Faye replied after a while of silence, "It''s still under investigation."


    Tannerforted, "Faye, let us know if you need any help."


    Caylee echoed, "Yes, we''re always here for you."


    They chatted for another ten minutes before Faye went to the bathroom to dry her hair.


    Then shey down on the bed. The picture of Colining back to Farrells'' house ran through her


    mind.


    She remembered he had been an elegant, cautious, timid boy, who had been cowardly at the dinner


    table so had been often hungry.


    At that time, she hadn''t known that the Farrells were deeply rted to the death of her parents. She


    had pitied him and always had taken food to him secretly.


    As time went by, they had be friends.


    Faye pondered, "We had gotten along well, but why did we be strangers now? Is it because I


    drew him away after I learned the Farrells are rted to my parents'' death, or that he set boundaries


    with me after he took a strange turn?"


    Faye couldn''t figure it out because it was a long time ago.


    Faye slept until the next morning. During her sleep, Colin called her twice, but her cellphone was on


    mute mode.


    After washing her face, Faye went to knock at the door of Colin''s room.


    After a few knocks, Colin opened the door. He wore a robe with rumpled hair, leaning against the


    doorjamb, and looking at her with a lopsided smile. "Good morning."


    Faye looked down at her watch and said tly, "What time are you leaving?"


    "What time do you want to go?" Colin smiled, asking in reply.


    "Now," Faye said, looking at him with narrowed eyes.


    She pointed at the robe hanging loosely on him. "Colin, can you restrain yourself a bit? Don''t be so..."


    "So what?" Colin asked.


    "Slutty," Faye said.

 Chapter 69 The Distraction

    Chapter 69 The Distraction


    Chapter 69 The Distraction


    Colin was amused by what Faye had said.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    When Faye saw it, she asked, "Is that funny?"


    Colin didn''t say a word. He stretched his arm to grab Faye''s waist and took her into his arm. He leaned


    to her ear as if there was no one in the corridor and said, "It''s not funny."


    Those words sounded frivolous with the way Coin said them.


    Faye stepped back without saying anything.


    She figured out that he was the type of man who liked to flirt, regardless of his words or bodynguage.


    He wouldn''t give up till he was able to catch the attention of all the women that were around him.


    After the two of them interacting in the corridor ambiguously for some time, Colin''s mobile phone in the


    room rang.


    Colin moved his arm away from Faye''s waist and walked toward his room. While he was walking, he


    asked, "What do you like for breakfast?"


    Faye was walking in her heels and followed behind Colin. She said, "Get that call first. There is a ce


    for breakfast downstairs. We can go thereter."


    Colin smiled and didn''t notice that Faye''s tone was strange. He picked up the phone on the coffee table


    and answered, "Hello."


    It was Robert who was on the other end. He was reporting to Colin on the work progress where Colin


    would give somements from time to time.


    Faye went to the water dispenser to get a ss of water after she stood at the entrance for a while.


    During that period, Robert seemed to have said something which irritated Colin.


    Colin''s tone changed apathetically.


    Faye stood with her back to Colin. When she heard his tone, she held on to the cup in her hand slightly


    tighter.


    Before Faye could think any further, the mobile phone in her pocket started to vibrate.


    In order to not interfere with Colin''s call, Faye walked to another room of the suite with her mobile


    phone. She pressed the answering button while walking and said, "Hello, Galen."


    As soon as Faye finished her words, Galen asked urgently from the other end, "Ms. Nash, where are


    you now?"


    Faye answered, "I am outside now. What''s wrong?"


    Galen said, "Something goes wrong with the variety show."


    Faye asked immediately, "Which variety show?"


    Galen responded, "The one that you are taking part with Mr. Farrell."


    Galen lowered his voice as he was worried others might overhear. He said, "There is a scandal about


    Fanny and Ralph. They slept in the same roomst night."


    All the potential artists of Farrell Media participated in that variety show.


    It was hard to justify how bad the impacts would be if it went wrong.


    It wouldn''t be a huge impact as those who were involved were trainee artists, whereas Farrell Media


    had a lot of first-line celebrities.


    However, the variety show was being broadcasted live. All the audiences would notice it on the spot if


    something went wrong. It would not only cost the trainee artists but also the reputation of Farrell Media.


    After Galen finished his words, Faye was silent on the other end. After a while, she said calmly, "Is the


    broadcast out?"


    Technically, cameras in the artists'' room should be blocked or turned off at night.


    Galen''s voice was mncholy and said, "The broadcast is out. It creates a lot of noise. I have hired a


    few groups of paid posters to overwrite thements and paid various bloggers to distract the


    attention. However, the effect seems small."


    Of course, the effect would be small.


    Compared to such an unprecedented asion that happened in Farrell Media, the money they spent


    was nothing.


    After Galen finished speaking, she pursed her lips and asked Faye, "Ms. Nash, when will you be back?


    What should we do next?"


    Faye checked the watch on her wrist, made some estimation, and said, "In about an hour."


    After that, Faye continued calmly, "Don''t do anything after this. Contact Mr. Ford and ask him to stop


    the broadcast. No artists are allowed to leave no matter what kind of reasons they are having."


    Galen said, "Gail said that she was having a stomachache just now. She would like to go to the


    hospital."


    Faye said coldly, "Stop her from leaving. Get her the private doctor."


    Galen continued to ask, "What if she insists to leave?"


    Faye said firmly, "If she insists to leave, tell her that Farrell Media will cklist her in the entertainment


    industry in the future."


    Faye''s words were strong. Galen was frightened after hearing that and asked hesitantly, "Is it


    appropriate to say that?"


    Faye answered, "Yes. Just do what I say.


    After knowing Gail for some time, Faye knew what kind of temperament Gail had. If she didn''t say that,


    Gail would definitely try to be difficult.


    Instead of dealing with her back and forth, it would be better to throw a strong statement to her so that


    she could weigh the pros and cons.


    After hanging up the phone, Faye put the mobile phone into her pocket and left the room.


    Colin was still on the phone. He was sitting with his slender legs crossed and holding a cigarette in


    between his fingers.


    Faye approached him and wanted to tell him about the situation. But she was worried that Robert on


    the other end might hear her voice. After thinking for a while, she walked to Colin, leaned to his ear,


    and said, "Colin."


    Colin was holding his phone. He couldn''t help but raised his brows lightly and reached out to hug


    Faye''s waist while she was talking to him.


    Colin was distracted when Faye ced her hand on his shoulder and whispered, "Something goes


    wrong with the variety show. The is a scandal about Fanny and Ralph sleeping in the same room."


    Colin''s alluring thought disappeared after hearing Faye''s words. He lifted his head, looked into Faye''s


    bright eyes, and said with a faint smile, "Why aren''t there any scandals about us?"

 Chapter 70 A Nice Trick

    Chapter 70 A Nice Trick


    Chapter 70 A Nice Trick


    Despite Faye knowing that Colin was joking, she was not in the mood to go along with it. She replied


    seriously, "Don''t worry. If there is any scandal about us in the future, I am more than capable to cover it


    up."


    It was better if Faye didn''t say so. Because it made Colin more yful after hearing her words. He


    asked, "How are you going to cover it?"


    Faye kept her straight face and said, "Cocanel has a lot of well-known people who are unruly."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She was trying to say that their scandals would be nothingpared to those people.


    Colin smirked and said, "What if you are unable to cover it?"


    Faye closed her eyes and said firmly, "That''s impossible."


    Colinughed after hearing that and said, "Well, it sounds like I am a kept man."


    Faye replied, "You do look like one if you are not this rich."


    Colin made a noise of disagreement and touched Faye''s waist with his fingertips.


    When Faye saw that Colin had hung up the call, she pushed on his shoulder to stand up and said, "The


    issue with the variety show is not trivial. We will have to get there right now."


    Colin let go of her and said, "What about breakfast?"


    Faye said coldly, "No time for that."


    Colin noticed that she was very much worried about it. He stopped saying any nonsense. He stood up,


    headed to the bedroom, and said, "Give me some time to get myself changed."


    After a few minutes, Colin came out of the bedroom in his suit, "Let''s go!"


    On their way, Colin stopped the car on the side of the road to get breakfast for Faye. He threw it into


    her arms and said while he was driving, "Don''t eat too much."


    Faye took a nce at the breakfast in her arms and looked at Colin. She asked, "Why did you just get


    one of them?"


    Colin smiled and said, "I can''t have it since I am driving."


    In Faye''s mind, the two of them were considered in a cooperative rtionship after what had happened


    Faye noticed there was a bun and soy milk in her arms. She passed the bun to Colin.


    Colin was holding the steering wheel with both of his hands and his fingers were tapping on it. He


    raised his brows, smiled, and said, "Driving safety."


    Faye asked, "Do you want me to feed you?"


    Colin turned his head to look at her and he said with a wanton smile, "That would be perfect."


    Faye was speechless.


    She suddenly regretted asking that question.


    Colin finished the bun in three bites. When he took thest bite, he deliberately touched Faye''s fingers


    with the tip of his tongue.


    Faye snapped, "Colin."


    Colin turned and drove as if nothing had happened. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye gasped and said, "Nothing."


    Faye actually wanted to talk with Colin about their rtionship. She didn''t want their future cooperation


    to be affected by their ambiguous rtionship. However, she knew that wasn''t the right timing for


    bringing that topic up.


    It didn''t cross Colin''s mind that Faye was having so many thoughts on her mind. He thought that she


    snapped at him because of him being flirty just now.


    When the car arrived at the production team, it was already an hourter.


    Faye was in her heels when she got off the car. As soon as she entered the room, she saw that half of


    Galen''s face was swollen.


    When Galen saw Faye, she walked towards her and looked aggrieved. "Ms. Nash."


    Faye frowned and asked, "Who did that?"


    Galen answered, "Gail."


    Faye didn''t say anything further and stepped inside.


    The affair between Fanny and Ralph created a lot of attention. Mr. Ford and the crews of the production


    team were all in the vi.


    Seeing that Faye''s expression was not good, Mr. Ford took the initiative to ingratiate her. "Ms. Nash,


    calm down. The priority now is to settle the issue between Fanny and Ralph."


    Faye stopped, looked at Mr. Ford, and asked, "Where are the rest?"


    Mr. Ford answered, "You instructed Galen to prohibit them from leaving, didn''t you? They are in their


    rooms now."


    Faye said, "Mr. Ford, please get everyone toe here. I have some questions for them."


    After Mr. Ford heard that, he turned around and winked at the crew of the production team, "Didn''t you


    hear what Ms. Nash has said? Get them now!"


    Mr. Ford was well known for his observation ability in the industry.


    Seeing that Faye was unhappy, he conveniently said something nice in a swift.


    Faye wasn''t an unreasonable person. She knew that wasn''t Mr. Ford''s fault and she wouldn''t want to


    be harsh on him. Therefore, regardless of what Mr. Ford was telling her, she responded politely as she


    always did.


    The crew went upstairs to get the artists. After a short while, all the trainee artists who joined the variety


    show came downstairs.


    Fanny''s eyes were red and swollen. It was obvious that she had just cried. Flora was sitting next to


    Fanny andforting her with her lips pursed tightly.


    The other person who was involved, Ralph looked better than Fanny. Though he didn''t look perfectly


    fine, he managed to keep cool. After all, he had been in the industry for a longer time.


    The rest of the artists, Sebastian and Gale were sitting quietly at the side while Gail was a rubberneck,


    who was with a light smile on her face.


    Faye checked everyone''s expression before she turned to Galen at the end and said, "Galen."


    Galen trotted forwards and said, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye looked indifferent and said, "p her back."


    Galen looked hesitant and scared. She didn''t say a word.


    Faye said in a cold tone, "The Farrell Media always ask our staff to stand up for their rights."


    Galen responded, "Let''s forget about this, Ms. Nash."


    Faye didn''t think of standing down at all. She said, "You have to think about it properly. If the incident


    about you being pped spread out, there will be more artists pping you in the future. Do you know


    why?"


    Galen couldn''t answer.


    Faye looked at her and said, "Because no one has to pay any price for hitting you."


    When Faye finished talking, she wasn''t upset or angry by seeing that Galen didn''t step up further. She


    continued, "My schedule is tight. If you wish to downy the incident, I will carry on with the next thing."


    Faye''s aura was overwhelming. Galen was thinking about Faye''s words on her mind.


    Indeed, it wasmon to bully the weak and fear the strong in that industry. If she was beaten up by a


    fledgling trainee today, other artists might take it out on her when they felt aggrieved in the future.


    After Galen thought for a while, she took a deep breath. Then, she walked toward Gail, raised her


    hand, and pped her face.


    Gail didn''t expect that Galen would hit her for real. She screamed and stood up of a sudden, "What are


    you doing?"


    Galen clenched her hand on her side and said, "I was returning the p to you."


    Gail''s face turned blue with anger. She said, "Is there something wrong with you? Who do you think


    you are to hit me? I am with Breanna Media. I am not someone from Farrell Media. What makes you


    think that you can hit me?"


    Galen was choked with her words and didn''t know how to respond.


    Faye who was at the side said coldly, "She is with Farrell Media. What makes you think that you can hit


    her?"


    Gail had disliked Faye for quite some time. After hearing Faye''s words, Gail started to be sarcastic,


    "Ms. Nash, I hit her because she deserves it. It''s the people from the Farrell Media who don''t behave


    and create the problem. We are from the Breanna Media. Why are you stopping us from leaving? Do


    you want us to apany you to look bad?"


    After Gail finished speaking, Fanny who was sitting at the side blushed and stood up, "Who are you


    referring to for not behaving?"


    Gail said contemptuously, "You know very well about who they are."


    The two were quarreling none stop. Faye interrupted in a cold tone, "You two don''t have to argue


    anymore. We will soon know what happenst night. I may not have informed you all that on the first


    night you move into the vi, I have installed the surveince on each floor."


    When Faye was speaking, so happened that Colin wasing into the room. He raised his eyebrows


    slightly when he heard that, and thought to himself, "Nice trick!"

 Chapter 71 The Man Behind the Scene

    Chapter 71 The Man Behind the Scene


    Chapter 71 The Man Behind the Scene


    After Faye finished speaking, the living room was silent of a sudden.


    Mr. Ford stepped forward to Colin the moment he saw himing through the door. He said, "Mr.


    Farrell, I am sorry. This is embarrassing."


    Colin put on a false smile and said, "We don''t know who is the embarrassing one yet."


    Those people who were involved in the scandal were from Farrell Media.


    Compared to a director of the variety show, everyone would put be focusing on the mediapany of


    those artists who were involved in the scandal.


    When putting them together, it was clear who was the embarrassed one.


    Colin seemed immovable which made Mr. Ford smile awkwardly and said, "Mr. Farrell, it''s my fault."


    Colin responded, "It''s you indeed."


    Mr. Ford was speechless.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin was famous for his sharp tongue in the industry. He always spoke in a highly critical manner.


    Before that, Mr. Ford had never interacted with Colin and he thought that was just a rumor. However,


    he found out that rumor was the truth throughout their conversation today.


    In order to avoid keep being embarrassed by Colin, Mr. Ford stopped talking any further.


    Since Mr. Ford didn''t say a word, Colin ignored him, walked to the couch, and sat down. He threw the


    coat on his arm casually to the couch''s armrest. After that, he unbuttoned the two buttons on the cor


    of his shirt and said, "You guys carry on and ignore me."


    Despite Colin asking everyone to ignore him, no one on the site dared to do so.


    As the president of Farrell Media, his words would be able to affect the whole entertainment industry.


    However, there was still someone who could take him lightly.


    For instance, Faye.


    Faye didn''t take a nce at Colin from the moment he came into the door till he took the seat.


    After Colin asked everyone to ignore him, Faye said in a low voice, "I don''t think it is a


    misunderstanding or ident about what happened to Fanny and Ralph. Whoever did that, turn


    yourself in now. I will consider giving you a chance to make it right."


    When Faye finished speaking, none of the artists said a word.


    Faye continued, "So, there is no one, is it?"


    All the artists remained silent.


    Faye looked indifferent. She turned to look at Galen and said, "Go get it!"


    Galen got the instruction and went up to the second floor and the third floor.


    After a while, Galen returned to the living room with two USB sh drives in her hand. She said, "Ms.


    Nash."


    Faye nced at every artist and finally stopped at Gail, who looked nervous and said, "Galen, ask Mr.


    Ford to bring aptop over. We will y the surveince recording in front of everyone."


    Galen responded, "Copy that."


    After Galen answered, she was getting ready to walk to Mr. Ford. However, she was stopped by Gail,


    who stood up suddenly. Gail said, "Give me the USB sh drives."


    Galen held on to the USB sh drives tightly and said, "These are the pieces of evidence."


    Gail didn''t look good and said, "Who allows you guys to install surveince cameras in the corridors?


    Do you know that is illegal?"


    Galen didn''t answer. She turned to look at Faye.


    Faye walked to Galen in her heels and took the USB sh drives from Galen. She ignored Gail and


    asked Mr. Ford, who was standing not far away, "Mr. Ford, do you mind borrowing me aptop?"


    Mr. Ford was frightened by Colin just now. He would do anything Faye asked now even if she wanted a


    star from the sky, let alone theptop. He answered, "No problem. I will ask someone to get it right


    away."


    As soon as Mr. Ford finished his words, the staff of the production team who was standing next to him


    understood and left hurriedly to get theptop.


    When Gail saw that, she approached Faye and said, "You can''t y the surveince recording. There


    are pictures of me wearing a nightdress."


    Faye looked at Gail calmly and said, "If you are worried that the pictures of you in a nightdress will be


    exposed, we can hand the USB sh drives over to the police officers and ask them to check."


    Gail was speechless.


    If the content of the USB sh drives were shown among them, it would only affect her reputation in


    this industry. But if they were being brought up to the police officers, it would go far beyond the


    reputation. She might be charged or detained.


    After Faye finished speaking, Gail looked terrified.


    The situation was stalemated for a while. Faye looked at the watch on her wrist and said, "I don''t have


    much patience."


    Gail clenched her hands by her side. She knew that she couldn''t get away from this today. She looked


    angry, gritted her teeth, and said, " I did it."

 Chapter 72 I Am Obsessed With You

    Chapter 72 I Am Obsessed With You


    Chapter 72 I Am Obsessed With You


    It took less than an hour for Gail to confess after Faye arrived.


    Gail flushed after her confession. She reached out to Faye and said, "I have confessed. Give me the


    USB sh drives."


    Faye looked at her coldly and asked, "Don''t you feel any guilt?"


    Faye thought that she had dealt with a lot of difficult conditions in the entertainment industry. Despite


    there being some people who would harm others to benefit themselves, none of them would respond


    as how Gail did. She was so confident about what she had done wrong.


    Gail showed no remorse while she was questioned by Faye. She pursed her lips and said sarcastically,


    "She should me herself for being stupid."


    After Gail finished speaking, Fanny who was standing at the side got furious. She rushed toward Gail,


    pped her, and scolded her in tears.


    "What have I done to offend you that make you ruin my reputation in the public?"


    Fanny''s p was so hard. It left some marks on Gail''s face.


    Gail red at Fanny and said, "Do we ever get along well?"


    Fanny answered, "You shouldn''t do such a thing anyways. Don''t you know how important an artist''s


    reputation is?"


    Seeing that the two of them were arguing and about to fight, Faye worried that it might go wrong. She


    stepped forward, pulled Fanny away, and said, "Let''s call the police."


    Fanny looked at Faye with her teary eyes and said, "Ms. Nash, my acting career will be ruined if we call


    the police."


    Faye lowered her head, looked at Fanny firmly, and said, "Your acting career will only be ruined if you


    don''t call the police."


    Fanny''s eyes were red and full of tears. She knew how capable Faye was in the public rtions field.


    She decided to take Faye''s advice to call the police.


    Gail who was at the side started to get nervous when she saw that. She wanted to rush forward and


    grab Fanny''s mobile phone. Unexpectedly, Ralph stood up from the couch and grabbed Gail''s arms


    when she wanted to move forward.


    Gail was restrained. When she turned around, Ralph held his anger and told her, "I don''t want to hit a


    woman. You better behave yourself."


    The chaos finally came to an end after they called the police.


    Prior to the police officers'' arrival, Gail was sitting on a chair at the corner and guarded by two of the


    production team members.


    Faye disliked the atmosphere in the room and she went out to get some air.


    Colin took out a cigarette from his pocket, put it in his mouth, and lit it while he was heading out.


    Faye looked slim from her back. She was texting someone with her head bowed. Her neck was slender


    and fair. It made one couldn''t help but wanted to reach out and touch it.


    Colin was enjoying her beauty. Suddenly, Sebastian who was sitting on the couch opposite him stood


    up. He fetched a ss of warm water, walked to the door, and passed it to Faye.


    Colin narrowed his beautiful eyes when he saw that.


    Faye thanked Sebastian for bringing the water. She was thirsty and took two sips.


    Sebastian asked, "Will Fanny and Ralph be okay?"


    Faye didn''t answer but she said, "Go back and sit down. You will be the target of gossiping if you


    talk to me at this time."


    Sebastian blushed and said, "I am not afraid of that."


    Faye smiled and said, "The less trouble the better."


    After Faye finished speaking, Sebastian pursed his lips and left unwillingly.


    The police officer arrived after 10 minutes and took those who were involved away. They needed to go


    through some procedures and statement recording.


    When Gail was taken away, she cursed at Faye. All kinds of curse words came out of her mouth.


    Faye looked at her indifferently and passed the USB sh drives to the police officer.


    The police officer asked, "What are these?"


    Faye answered, "The pieces of evidence."


    After the police officer left, Mr. Ford walked closer to Faye and said, "Ms. Nash, do you really install the


    surveince in the corridor when they move in?"


    Faye turned to look at Mr. Ford. She smiled and said, "I am not the prophet."


    Mr. Ford was surprised and asked, "What were on the USB sh drives you just handed over to the


    police officer?"


    Faye told him the truth, "The USB sh drives are miniature cameras."


    Mr. Ford finally understood after hearing that.


    Faye didn''t install any surveince when they moved it. She only said that to make Gail confess, and


    used the USB sh drives to record the process of her confession.


    Mr. Ford admired Faye''s intelligence. He made a fewpliments in front of her sincerely.


    Faye had heard a lot ofpliments in Farrell Media over the years. She was immune to those words.


    However, she still interacted with Mr. Ford with a smile for window dressing.


    When they were having the conversation, Mr. Ford suddenly changed the topic and asked with a frown,


    "What should we do next?"


    Faye responded, "We''ll wait for the instruction from the police."


    Mr. Ford continued, "Then?"


    Faye thought for a while and said, "I will have to wait for Fanny and Ralph''s return to discuss anything


    further than that."


    Mr. Ford understood and said, "Ms. Nash, you always put your artists first. You have my respect for


    that."


    Faye smiled and said, "You have ttered me! I am just doing my job."


    The atmosphere in the vi fell to the bottom because of the incident. Even Flora who used to be


    happy-go-luck looked very intense as well.


    No one was hungry even though it was over the lunch hour.


    Faye worried that they might be starving, she took the initiative to cook in the kitchen.


    Faye could cook well. It just took her a short while to make three dishes and one soup. When she was


    fetching the soup, Colin came to her from the outside. He strode behind her to probe, and he said, "The


    food looks good."


    Faye didn''t look back as she knew that he wouldn''t do anything strange in front of everyone. She said,


    "You have to look for an excuse to withdraw from the variety showter."


    Colin raised her eyebrows lightly and asked, "Why?"


    Faye answered, "At work, you are my boss. I don''t want you to have any tidbits."


    Colin asked in a low voice, "What about in private?"


    Faye held the soup in her hands and turned around. She looked at Colin and said, "In private, you are


    Colin was happy after hearing Faye''s words and asked, "Are you worried about me?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye replied calmly, "Of course, I am worried about you. After all, we are in a cooperative rtionship


    now."


    Colin seemed to get what she meant, his heart sank, and he asked, "Is there only a cooperative


    rtionship?"


    Faye didn''t want to discuss it with Colin now. She changed the topic, "There are a lot of people here.


    We will talk about itter."


    After Colin heard that, he didn''t question it any further. He leaned forward slightly and pressed Faye to


    lean her back on the cupboard. The distance between them was so close and he said in a low voice,


    "Faye, the cooperative rtionship is only one of them. Don''t you ever think of stopping another kind of


    rtionship that we have."


    Faye was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Colin to react so quickly. She started at him and


    said, "Aren''t you tired about it yet?"


    Colin stretched out his hands to surround Faye in his arms. He looked at her red lips and said, "I am


    obsessed with you. Don''t you dare to run away from me."

 Chapter 73 Bad Woman

    Chapter 73 BadWoman


    Chapter 73 Bad Woman


    If it were someone else that had said such words, Faye would have thought that person had a crush on


    her.


    But Colin was an exception.


    Faye thought he just wanted to continue to have fun and didn''t want to spoil the good atmosphere after


    they had reached the agreement, so she raised her head and smiled, "Okay."


    Colin saw the indifference in her eyes, so he touched her waist lightly and said, "Are you heartless?"


    Faye smiled, "I don''t know if I am heartless, but if you continue doing things like this, people will


    suspect that we have an affair."


    Colin jokingly said, "You guys came to this show to hype up love affairs, right? Why can''t you choose


    me?"


    Faye said, "Because I don''t want to."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why?"


    Her blouse was slightly lifted by his fingers, so her fair-skinned waist was partially revealed. She


    replied, "Because you have a bad reputation."


    Colin tutted, "Is Sebastian''s reputation very good?"


    Faye smiled, "Colin, you''d better not say such ambiguous words anymore."


    Hearing this, Colin showed a wicked smile and asked, "Why? Are you afraid that you will fall for me?"


    Faye stopped smiling and said with rare sincerity in her eyes, "I''m afraid of the feeling of nausea."


    When they were at a stalemate, Flora suddenly said outside the door, "Faye!"


    Hearing this, Faye pushed Colin away with a sneer, fixed her clothes, turned around, and sprinkled


    sometro in the freshly cooked soup.


    When Flora walked inside and saw Colin, she said with a flushed face, "Mr. Farrell, I didn''t expect you


    to be here!"


    Colin stepped back to the window with his hands in his pockets and said, "You must be freaked out


    today, right?"


    Flora blushed more and said, "I was very scared at first. Fortunately, the people from the PR


    department of Farrell Media arrived in time. After they stabilized the situation, I was not afraid


    anymore."


    Colin chuckled, "You''re brave."


    Flora pursed her lips and said, "I''m not brave, but I trust Faye."


    While speaking, she took two steps toward Faye. Seeing the cooked food, she sincerely praised,


    "Faye, you are fantastic! You''re not only pretty but also good at cooking. The man who marries you will


    live a happy life."


    Hearing this, Faye grinned. When she was about to respond, Colin suddenly interrupted, "Not


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    necessarily."


    Hearing this, both Faye and Flora turned their heads to look at him, and the former''s eyes were full of


    threat.


    Flora asked curiously, "Why did you say so?"


    Colin said with a half-smile, "It might be very pitiful to marry a female high-flier like Ms. Nash."


    Flora blinked and said, "Why? She is very good."


    Colin ridiculed in a serious tone, "Ms. Nash is too aggressive, so she might bully her husband. She is


    so outstanding, so she is very like to pretend to be single after getting married."


    Flora asked in confusion, "Why?"


    Colin walked up to Flora with his slender legs and replied, "Maybe she wants to continue attracting


    other men? Bad women are all like this, right?" On the surface, he was talking to Flora, but in fact, he


    was ming Faye.


    Flora was speechless.


    Colin''s voice was low, and when he finished speaking, he smiled at Flora who had a crush on him. Her


    mind became a mess when she saw his smile, so she couldn''t think about what he had said at all.


    When he strode away, Flora stood in situ with a blushed face, feeling very excited.


    Faye leaned against the cupboard, rubbing sometro with her fingertips. Bad woman? Had he


    called her a bad woman?


    During the meal, everyone praised Faye for her good cooking skills.


    She had thought that the staff of the show had already had the meal, so she had not cooked a lot of


    dishes.


    When Mr. Ford saw them eat with relish, he popped his head out and said, "Ms. Nash, it seemed the


    dishes you cooked are all tasty! No wonder the audience calls you an ideal wife."


    Hearing this, Faye looked up and asked, "Have you had the meal?"


    Mr. Ford said, "We ordered takeout."


    Faye said, "Would you like to sit down and eat with us?"


    Mr. Ford rubbed his hands with each other and said, "Is it convenient?"


    Faye got up, walked to the kitchen, and said, "Yes, I just need to take out a te and a fork for you."


    She had cooked food for five people, but six people attended the meal, so all the dishes were quickly


    eaten up.


    After the meal, Sebastian and Gale took the initiative to wash the dishes, while Flora sat beside Faye to


    ask about Fanny''s matter, whispering, "Faye, will this incident affect Fanny''s career?"


    Faye nced at the tablet in her hand and replied, "I''m not sure."


    Flora sighed, "She is very hardworking. It will be very unfair if this matter hinders her development."


    Faye remained silent.


    Her identity was sensitive, so she must reserve her judgment.


    She was afraid Flora would continue asking questions about it, so she intended to make up an excuse


    to go back to her bedroom, but Colin''s phone suddenly rang.


    Colinzily took out the phone from his pocket, froze for a second after seeing the caller ID, and


    frowned.

 Chapter 74 Honey

    Chapter 74Honey


    Chapter 74 Honey


    It was Mason. As soon as Colin answered the call, she chattered a lot to plead for Gail.


    Colin slightly opened his long legs, leaned back on the sofa, and said with a hint of impatience, "Have


    you finished speaking?"


    Mason paused, lowered her voice, and said like a spoiled child, "Colin, Gail is my only friend in this


    circle. Can you do me a favor?"


    Colin was holding the phone in his right hand, and the slender fingers of the other hand were tapping


    randomly on the armrest of the sofa. He said, "Mason, listen."


    Hearing his, the people in the living room all turned to look at him.


    Colin didn''t care and said solemnly, "You''ve worked in this circle for so long! Why are you still so


    stupid?"


    Hearing this, Mason was stunned for a few seconds. She was probably with someone else, so Colin''s


    words had made her lose face. Therefore, she lost her temper and hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Colin moved the phone in front of his face. Seeing the screen had


    turned ck, he opened Instagram and sent a message to Robert, ordering, "Terminated the contract


    with Mason right now!"


    Robert immediately replied, "Got it, Mr. Farrell."


    Seeing the reply, he put down his phone. As soon as he raised his head, he met Faye''s inquiring gaze,


    so he showed a wicked smile. When he was about to say something to tease her, she turned her head


    aside to avoid his eyes.


    Seeing this, Colin raised his eyebrows slightly in confusion.


    The living room fell silent after he hung up the phone.


    Everyone knew why Mason had called him.


    But they were just a few two-bit people. Even though they sympathized with Fanny, they didn''t dare to


    rashly speak for her.


    Flora had a good rtionship with Fanny in private. Although she didn''t dare to sound out Colin''s


    opinion, she ventured, "Faye, do you think Mr. Farrell will help Gail for Mason''s sake?"


    Faye looked down at the tablet in her hand and replied, "I don''t know."


    Flora said, "Please help Fanny. She has no backer nor sugar daddy in this circle. It took pains for her to


    Faye responded in a low voice, "I will try my best." Then, she turned off the tablet and stood up in high


    heels.


    Seeing her leave, Flora pouted, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When Faye left, Colin followed behind.


    They met at the corner on the second floor. Looking at Faye who had deliberately waited for him, Colin


    strode forward with his hands in his pockets and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Faye looked up at him and asked, "Will you help Gail?"


    Colin said with a half-smile, "Guess."


    Faye calmly said, "It''s hard to guess."


    Colin took a few steps forward, cornered her against the wall, and asked in a seductive voice, "Who do


    you want me to help?"


    Faye nced at the man who looked like a rake and said, "You will help the person I want you to


    help?"


    Colin stretched out a hand to hold her waist, lowered his head, and said, "You can give it a shot. Maybe


    I will listen to you."


    Feeling Colin''s fingers touching her waist at will, Faye didn''t dodge. After a while, she looked at him


    with watery eyes and said, "Colin."


    He lowered his eyes to look at her, and his Adam''s apple rolled up and down. He asked, "What?"


    Faye pursed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    Colin smiled, leaned over, deliberately blew hot breath into her ear, and said in a low voice, "If you call


    me honey, I will do whatever you want."

 Chapter 75 Inviting Trouble

    Chapter 75InvitingTrouble


    Chapter 75 Inviting Trouble


    Colin''s voice was low, husky, and seductive.


    He was not afraid that Faye would get angry but just intended to conquer her.


    He thought that she was more emotional than rational and wouldpromise.


    But when she bent her slender waist, the desire in her eyes vanished quickly. She squinted to stare at


    him and said, "Colin, you''re too horny..."


    Colin froze and then chuckled softly.


    They were nip and tuck. Even though they had reached a cooperation agreement, they were still


    fighting each other.


    Colin smiled, "You always make me question my charm."


    Faye lifted her eyes to look at him and said, "Don''t worry, you are quite charming."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    She looked indifferent as if they were strangers when Colin retracted his hand from her waist.


    He looked down at her and took out a light grey satin handkerchief from his pocket to wipe his hands.


    Colin''s fingers were slender and good-looking, so when he was wiping his hands slowly, it looked as if


    he were wiping a work of art.


    The atmosphere between them crackled with tension. Later, Colin slowly put the handkerchief back into


    his pocket and said with a half-smile, "I won''t help Gail."


    Faye said, "I''ll help Fanny."


    Colin nodded, "You should help her. She and Ralph are both contracted artists of Farrell Media. If they


    get in trouble, ourpany will be disgraced."


    Faye understood what he meant and promised, "I will handle the matter well and minimize the damage


    to thepany''s reputation."


    Colin smiled at her and said, "I have confidence in you."


    Sometimes, she thought he was a very good boss because he was very considerate of his employees.


    In the police station.


    Gail had remained silent in the face of the police''s questioning. Even though the police had shown her


    the evidence that she had admitted before, she still looked indifferent.


    "Miss Wenna, I hope you can cooperate with us."


    Gail said, "I''m waiting for mywyer. I will not answer your questions until he arrives."


    Hearing this, the police officer frowned. When he was about to lose his temper, a young police officer


    pushed the door open, walked inside, and whispered something in his ear.


    When the police officer raised his head, the young policeman said, "Detective Boris said it in person."


    "I got it," the police officer said, nced at Gail, got up, and went out with the young officer.


    Not long after they left, the door of the interrogation room was pushed open, and Mason appeared at


    the door, wearing sunsses and a peaked cap.


    Seeing her, Gail abruptly stood up, looking as if she were about to cry.


    Mason frowned at her, "Why are you so stupid? That''s a variety show. You should not have set up


    others so tantly. I tried to plead for you, but it was too embarrassing."


    Gail reached out to tug at Mason''s arm. She had always been arrogant, but now, she said pitifully, "I did


    it for you!"


    Mason froze because she hadn''t expected it had anything to do with herself, and then she asked,


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    Gail distorted facts, saying, "Do you know who Fanny is? She is Faye''s pawn! And she obeys all of her


    orders in the show."


    Hearing Faye''s name, Mason felt tight in her chest, but she pretended to be indifferent and said, "I don''t


    care whether she is Faye''s pawn or not."


    Gail thought Mason was telling the truth and felt a little anxious, so she hurriedly added fuel to the


    me, saying, "You are not interested, but I am angry to see them acting like that every day. Faye is


    always trying to seduce Mr. Farrell in the show..."


    Her words hit Mason''s sore points, so she got angry, and the look in her eyes became sharp.


    Seeing this, Gail felt relieved and continued, "Mr. Farrell and you are childhood sweethearts. Everyone


    in the circle knows he will marry you in the future, but Faye is still trying to seduce him. She is


    provoking you!"


    Mason became silent.


    Gail didn''t know that Faye and Colin were married or that Colin had never dated Mason. So, what she


    had said was fact-distorting and ming the innocent.


    Hearing her words, Mason blushed with embarrassment.


    Seeing Mason''s reaction, Gail sniffed, "Mason, you know me well. Although I have a bad temper, I


    would not have done such a thing if they hadn''t offended me."


    Mason remained silent, thinking about what to do.


    Seeing this, Gail didn''t speak but silently wept beside her.


    What broke the silence was a phone call from Byron.


    He said in a very anxious tone, "Mason, did you offend Mr. Farrell?"


    Mason was stunned to hear this. It was Colin that had made her lose face just now. Why had Byron


    asked such a question?


    Before she could ask what was wrong, Byron said, "Robert called me just now and said that the


    drafted! They are waiting for you to sign."


    Mason shouted, "What?"


    Byron sighed, "Mason, I''ve worked with you since your debut and watched you be a superstar


    from a little-known artist. Although Mr. Farrell did you favor, your sess owes more to your efforts. I


    don''t know what happened between you and him, but do you know what it means for you if your


    contract is terminated now?"


    Mason fell silent because she knew it.


    Terminating the contract now was equivalent to being cklisted in her prime.


    She was the most popr female artist in Farrell Media now, and there were not manypanies that


    couldpete with it in Cocanel. If she was kicked out of Farrell Media, few mediapanies would


    dare to sign a contract with her.


    Mason did not respond, so Byron continued, "No matter where you are now,e back right away.


    Robert said he wille to meet us with the contract in half an hour."


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Mason''s face became gloomy. When she thought about the call she had made to Colin an hour ago


    and what Gail had said just now, she felt very resentful.


    "Mason, are you alright?" Gail had been standing beside her, so she had partially overheard what


    Byron had said.


    Mason clenched her phone, pursed her lips, and looked at Gail, saying, "Byron said thepany


    decided to terminate the contract with me."


    Hearing this, Gail was startled. She was afraid that Mason would think it was her that had implicated


    her, so she hurriedly said, "Did Faye stab you in the back?"


    Mason took a deep breath and said, "If she did it, I won''t let her get away with it!"


    Then, she asked Gail to stay calm, told her that she would hire the bestwyer for her, then put on her


    sunsses, and left in high heels.


    After half an hour, things fermented.


    The termination of Mason''s contract with Farrell Media caused a lot of uproars, and soon, she posted


    an announcement on Facebook to condemn Faye.

 Chapter 76 Solution

    Chapter 76 Solution


    Chapter 76 Solution


    The most popr female artist of Farrell Media vs. the PR manager of Farrell Media.


    As soon as Mason''s announcement was posted on Facebook, it caused a lot of uproars.


    Farrell Media''s artists were all scheming, so they did notment, repost, or give a like, adopting a


    wait-and-see attitude.


    They didn''t understand why thepany had suddenly terminated the contract with Mason or why


    Mason had suddenly posted an announcement to condemn Faye.


    However, no matter whether they could figure it out, they would have to keep silent.


    Five minutes after Mason had posted the announcement, Faye got the news when she was talking with


    Carlotta to ask about her physical condition on the phone.


    Seeing there was a message from Galen, Faye made up an excuse to hang up the phone.


    And before she could finish reading it, Galen call her and asked, "Ms. Nash, have you read the


    message?"


    Faye replied lightly, "Not yet."


    Galen said, "Thepany terminated the contract with Mason. I don''t know the real reason, but she


    put all the mes on you. What''s more, she insinuated in her announcement that you seduced Mr.


    Farrell."


    Mason was ming her for seducing Colin?


    Faye did not respond, so Galen got anxious and said, "We have a double whammy. Fanny''s matter has


    not been settled yet. But now, we have a new problem. What should we do now?"


    Faye was much moreposed than Galen. She had been taken aback when hearing thatpany


    had terminated the contract with Mason. But after calming down, she quickly figured the reason out.


    Mason had been too arrogant and domineering for the past few years. Relying on her rtionship with


    Colin, she looked down upon everyone and offended many people.


    But these trivial things did not matter. The most stupid thing she had done was that every time her


    scandals had been exposed by tabloid reporters, she had pulled Colin out to apany her.


    If such a thing had only happened once or twice, it would be OK. But it had happened again and again.


    As long as Colin was not a retard, he would terminate the contract with Mason sooner orter.


    However, the matter had proved that he was indeed a ruthless man. After all, Mason had been his


    rumored girlfriend for a long time.


    Hearing Galen''s question, Faye remained calm and said, "Ignore her. Don''t try to manage public


    opinion."


    Galen said, "But a lot of reporters have called us to ask about your situation by now. I''m afraid..."


    Faye said, "Spread out the information that the Farrells sponsored me when I was young."


    Galen had worked with her for years, so they had a tacit understanding. She immediately asked, "Do


    you want to create an illusion that you are an adopted daughter of the Farrells?"


    Faye said in a cold voice, "Don''t try to mislead the public. Just tell them the truth."


    Galen thought Faye was just trying to defend herself, so she replied, "I got it. What if Mason says


    anything improper again?"


    Faye thought for a while before answering, "Help her! Hire some paid trolls to support her."


    Galen asked in confusion, "Why?"


    Faye exined, "It is cost-effective to use my affair with Mr. Farrell to suppress Fanny''s affair with


    Ralph. We are not entertainers, so we are not afraid of bad reputations. Do what I ask you to do. Tell all


    the people in the PR department not to make any remarks. Let the public watch the fun by


    themselves."


    The Farrells had provided financial aid to her when she had been in college.


    As for whether she was an adopted daughter or not, she would let the public guess.


    Mason''s announcement was long, but she was bluffing because there was no evidence in it at all.


    Theizens now were very smart and sensible.


    If there was no solid evidence, some nosy people or her anti-fans would try to find evidence to rebut


    her usations.


    Faye had worked as a PR manager in Farrell Media for a long time, so she knew such things very well.


    After hanging up the phone, she sat in the bedroom for a while and then walked downstairs.


    For fear of being suspected of leaking the news, all the artists were sitting in the living room, and no


    one had ever gone back to his or her bedroom.


    Seeing here down, they greeted her with embarrassed smiles, and then the room fell silent again.


    Faye casually sat down, nced around, and found Colin was not there.


    Fanny and Ralph came back at midnight, and both of them looked extremely tired.


    Seeing Faye, Fanny greeted her with red eyes, "Faye."


    Faye got up, walked toward her, reached out to pat her arm, and said, "It''s okay. It''s all over now."


    Fanny asked in a choked voice, "Will I be cklisted by thepany?"


    Faye said firmly, "Don''t worry. Thepany will not punish you."


    Then, she added, "As long as you and Ralph do as I say, I promise both of you will be fine."


    Fanny pursed her lips with red eyes and nodded, "Okay."


    Faye didn''t rush to tell them about her n but ordered takeout first.


    Everyone was absent-minded during the meal, and Fanny and Ralph could barely swallow.


    After finishing the meal in a hurry, everyone put down their forks. Seeing this, Faye reached out to pick


    up a tissue from the table, wiped her mouth, and said, "You must continue this show, otherwise, it


    would harm all of your reputations."


    All the artists remained silent.


    Faye''s words made sense. In the entertainment circle, many people had suffered punishment for being


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    rted to or friendly with a person who hadmitted an offense.


    For example, if one actor in a certain TV series hadmitted a crime, the whole TV series might be


    banned, and the other actors would suffer a loss.


    Although the affair had nothing to do with the other artists, it would have a negative influence on them,


    so everyone kept silent and listened to Faye carefully.


    She lightly said, "Gail will be punished by the police. And you must support each other during tough


    times."


    Gale was the oldest among these artists, and he said, "Ms. Nash, you don''t need to beat around the


    bush. You can rest assured. Our interests will be affected, so we will keep our mouth shut."


    After he took the lead, the others also expressed the same opinion.


    Faye nodded, "Okay! I will go straight to the point now. We cannot deny the fact that Fanny and Ralph


    have stayed in the same room for a whole night. After Gail is punished by the police, we will let her take


    all the mes. In the next few days, I want Fanny and Ralph to pretend that you''re a couple!"


    Ralph frowned, "Shouldn''t we avoid such a suspicion now?"


    Faye looked at him and said, "There is no way to avoid the suspicion now. This is a live broadcast, and


    manyizens are watching. But you can try to go the other way. If you two seed, I''m sure this will


    bring about an upswing."


    Then, she looked away from him, scanned the others, and said, "As for everyone else, I hope you can


    try to create a sweet atmosphere for them to stimte the audience''s emotions while selling your


    positive public personas."


    After she finished speaking, the three people who were not directly involved in the love affair kept


    silent. Seeing this, she sped her hands on the dining table and said in a low voice, "This is the only


    way to save this show. Although there seems no substantial benefit to the three of you, at least your


    poprity can be increased if the program ispleted, and the audience will be more familiar


    with you."

 Chapter 77 Nice Waist

    Chapter 77Nice Waist


    Chapter 77 Nice Waist


    The artists in the show were all interns from Farrell Media and Breanna Media, so this opportunity was


    very precious for them, although the A-list artists were not fussed about it at all.


    As Faye had said, even if their performance in this variety show was just so-so, the public would


    be more familiar with them as long as the recording waspleted.


    Faye was not in a hurry to let them take a clear stand but calmly said, "You can take your time to think


    about it and give me your answer before tomorrow morning."


    The moreposed she was, the more restless the artists in the room felt.


    After a long while, Flora bit the bullet and said first, "I, I agree on the cooperation."


    Hearing this, Sebastian and Gale also agreed.


    Therefore, they reached a cooperation agreement now.


    Faye was famous for being tough. Even though the artists had already said yes, she said some harsh


    words to warn them to prevent them from making trouble like Gail.


    After she asked everyone to go back to rest, she began to clean up the dining table.


    Flora and Fanny offered to help her, but she turned them down, asking them to leave her alone.


    After all the artists went back to their rooms, Faye continued doing the cleaning.


    Meanwhile, Colin was listening to Robert report on his work with his eyes closed in the back seat when


    the car was heading back.


    "Mr. Farrell, someone is secretly obstructing our cooperation with the Rodosen Group. Mr. ke and


    the others have visited them several times, and the president has never met them."


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "I see."


    Hearing his gloomy tone, Robert cautiously looked in the rearview mirror.


    Seeing Colin''s expressionless face, he wasn''t sure whether he was happy or not. After thinking for a


    few seconds, he continued, "Miss Long''s contract has been terminated, but things be a little


    tricky."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Hearing this, Colin slowly opened his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Robert said truthfully, "She posted an announcement on Facebook and med Ms. Nash for..."


    Colin asked, "For what?"


    Robert replied, "She said Ms. Nash is seducing you in the show."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and showed a smile on his gloomy face, saying, "Really? What else


    did she say?"


    Seeing the inexplicable smile, Robert didn''t know why Colin felt happy, but he continued, "She said a


    lot of unpleasing words, alluding to Ms. Nash''s love affair with you."


    Colin sneered, "What has the PR department done to deal with it?"


    Robert paused for a second and said, "Ms. Nash asked them to reveal the fact that the Farrells funded


    her when she was in college, and then they hired paid trolls to support Miss Long online. It is said..."


    Seeing him hesitating, Colin couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed, so he asked, "Robert, what''s the


    matter with you?"


    Robert didn''t know why he got upset, so he asked, "What do you mean?"


    Colin said with a half-smile, "Stop beating around the bush!"


    Robert was speechless.


    Looked at Colin''s fake smile, Robert knew he had lost his impatience, so he hurriedly continued,


    "ording to the PR department, Ms. Nash ordered that no matter how Miss Long nders her and


    you on Facebook, they must not refute her words or try to rify."


    After finishing speaking, Robert secretly observed Colin''s expression.


    Colin loosened his tie with his fingers and said in a good mood, "This is a good solution."


    Robert swallowed hard. Since Colin was the boss and had the final say, he could say anything as long


    as he pleased.


    When the car arrived at the vi of the show, Colin got out of the car, entered the door, nced around


    the empty living room, and finally saw the woman who was doing the cleaning in the kitchen.


    Faye was bending over when dealing with the garbage, so her blouse was lifted a little, partially


    revealing her thin and fair-skinned waist.


    Colin narrowed his eyes and admired the scene for a moment, and then he stepped into the kitchen.


    Faye thought it was Flora or Fanny, so she didn''t turn her head back but said, "I''ve already finished the


    cleaning. Go back to rest!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the person behind her hugged her.


    She instantly knew who theer was.


    After she froze for a moment, she wanted to get up. But before she could do it, Colin stretched out a


    hand to grab her soft waist and press her toward himself.


    Faye struggled but couldn''t break free. Seeing this, Colin pressed his lips to her ear and whispered in a


    hoarse voice with a wicked smile, "Nice waist."

 Chapter 78 Declaration of Sovereignty

    Chapter 78 Deration of Sovereignty


    Chapter 78 Deration Of Sovereignty


    This posture was too flirtatious.


    Feeling Colin''s hand rubbing against her waist, Faye felt numb and wanted to scold him.


    But before she could open her mouth, there was a sudden bang behind them.


    Faye froze, and a hint of cruelness shed across Colin''s eyes.


    Flora had never expected to see such a scene.


    The tall man was pressing the woman against the cab while touching her. They were flirting!


    The atmosphere became very awkward. The people upstairs had heard the bang just now, so they all


    went down, and someone asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    After the turmoil in the daytime, the slightest noise could make the people in the vi feel nervous.


    When Fanny and the others came to the kitchen, Colin and Faye had returned to normal, but Flora had


    not recovered from the shock yet.


    Fanny knew what had happened at a nce, so she walked to Flora and grabbed her wrist.


    Flora snapped back to her senses and said with a flushed face, "You, you..."


    Fanny snapped, "Flora!"


    Hearing her warning tone, Flora turned to look at her and asked, "You, you know their rtionship?"


    Fanny pursed her lips silently.


    The three men didn''t know what was happening, so they all looked dumbfounded.


    Fanny did not know how to exin, so she could only look at Faye.


    Faye looked calm on the surface, but she was very angry.


    When she was about to say something, Colin, who was standing beside her, raised his hand to


    unbutton two cor buttons of his shirt and saidzily, "Let''s go out to talk."


    Then, he strode to the sofa and sat down.


    Hearing this order, the others didn''t dare to refuse, so they all walked toward the sofa.


    After sitting down, Colin didn''t rush to exin but took out his mobile phone and sent a message to


    Robert, saying, "Send my marriage certificate over."


    Then, he put the phone on the coffee table, took out a cigarette case from his pocket, picked up a


    cigarette, put it in his mouth, lit it, and smiled, "What do you guys want me to exin?"


    Then, he turned his head to Flora and asked, "What exnation do you want to hear?"


    Flora pursed her lips, looking as if she were about to cry.


    She had fallen in love with Colin at first sight, and she had always thought her biggest rival in love was


    Gail, but...


    Flora felt aggrieved, but she didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin chuckled, blew a smoke ring into the air, and bluntly asked, "Do you like


    me?"


    Hearing this, Flora bit her lower lip silently when her face blushed with embarrassment.


    Before she could answer, Colin added, "But I''m married."


    Flora froze for a while, looked up at him in disbelief, and said, "You''re married? If so, why did you and


    Faye do such a thing in the kitchen?"


    Now, everyone at present knew what had happened just now.


    After all, they were all adults.


    Flora had said Colin and Faye had been doing something together in the kitchen.


    It was not hard to guess.


    They must have been flirting with each other.


    Hearing Colin''s frivolous words, Faye walked to the water dispenser in high heels, poured a ss of


    water, and took two sips to suppress her anger.


    She couldn''t interrupt now, otherwise, things would be more tricky.


    Suddenly, the doorbell of the vi rang.


    Gale got up from the sofa and said, "I''ll go to open the door."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Later, he walked back together with Robert.


    Robert walked up to Colin and handed the marriage certificate to him.


    Seeing it, Faye frowned and warned coldly, "Colin!"


    Colin turned a deaf ear, took it over with a smile, put the cigarette out of his mouth, and snubbed it out


    in the ashtray. When he spread the marriage certificate on the coffee table, everyone at present


    nced at it at the same time.


    When they saw the photos of Colin and Faye on it, they were all taken aback.


    Colin smiled, "Faye is my wife."

 Chapter 79 Ungrateful Woman

    Chapter 79 Ungrateful Woman


    Chapter 79 Ungrateful Woman


    Hearing this, Faye tightened her grip on the water ss and barely could maintain her indifferent


    expression.


    All the artists at present were taken aback and did not know what to say.


    They had never expected both the president of Farrell Media and his wife in a hidden marriage had


    What was the couple up to?


    Were they doing this for business or fun?


    Flora and Sebastian were the saddest people now.


    Flora''s crush on Colin had been exposed, while Sebastian''s crush on Faye was still a secret, but they


    were both disappointed in love.


    After the atmosphere froze for a moment, Gale broke the ice with a smile, saying, "You''re a perfect


    match."


    Hearing this, Colin sneered and motioned Robert to put away the marriage certificate.


    After calmly making his marriage with Faye public, he nced at Flora and asked, "Any other


    questions?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Flora felt a sting in her heart, and then she stuttered, "No, no more questions."


    Then, she didn''t speak anymore, feeling ashamed as if she had been pped in the face in public.


    The farce finally ended indecently.


    When the artists left, Colin turned his head to look at Faye who was leaning against the water


    dispenser with a ss in her hand. When their eyes met, the look in her eyes was cold.


    Colin''s heart skipped a beat, and he felt a little guilty and flustered.


    Robert was standing beside him and saw all his subtle expressions, so he secretly thought, "Didn''t he


    say he doesn''t like her? Why is he so flustered now?"


    He guessed they would quarrelter and didn''t want to get into trouble, so he coughed and said, "Mr.


    Farrell, if there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first."


    Colin nodded, "OK."


    Hearing this, Robert turned around, forced a smile at Faye, and left in a hurry.


    After the door mmed shut, only Colin and Faye were left in the living room.


    Colin stuck his tongue against his cheek, got up, and walked over to Faye.


    She looked up at him and asked, "Is it fun?"


    He knew she was really angry, so he stopped being frivolous and said solemnly, "We are real husband


    and wife."


    Faye smiled, "Are you getting too deep in the character?"


    The sarcasm in her eyes made Colin barely able to hide his feelings. He knew that she couldn''t read


    his mind but still felt ufortable.


    After they looked at each other for a while, Colin felt tight in his chest. And then, he put his hands in his


    pockets, lowered his head, and said with a hint of grievance in his low voice, "Honey."


    Faye said coldly, "Colin."


    He lowered his pretty eyes and repeated, "Honey."


    Hearing him call her honey, Faye felt upset and frowned, "Do you know what will happen after you tell


    our rtionship to those artists?"


    While she was speaking, Colin stared at her red lips, smiled, and gave an irrelevant reply, "Honey, what


    should I do?"


    Faye frowned, "What?"


    Colin put a hand on her waist cautiously, not daring to rub it. And then, he said, "I want to kiss you."


    Faye was speechless.


    She always felt helpless to see him use his puppy-dog eyes. When she was about to push him away,


    he lowered his head and bit her red lips, saying, "Ungrateful woman."

 Chapter 80 Self Rescue

    Chapter 80Self Rescue


    Chapter 80 Self Rescue


    Colin was so charming and made people fall in love with him.


    Faye kept stepping back when he kissed her until her slender waist was pressed against the wall.


    When the kiss was over, Colin put his forehead against hers and smiled, "Go to your room?"


    Faye squinted at him and said, "It''s a pity that you''re not a gigolo."


    Colin smiled, "Isn''t free sex better?"


    Faye said lightly, "Cheapest is the dearest."


    After Colin, who was cheap, finally climbed into Faye''s bed with tenacious willpower, Faye kicked him


    with her white toes halfway.


    Feeling this, he froze, and the muscles on his two arms on her sides tautened up because of restraint.


    And then, he asked in a low and ttering voice, "What''s up?"


    Faye''s fair-skinned body was reflecting the moonlight. She looked up at him and said, "You must shut


    them up."


    Colin asked knowingly, "What?"


    Faye retracted her waist and said, "Don''t you know?"


    Colin sped her waist with one hand and pressed it toward himself, saying, "I try my best."


    Faye said, "It''s a must."


    Colin had no choice but topromise. He lowered his body and said in a hoarse voice, "Okay, I will


    handle it."


    After a night, things were finalized the next day, including the love affair between Fanny and Ralph and


    that between Faye and Colin.


    As expected, as soon as the police posted an announcement, Fanny and Ralph were whitewashed.


    They had been used of misdemeanors yesterday, but now, they became victims.


    The roles had changed, so the public opinion had also changed.


    Although some people believed theirpany must have spent money to control public opinion, most


    of theizens sympathized with and spoke for them.


    As for Faye''s affair with Colin, Mason was still actively ndering her.


    Netizens did not know what had happened, so they enthusiastically left a lot ofments under her


    announcement. But except for her fans, most people were just watching the fun.


    When Galen called, Faye had juste out of the bathroom after the shower, and her skin looked pink


    because of the warm water.


    "Galen, what''s up?"


    Galen said, "Ms. Nash, Mason''s matter was developing beyond our expectation. Do we need to


    intervene?"


    Faye walked to the bed, sat down, opened Facebook, and frowned, "She''s cutting off her retreat route."


    Galen pressed on, "Will it affect you and Mr. Farrell?"


    Faye replied lightly, "No. Ask the PR department to butt out. I will take care of it myself."


    Galen paused for a second and agreed, "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye called Mason''s agent Byron.


    When the phone was picked up, Faye asked before he could say a word, "Where is Mason?"


    Byron stammered, "At home. Ms. Nash, you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Faye said coldly, "I''ll be there in about an hour. Open the door for me


    Hanging up the phone, she put on her clothes.


    When she arrived at the apartment building where Mason lived, she saw a lot of paparazzi downstairs.


    After watching them for a while in the car, she calmly got out with her handbag.


    At such a time, if she were wearing a cap and sunsses, she would attract more attention.


    But if she strutted inside like this, the paparazzi might think their eyes were deceiving them even if they


    recognized her.


    Faye stepped upstairs in high heels unimpededly. When arriving at Mason''s apartment, she knocked


    on the door.


    Soon, the door opened, and Byron appeared at the door with dark circles under his eyes and said, "Ms.


    Nash, here you are."


    Faye stepped inside and asked, "Where''s the Mason?"


    Byron replied with a gloomy face, "In the bedroom."


    Faye nodded and walked straight to the bedroom.


    After she took two steps, Byron caught up and said, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye stopped and turned around, asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Byron pursed his lips and said, "Mason made a huge mistake this time, but can you forgive her? After


    all, she had worked hard for Farrell Media for the years."


    Faye smiled and said in a cold voice, "Only she can rescue herself."


    Byron fell silent.


    After just one day, Mason had be much more dispirited.


    She had lost a lot of weight and was unkempt now.


    Seeing Faye, she asked with her eyes full of alertness, "Are you here tough at me?"


    Faye looked down at her and said, "Do you think I will waste my timeughing at you?"


    Mason snapped, "It is all your fault! I will never let you get away with it."


    Her words and behavior reminded Faye of her mother.


    Faye''s mother had also gone crazy for love. She was pathetic, but Faye did not sympathize with her at


    all.


    She asked in a low voice, "Do you think it is my fault?"


    Mason red at her and said, "Yes!"


    Faye sneered, "Outsiders don''t know my rtionship with Colin, but you''ve long known that we''re


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    married. Because you''re friends since childhood, I''ve always turned a blind eye when you pester him."


    She paused for a second and continued, "Have mypromise made you mistakenly think that I''m the


    third woman in this marriage?"


    Faye''s words had hit her pain points.


    Mason was stunned and then slumped onto the bed.


    Byron at the door was shocked to hear such words. He slightly opened his mouth and wanted to ask


    about it but didn''t dare to say anything in the end.


    After the room remained quiet for a few seconds, Faye said, "Delete your posts on Facebook, and I will


    help you calm things down."


    Masony on the bed motionlessly and silently.


    Faye was very patient, so she nced at her watch and said, "You have ten minutes to think about it."


    After Mason pursed her lips tightly for a long time, she looked up at Faye and asked, "Are you and


    Colin together now?"


    Faye replied calmly, "We are married. It''s normal for us to be together."


    Mason felt heartbroken and said, "Can you call him now?"


    Faye knew she wanted to force herself to give up, so she took out her phone and dialed Colin''s number


    without hesitation.


    The phone was quickly picked up, and Colin said in a low andzy voice, "Honey, do you miss me?"

 Chapter 81 Innocence

    Chapter 81 Innocence


    Chapter 81 Innocence


    Colin''s tone was flirtatious.


    Faye replied calmly, "What do you want for breakfast? I''ll buy it back for you."


    Hearing this, Colin was taken aback and asked in a low voice, "What?"


    Faye said, "Is soy milk okay?"


    Colin teased, "Do you want to drink soy milk?"


    Faye didn''t think much and replied, "Yes."


    Colin chuckled softly, "How much do you like it?"


    He thaty down with dogs must rise with flea. She had been hanging out with Colin a lot recently, so


    she instantly understood his dirty joke.


    She was using the speaker-phone mode, and to prevent him from telling more such jokes, she decided


    to end the conversation, saying, "I''m busy. I must hang up now."


    Colin said frivolously, "But I want to continue chatting with you."


    Hearing this, Faye hung up the phone directly without giving him any chance to speak more.


    Then, she looked up at Mason who had slumped on the bed with a blushed face, and asked, "Is it


    enough?"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Mason didn''t answer but bit her lower lip, feeling as if being pped in the face. She was heartbroken.


    After clenching her fists silently for a long while, she looked up at Faye and asked, "Will you treat Colin


    well in the future?"


    Faye said coldly, "If I were you, I would take care of myself first."


    Mason kept silent


    She had been blinded by love, but she wasn''t a fool after all.


    After a while, she realized how serious her problem was, so she froze and did not know what to say.


    Seeing her keep silent, Faye turned to look at Byron and asked, "Do you have any idea?"


    Byron pursed his lips and said, "No."


    Mason had brought huge trouble to herself which was very hard to solve.


    Byron had worked in this circle for years, so he was very clear about the current situation. And he


    would never overreach himself.


    Seeing this, Faye said in a low voice knowingly, "Find someone to admit that he has hacked Mason''s


    Facebook ount and take all the mes."


    When Byron heard this, his eyes shed with joy.


    Faye looked at him and said, "Don''t count your chickens before they hatch. Remember to find a reliable


    man. He must not be selected from the entertainment circle. If things go wrong, not only Mason will get


    in trouble but also you will be cklisted in the PR circle."


    Byron fell silent.


    Faye said, "When you find a suitable person, you can post the announcement."


    She paused for a while and added, "Farrell Media has terminated the contract with Mason, but because


    of this, our words will seem more objective and credible. I will use Farrell Media''s official ount to


    repost your rification."


    Byron said gratefully, "Ms. Nash, thank you."


    Faye smiled at Mason, "It is not easy to work in the entertainment industry. If you don''t want to be an


    entertainer anymore, give up now and stop your losses in time. If you want to carry on, think carefully


    about how to go further."


    Byron said, "She will."


    After Faye finished speaking, she left in high heels.


    As soon as she walked out the door, Byron caught up with her.


    She stopped her steps and asked, "What''s up?"


    Byron said ashamedly, "I''m sorry, I, I didn''t know you and Mr. Farrell are married. If I had known it, I


    would have stopped Mason..."


    Faye maintained a calm expression as if this matter had nothing to do with her and said, "Never mind."


    Byron pursed his lips and said, "And I want to apologize to you on behalf of Mason."


    "No need," Faye said and walked away.


    Watching her disappear from the corridor, Byron walked back, nced at Mason who was still


    preupied, and asked with a frown, "When did Ms. Nash and Mr. Farrell get married? Why didn''t you


    tell me?"


    Mason replied in a daze, "Because I thought they were just acting to deceive Old Mr. Farrell."


    Byron was speechless.


    Mason said bitterly, "I''ve never heard Colin talk to any other woman like that. Although he''s always


    pretended to be a rake, he''s always kept a certain distance from women."


    After Faye left Mason''s home, she drove to thepany.


    Arriving at thepany, she walked straight into her office, picked up the phone on the desk, and


    made an internal call.


    After a while, Galen knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Ms. Nash, what can I do for you?"


    Faye raised her eyes and said, "Mason will post an announcement to say that her Facebook ount


    was hacked. After you see it, use our official ount to repost it and help her rify the matter."


    Galen asked, "Masonpromised?"


    Faye nodded and continued, "By the way, contact some artists who don''t have a good rtionship with


    her, and ask them to help repost her announcement."


    Galen nodded knowingly, "Got it."


    After giving the orders, Faye said, "Okay, that''s all. You can go back to work now!"


    Galen stared at her as if she wanted to say something but did not dare.


    Faye raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, "Anything else?"


    Galen said, "Many people in thepany are discussing your affair with Mr. Farrell. Do you need to


    rify?"


    Faye stretched out to take a folder over, flipped through it, and replied, "No need."


    Galen felt it was unfair, so she said, "But if so, they''ll keep talking nonsense."


    Faye smiled, "Do you think they will stop talking nonsense if I rify?"


    Galen fell silent.


    Faye grinned, "Since the exnation will not make a difference, why should I waste time doing it?"


    Hearing this, Galen was suddenly enlightened, and her eyes were shing with admiration.


    Faye raised her chin and said, "Go back to work. Keep an eye on Mason''s Facebook ount."


    Galen said obediently, "Okay."


    An hourter, Mason posted an announcement on Facebook that her ount had been hacked and


    that none of the information posted by the hacker was true.


    To confirm its authenticity, she provided a lot of "evidence".


    As soon as the announcement was posted, Farrell Media''s official ount reposted it andmented


    that a clean hand wanted no washing.


    Then, under Faye''s order, many artists reposted andmented on Mason''s announcement.


    A few hourster, the heat of matter reached its peak. Some media spected that the person who


    had hacked Mason''s Facebook ount was Gail''s fan. Because she had note out to speak for


    Gail after the ident, the fan had felt resentful and deliberately framed her up.


    Faye saw these reports on the way to the parking lot after getting off work.


    While she was swiping the screen with her finger, Colin suddenly called her.


    Seeing the caller ID on the screen, she picked the phone up after hesitating for a while. And then,


    Colin''s low and pleasant voice sounded on the phone, "Look to the left."


    Hearing this, she turned her head to the left obediently and saw a Bentley not far away. The car


    window of the driver''s seat was half-open, and Colin was waving his sturdy arm at her in a thin shirt as


    if he were not afraid of the cold.

 Chapter 82 Setting a Good Example

    Chapter 82Settinga Good Example


    Chapter 82 Setting A Good Example


    When their eye met, Faye suddenly wanted to ask if he was cold but swallowed the words on the tip of


    her tongue in the end.


    After getting along with Colin for a long time, she had already known his habit very well. She couldn''t


    ask this question, otherwise, it would cause endless trouble.


    After they looked at each other at a distance for three seconds, she asked in a low voice, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Colin smiled, "Get in the car."


    Faye said, "We can talk on the phone."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He knew what she was thinking. Although she had said she did not care, she didn''t want her


    colleagues to know about their rtionship at all.


    He pushed open the car door and stepped out with his slender legs.


    Seeing this, Faye frowned.


    Seeing her expression, Colinughed with anger and said on the phone, "Do you dislike me so much?"


    Faye responded honestly, "I just don''t want others to misunderstand our rtionship."


    When Colin stood outside the car, the cor of his shirt was slightly open. He said, "My grandfather


    asked us to go back for dinner. Would you like to ride my car or drive yours?"


    Faye asked, "Do we have to go back home in the same car?"


    Colin teased, "It''s a family dinner"


    He was implying they must go back home together.


    His words made sense, so she said after a moment of silence, "My car."


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and walked to her car.


    And then, she took out the car key, opened the door, bent over, and got in.


    As soon as she sat down, Colin opened the door and sat in the passenger seat.


    She reminded him to fasten his seat belt and started the car.


    After the car ran a distance, Colin leaned back in the seatzily and looked at her, saying, "You


    handled Mason''s matter well."


    Faye gave him a nod while looking ahead.


    Colin continued, "I thought you would take a drastic measure and ruin her career."


    Faye replied calmly, "I was afraid you would feel distressed if I hurt her."


    Colin said with a smile in his pretty eyes, "If I didn''t know you too well, I''d have thought you are jealous


    of her."


    Jealous?


    Faye''s lips twitched when she heard this, and then she changed the topic, asking "Why did your


    grandpa suddenly ask us to go back for dinner?"


    Colin''s smile grew bigger as if he were in a good mood. He took out a cigarette case from his pocket,


    put one cigarette in his mouth, and said, "I heard Hank will bring his fianc¨¦e back to meet us."


    Hearing this, Faye froze slightly because she suddenly remembered what Hank had said to her that


    night.


    She had almost forgotten he was getting engaged.


    She frowned because she hadn''t prepared the engagement gift yet, but when Colin saw her thoughtful


    expression, he misunderstood.


    He bit the cigarette butt hard and asked, "Unhappy?"


    Hearing this, Faye looked at him and said, "Guess what?"


    A hint of displeasure shed in his eyes. He removed the cigarette out of his mouth, approached her,


    and asked, "What''s so good about Hank? Why are you so obsessed with him?"


    Feeling Colin''s approach, Faye tightened her grip on the steering wheel and warned, "Colin."


    Hearing his, he narrowed his eyes, retracted his upper body, and smiled meaningfully, "No matter how


    you are obsessed, there is no possibility between you two."


    Faye nced at him and said, "I''m not as promiscuous as you are."


    After they arrived at the old mansion, they got off the car. When They were about to reach the gate of


    the house, Colin suddenly put his hand on her waist and hooked her into his arms with a cigarette in his


    mouth.


    Faye paused her steps and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin took the half-smoked cigarette out of his mouth, flicked it away, and said with a wicked smile, "We


    should set a good example for Hank and her fianc¨¦e and show then our deep affection for each other."

 Chapter 83 A Person Loved by Her Family

    Chapter 83A Person Loved by Her Family


    Chapter 83 A Person Loved By Her Family


    Faye could tell whether his words were sincere.


    But they were outside the old mansion now, so she didn''t want to argue with him over such a trivial


    matter.


    She nced at him silently and then stepped forward calmly.


    When they walked into the living room, Old Mr. Farrell was chatting with Hank and a young woman.


    Hank was sitting upright, looking reserved and elegant, while the woman sitting beside him looked timid


    because she kept looking down at the ground and was nervous when talking with Old Mr. Farrell.


    Compared to them, Old Mr. Farrell looked calm. He was drinking a cup of coffee leisurely while asking


    questions from time to time. He always nodded when Hank or the woman replied, so it was hard to tell


    whether he was satisfied or not.


    When Colin entered the door with his arm around Faye''s waist, a servant stepped forward with their


    slippers.


    Faye said thanks and then bent over to change shoes.


    Seeing this, Colin squeezed her with his hand on her waist, smiled, and said in a low voice that only the


    two of them could hear, "I will do it."


    Hearing this, Faye who was bending over raised her head and asked, "What?"


    Soon, Colin squatted down with one knee very close to the ground, so it looked as if he were kneeling


    on one knee from a distance. He said, "You should wear t shoes to work in the future. High heels will


    make you more tired."


    Colin helped Faye change shoes while speaking.


    After it was done, he lifted his eyes to look at her and smiled frivolously, "If you are tired, I will feel


    distressed."


    Both Faye and the servant standing beside him were speechless.


    Colin had a sweet mouth. If he wanted to coax someone, he would seed even if the person knew he


    was not necessarily telling the truth because he could always manage to make people happy.


    This was his innate talent.


    Soon, he stood up, put his hand on her waist again, lowered his head to approach her ear, and asked,


    "Are you happy?"


    Faye looked at him and said in a low voice that only the two of them could hear, "Good acting."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "I can do it better. Do you want to try?"


    Faye said, "Your grandpa is watching you."


    Suddenly, Old Mr. Farrell said in a sonorous voice on the sofa, "Don''t hang about over there. What are


    you whispering? Come here! Let''s talk together!"


    Then, he introduced them to the woman on the sofa, "This is Colin, Hank''s younger brother, and this is


    his wife, Faye."


    Hearing this, the woman abruptly stood up and bowed respectfully to Colin and Faye, saying, "Nice to


    meet you."


    Although the Farrells were wealthy and well-mannered, they barely bowed deeply to each other like


    this.


    Faye and Colin were both stunned, and after a few seconds, Faye responded, "Nice to meet you too."


    Colin said with a half-smile, "Nice to meet you, Hank''s fianc¨¦e."


    Hearing this, the woman instantly blushed and subconsciously looked at Hank.


    From the moment Faye had entered the door, Hank had been looking at her. Seeing her in Colin''s


    arms, Hank clenched his fists on hisp.


    The woman noticed his gaze, so she pursed her lips and looked at Colin and Faye again with an


    embarrassed smile as if she had found something.


    After they greeted each other, Old Mr. Farrell asked them to sit down.


    Old Mr. Farrell said the woman''s name was Nh Waddington. She was in her early twenties and had


    just graduated from college, and she was currently Hank''s secretary.


    Colin was fiddling with Faye''s fingers with his head down while Old Mr. Farrell was speaking, so the


    Colin raised his eyes and said, "Why do I need to know so much about Hank''s fianc¨¦e?"


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "Because she will be a family member soon. You should also take care of


    her."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Colin sneered, "It''s my Hank''s job to take care of her. I just need to take care of my wife."


    Then, he looked at Faye with a smile in his pretty eyes and said, "Honey, am I right?"


    Faye looked at him silently with a warning in her eyes.


    Seeing their interaction, Old Mr. Farrell was a little surprised and happy.


    They were much more intimate than before.


    During the dinner, Old Mr. Farrell urged Hank and Nh to get married as soon as possible after they


    got engaged. After a while, he brought the topic to Colin and Faye and asked, "When are you going to


    give birth to my great-grandson?"


    Faye was having soup when hearing this question. Before she could answer, Colin said, "We''re not in a


    hurry. Faye has just reunited with her family."


    Then, he turned to look at her, reached out his hand to rub her head dotingly, and said, "She is also a


    person who is loved by her family now."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin''s fingers were slender, and he was rubbing her hair gently. Faye''s heart skipped a beat, so she


    quickly lowered her eyes.

 Chapter 84 Repay

    Chapter 84 Repay


    Chapter 84 Repay


    Faye thought her heart had be as hard as a rock after she had lived in the Farrells for so many


    years.


    She had believed even if she could not be ruthless, she could remain calm on the surface no matter


    what happened, and she was very proud of her good acting.


    But now, her disguise was abruptly cracked by Colin''s words.


    Seeing her drooping her eyes, Colin slid his hand from her head down to her neck, rubbed it gently,


    and said, "Try this dish. It''s tasty."


    Faye nodded her head and secretly took a deep breath to calm down.


    Hearing Colin''s words, Old Mr. Farrell said in surprise, "Faye, do you find your family?"


    Colin smiled and answered, "Yeah."


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "I thought she is an orphan."


    Colin said, "Her parents died, but she has an aunt."


    It was not Old Mr. Farrell who had adopted Faye, so he was not very clear about her situation.


    Hearing his, he nodded and said casually, "Has she met her aunt?"


    Colin said, "Yes! They look very alike, and we''ve done a paternity test. Thatdy is indeed her aunt."


    Colin''s words dispelled Old Mr. Farrell''s doubts, so thetter replied in a deep voice, "Faye, I''m d to


    hear that you reunite with your family."


    It was Faye''s business, but Colin had exined it to Old Mr. Farrell on behalf of her.


    When Faye came back to her senses, Old Mr. Farrell had already epted Carlotta''s existence.


    When she turned her head to look at Colin, he raised his eyebrows slightly and mouthed, "How are you


    going to repay me?"


    Faye was speechless.


    After dinner, Old Mr. Farrell went to the yard to trim his flowers.


    Even though it was winter now, Old Mr. Farrell''s flowerbed was still overflowing with vigor because he


    had built a greenhouse.


    And Colin was apanying him.


    Seeing him seriously trim the branches, Colin chuckled softly while leaning against the wall.


    Hearing this, Old Mr. Farrell didn''t get angry but looked up at him and asked, "What do you think of


    Nh?"


    Colin joked, "You should ask Hank this question."


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "I don''t like her."


    Colin sneered, "Why did you agree?"


    Old Mr. Farrell gave him a deep look without saying a word and then continued to take care of the


    flowers. After a while, he said, "He is your brother. Don''t go too far."


    Hearing this, Colin smiled, "I will remember your teachings."


    Meanwhile, Faye was chatting with Nh in the living room.


    Faye did like talking about family affairs, while Nh was very reserved. Although there was no


    awkward silence, the atmosphere was not warm.


    Helen and Madam Farrell weren''t at home today. It was said that they had gone to a hot spring. They


    didn''t like Nh.


    At night, Faye and Colin left the old mansion.


    When starting the engine, Faye said, "Thank you for what you did for my aunt today."


    Colin leaned back in the seat, loosened the tie around his neck with his fingers, and said with a


    frivolous smile, "How are you going to repay me?"


    Faye understood his hint, but she said calmly, "A huge sum of money?"


    Colin chuckled, "Am I short of money?"


    Faye said, "Forget it if you don''t want money. Shall I drive you home now?"


    Seeing her cold attitude, Colin smiled meaningfully, "Okay, please send me home."


    Hearing this, Faye turned the wheel.


    After a while, when Colin was looking at Faye yfully, his phone suddenly rang.


    Colin took out his phone, nced at it, and answered the call, "What''s up."


    The call was from Abbot, and he asked Colin to go out to have a drink with him.


    Colin held the phone with one hand, propped the other hand against the car window, tapped his


    slender fingers on the ss rhythmically, and said, "Do you ask me out in the middle of the night? Do


    you think I''m the same as you?"


    Abbot asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    Colin smirked, "You''ve been single for too long."


    Hearing his words, Abbot regretted having asked that question and said through gritted teeth, "Colin!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Colin stretched out his slender legs, stopped tapping the car window, adjusted the back of the seat,


    leaned back, and repliedzily, "Do you miss me?"


    Abbot snapped, "F*ck you."


    Colin tutted, "Watch your mouth."


    Abbot took a deep breath and attacked Colin''s pain point, asking, "Does Faye know you are so


    annoying?"


    Colin smiled, "Do you want to tell her about it? I can give the phone to her."


    Hearing this, Abbot instantly asked, "Are you together with her now?"


    Colin said, "You guess?"


    Abbot asked, "Where are you?"


    Colin replied with a smile, "On the way home."


    Abbot asked, "Your home?"


    Colin didn''t answer but sneered.


    "Wait and see!" Abbot snapped and hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Colin moved the phone in front of his eyes. Seeing the ck


    screen, he smiled and put the phone back in his pocket.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at Fennth Community where Colin lived.


    Faye stopped the car. When she was about to speak, her seatbelt was suddenly unfastened.


    Seeing this, she frowned, but before she could say anything, Colin stretched one of his long legs over,


    straddled herp, rest one hand on the back of her seat, and fumbled for the seat adjustment button


    with the other.

 Chapter 85 Jealousy

    Chapter 85 Jealousy


    Chapter 85 Jealousy


    When the back of the driver''s seat slowly went down, Faye subconsciously reached out to grab Colin''s


    cor.


    When their eyes met, Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and chuckled in a low voice, "Can others see


    us from the outside?"


    Faye kept silent and narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, she remembered he had adjusted his seat when he


    had been talking on the phone.


    She had thought it was because the seat made him ufortable, but now, she knew he had been


    testing the waters.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin pressed his body down and asked, "Do you want to try something new?"


    Faye raised her chin slightly and said, "Colin."


    Colin replied, "Yes?"


    She said lightly, "Are you a stud?"


    He chuckled and teased, "You look down on studs?"


    She answered, "I don''t look down on them, but they need to learn to control their lower bodies."


    Both of them were using metaphors. Colin stuck his tongue against his cheek and said, "You are a


    woman of the new era! You should not have held such a bias against studs!"


    Faye smiled, "Really?"


    Colin nodded, "Yes."


    Faye said, "If so, the whole world has a deep misunderstanding of them."


    Looking at her red lips moving, Colin felt that she was very hateful now. He stared at her for a few


    seconds, suddenlyughed, lowered his head, pressed his lips against her ear, and said, "Studs have


    advantages."


    Faye lifted her eyes, but before she could retort, Colin leaned down and blocked her mouth with his.


    The space inside the car was limited, but Colin had done a good job.


    More than an hourter, Faye was sweating all over, but she kept kicking Colin''s knees on the driver''s


    seat.


    Colin smirked, rubbed the back of her neck with his hand, and lowered his head to kiss her forehead,


    asking, "Are you tired?"


    Faye''s hands around his neck were weak, and she said, "Get off me."


    Colin pushed his luck and said, "You can sleep here and leave tomorrow morning if you''re tired."


    When Faye was about to reply, the car window was suddenly knocked from the outside.


    Both of them were startled to hear the sound. When they turned their heads and looked out, they saw


    Abbot''s face through the car window of the passenger seat.


    Abbot couldn''t see the inside, so after he looked around sneakily, he desperately pressed his face


    against the window.


    Seeing him performing the mime, Colin looked down at Faye and asked, "Can he see us?"


    Amused by Abbot''s behavior, Faye held back herughter and replied, "I don''t think so."


    Colin sneered, "Laugh out if you want. Don''t hold it back."


    Then, he returned to the passenger seat, threw his suit jacket that had been thrown aside to her to


    cover herself, fixed his clothes, and got out of the car.


    When Colin suddenly opened the door, Abbot was almost hit in the face.


    He quickly stepped back and cursed, "F*ck, are you intending to disfigure me?"


    Colin''s shirt cor was open, and there were red and neat tooth marks on his exposed forearm. Abbot


    knew he had been bitten not long ago at a nce.


    Colin shot a sideways nce at him, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, took one out, lit it,


    and said with a half-smile, "Disfigurement is the same as stic surgery for you, right?"


    Abbot nced at the teeth marks on his arm, turned to look inside the car, and asked, "Faye is inside?"


    Colin asked, "Do you want to watch us have sex?"


    Abbot retracted his gaze and said meaningfully, "She is out of your league."


    Colin ignored his words and flicked the ashes from his cigarette.


    Abbot took two steps forward. When he saw the zipper of Colin''s suit pants was undone, he asked,


    "What''s the matter with you? Is it trying toe out to see the world?"


    Colin nced down and replied calmly, "It just wanted toe out to show you the world."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Colin fastened the zipper, patted Abbot''s shoulder, and said, "It''s okay. Don''t feel inferior."


    Abbot was annoyed by his words and snapped, "Why would I feel inferior?"


    Men were all very sensitive to such things.


    Abbot had a good temper, but as long as others made fun of him about such things, he was prone to


    get angry.


    Hearing his words, Colin smirked, "I was just telling the truth! Why are you so angry?"


    Abbot was very upset, but he took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want to waste time arguing with you.


    I''ll talk to Faye."


    Hearing this, Colin stretched out his hand to stop him and said, "Don''t bother her."


    Abbot said, "Call me Dad."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "Have you decided to use the cemetery I chose for you?"


    Colin knew his weakness very well, so after thinking for a while, Abbot decided to settle for the second-


    best and said, "Call me big brother, and I will teach you how to chase Faye."


    The cigarette in Colin''s mouth kept shaking when heughed, "You teach me?"


    Abbot said, "Don''t you believe me?"


    Colin said, "You were brought to the hotel after drinking too much at Ethan''s birthday party. Nothing had


    happened, but you were ckmailed into giving the woman a lot of money."


    Colin got excited while speaking, so he pause for a second and continued, "Your reaction the next day


    is impressive. You wrapped yourself in an army green coat, and when you found Ethan and me, you


    told us you were dirtied with tears in your eyes."


    Abbot fell silent and was reluctant to admit that this had happened to him. He gritted his teeth in hatred


    and said, "Wait and see!"


    Colin chuckled, took out the cigarette case, threw it to Abbot, and said, "I''ll ask Faye to get out to have


    a chat with us."


    Abbot lit a cigarette silently, persuading himself to forgive Colin in his heart. After all, they had been


    friends for years.


    Colin strode to the car, raised his hand, and knocked on the window.


    Faye frowned and lowered the window a little, asking, "What''s up?"


    Colin leaned over, looked at her, and asked, "Would you like to have a cup of coffee with us?"


    Faye refused, "No."


    Colin nced at Abbot who was standing not far away and lowered his voice to coax her, saying,


    "Abbot is here. Can you do me a favor?"


    Faye thought Abbot must know what they had been doing just now, so she suddenly blushed.


    Colin instantly read her mind, so he hurriedly said, "He doesn''t know."


    Faye raised her eyes and said, "Do you think I''m stupid? Or is he stupid?"


    Colin teased, "We''ve been friends since childhood. Although Abbot''s IQ is not very high, you shouldn''t


    have said it out so directly."


    Faye asked, "Does he know you''re talking about him like this behind his back?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Colin said solemnly, "He doesn''t know. Don''t tell him. I have few friends, so I can''t lose him."


    Faye was speechless.


    He eventually managed to coax her out of the car. But she agreed for Carlotta''s sake.


    Jadon was Carlotta''s doctor, so she must say hello to Abbot when they met.


    When Faye got out of the car, Colin and Abbot were chatting.


    Seeing her, Abbot took the initiative to say hello and asked, "Is your aunt feeling better now?"


    Faye smiled and replied, "She is much better. I''d like to invite Jadon to dinner when he has time. I am


    very grateful to him."


    Abbot joked, "We''re good friends! You don''t have to buy him a meal to thank him."


    Then, he nced at Colin. Seeing Colin was looking at him, Abbot deliberately cleared his throat and


    said to him, "We are best friends since childhood, and I am like your big brother. When you need help, I


    will lend you a hand."

 Chapter 86 Made It Clear with Her

    Chapter 86Made It Clear with Her


    Chapter 86 Made It Clear With Her


    With that, Abbot felt great when he saw Colin squinting at him.


    Well, revenge was indeed a dish best served cold.


    Abbot straightened his back, ignored Colinpletely, and continued to tter Faye.


    Faye gave a half-smile and her sense of proportion was just right.


    Colin watched from the side with his hands in his pockets, "Are you done talking?"


    Abbot wasn''t furious when he was interrupted and said with a smile, "We''re done. I heard that you have


    two bottles of good wine at home?"


    Colin understood Abbot''s implication and raised his eyebrows with a smile, "How about I give you one


    bottle?"


    Abbot went further, "Is that enough?"


    Colinughed angrily, "How about I give you both?"


    Abbot pretended to be polite, "Thanks a lot."


    Colin gritted his teeth and said, "You''re wee. We''re friends anyway!"


    Abbot looked serious, "That''s right!"


    A few minutester, Abbot was standing in front of the wine cab in Colin''s house. Besides the two


    bottles of wine he had been given, he also took a few more bottles.


    Abbot said he was worried that Colin would make mistakes of excessive drinking.


    In return, Abbot didn''t stay long. He told something about Hank to Colin privately and then found an


    excuse to leave.


    Once Abbot was gone, only Colin and Faye were left in the house.


    They looked at each other, and Colin got up and walked towards the single-seat sofa Faye was sitting


    on. He put his hands on the armrests to corner her and asked in a low voice, "Are you staying tonight?"


    Faye raised her eyes and said, "I''m going home to take a shower."


    This excuse was too perfunctory. Colin chuckled and was about to say something sweet when the


    phone in his pocket rang.


    Colin looked unhappy and took out his phone.


    Seeing the caller ID on the screen, he paused for a few seconds. He then straightened up and walked


    to the floor-to-ceiling window with his phone, "Hello, Godmother."


    With that, a middle-aged woman''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Colin."


    Colin frowned, "Godmother, don''t cry, just say something."


    Hearing Colin''s address to the caller, Faye got up and walked towards the door.


    Faye knew that Colin''s godmother was Mason''s mother. She heard that Colin had been taken care of


    by her before he returned to the Farrells.


    Faye wasn''t in the habit of eavesdropping on others'' telephone conversations. Seeing that Colin was


    talking seriously on the phone, she walked to the door, put on her shoes, and left.


    Colin was listening to the cry of his Godmother on the other end of the phone. When he heard the


    sound of her leaving, his face turned cold.


    His Godmother on the phone was still talking, but Colin couldn''t hear it clearly and said coldly,


    "Godmother, are you at Mason''s ce now? I''ll go over and we''ll talk face to face."


    An hourter, Colin showed up at Mason''s apartment.


    Mason was sitting on the sofa with red eyes, looking like she had just cried.


    Madam Long was sitting beside Mason and holding her hand with an apologetic face, "Colin, I didn''t


    expect Mason to cause you such big trouble. I apologize to you on her behalf."


    "I persuaded her not to do this, but she was so obsessed with you that she didn''t listen." Madam Long


    said. Seeing Colin''s indifferent face, she paused and continued, "I know that she has brought it on


    herself, but she''s my only daughter. Could you forgive her for my sake? "


    Looking at Madam Long''s gray hair, Colin couldn''t help feeling sorry.


    Madam Long had always been so kind to him and had treated him and Mason equally.


    He was very grateful to her and would never forget her kindness.


    He knew he should repay her kindness. But when it came to something else, he thought he''d better


    make it clear.


    Colin didn''t want to embarrass Mason in front of Madam Long. After Madam Long said that, he looked


    at Mason and said, "Do you want to talk to me alone or in front of your mother?"


    Mason pursed her lips and said, "I''ll talk to you alone."


    Mason turned her head and asked Madam Long to go back to her bedroom.


    Madam Long seemed worried. Mason whispered, "Mom, it''ll be alright."


    Madam Long hesitated for a while and left.


    Watching Madam Long enter her room, Colin raised his hand and tugged at his cor somehow


    irritably. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. Colin took a deep drag on his cigarette to


    calm himself down and said, "You can say what you want to say today."


    He implied that the opportunity would be gone after today.


    Mason''s eyes turned red when she heard his words and said, "Are you mad at me?"


    Colin looked at Mason through the smoke and seemed impatient.


    Mason couldn''t bear Colin''s impatience and asked, "Are you angry because of Faye? You''re in love


    with her, right?"


    Colin stubbed out the cigarette and said in a cold voice, "Mason, I think you know why I indulged you


    again and again."


    Mason bit her lips and fell silent.


    Colin nced at her and continued to say coldly, "As I told you when you first expressed your affection


    to me, I don''t like you romantically and only think of you as my younger sister."


    Mason said, "I don''t believe it."


    Colin looked at Mason and put on a mocking yet helpless smile, "Believe it or not, it''s a naked fact."


    Mason trembled while sitting on the sofa, "I''ve been by your side all these years. I don''t believe you


    have no feelings for me."


    Colin said bluntly and ruthlessly, "You have been by my side all these years because we agreed that


    you would help me put on a show in front of the Farrells, and I would help you clear away obstacles in


    the entertainment industry."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Mason was dumbfounded.


    Looking at Mason who was silent, Colin said, "When you first entered the showbiz, I asked you to


    dere that you were my sister, but you didn''t want to. I thought you were afraid of being


    misunderstood. If I had known your feelings for me, I definitely wouldn''t have agreed."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After making his attitude clear, Colin got up from the sofa and said, "You can continue your career as


    an artist if you like. If you want to start your studio or sign a contract with another mediapany,


    Farrell Media will only tell others that the contract has expired."


    Seeing Colin get up, Mason stood up immediately, "Colin."


    Colin looked at Mason indifferently and said, "For Godmother''s living expenses, I will ask Robert to wire


    it to her ount on time. If I have time, I will go to see her."


    Mason said, "What about me?"


    Colin said, "Let''s try not to meet."


    With that, he strode out the door.


    Mason reached out and grabbed his arm in a hurry, but Colin quickly dodged her.


    Mason froze. Colin turned his head to look at her and said, "Mason, save yourself some dignity."


    Aftering out of Mason''s apartment, Colin drove away without looking back.


    An hourter, Colin''s car appeared downstairs at Faye''s house.

 Chapter 87 His Explanation

    Chapter 87 His Exnation


    Chapter 87 His Exnation


    It was quite dark. Colin sat in the car, turned off the engine, and lit a cigarette.


    Taking a deep drag on his cigarette, he looked up at the familiar window.


    Faye hadn''t slept yet and her bedroom light was on. The light looked dim through the beige curtains.


    After smoking, his emotions gradually calmed down. He took out his phone from his pocket and sent


    her an Instagram message, "Are you asleep?"


    After the message was sent, he got no response.


    Colin stared at the silent phone screen andughed reluctantly. Then he opened the door and got off


    the car.


    At that time, Faye had juste out of the bath and was about to dry her hair when her phone on the


    bedside table vibrated.


    Faye walked over with a dry towel on her shoulder and picked up her phone. There was an Instagram


    message and a Facebook notification on it.


    The message was sent by Colin. Faye skipped it and nced at the Facebook notification "Mason is


    making an announcement that she will permanently quit the entertainment industry."


    Faye frowned slightly, thinking of the call Colin answered tonight.


    Didn''t she plead with him?


    Why did she quit?


    After thinking for a while, Faye couldn''t figure it out, so she put down her phone and went to blow her


    hair dry.


    She had been tortured by Colin in the car today and she could still clearly feel the pain in her body.


    Thinking of Colin, Faye sat in front of the dressing table and couldn''t help but go off into wild flights of


    fancy, such as what had happened at the Farrells tonight.


    She was worried about how to tell Old Mr. Farrell about Carlotta in the past few days. But she hadn''t


    expected it to be solved so easily by Colin.


    She had to admit that she was quite grateful to Colin for what happened tonight.


    It didn''t matter when Colin said it. But given Old Mr. Farrell''s shrewdness, she didn''t know what he


    would have thought if she did it.


    Admittedly, working with a man like Colin yielded far more benefits than she had imagined.


    Thinking of the benefits, Faye couldn''t help but think of the disadvantages.


    Faye looked in the mirror in front of her and could see the marks on her corbone.


    Faye was thinking about how to cover them tomorrow when there suddenly came a knock on the door.


    Faye came to her senses, paused, and got up to open the door.


    It waste and not many people woulde. Reba had been on a business trip recently, and


    Tanner had recently joined a crew to y a male supporting role. The only person who woulde


    was Colin.


    When the door opened, Faye frowned at the man who had caused the marks on her corbone, "What


    is it?"


    Colin put one hand on the door frame, looked down at Faye, and said with a faint smile, "I''d like to go in


    for some water."


    Faye didn''t answer and she didn''t allow him toe in.


    Seeing this, Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "I''m a guest, and you don''t even invite me in for a


    ss of water?"


    Faye said, "Are you sure you just want some water?"


    Hearing that, Colin grinned, "What else can I do?"


    They looked at each other. Colin saw Faye''s vignce and said with a smile, "Do you think I''m so


    energetic?"


    Faye said, "You''re damned energetic."


    Colin said, "You''replimenting me."


    Colin''s tone was affirmative.


    Faye kept silent, and she was trying to resist the urge to roll her eyes.


    Speaking of which, Faye admired Colin in this regard.


    They were now nominally partners, but she had never been nice to him.


    He had been frustrated many times, but he kept trying again and again.


    With that, they stared at each other for a few seconds.


    Faye took a deep breath, knowing that Colin would notpromise. She pursed her lips slightly,


    turned, and walked towards the door, "in boiled water, or what?"


    Colin entered the house and stood at the entrance to change his shoes, "Anything will do."


    Hearing that, Faye went to the refrigerator, opened it, and got him a bottle of mineral water.


    When she was about to close the refrigerator door, Colin suddenly came up from behind her, wrapped


    his arms around her waist, rested his chin on her shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "Faye, I''m actually


    in a bad mood today."


    Faye had been a PR manager for so long, and she had worked so hard for nothing.


    She had seen all kinds of people, and she could tell whether the man behind her was telling the truth or


    not.


    Seeing that Colin wasn''t lying, Faye didn''t struggle. She lifted the cap of the mineral water, handed it to


    him, and said, "Drink it and calm down."


    Colin didn''t take it. He took a sip from Faye''s hand and said, "She raised me anyway. Did I go too far


    today?"


    Faye said, "I don''t know what happened between you."


    Colin rubbed his chin against Faye''s shoulder and said, "It''s a bitplicated."


    Faye squeezed the mineral water bottle and said, "Do you want some more?"


    Colin said, "Do you want to hear what happened to me tonight?"


    Colin nodded naturally but somehow felt uneasy.


    Compared to Colin''s nervousness, Faye was very calm. She capped the bottle cap and turned to look


    at him, "I will listen to you, but can you let me go? Let''s talk somewhere else."


    Hearing this, Colin brushed his thin lips vaguely against her neck and said with a smile, "Okay."


    Colin agreed readily, but he was reluctant to let her go.


    Faye felt Colin''s reluctance, so she turned around, threw the mineral water bottle into Colin''s arms, and


    pushed him away.


    They walked to the sofa one after the other. Colin sat on the couch, and Faye sat on the single sofa


    opposite him.


    Colin looked at her and joked, "How can we talk at such a distance?"


    Faye calmly picked up the ss of juice on the coffee table and said, "It''s okay. Go ahead. I''m


    listening."


    Faye leaned back on the sofa while drinking the juice.


    Colin looked at Faye''s rare homey look and smiled. With his legs slightly open, he put his elbows on his


    knees and said, "Do you have any cigarettes at home?"


    Faye said, "Yes, they''re in the drawer in front of you, but not men''s cigarettes."


    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Colin lowered his head and reached out to open the drawer in front of him.


    Man, it was neatly packed with all kinds ofdies'' cigarettes.


    Colin took a random box, opened it, and looked at Faye, "Do you often smoke at home?"


    Faye didn''t answer his question and said, "Tell me what happened tonight. Why did Mason announce


    to quit the showbiz?"


    Colin bit the cigarette and raised his head, "What?"


    Faye said, "You don''t know?"


    Colin lit a cigarette and said, "I don''t know."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "I see, please continue."


    Colin asked again, "Do you smoke at home?"


    Faye frowned, "I didn''t ask you to continue talking about this. Tell me what happened to you tonight."


    Colin put the cigarette between his teeth and said, "Smoke less in the future. If I see you smoke, you''ll


    be sorry."


    With that, he didn''t care whether Faye would refute or not, took a deep drag on his cigarette, looked at


    her, and said, "The rumors about Mason and me were all fake."


    Faye was stunned, "What?"


    Colin took the cigarette from the corner of his mouth and was so nervous that his hand trembled, and


    the ashes scattered on his suit pants. He continued, "The rumors about Mason and me are fake, and


    so are the rumors about other female stars and young models."

 Chapter 88 His First Woman

    Chapter 88 His First Woman


    Chapter 88 His First Woman


    After that, there was a moment of silence.


    Faye choked on the juice and coughed violently.


    Seeing this, Colin took a tissue from the coffee table and handed it to her.


    Faye took it, covered her mouth while coughing, and put down the juice ss. After a long pause, she


    asked, "What did you say?"


    Colin stubbed out the cigarette and said jokingly, "Are you so shocked?"


    Faye kept silent.


    She didn''t feel shocked, but she didn''t think about this possibility at all.


    In the past few years, Colin was rumored to be a yboy. She had even suspected that Farrell Media


    set up the public rtions department not for those artists, but him.


    Seeing Faye''s silence, Colin felt both amused and furious, "Am I just a jerk in your eyes?"


    Faye didn''t know how to answer his question. After keeping silent for a while, she replied, "No."


    Hearing Faye''s lip-born answer, Colin leaned backzily and tapped on the arm of the sofa, "Tell me


    the truth."


    Faye looked up at him and said, "You confessed to me that you liked Mason."


    Colin replied calmly and honestly, "Fake."


    Faye frowned.


    Faye didn''t doubt what Colin said because he didn''t have to lie to her at all.


    Moreover, Colin wasn''t the only one who had lied in that conversation. She had also lied that she liked


    Hank.


    Faye thought about it for a while and then looked at Colin, "Am I your first woman?"


    Hearing that, Colin paused. He didn''t answer her question and asked instead, "What do you think?"


    A bad feeling suddenly rose in Faye''s heart.


    They looked at each other and the atmosphere was ambiguous and awkward.


    About half a minuteter, Faye said with difficulty, "Am I?"


    Colin smiled and his voice was maic and pleasant, "Yeah."


    Faye gasped and fell silent.


    Seeing Faye''s pale face, Colin smiled suddenly, "Are you afraid I''ll hold you ountable?"


    Faye pursed her lips and said honestly, "Yes."


    Colin''s hand on the armrest of the sofa trembled slightly, and he said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid."


    Then Colin lowered his eyes and looked at the floor.


    Colin didn''t show his unhappiness obviously, but Faye had always been sensitive and she immediately


    noticed it.


    "Colin," Faye said


    Colin lifted his eyes, pursed his lips, and changed the subject, "Oh, I haven''t finished what I wanted to


    say just now."


    Faye frowned and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know how to say it.


    Colin''s mood changed quickly, and his unhappiness was instantly gone. Faye thought it was just her


    illusion.


    Colin told Faye briefly what had happened at Mason''s apartment tonight, skipping the harsh words he


    had said to Mason. He told Faye that he would not have any contact with Mason from now on.


    Faye listened quietly.


    With that, Colin looked at Faye and said, "After listening to me for so long, don''t you have any


    opinions?"


    Faye said, "I''m not in the position to say anything because it''s your personal affairs."


    With that, Faye felt that what she said was somehow perfunctory. Thinking of how Colin had helped her


    at the Farrells'' house tonight, she paused for a few seconds and added, "You must have a reason for


    making such a decision. It''s disrespectful for me toment on it."


    Colin said, "Don''t you think I''m indifferent?"


    Faye raised her eyebrows and said, "Are you talking about yourself or me?"


    Colin grinned, "Well, didn''t you hear me?"


    Faye said, "Are you insulting my intelligence?"


    Colin teased, "Aren''t you stupid?"


    Faye smiled, "Do you think I''m Abbot?"


    After blurting it out, Faye was stunned.


    Colin said with a smile, "It''s so much better than your cold face all day long."


    Faye felt somewhat embarrassed. She took a sip of the juice and said, "Thank you."


    They talked until early morning.


    Faye took the initiative to speak, "It''s gettingte."


    Colin teased, "Shall we go to bed early?"


    Faye stood up, nced at Colin, and said, "You''re sleeping on the sofa tonight."


    Without giving Colin any room to refute, she walked to the bedroom.


    Colin looked at her back and chuckled, "You are moody. Are you an actress?"


    She mmed the door in response.


    Faye was far less calm than she looked.


    After returning to the bedroom, Faye leaned her back against the door in a trance. Thinking of what


    Colin had just said to her, she pursed her lips tightly.


    She dared to hang out with Colin so recklessly solely because she had thought Colin was a yboy.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But now, Colin told her that she was the only woman he had.


    Faye couldn''t help having a bee in her head.


    Faye stood against the door for a while, went straight to the bed, and sat down. After thinking about it,


    she picked up her phone and sent Tanner an Instagram message, "Are you asleep?"


    Tanner replied almost in seconds, "It''s a long night and it''s hard to fall asleep. Do you miss me?"


    Faye slumped back on the bed, holding up her phone and sending another message to Tanner, "I''m


    asking you something serious."


    Tanner, "Go ahead and ask. You''ve found the right person. I''m an honest and serious person."


    Faye, "Do you have special feelings for your first woman?"


    Tanner, "The topic is so juicy!"


    Faye, "Stop kidding."


    Tanner, "To be honest, I''ve been a decent man and I''m still a virgin."


    Faye, "Forget what I have asked."


    Faye tried to end their conversation. But Tanner replied, "Are you looking down at me? I''m still a virgin,


    but I know what a man thinks, okay?"


    After that, Faye didn''t reply. He sent another message, "I have seen other men in a rtionship, OK?"


    Faye turned over on the bed and typed, "Well, I have also seen that, but so what?"


    Faye was used to joking with Tanner and Reba. The three were best friends for many years, and


    they could guess what the other was thinking by looking at each other.


    The next second after Faye sent the message, Tanner replied, "Indeed, so what?"


    Faye stared at the phone screen and was about to forward the screenshot to Reba when Tanner


    sent another message, "I think whether a man has special feelings for his first woman depends on the


    man."


    Faye, "What do you mean?"


    Tanner, "In my personal opinion, the more affectionate a man looks like, the more unaffectionate he is,


    and vice versa."


    Faye looked at Tanner''s message hesitantly for a few seconds and asked, "So what kind of man do you


    think Colin is?"

 Chapter 89 Not Bad

    Chapter 89Not Bad


    Chapter 89 Not Bad


    When the message was sent, Faye regretted it.


    Seeing the series of question marks sent by Tanner, Faye found her temples throbbing.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t answer, Tanner made a voice call.


    Faye paused for about three or four seconds before answering it.


    Faye thought that Tanner would ask her the meaning of her question first. But Tanner''s thinking was


    different from ordinary people''s, "Are you Colin''s first woman?"


    Faye kept silent.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t refute, he said with a hint of excitement in his tone, "I didn''t see it. Colin was so


    good at hiding!"


    Tanner had a lot of questions to ask Faye. But no matter how good their rtionship was, she was a


    woman and he was a man after all. Finally, he said vaguely, "What is Colin''s attitude towards you


    now?"


    Faye said, "No attitude."


    Tanner cleared his throat and said, "Has he been pestering you every day?"


    Faye thought about the recent situation. It seemed so.


    Seeing Faye''s silence again, Tanner was even more excited, "It''s normal. When a man just lost his


    virginity, he was thinking about it all the time."


    Tanner''s tone reminded Faye of Galen.


    Faye could imagine how curious they looked on the other end of the phone.


    Then Tanner talked all about Colin.


    He abruptly elevated her rtionship with Colin, i.e. from friends with benefits to the love between


    childhood sweethearts.


    Tanner talked about it for a while and felt that Faye was ignoring him. He changed the topic, "Faye,


    haven''t you always wanted to investigate the Farrells? Why don''t you start with Colin?"


    Faye didn''t hide it from him and said frankly, "Colin already knew my n, and we reached an


    agreement."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Tanner was stunned, "What?"


    Faye replied, "Colin''s feelings for the Farrells are not as deep as we thought."


    Hearing that, Tanner was silent on the other end of the phone for a few seconds and said, "It''s normal.


    Think about what Colin was like when he was a child. If he weren''t tough enough, he probably wouldn''t


    have survived in the Farrells for more than half a year."


    Tanner was telling the truth. The wealthy family was not easy to live in, especially when Colin''s identity


    was susceptible.


    Hearing Tanner''s words, Faye suddenly thought of Colin when he had juste to the Farrells.


    He was starved all the time and there were idents every three days.


    One time when the Farrells held a party at home, everyone was chatting in the hall, but Colin fell into


    the swimming pool behind the old house.


    Later, a servant found and rescued him. Afterward, no one from the Farrells even asked him why he fell


    into the water. Colin had a high fever in the middle of the night, and she quietly pushed open the door


    of his room to give him the medicine.


    Outsiders all said that Colin was lucky. As an illegitimate child, he was lucky enough to be taken back


    to the Farrells, and they all loved and spoiled him.


    But only he knew the truth.


    In this regard, Colin and Faye were very simr.


    Both of them were vanity projects of the Farrell. It looked good on the outside but was little-known on


    the inside.


    Faye chatted with Tanner for a while before hanging up.


    After hanging up the phone, Faye looked at the ck screen of her phone and thought of the time


    when Colin fell into the water.


    A teenage boy was lying on the bed with a pale face. She didn''t know if he was frightened or if it was


    caused by a high fever and prostration.


    Faye put the medicine and a ss of warm water by his bed. Coliny on the bed and stared at her.


    They didn''t have much interaction, let alone talking. Even though Faye was not as cold and talkative as


    she was now, Colin was not good at words back then.


    Faye still remembered clearly that it was the first time Colin had spoken to her.


    Colin said to her in a hoarse voice, "Faye, can you hug me?"


    As teenagers, they already knew the difference between men and women.


    Faye, although not having her first awakening of love, was quite shy when she hugged Colin.


    She felt sorry for him, went to the bed, and bent over to hug him. But before her hands fell on his


    shoulder, Colin grabbed her wrists, pulled her down, and hugged her tightly.


    Faye wanted to struggle subconsciously at first. But when Colin realized her intention, he said to her in


    a hoarse voice, "Please, don''t move." Then Faye felt warm tears on her neck.


    The memory came to an abrupt end.


    Faye took a deep breath and suddenly understood Colin now.


    The Farrells were not an easy ce to live in. Headed by Old Mr. Farrell, many people were staring at


    him fiercely. If he hadn''t disguised himself, as Tanner said, he wouldn''t have survived for half a year.


    Faye restrained her thoughts, sat up, and was about to reach out to turn the bedside light to dim when


    the bedroom door was suddenly opened.


    Seeing this, Faye frowned and was about to speak when Colin showed up at the door.


    Faye said, "What is it?"


    Colin smirked, "I''d like to use your bathroom."


    Faye whispered, "Use the bathroom of the guest room."


    Colin strode in as if he hadn''t heard what she said. He said with a smile straightforwardly, "I''m not used


    to it."


    Faye watched Colin walk into the bathroom and tried to stop him, but there came the sound of a


    shower from the toilet.


    Faye sighed and leaned against the bedside.


    More than ten minutester, the bathroom door opened, and Colin appeared in front of Faye with only a


    towel around his waist.


    They looked at each other. Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "I used your bath towel."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin continued, "It''s a little small and barely usable."


    Faye nced at the part of Colin that was covered by the bath towel, and suddenly some indecent


    images appeared in her mind. She looked away and said, "Since you''ve taken a shower, can you go


    out now?"


    Colin smiled, "OK."


    Although Colin replied "OK", he didn''t move.


    Faye looked back at him and was about to say something when the phone beside her rang.


    Faye nced down and saw that it was Reba''s call. She picked it up and answered the call,


    "Hello?"


    Faye just said ''hello'' when Reba asked questions on the other end of the phone, "I heard that Colin


    was still a virgin before he slept with you? Is it true?"


    Hearing this, Faye didn''t answer and subconsciously looked at Colin who was close at hand.


    Watching this, Colin raised his eyebrows and smiled meaningfully.


    He heard Reba''s words.


    Faye froze and wanted to stop Reba, but Reba didn''t give her the chance and continued, "Colin


    is quite savvy in that respect. I remember you said that his skills are not bad."


    Faye fell silent.


    Reba had always been high-profile and dramatic!


    Faye hadn''t felt anything wrong with it before, but now she couldn''t wait to fly over and cover her


    mouth.


    Faye retracted her gaze from Colin, pretended to be calm, and said to Reba, "It''s gettingte. Let''s


    talk about it tomorrow."


    Reba insisted, "Tell me!"


    Faye said, "You..."


    Before Faye could finish, Colin walked over and lifted her chin.


    Faye frowned. Colin leaned over to her ear and said in a questioning and sarcastic deep voice, "My


    skills are not bad, right?"

 Chapter 90 Went to His Room That Night

    Chapter 90 Went to His Room That Night


    Chapter 90 Went To His Room That Night


    Colin smiled.


    Faye looked up at him and felt speechless.


    The atmosphere between them was ambiguous. Faye didn''t know how to refute, so she could only


    purse her lips tightly and say nothing.


    At this time, Reba added fuel to the fire on the other end of the phone and continued, "What''s


    wrong with you? Are you shy?"


    Saying this, Reba didn''t hear Faye''s response. She smiled slyly on the other end of the phone and


    lowered her voice as if she was afraid someone would hear it, "What''s there to be shy about? You are


    both single. Now you''re legally husband and wife. Isn''t it normal to have sex?"


    Faye gasped when she heard it, "Shut up!"


    Hearing that, Rebaughed even more loudly, "Are you mad? Didn''t I hit the nail right on the head?


    If I didn''t know you had that problem, I almost thought you were tempted by Colin."


    Faye was worried about what Colin would hear and blurted out, "Reba!"


    Reba said, "What?"


    Faye said, "I have something else to do. I''m hanging up."


    Reba thought Faye was shy, felt that it was rare, and continued to joke, "I''m very curious about one


    thing and I have always wanted to ask, but I was afraid that you would be angry. Tonight I''m going to


    ask it anyway. After Madam Farrell drugged you, why did you choose to go to Colin''s room?"


    Reba asked this question purely out of curiosity


    But Reba didn''t know that the person she had been talking about all night was standing on the side


    at the moment.


    Faye and Colin both froze when Reba said that.


    Colin straightened up and let go of Faye''s chin. He looked at her face with deep eyes.


    Faye said, "Reba."


    Reba thought Faye was going to answer her question and excitedly responded, "Tell me!"


    Faye said lightly, "When I get rich, I will take you to the best mental hospital."


    After Faye finished it she hung up the phone regardless of what Reba would say.


    Reba''s phone was cut off, but it wasn''t over.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Colin looked down at her and continued with Reba''s topic, "I''d also like to know why you chose me


    that night."


    Why did she choose him that night?


    Faye couldn''t answer this question.


    The ident happened on the night of Helen''s birthday party.


    Faye had known for a long time that Madam Farrell saw her as a thorn in the flesh and wanted to get


    rid of her.


    Therefore, Fate had been very wary of Madam Farrell, and she was even more cautious about any


    food that Madam Farrell gave her.


    But Faye had never expected that Madam Farrell would take the risk in front of everyone to get rid of


    her.


    That night, Madam Farrell took a ss of red wine and handed it to her in front of all the guests, and


    introduced her to everyone with a loving look, saying that Faye was her favorite among the younger


    generation.


    Madam Farrell had always pretended to be kind and loving. In the presence of so many people, Faye


    could only drink that ss of wine.


    After Faye drank it, Madam Farrell gave Helen a wink to ask her to keep an eye on Faye. Then she


    took the guests to see her newly bought antiques.


    Thinking of what had happened that night, Faye still had lingering fears. If Helen wasn''t so careless,


    she couldn''t imagine what would happen to her.


    Seeing that Faye kept silent, Colin lowered his head and looked at her, "What did you think of?"


    Faye came to her senses and said, "Nothing."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Why did you choose me that night?"


    Faye gasped, and didn''t lie, "I don''t know."


    Colin chuckled, "Really?"


    Faye said honestly, "I didn''t seem to have a choice."


    Among the Farrells, Faye couldn''t find anyone to turn to.


    At that time, Faye already knew that her parents'' death was rted to the Farrells, and she didn''t dare


    to ask any of them for help rashly.


    Old Mr. Farrell and ine were Faye''s primary suspects.


    Madam Farrell and Helen were birds of a feather.


    There was only Colin left.


    Even if Colin was riddled with scandals at that time and rumored to be a yboy, and seldom talked to


    her even at home, he was her first choicepared to others.


    However, Faye just wanted to ask for help at first, but in the end, she climbed onto Colin''s bed by


    ident.


    Faye pursed her lips.


    Watching her frown, Colinforted her in a low voice, "Okay, I won''t embarrass you anymore."


    Faye looked up at him after hearing this. Colin lowered his body and put his hands on her side, "I want


    to sleep here tonight."


    Faye said, "Do you think I will agree?"


    Colin said, "I promise to just sleep and do nothing."


    When Colin spoke, his fingertips touched Faye''s hands to tter her.


    Faye shuddered as he touched her hands and her heart trembled.


    Faye tried her best to resist it and looked at Colin, "It''s almost 2 am. Are you going to bed or not?"


    Colinughed deeply, "It''s up to you."


    Faye pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Sometimes, if one couldn''t resist, he could onlypromise.


    Faye and Colin looked at each other for a while. She was so flustered by his charming eyes that she


    took the initiative to say, "You''d better do what you say, or there will be no next time."


    Colin smiled, "Okay."


    Colin did what he said this night.


    After lying down, he didn''t do anything out of line and slept soundly.


    Colin fell asleep, but Faye couldn''t.


    She stayed up until daylight.


    Probably too much had happened tonight. Faye had a dream after she fell asleep.


    In her dream, it was the night of Helen''s birthday party again.


    She resisted the difort and pushed Colin''s door open. The room was so quiet and dark, and only


    the faint light on the bed proved that there was someone in this room.


    Feeling someone breaking in, the man on the bed was startled and said in a maic and indifferent


    voice, "Who is it?"


    Faye gasped, clenched her fists, and said, "Colin, it''s me."


    Hearing her reply, the man on the bed was silent for a moment, sat up, and turned on the bedside


    Faye flushed and stumbled forward.


    Seeing that there was something wrong with her, Colin frowned and got out of bed, looking down at


    her, "Are you sick?"


    The drug kicked in and Faye mumbled, "No, I..."


    Faye wanted to say that she had been drugged, but she couldn''t speak and even fell.


    Seeing this, Colin stretched out his hands to support her quickly. Feeling her trembling in his arms, he


    realized what was going on and asked in a deep voice, "Did you touch something you shouldn''t have


    touched?"


    Faye copsed, "Colin, I feel terrible."


    Hearing this, Colin tightened his hands around her and said in a maic but hoarse voice, "What do


    you want to do?"

 Chapter 91 Closer

    Chapter 91 Closer


    Chapter 91 Closer


    Losing her consciousness under such torture, Faye threw herself into Colin''s arms.


    Colin''s nightgown that just hung loosely on his body now was half torn off by her.


    "Faye."


    Colin said in a hoarse voice. With his hands on Faye''s slender waist, he lifted her, forcing her to look at


    him.


    The corners of Faye''s eyes reddened. She felt ufortable being pinched on her waist by him and


    let out a moan.


    Colin''s Adam''s apple rolled, "Shall I take you to a doctor?"


    Faye kept silent. She broke out in a sweat and slightly moved her red lips.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Colin lowered his head and approached her, "Did you hear what I said?"


    Faye didn''t respond, her body trembling slightly.


    Colin''s eyes darkened. His hands holding her waist froze for a moment, and then he picked her up and


    walked out.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Fayeid her head softly on his shoulders. She regained some consciousness because of the vibration.


    With difficulty, she said with gritted teeth, "No, don''t go out."


    If they went out like this, they were bound to run into Helen or Madam Farrell.


    She had just managed to escape from them with great difficulty, and she could not be found by them


    again.


    When Colin heard the words, he paused, "What?"


    Faye, "No, don''t go out. Go, go to..."


    Faye spoke feebly, and before she could finish her words, Colin held her hand tighter and said in a


    hoarse voice, "What?"


    Faye bit her lower lip and forced herself to stay sane, her lips even bleeding a little, "You..."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Are you sure?"


    Faye nodded with great effort, "Yes."


    Colinpletely took her words wrong.


    Just when Faye thought Colin understood what she meant and wanted to take her to see a doctor,


    Colin took her back to the bed and put her down carefully.


    Faye let out a long sigh and was about to thank him when Colin who was standing beside the bed


    suddenly approached.


    Before Faye realized what was going on, Colin''s hand had alreadynded on the button around her


    waist, and he said in a hoarse voice, "Rx."


    It was such a passionate scene in her dream.


    With her mind going nk, Faye trembled slightly. She suddenly opened her eyes and stared at the


    ceiling for a few seconds with her palms all wet.


    Faye''s hand on her side clenched and loosened, just as she rxed, a yful low smile suddenly


    came from her side, "What did you dream about?"


    Faye heard the words and looked at the man beside her, squinting, "A dog."


    Colin''s lips curved in a smile, "Did that dog... sleep with you?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin was lying on his side while propping himself up on his elbow; he showed a wicked smile, "I heard


    you calling Colin."


    Faye pursed her lips and remained silent


    Colin leaned forward and tied back Faye''s hair wet with sweat with the other hand, saying teasingly, "I


    also heard you moaning that it hurt."


    Colin said sozily and casually that Faye couldn''t tell if he was lying.


    Faye remained silent. She took a deep breath, pushed away Colin''s hand that was fiddling with her


    hair, got up, and walked to the bathroom.


    Hearing her mming the bathroom door, Colin grinned. He moved to where Faye had slept, rolled


    over, and buried his face in her pillow.


    Faye walked into the bathroom and took a warm shower.


    Now she was broad awake.


    When Faye came out of the bathroom, Colin had been fully dressed and was standing beside the bed,


    tying his tie.


    Faye went to the closet to get her clothes. She raised her lips and said, "You''d better quit the variety


    show with an excuse as soon as possible. Don''t take too long."


    Colin paused while tying his tie, "What about you? Keep attracting the audience by coupling you and


    Sebastian?"


    Faye turned her head to look at Colin and said mockingly, "Do you think Sebastian still has the guts to


    do that now?"


    Faye said with heavy sarcasm, but Colin wasn''t angry at all. He continued to wear his tie, and said with


    a smile, "I don''t think he has."


    Seeing Faye didn''t respond to his words, Colin stepped towards her, reached out, and hugged her from


    behind, "Are you mad? Huh?"


    Faye took out a beige cashmere coat and a ck turtleneck sweater from the closet. "Colin, your


    lovey-dovey behavior makes me feel like we''re in love."


    Colin rested his jaw on her shoulder, "Isn''t it great for us to fall in love?"


    Faye squeezed the coat hanger tightly, "No."


    If Colin had told her this beforest night, she would have thought he was joking.


    But afterst night, everything changed.


    What if Tanner was right? What if Colin indeed hid his feelings deep although he looked like a


    yboy...


    When Faye finished her words, Colin teased, "Don''t worry. I won''t hold you responsible. You seem


    pretty scared. "


    After Colin finished speaking, he held Faye''s hand tighter and said solemnly, "I''ll ask Robert to arrange


    for my withdrawal from that variety show. You''d better find a reason to quit soon. There are so many


    things in thepany. Don''t waste your time and energy on those things."


    Faye agreed, "Okay, I was worried that something might go wrong, but after what happened to Gail,


    they probably wouldn''t dare to mess around anymore."


    Colinughed and let go of Faye''s hand, "Is Auntie Kemp going to be discharged from the hospital


    today?"


    Colin called Aunt Kemp naturally and intimately.


    Faye was stunned for a few seconds before realizing that he was calling Carlotta, "Yes, the operation


    has beenpleted, and Jadon said that she can recuperate at home."


    Colin asked, "When are you going to pick her up from the hospital?"


    Faye answered truthfully, "Now."


    Colin said, "I''m going with you."


    Faye raised her eyebrows and was shocked.


    Colin looked back at her with a stern face, "I am yourwful husband and auntie''swful nephew-in-


    Faye frowned, "I can pick her up by myself."


    Sensing Faye''s cold attitude, Colin looked at her calmly, "Are you going to bring auntie to your ce?"


    Faye looked at him, "Or anywhere else?"


    Colin said with a smile, "Auntie already knows that we are married. How can newlyweds separate from


    each other?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Seeing Faye keep silent, Colin added, "Besides, Auntie has just moved back. The Farrells will send


    someone to watch her. If she lives with you, can you keep her safe?"


    Colin''s words were to the point.


    Indeed, she couldn''t guarantee auntie''s safety right now.


    She didn''t even know which Farrell was behind it.


    Seeing Faye''s convinced look, Colin stepped out of the room, "Come on, let''s go to the hospital and


    take auntie to Fennth Community."


    Faye looked up at Colin, paused for a few seconds, and then stepped up to keep up.


    An hourter, the car arrived at the hospital.


    Faye asked Colin to wait in the car, and she went up to pick up Carlotta herself.


    Colin didn''t refute, loosening his tie with his slender fingers. Watching Faye walk into the inpatient


    department, he took out his mobile phone and made a call, "Robert, go check if my wife gets any kind


    of disease."

 Chapter 92 Currying Favor

    Chapter 92 Currying Favor


    Chapter 92 Currying Favor


    Colin didn''t forget what Reba said on the phonest night.


    Although Reba only mentioned it vaguely, Colin took it to heart.


    When Colin finished speaking, Robert on the other end of the phone asked, "Is madam sick?"


    Colin''s voice was low and deep, "If I know the answer, why would I ask you to check it?"


    Robert remained silent.


    Colin raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows, saying, "It''s probably not an easy job. She always


    acts with caution. If you can''t find out, you can go to Reba."


    Robert was astonished, "Ms. ck and madam are best friends. I''m afraid she won''t tell us."


    Colin said, "Then find ways to let her tell the truth!"


    Robert asked, "I can do anything to get the answer?"


    Colinughed with anger, "Robert, what the hell are you doing, cross-talking? You think I''m in a good


    mood recently, don''t you?"


    Robert was embarrassed.


    He didn''t dare!


    He would never be that bold!


    Hearing Colin''s impatient voice, Robert didn''t dare to speak again. No matter what Colin said, he just


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    answered, "OK."


    Hanging up the phone, Colin opened the door and stepped out of the car.


    After standing for a while beside the car, Colin reached into his pocket and took out a cigarette. As


    soon as his fingertips touched the cigarette case, he saw Faye pushing Carlotta in a wheelchair


    towards him not far away.


    Colin retracted the hand he had just put in his pocket and strode toward them.


    Seeing him, Carlotta said with an unnatural expression, "Co... Mr. Farrell."


    With a gentle and elegant smile, Colin leaned over to tuck the nket around Carlotta''s legs, "Auntie,


    just call me Colin."


    Then Colin straightened up and walked over to Faye, "Honey, let me do it."


    Hearing the way Colin called her, Faye frowned invisibly, but as she was worried that Carlotta would


    sense something unusual, she just replied lightly, "Okay."


    Colin pushed the wheelchair towards the parking lot, while Faye took a few quick steps to open the


    door.


    Carlotta had just undergone surgery on her leg, and it was inconvenient for her to get in the car. Colin


    stopped the wheelchair, stepped forward, picked her up, and took her into the car.


    Faye stood by and watched, with an illusion that she and Colin were a newly married couple who were


    truly in love, and he was taking care of her family.


    Colin carefully settled Carlotta on the back seat, straightened up, and turned his head to look at Faye,


    "Honey, give me the key and I''ll drive."


    Faye came to her senses, pursed her lips, and handed the key to Colin.


    The moment she handed over the keys, Colin pinched Faye''s fingertips on purpose and smiled, "How


    did I do as your husband?"


    Faye looked up at him and couldn''t stand it anymore, "Colin, you can''t wait to take a beating, can you?"


    Colin''s lips curved in a smile, "How about you do it tonight?"


    Faye gave him a warning nce, and without replying, she withdrew her fingertips and walked to the


    back of the car. She opened the door, bent over, and sat in the car.


    Seeing Faye getting in, Carlotta took a look at Colin who didn''t get in the car, and asked in a low voice,


    "Why are you sitting in the back seat with me?"


    Faye responded with a smile, "To apany you."


    Carlotta asked, "You two fought?"


    Faye said, "No."


    Carlotta looked at her in disbelief and said in a low voice before Colin got in the car, "I can see it all.


    You''ve been keeping a straight face, and Colin kept pleasing you."


    Hearing Carlotta''s words, Faye dropped her gaze, and the corners of her eyes twitched slightly.


    Colin was good at this.


    Before she was discharged from the hospital, Carlotta kept calling Colin Mr. Farrell, and she didn''t let


    her guard down, but just after such a short time, she already began to call him Colin.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Carlotta continued, "What happened between your parents has nothing


    to do with him, right?"


    After taking a nce at Colin outside the car window, Faye retracted her gaze and answered truthfully,


    "It doesn''t matter, he led a worse life than me when he was a child. Madam Farrell still treated me nice


    in front of everyone for the sake of her good reputation, but Madam Farrell has tortured him during the


    few years since he came back, untilter..."


    Faye was talking when Carlotta suddenly reached out and pinched her hand.


    Faye pursed his lips and raised her eyes. Colin opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat.


    "Auntie, what do you want for lunch?"


    Colin asked Carlotta with a smile while fastening his seat belts.


    Carlotta smiled and responded, "I''m fine with anything. You can decide."


    Colin turned the steering wheel, "Faye told me that you had been in Westville before. Do you like to eat


    spicy food? A friend of mine just opened a spicy restaurant, and I heard that the chef''s ancestor was a


    royal chef. I don''t know if it is true or not. You can have a taste of the food there and see if it''s true."


    With that, Faye looked up at him and her gaze met him in the rearview mirror.


    Faye never told Colin about Carlotta''s situation before.


    The only reason Colin knew all the details was that he had looked into Carlotta''s background early


    before.


    Seeing Faye looking at him, Colin winked at her smilingly.


    Faye turned her head indifferently to look out the window, her fist on hisp clenching quietly.


    Looking at the interaction between them, Carlotta confirmed her spection even more. She said with


    a smile, "Okay."


    Carlotta just finished speaking when the car stopped at a red light at an intersection. Colin turned his


    head and reached out to rub Faye''s hair with a doting tone, "You can''t eat spicy food, so I''ll ask them to


    serve some light dishes."


    Faye frowned, "I can eat spicy food."


    Colin teased, "You have a stomachache all night after you have spicy food! And you are saying you can


    eat it?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Seeing Faye''s slightly unpleasant expression, Colin knew it was enough. He withdrew his hand and


    turned around, changing the subject at the right time, "Auntie, you can ask Jadon to help with your


    rehabilitation at hometer. If you feel any difort, feel free to contact him."


    Carlotta, "Colin, thank you. I was in a bad moodst time in the hospital, you..."


    Before Carlotta could finish, Colin smiled and looked at Carlotta in the rearview mirror and said,


    "Auntie, we are family. You don''t have to treat me as an outsider. You must have known about my


    situation as well, I suppose. For me, the Farrells are not my family. Only you are the real family of Faye


    and me. It''s quite normal for an elder to scold the younger ones."


    Seeing the green light on, Colin turned the steering wheel and jokingly said, "You can even beat me if I


    do something wrong, let alone just give me an earful."


    Colin was talkative. From the hospital to the hotel, there was no awkward silence.


    The car arrived at the hotel, and Robert had been waiting at the gate.


    Robert saw Colin stop the car, take the initiative to open the rear door of the car, and take Carlotta out


    of the car.


    This spicy restaurant was opened by Abbot. Everyone here knew Colin. Seeing him entering with two


    women, the lobby manager greeted him with a smile, "Mr. Farrell, still the old table?"


    Colin smiled at him, "Take my wife and the others there first. I''ll go to the kitchen."


    When the lobby manager heard this, his eyes shed with surprise, and his eyes fell on Faye. When


    did Mr. Farrell get married?


    Seeing the lobby manager chatting with Faye, Colin gave Robert a wink, and the two walked to the


    kitchen.


    After a few steps, Colin looked at Robert and asked in a deep voice, "Have you found anything out?"

 Chapter 93 A Model Husband

    Chapter 93 A Model Husband


    Chapter 93 A Model Husband


    When Colin finished speaking, Robert curled his lips, seemingly finding it hard to tell him the answer.


    Colin frowned, "What?"


    Robert nced at the ce where Faye was standing with some guilt, and leaned closer to Colin, "I


    went to find Ms. ck, and she asked me to give you a message."


    Looking at Robert who was suddenly approaching, Colin frowned even more, "Just say it! Don''t stand


    too close!"


    Robert said sneakily, "I''m afraid madam will hear me."


    Colin gave him a sideways nce while still walking forward, "What message?"


    Robert replied in a low voice, "She said that you have to show her your sincerity by paying her more


    visits."


    Colin raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, "Does she want me to see her in person?"


    Robert, "Probably."


    It was hard to tell whether Colin was angry or not from his face, "Okay, as long as there is a glimmer of


    hope!"


    After Colin finished speaking, he walked toward the kitchen.


    Robert followed closely and asked curiously, "Mr. Farrell, what are you going to do here in the kitchen?"


    Colin took off his suit jacket and handed it to him, rolling up the sleeves of his shirt and saying, "To cook


    some dishes."


    On the other side, the lobby manager had already brought Faye and Carlotta to the box; he had been


    calling Faye Mrs. Farrell and serving them with utmost hospitality.


    Faye grew up in the Farrells almost from an early age and was used to such an attitude.


    But Carlotta wasn''t. Seeing the lobby manager''s ttering smile, she felt inexplicably ufortable.


    Faye saw Carlotta''s difort at a nce. She stood up and took the purple y pot from the lobby


    manager, "I''ll do it."


    The lobby manager smiled and handed the purple y pot to Faye, "Mrs. Farrell, may I take your order


    now?"


    Faye dropped her gaze and made the coffee, "We''ll order after Colines back. Now we''ll just talk."


    The lobby manager understood instantly, "Okay, then if there is nothing else, I will go out first. You can


    call me anytime if you need anything."


    Faye said lightly, "Okay, thank you."


    Watching the lobby manager leave, Carlotta heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Faye with pity, "Faye,


    do you have to deal with such ttery every day?"


    Faye smiled, "Yes."


    Carlotta, "Have you got tired of it?"


    Faye was pouring coffee, and when she heard her aunt''s words, her hands froze somehow, but she


    didn''t want her aunt to feel bad for her, so she just raised her eyes and replied with a smile, "I''ve got


    used to it."


    Compared to the malicious Farrells, people like the lobby manager were nothing at all.


    Pleasing and ttering the wealthy and powerful was the norm in society.


    Faye always hid her true emotions. Carlotta knew that she couldn''t get any sincere answer from her, so


    she simply changed the subject, "Tell me the truth, you don''t like Colin?"


    Faye handed Carlotta the teacup with both hands, "Yes."


    Carlotta took the cup, "But he seems really into you."


    Faye couldn''t tell Carlotta the truth. She served herself a cup of coffee and sat down without speaking.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Carlotta continued, "Judging from what Colin said, he doesn''t get along


    well with the Farrells either."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Faye said, "Right, his mother suffered a lot because of ine, and he was always unpopr in the


    Farrells when he was a child."


    Carlotta seemed lost in thought after hearing her words.


    Colin returned to the box after more than ten minutes.


    Colin pushed open the door and entered, holding a pot of freshly squeezed juice in his hand, "Auntie,


    are you hungry?"


    Carlotta smiled, "No, I had too much for breakfast, and I''m not hungry now."


    Colin strode forward, unpacked a new set of cutlery, took out the ss, and served Carlotta a ss of


    juice, "Auntie, do you like passionfruit juice? There is some great fresh passionfruit back in the kitchen,


    so I ordered it without asking you. If you don''t like it, I''ll change it."


    Carlotta smiled, "It''s fine with me. I''m not picky about it."


    After Carlotta finished speaking, she took the juice from Colin.


    Colin smiled, walked over to Faye, and sat down. He took the water ss in front of her and drank the


    remaining water in one gulp, then filled the ss with juice, "Try it."


    Faye looked at him sideways, paused for a few seconds, and reached out to take it.


    Faye was kind of a neat freak. After taking the ss, she hesitated for a while before moving it close to


    her mouth. As the ss was about to touch the corner of her lips, Colin suddenly reached out and


    turned the ss in her hand.


    Faye was lost.


    Colin said, "I just touched it with my lips."


    Faye didn''t pay attention to that. Hearing that, she nodded, feeling less concerned. She took a sip of


    the juice andmented, "It tastes good."


    Colin grinned and reached out to unpack the cutlery in front of him.


    Faye had to admit that Colin''s taste had always been very good. Faye had drunk a lot of passionfruit


    juice, but the taste was not as good as this one.


    Shortly after Colin entered the box, the lobby manager came again to take the order.


    Colin raised his eyebrows and looked at Faye, "Haven''t you ordered?"


    Faye replied, "Yes, we''re waiting for you."


    Colin felt happy about her reply.


    Colin grinned and said in a doting tone, "It''s rare to see you so good."


    Faye felt speechless.


    With that, Colin stood up naturally and handed Carlotta the menu, "Auntie, we''re here to celebrate your


    discharge from the hospital. Please order."


    Carlotta felt awkward, "Colin, you are familiar with this ce, you should order!"


    Colin was good at gauging people''s minds. Seeing that Carlotta was reluctant to order, he didn''t force


    her anymore. He closed the menu and put it on the table, and then said to the lobby manager, "I want


    all your signature dishes."


    The lobby manager smiled and said, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin added, "Tell the cooks not to make them too spicy. My aunt just got out of the hospital today."


    After Colin finished speaking, he looked at Carlotta, "Auntie, you just got a little better, so today you can


    just try some, and when you are fully recovered, I''ll ask them to make it spicier."


    Hearing this, Carlotta paused and was touched by Colin''s consideration. She smiled, "Okay, it''s up to


    you."


    Carlotta was not a shrewd and deep person. She came from an ordinary family, and except for the


    death of Faye''s parents, she had never been exposed to any malice, and she seldom hid her feelings.


    Faye sat by the side drinking juice and watching, and she knew that it wouldn''t take long for Colin to


    make Carlotta let go of her grudge against him.


    Sometimes Faye admired Colin.


    He knew when to be humble and when to be assertive.


    He was decisive and intimidating outside, but in front of Carlotta, he never showed any hostility and


    looked just like a caring man.


    If she hadn''t seen his behavior from an outsider''s view, she would have been moved by his filial piety.


    Faye drank the juice while observing the interaction between Colin and Carlotta, and before she knew


    it, she had drunk it up.


    After more than ten minutes, the dishes were all served.


    All of them are spicy, and there were only two dishes with a mild sweet vor.


    Colin turned the table and brought the sweet dishes to Faye first, then turned the table again, and said


    to Carlotta, "Auntie, have a taste! Let''s see if you like it."


    Carlotta, "Okay, Colin, you should have a taste too."


    As Colin retracted his gaze, he noticed Faye was staring at the dish in front of her. He smiled and


    leaned closer to her ear, "Why don''t you eat it? I made it myself."

 Chapter 94 Do You Like Her

    Chapter 94 Do You Like Her


    Chapter 94 Do You Like Her


    Colin seemed to be whispering to Faye, but his voice was not deliberately lowered.


    Faye turned her head to look at him. Seeing the sincere smile in his eyes, she found it hard to warn


    him.


    There was no way to show any hostility to a man smiling so sincerely at her. Besides, they were putting


    on a show for Carlotta, which was the reason for her to hold back the urge to teach this man a lesson.


    After a moment''s consideration, Faye lowered her head and had a taste, and then replied, "It tastes


    good."


    Colin smiled slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    Colin was quite observant. After seeing Faye was running out of her patience, Colin didn''t provoke her


    anymore and began to chat with Carlotta modestly.


    At first, the two were chatting about the customs of Cocanel, but in the end, the subject was changed to


    Colin''s family background somehow.


    Carlotta asked Colin, "Your stepmother treated you harshly, what about your dad?"


    Colin looked calm, "He was not much better."


    Carlotta, "Why is that?"


    Colin, "Probably he thought of me as a burden that stood in the way of his rtionship with his current


    wife."


    While listening, Carlotta''s eyes got watery, "He was the one who made a mistake being young. What


    did it have to do with you? You were just a child!"


    Colin got up and served Carlotta withmunal forks and said with a smile, "Auntie, not everyone is


    as kind as you are."


    Colin''s ttery was natural, and Carlotta didn''t feel any difort at all.


    After lunch, although Carlotta hadn''t gotten relieved, she had let down some of her grudge against


    Colin at least.


    Moreover, she began to take pity on this young man as an elder.


    After lunch, the three came out of the hotel. Colin pushed Carlotta''s wheelchair, and Faye walked


    beside them.


    As they reached the parking lot, Robert got out of the other car, took Carlotta into the car, and then


    stood by, ready to take orders from Colin.


    Seeing this, Faye looked up at Colin, "Aren''t you going home?"


    Colin reached out to adjust her hair tangled by the wind, "I have something to do. Robert will drive you


    and Auntie home."


    Faye replied lightly, "No, I''ll just drive myself."


    Colin put his hand on the back of her neck and pinched lightly, "Be good. It''s inconvenient for auntie to


    get in and out of the car. You can''t hold her up."


    Feeling a tickle and numbnessing from the back of her neck, Faye unconsciously frowned.


    Seeing her expression, Colin stopped, and before Faye got angry, he retracted his hand, threw the car


    key to Robert, and said to Faye, "Get in the car. Don''t keep auntie waiting too long. Send me a


    message when you get home."


    After watching Faye get into the car and leave, Colin turned and got into another car.


    At the time, Reba was sitting with Tanner in her office.


    Tanner sat on the sofa while Reba sat on the coffee table in front of him.


    In the cold winter, they wore down jackets and both held ice cream in their hands, discussing


    countermeasures while eating.


    "Why do you think Colin suddenly came to me and asked about Faye?"


    Reba looked at Tanner with a serious face, took a bite of the ice cream, and winced with a chill.


    Tanner looked back at her and wrapped his down jacket tighter. "Reba, can we turn on the air


    conditioner before we chat? I know you are thrifty, but you don''t have to save money on this!"


    Hearing this, Reba scolded Tanner for being pampered. She got up, walked to the desk, and took


    out a heating pad from the drawer. Then she turned around, walked over to Tanner, and handed it to


    him, "Just stick where you feel cold. I don''t want to boast, but it can keep you warm for 24 hours."


    Tanner curled his lips as he looked at the heating pad in Reba''s hand, "Are you kidding me? You''re


    relying on this for winter?"


    Reba said, "Why not? How expensive is it to use an air conditioner!"


    Tanner asked, "How about the floor heating? You don''t even have floor heating?"


    Reba squinted at him, "I got it! You are a rich guy! You''ve never been poor, have you? Think about


    it! The older generation even slept in the wilderness. It would even be nice for them to have shelter


    from the wind and rain. Unlike you, asking for so much!"


    Tanner was left speechless by Reba''s words.


    Seeing that Tanner didn''t speak, Reba continued, "Although my business has been going well


    Looking at the heating pad in his hand, Tanner didn''t want to say another word to Reba, so he


    returned to the topic, "What did Colin''s assistant say to you?"


    Reba thought for a while and said, "Some jibber-jabber at first, and then he cut to the chase and


    asked me about Faye''s disease. Luckily, I am smart enough. If it were you, you would have fallen into


    his trap."


    Tanner raised his eyes, "Do you want to talk or not?"


    Reba smiled for a second and made a bow with hands folded in front, "Tanner, I''m sorry, let''s


    continue. What do you think that Colin wants to do?"


    Tanner said, "Considering the call with Fayest night, maybe Colin is really into Faye now?"


    Reba''s face changed when she heard the words, "That''s terrifying!"


    Tanner looked at her, "Terrifying?"


    Reba nodded, "Yes. For me, Colin is known for his ferocious temper."


    Tanner couldn''t helpughing, "Then why did you ask him to pay you more visits?"


    Reba said, "I did it just to back Faye up! To be honest, I regretted what I said almost instantly, and


    now I''m worried."


    When Reba finished speaking, they stared at each other.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the office door.


    Reba turned her head sideways and said "Come in". Her assistant pushed the door and poked her


    head in, "Ms. ck, Mr. Farrell is here for you."


    Mr. Farrell?


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba was shocked.


    Tanner reached out and patted her on the shoulder.


    Reba looked at Tanner eagerly, thinking he would say something tofort her, but Tanner just


    said, "Don''t worry, I''ll hold a good funeral for you."


    As soon as Tanner finished speaking, Colin stepped in.


    Tanner and Reba got up at the same time.


    Looking at them, Colin didn''t have to ask what they were together for. His lips curved in a smiled and


    he said politely, which was rare for an arrogant man like him, "You two sit down."


    Then Colin naturally walked to the armchair and sat down as if he was at home.


    Seeing Colin''s natural performance, Tanner and Reba exchanged a look.


    Colin saw the interaction between them but pretended not to see it. With his slender legs slightly open,


    he picked up the cigarette case on the coffee table, took one out, and put it in his mouth, "Are you done


    talking? Which one of you is going to talk to me?"


    Colin''s aura was so strong that Tanner and Reba were still ufortable, even though Colin was


    trying his best to be nice.


    Reba suddenly had the illusion that he was here to murder someone rather than to beg for an


    answer.


    After a minute of silence, Tanner took the initiative to break the deadlock, "Reba, you can go out


    and get a cup of coffee for Mr. Farrell. I''ll chat with Mr. Farrell."


    Reba looked at Tanner pitifully, but her worried face didn''tst for one second before she ran out of


    the office.


    When the office door closed, Tanner said calmly, "Mr. Farrell, no offense, but do you have feelings for


    Faye?"


    Colin lookedzy, and his voice was low and pleasant, "What do you think?"

 Chapter 95 Reluctant

    Chapter 95Reluctant


    Chapter 95 Reluctant


    Men knew men best.


    Even if Colin didn''t answer the question, Tanner almost knew the answer in his heart.


    Colin and Faye had no grudges in the past or recently. The only thing that could connect them was a


    romantic rtionship.


    The only logical reason for Colin''s sudden interest in Faye''s affairs was that he liked her.


    Otherwise, it didn''t make sense.


    After figuring it out, Tanner didn''t feel nervous or flustered anymore. He sat down slowly, "I''m afraid I


    have nothing to say about what you want to know."


    It was hard to tell whether Colin was angry or not from his look. He stubbed out the cigarette in the


    ashtray in front of him, "So resolute?"


    Tanner smiled. "As Faye''s friend, although I can be of no help to her, at least I can''t betray her."


    Seeing Colin staring at him, Tanner added, "Mr. Farrell, actually you should be happy that Reba and


    I are hiding it from you. At least it shows that Faye didn''t make the wrong friends."


    Colin sneered, "You are quite good at ying such mind games."


    Tanner, "It''s not a mind game. It''s truth."


    Judging from Tanner''s attitude, Colin already knew that the trip would be fruitless.


    If Tanner and Reba weren''t friends with Faye, he would take some extraordinary measures.


    But the two were Faye''s best friends for many years, and he couldn''t do anything that would break her


    heart.


    Colin was silent, while Tanner sitting on the sofa broke out in a sweat.


    Tanner didn''t know what Colin was thinking at the moment, but he knew very well that there was no


    way to fool Colin.


    He had heard about Colin''s tricks from Faye. It was said that Hank had arranged for someone to stay


    beside Colin as a mole a few years ago. After being discovered by Colin, that person was tied and


    thrown into the river.


    Colin didn''t drown the mole to death; he just got him out of the water and then threw him in repeatedly.


    In the end, the mole didn''t die but went crazy with fear.


    As Tanner''s imagination was running wild, Colin, who was sitting across from him, suddenly stood up.


    Tanner was startled and looked up, but Colin just strode out without even ncing at him.


    Colin walked out of the room and saw Reba stomping with a cup of hot water to keep herself warm.


    Seeing Colin, Reba was startled.


    The next second, Colin walked up to her and sneered, "Seems that you look forward to my frequent


    visits."


    Reba was shocked.


    Reba watched Colin leave and then went inside the office.


    Seeing Tanner, Reba handed him the hot water, "Tanner, from today onwards, I''m going to look at


    you with admiration. You are bold. What did you tell Colin? Why did he leave so soon?"


    Tanner took Reba''s hot water to warm his hands with a calm expression, "I didn''t say anything to


    him. It''s probably because it''s too cold here and he can''t stand it?"


    Reba rolled her eyes.


    Tanner said, "Can''t you just spend some money on the radiator?"


    Reba red at him, "Do you think I didn''t pay? The heating pipes in this area are being repaired. I


    spend so much on the heating one year, but the pipes are always under repairment."


    Colin came out of Reba''s office and drove home.


    On the way, Colin made a call using car Bluetooth.


    The call was connected, and Abbot''s mocking voice sounded on the other end of the phone, "Hey, Mr.


    Farrell, haven''t you been busy dating your wife recently? Howe you suddenly call me?"


    Colin was not in the mood to joke with him, and he said bluntly, "Do me a favor."


    When Abbot heard Colin''s serious tone, he couldn''t help but be serious, "What favor?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin said, "Keep a watch on someone for me."


    Abbot asked suspiciously, "Who? Man or woman?"


    Colin said, "A woman."


    Abbot saidughingly, "Is she beautiful?"


    Colin teased, "You know her. She is Reba, Faye''s bestie."


    Abbot knew Reba. As far as he knew, Reba and Colin had no conflict, so he couldn''t help but


    wonder, "What do you want to keep a watch on her?"


    Colin told him the truth and told him about Reba''s phone call with Faye.


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot was surprised, "But Faye looks quite fine. What disease can she get?"


    Colin''s grip on the steering wheel tightened, "I don''t know. Just keep a watch on Reba, and maybe


    try to loosen her tongue."


    Abbotined, "You are forcing me to set up a sex trap!"


    Colin sneered, "It will be great if you can do it. You should thank me for saving you from your monk


    life."


    Abbot cursed and then asked after a pause, "Colin, tell me the truth, do you still like Faye?"


    Colin was silent.


    Abbot knew that he couldn''t admit it because of his stubborn pride, and he teased, "What a freaking


    affectionate man!"


    On the other side, Faye and Carlotta arrived at Fennth Community.


    As soon as they entered, Carlotta was stunned by the house. She turned her head and asked Faye


    suspiciously, "Only you and Colin live in such a big house?"


    Faye bent over to change shoes, "Yes."


    Carlotta, "It''s so big."


    Faye took out another pair of slippers from the shoe cab and squatted in front of Carlotta to help her


    change, "You''ll get used to it over time."


    Carlotta looked down at Faye, "I''ll go look for a job after I get fully recovered."


    Faye smiled, "Take your time recuperating. I can support you."


    Carlotta pursed her lips and felt bad for her, "I know you earn a lot now, but I am your aunt anyway, I


    should have taken care of you, now..."


    Carlotta choked with sobs.


    Faye was not an emotional woman; she didn''t want to continue this topic with Carlotta, so she changed


    the subject.


    After changing Carlotta''s shoes, Faye pushed Carlotta''s chair inside.


    Faye arranged for Carlotta to sleep in a guest room on the first floor so that she could move around


    easily.


    After Carlotta was settled, Faye went to the second floor.


    The master bedroom and the study were on the second floor. Faye came here once before but had


    never entered.


    Faye stood outside the master bedroom for a while, then reached out, turned the doorknob, and


    pushed in, only to see her suitcase.


    Faye was stunned for half a second and stepped into the room.


    When was her suitcase taken here?


    Why didn''t she know?


    Faye was thinking when suddenly there was a steady sound of footsteps behind her.


    Faye turned around, only to see Colin grinning while loosening the tie with his fingertips as he walked


    in, "Have you got it unpacked yet?"


    Faye didn''t answer and asked instead, "Why did youe back so soon?"


    Colin threw the tie into the couch beside him, "I came back as soon as I settled my thing."


    After Colin finished speaking, he turned his head to look at Faye and raised his eyebrows slightly, "Do


    you think Ie back too early?"


    Faye reached out and pushed the suitcase inside, "No."


    Colin strode to the closet, opened it, and pointed to the space that he had cleaned up, "See if the


    space is enough for you, if not, you can put my clothes down here."


    Colin turned his head to look at Faye and suddenly asked, "Do you like the drink for lunch?"


    Faye replied subconsciously, "Yes."


    Colin smiled, "Actually I touched your ss with my lips, right the part you touched!"

 Chapter 96 Moving House

    Chapter 96 Moving House


    Chapter 96 Moving House


    When Colin finished speaking, Faye squinted in an instant.


    Colin knew that Faye was unhappy. He took two steps forward and stopped in front of her.


    They looked at each other; Faye''s red lips moved, "So childish."


    Colin grinned, "Am I?"


    Faye said, "Don''t you think it''s childish of an adult to do something like this?"


    Colin raised his hand and rubbed his rough fingertips on the corner of Faye''s lips, "We''ve kissed so


    much. What''s wrong with sharing a water ss?"


    Faye pursed her lips.


    Colin was telling the truth, but Faye still felt ufortable.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t deny it, Colin put his hands on her waist, took her in his arms, lowered his


    head, and asked, "How did I behave today? Has auntie changed the way she looks at me?"


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye looked up at him, "Want to hear the truth?"


    Colin said, "Yes."


    Faye said, "Not much."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Auntie told you that?"


    Faye lied without guilt, "Yes."


    Colin looked at Faye and pressed the tip of his tongue against one cheek, "You are lying."


    Faye reached out and pushed him away. She carried the suitcase to the closet to unpack it and said


    indifferently, "You asked me and I answered. Believe it or not, I don''t care."


    Faye was usually cold and aloof, and her words sounded inexplicably convincing.


    Colin walked over to the bed and sat down. Watching her organize her clothes and put them on the


    right side of his closet one by one, Colin showed a half-smile.


    After Faye finished sorting out her clothes, she got up and was about to put the suitcase aside when


    the phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    Faye pressed her foot against the suitcase while zipping it with one hand and reaching for her phone


    with the other hand. She took out her phone and answered the call.


    "Hello."


    After Faye finished speaking, a faint and timid voice asked on the other end of the phone, "Hello, is this


    Faye?"


    Hearing the unfamiliar voice on the other end of the phone, Faye said, "Yes. Who is this?"


    "It''s Nh."


    Faye paused for a second and came to her senses, "Nh, is something wrong?"


    "I, I''m going to try on the wedding dress in the afternoon. Would you apany me?" Nh asked


    with feeble bravado. Then, probably afraid of Faye''s rejection, she added, "Grandpa said that I was


    new here and didn''t know anyone, and I could call you to apany me."


    Nh made her request with such a good excuse, making it hard for Faye to reject her. Faye looked


    down at the watch on her wrist, "What time?"


    Nh rejoiced, "How about 3 pm?"


    Faye said, "Okay, I''ll drive to pick you up."


    Nh seemed quite sorry, "No need, I''ll take a taxi."


    Faye said, "Okay. Just send me the addresster."


    After Faye finished, Nh thanked her repeatedly.


    Hanging up the phone, Faye looked up at Colin and asked him where she should put the suitcase.


    Colin slouched by the bed, "Was it Nh calling?"


    Faye said truthfully, "Yes, she asked me to apany her to try on the wedding dress."


    Colin sneered, "There are so many people in the Farrells, why did she choose you to apany her?"


    Faye asked, "What''s your point?"


    Colin''s eyes shed with contempt, " What a woman! No manners and no brain!"


    Faye understood Colin''s words instantly. "People like her just abound in the Farrell family."


    After Faye finished speaking, Colinughed, "That''s true."


    With that, Colin told Faye, "Be careful. The innocent-looking girl might be the most scheming one."


    Faye walked into the bathroom to wash his hands, "I know. Barking dogs seldom bite."


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Faye walked over to Colin, "I want to hire a nanny for my aunt."


    Colin sat up straight. "You know, I don''t like having outsiders at home."


    Faye frowned, "But given my aunt''s current condition, she can hardly take care of herself."


    Colin''s eyes were deep, "I just said I didn''t like it, but I didn''t refuse."


    Faye asked, "You mean on some conditions?"


    Colin smiled yfully, raised his hand, and tapped the corner of his lips with his fingertips.

 Chapter 97 Away from Him

    Chapter 97 Away from Him


    Chapter 97 Away From Him


    Colin''s implication was self-evident.


    Faye looked down at him, bent from the waist, and when she was about to touch Colin''s thin lips, she


    saw his Adam''s apple rolling. She suddenly sneered, "Colin, you are addicted to sex now, aren''t you?"


    Colin''s voice was hoarse, "Anything wrong with that?"


    Faye, "No, but you have to do it in moderation."


    Colin smiled meaningfully, "Like, seven times... a week?"


    Faye smiled, "Then you''d better prepare some tonics."


    After Faye finished speaking, she ignored Colin, turned around, and walked out.


    Because she had to apany Nh to try on the wedding dress in the afternoon, and she didn''t


    know what time she would be back, she had to settle Carlotta in advance.


    Faye went to the kitchen to prepare some fruit and make some dishes for Carlotta. She put the dishes


    in the refrigerator, and then knocked on Carlotta''s door with her iPad.


    Seeing Faye enter, Carlotta, who was lying on the bed, propped herself up on her elbow and sat up.


    Faye stepped forward and put the iPad on her bedside, "Auntie, I have to go out in the afternoon. If you


    feel bored, you can use my iPad, or you can watch TV in the living room. I''m free tomorrow, and I''ll get


    a nurse to take care of you."


    Carlotta pushed the iPad away, "I''m too old to y with this."


    Faye smiled, "What does age have to do with that?"


    Carlotta''s expression was not very natural. "Faye, I just checked those job-seeking apps. It''s difficult to


    find a decent job at my age."


    After Carlotta finished speaking, she reached out and took Faye''s hand, "Will you feel ashamed if I


    work as a babysitter?"


    Faye sat down with a straight face, "You don''t make money by stealing or robbing. Why would I feel


    ashamed?"


    Hearing Faye''s words, Carlotta got relieved instantly, "Then when you find a nanny, I will learn from


    her."


    Faye smiled, "Okay."


    Everyone had their way of life. Faye wouldn''t force her aunt.


    The right way to care about someone was not to impose what you think was good on her but to allow


    her to live the way she felt mostfortable.


    Although Carlotta was old, she had a good educational background.


    Faye could find a decent job for her.


    But she knew Carlotta''s concerns and simply didn''t mention it.


    After chatting with Carlotta for a while, Faye found the time was almost up. She reminded Carlotta of


    something and then left.


    The Farrells cared about its image a lot.


    Even though Old Mr. Farrell didn''t like Nh, he still arranged for her to choose a wedding dress at one


    of the best bridal shops in Cocanel.


    Nh was surrounded by several shop assistants when Faye arrived by car.


    Probably because Nh was an introverted girl, a few shop assistants were looking at her with some


    contempt although smiling on the surface, not treating Nh with respect at all.


    Faye walked in. A shop assistant nced at her and said excitedly, "Are you Faye Nash?"


    Faye looked at her and asked suspiciously, "You know me?"


    The shop assistant, "I''m your fan. I like watching the variety show you''re filming..."


    The shop assistant said, and walked out from behind the cashier, "You are prettier than you are on TV."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Faye still hadn''t ustomed to such enthusiasm, let alone facing a stranger.


    Faye smiled politely at her and walked toward Nh.


    Seeing Faye''s cold look, the shop assistant didn''t get angry but got even more excited. She took out


    her mobile phone to take a picture, "Ah! She behaves the same as she did on variety shows."


    Faye stepped up to Nh.


    When Nh saw Faye, she broke free from the shop assistants and scurried to Faye as if witnessing a


    savior, "Faye, you''re here."


    Faye smiled faintly, "Nh."


    Nh grabbed the corner of her shirt nervously with his hand hanging by his side, and whispered, "I''m


    sorry you have toe here. Grandpa originally nned to ask Mom or Helen to apany me,


    but..."


    But they didn''t want to.


    Nh didn''t finish her sentence, and her eyes got a little red.


    Faye knew what Nh was saying, but didn''t ask.


    It was just some gossip.


    The situation in the Farrells was quiteplicated, and it was hard for a woman to be liked by


    everyone there. She had to act different and aloof.


    If she got too close to someone there, even if exchanging more gossip, people might use that against


    her.


    After Nh saw that Faye didn''t ask any further, there was a hint of disappointment in her eyes, but


    she quickly adjusted and said, "They have chosen several pieces for me just now, but none of them


    suits me."


    Faye asked, "Which ones did you try?"


    Nh turned her head and pointed to the row behind her, "I''ve tried all these."


    Faye looked in the direction of Nh''s finger, and then nced at the shop assistants standing aside,


    "Are these all you''ve got?"


    Some of the shop assistants knew Faye, and some didn''t.


    Hearing Faye''s question, someone stood up and replied, "These are thetest wedding dresses in our


    store this year. Each one..."


    Before that shop assistant could finish, Faye interrupted coldly, "The first one on your right came out


    three years ago, and the one next to it isst year''s. If you don''t have thetest dress, you can just say


    it. We can save some time."


    That shop assistant instantly blushed at Faye''s words.


    Although Faye was just a public rtions manager, she had been exposed to a lot of stuff in the


    fashion industry.


    Especially to the wedding dresses in this shop; the spokespersons of this wedding shop were all the


    artists from Farrell Media.


    Faye had also helped this brand deal with some public rtions issues. Therefore, she was quite


    familiar with this brand.


    Seeing that Faye knew exactly the year of the wedding dress, the shop assistant who replied didn''t say


    anything again.


    Faye said, "Just tell us if there is anytest wedding dress."


    "Yes."


    Faye looked at the shop assistant who replied, "Bring them all out, we will choose by ourselves."


    After Faye finished speaking, the shop assistants standing in a row hurriedly trotted to get thetest


    wedding dresses.


    Nh whispered, "Faye, it''s great that you are here. I don''t know anything at all."


    Faye replied in a mild tone, "You''ll get to know it gradually."


    After this episode, the shop assistants didn''t dare to give them a cold shoulder anymore.


    They selected for a while and finally chose three dresses.


    "Do I need that many dresses?" Nh asked cautiously, sitting across from Faye and holding a paper


    cup in her hand.


    Faye''s phone vibrated in her pocket as she replied, "They are not that many."


    Then she took out her mobile phone from her pocket, tapped the screen with her fingertips, and a


    message popped up, "Found him. He is in Cocanel."


    Faye''s eyes suddenly narrowed, "Where?"


    Then she got the reply, "Youteen Garage."

 Chapter 98 Who is Behind it

    Chapter 98 Who is Behind it


    Chapter 98 Who is Behind it


    Nh pursed her lips when she saw Faye''s message.


    "Faye, since we have chosen the dresses, you can go deal with your own business!"


    Faye turned off the screen and looked up at Nh, "Okay."


    Nh, "I''ll take a taxi home by myselfter."


    Faye replied faintly, "Okay."


    Then Faye walked over to the front desk to make the payment.


    Nh stepped forward to stop her, "No need, Hank gave me his supplementary card."


    Faye looked at her sideways and smiled slightly, "Just take it as a wedding gift from me."


    Three wedding dresses cost Faye 3.6 million, but she didn''t feel she was wasting money at all.


    Hank had taken good care of her before, and she was just returning the favor by buying Nh three


    wedding dresses.


    Faye left the bridal shop and drove to Youteen Garage.


    Soon, she arrived at Youteen Garage, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    As soon as Faye got out of the car, a young man in his early twenties wearing a cap walked over.


    He was an outgoing handsome boy; he greeted Faye smilingly, "Faye."


    Faye took out a stack of money from her purse and handed it to the young man, "Where''s the man?"


    The young man took the money and put it all into his pocket without counting it, "He''s in there."


    Faye asked, "You didn''t have the wrong person, did you?"


    The young man said, "Can''t be wrong. I''ve looked into him for half a year. I can recognize him even if


    he turns to ashes."


    With that, he leaned toward Faye and said in a low voice, "But he is quite stubborn. I have been


    questioning for quite a while, but he still didn''t say it."


    Faye nodded, "Okay, I see."


    Faye then walked towards Youteen Garage.


    The young man followed closely behind her, "Faye, I''ll apany you in. It''s all men there. What if you


    get in danger..."


    The young man muttered as Faye stopped to look at him.


    The young man paused and then said with a grin, "I won''t be able to make much money anymore."


    The young man was Alexander Smith and was twenty-one this year. He was an uneducated orphan,


    living with his eighty-year-old grandmother.


    Despite his young age and little schooling, he was quite capable.


    He made a living by working as a private investigator, and he was quite known in this industry.


    Faye met him three years ago when he had just turned eighteen. He was a naughty, clever boy then.


    Alexander smiled at Faye after finishing his words.


    Faye raised the corner of her lips, "Then you can protect me, or you won''t be able to earn my money in


    the future."


    Alexander said, "No problem."


    The two entered Youteen Garage one after the other, and the repairmen inside changed their faces at


    the first sight of them.


    The repairmen stopped working, exchanged looks, and then surrounded them with maintenance tools,


    "Hey, beauty, you wanna have your car repaired?"


    Faye said indifferently, "I''m looking for Ryan Samuel."


    "Our boss? He just left!"


    Alexander, "Nonsense! I''ve been guarding outside. When did your boss go out?"


    Hearing his words, those repairmen looked at him in unison.


    Despite Alexander''s skinny body, he was not at all timid, "What? Am I wrong?"


    The leading repairman smiled mockingly and was about to refute when Faye bent down and picked up


    a wrench from the ground. She turned around and walked to the vehicles parked beside and smashed


    them one by one.


    Seeing this, the leading repairman cursed and stepped forward to stop her.


    Faye looked at him coldly and weighed the wrench in her hand, "I''ll say it again, I want to see Ryan."


    "Are you freaking insane? Do you know how much the three cars you smashed are worth?"


    Faye said fiercely, "I don''t have time for any nonsense. I''ll give you five minutes. If I don''t see Ryan, I''ll


    smash all the cars here."


    Faye raised her wrist, nced at the time, and started timing.


    None of the repairmen had expected this woman to be so bold.


    The cars here were kind of their Achilles'' heel.


    They looked at each other in disbelief, and finally, the leading repairman left with a curse.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    About a minuteter, the leading repairman came back, followed by a man who looked to be in his


    forties.


    Faye recognized at a nce that it was the Ryan she was looking for.


    Faye threw the wrench in her hand and stepped forward, "Are we going to talk here or outside?"


    Ryan knew her intentions. He frowned, "Let''s talk outside!"


    Faye didn''t argue. She raised her chin lightly and motioned for him to go first.


    Walking out of the repair shop, Alexander looked at Faye with admiration, "Faye, you were so amazing


    just now. I thought you would reason with them."


    Faye answered lightly, "I only reason with reasonable people."


    Alexander agreed, "Indeed, even if you reason with those people for one night, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Faye looked at Alexander, "So, why waste time reasoning with them?"


    After Faye finished speaking, she asked Alexander to wait, while she took Ryan into the car.


    As soon as Ryan got into the car, he broke out in a sweat. He raised his hand to wipe it, "What do you


    want to know?"


    Faye reached for the mineral water on the center console, unscrewed the lid, took a sip, and said, "My


    name is Faye Nash. I am Shepard Nash''s daughter."


    Then she screwed the lid and looked at Ryan, "Are you familiar with the name Shepard?"


    Ryan''s palms were sweaty, and he rubbed them against his pants, "No."


    Faye said, "That makes sense. It''s been more than ten years since he died. I understand you don''t


    remember him. How about I help you recall your memories?"


    Faye''s look was cold, and so were her words.


    Ryan swallowed with some guilt, knowing that he could not escape today. He stammered, "How did you


    find me?"


    Faye''s slender fingersnded on the steering wheel, "With money."


    Ryan was shocked.


    Faye looked at him sideways, "Money talks! I''ll eventually find you as long as you''re not dead."


    Ryan got somehow flustered when he heard Faye''s words, "I wasn''t the one who tampered with your


    dad''s car. I just got paid by someone and he asked me to let him repair your father''s car."


    Faye asked, "Who is he?"

 Chapter 99 Clues

    Chapter 99 Clues


    Chapter 99 Clues


    Faye asked directly.


    Ryan frowned, "I don''t know."


    Faye looked at him coldly, "You don''t know?"


    Meeting Faye''s sharp eyes, Ryan felt the sweat on his forehead falling instantly, "I, I don''t know. I don''t


    know him. I was just a repairman at the time. He said he would give me some money as long as he


    could repair that car. I was getting married, and I was short of money..."


    The more Ryan said, the more guilty he felt, and finally, he was silent.


    Faye was sitting in the driver''s seat with an expressionless face.


    She had expected it.


    Such a crime couldn''t leave any trace.


    Faye adjusted her mood and said again, "Do you remember what that man looked like?"


    Ryan raised his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead, "It''s been too long. I, I can''t remember very


    well. All I can recall is that he was a middle-aged man, about fifty years old at the time, dressed very


    decently, but... "


    Ryan hesitated.


    Faye asked, "But what?"


    Ryan looked at Faye, "Although he was well-dressed, wearing famous brands all over, it was not hard


    to tell that he wasn¡¯t rich."


    Faye, "What?"


    Ryan, "Real rich people have their aura... like you. That man is very vulgar in his speech and behavior."


    Vulgar?


    Who could be described as vulgar?


    Faye thought hard but still couldn''te up with anyone from the Farrells who fit the profile.


    More than ten years ago, only Old Mr. Farrell could be in his fifties.


    But with his aura and temperament, Old Mr. Farrell could never be described as vulgar.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Ryan swallowed and asked, "You just said that your father died. Was it


    because of a problem with the car?"


    Faye turned her head to look at him and said coldly, "Not only my father but also my mother."


    Ryan was stunned.


    He did do the wrong thing out of self-interest, but now that he knew he had benefited at the cost of


    other people''s lives, it was hard for him not to remain untouched.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Ryan was so shocked that he didn''t speak for a while.


    In the deadly silence, Faye said in a cold voice, "You can go now!"


    Ryan hadn¡¯te back to his senses, "What? I can go now?"


    Faye looked sideways at him, "Or are you waiting for me to send you to the police station?"


    Ryan didn''t dare to answer. He hurriedly pushed open the car door and got out of the car.


    Seeing Ryan get out of the car, Alexander spat at him and walked towards the car. Then he opened the


    door of the passenger seat and sat in.


    "Faye, what''s the matter? Did you get any information?"


    Faye shook her head, "No, he doesn''t know anything. He was just a repairman back then, and the only


    thing he can remember is that the man was in his fifties and behaved vulgarly."


    Listening to Faye''s words, Alexander raised his hand and scratched his head, "So we¡¯ve spent half a


    year looking for nothing?"


    Faye sighed, "It''s not for nothing. At least I got one of the key clues."


    She smiled mockingly, "It''s just a pity that we don''t even know what that person looks like."


    Alexander also felt disappointed, "Did he forget what that person looked like?"


    Faye said, "Maybe it''s been too long and he really forgot, or maybe he was too scared to tell me and


    just pretended he forgot."


    Alexanderined, "Damn, doesn''t he feel guilty for leading to the death of two people?"


    As soon as Alexander finished speaking, the window of his seat was knocked from outside.


    Alexander and Faye turned their heads at the same time and saw Ryan standing outside the window


    with a blushed face.


    Alexander turned to look at Faye subconsciously, "Faye."


    Faye said, "Let¡¯s see what he has to say."


    Alexander lowered the car window with a sullen face, and said in a harsh tone, "What?"


    Ryan pursed his lips, and his eyes fell on Faye, "Although I can''t remember what he looked like, I


    remember that he had a tattoo on his left shoulder. It looked like an eagle. It''s ck, and it''s a bit


    scary."


    After Ryan finished speaking, he stood outside the car and bowed respectfully to Faye, "I''m sorry, I


    didn''t know this would happen."


    Faye looked indifferent, "Really?"


    Ryan was speechless.


    Faye said, "I don¡¯t think it was difficult for you to guess it. After all, he paid you one million."


    Ryan didn''t expect that Faye had already known so much. Feeling embarrassed at being caught in a


    lie, he hurried to leave in the next instant.


    Alexander watched Ryan stagger away and then turned his head to look at Faye, "That son of a bitch!"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    On the way back, Faye drove Alexander home first.


    The car was parked outside the gate of themunity. Alexander jumped out of the car, leaned close


    to the window, and said goodbye to Faye, "Faye, would you like toe in? Grandma always said that


    she missed you recently."


    Faye was in a bad mood now, but she didn''t show it on her face. She smiled, "Tell grandma, I''lle to


    see her next weekend."


    Alexander knew that Faye was usually busy, so he didn''t force her to stay, "Okay, I''ll go back and tell


    my grandma."


    After Alexander finished speaking, he stood up straight and waved at Faye, then turned and entered


    themunity.


    After seeing Alexander off, Faye drove home.


    An hourter, Faye arrived at Fennth Community. She sat in the car for a while, opened the door, and


    got out of the car.


    Faye thought that Colin should not be at home now. She didn¡¯t expect to see him sitting with Carlotta in


    the living room as soon as she entered the house.


    The two of them seemed to be having a good talk; Carlotta was constantly amused by Colin.


    "Was Faye like this when she was a kid?" Carlottaughed.


    Colin handed Carlotta a peeled orange and said with a smile, "Yes, she had an old head on her


    shoulders."


    Carlotta took the orange from Colin''s hand naturally, "She was nothing like that before she was five


    years old. At that time, she was an adorable, sweet girl."


    The smile in Colin''s eyes remained undiminished, "Really?"


    Carlotta looked proud, "Of course, at that time..."


    Before Carlotta could finish speaking, Faye, who was standing at the entrance, interrupted, "Auntie."


    Carlotta''s words came to an abrupt end, and she turned to look at Faye.


    Faye put her bag on the hall cab and walked in with her slippers, "Have you had dinner yet?"


    Carlotta didn''t notice that Faye was in a bad mood and replied with a smile, "Yes, and Colin made two


    more dishes for me. How about you? Have you eaten?"


    Faye replied, "Yes, I already ate."


    After Faye finished speaking, she winked at Colin who was sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing this, Colin reached out and took out a tissue to wipe his hands, then got upzily.


    Seeing the interaction between them, Carlotta finally realized something, "You can do what you''ve got


    to do. I will watch TV by myself."


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Faye replied, "OK," and walked to the second floor.


    Colin smiled and strode to keep up.


    They entered the room one after the other. Before Faye could speak, Colin hugged her from behind. He


    lowered his head and rubbed his thin lips against her cor, "Not in a good mood, right?"

 Chapter 100 Feeling Sorry for Her

    Chapter 100 Feeling Sorry for Her


    Chapter 100 Feeling Sorry For Her


    It was gettingte, and the room was pitch ck.


    Faye''s other senses got acuter as she couldn''t see anything.


    Faye''s body trembled lightly, "Don''t mess around. I have something to tell you."


    "OK," Colin said in a low voice but didn''t stop his movement. He chuckled, "Go ahead."


    A normal person couldn''t talk about things seriously in this case.


    Faye frowned and was about to interrupt Colin when the phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    The two were stunned at the same time. Faye turned to look at him, "I''ll answer the phone."


    Colin rested his head on her shoulder, "Okay."


    Faye said, "Let me go."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, "Do you have to hide it from me?"


    After spending so much time with Colin, Faye had known Colin quite well.


    The more she resisted, the more yful he would be.


    Thinking of this, Faye gave up the struggle, leaned against his body, and took out the phone from her


    pocket.


    The caller ID showed it was Hank calling.


    Colin held Faye''s waist tighter and said with a half-smile, "Answer it!"


    Faye wasn''t about to hang up, and after hearing his words, she answered the call immediately.


    Faye said, "Hank."


    Hank was silent for a few seconds on the other end of the phone, and when he answered, his voice


    was a little hoarse, "Yes."


    Faye sensed something wrong with his tone, but she didn''t ask about it. She just said directly, "What''s


    the matter?"


    Hank said in a hoarse voice, "I heard that you spent 3.6 million on Nh''s wedding dress today."


    Faye answered calmly, "Yes, just consider it a wedding gift from me."


    Hank said, "Send me your ount and I''ll transfer the money to you."


    Faye said, "No need."


    Hearing Faye''s blunt rejection, Hank took a deep breath, "Faye."


    He called her affectionately.


    A sneer shed in Colin''s eyes, and his fingers that fell on Faye''s waist got under her clothes.


    Faye frowned and red at Colin.


    Colin didn''t hide his desire at all. He leaned close to her lips and then said with a yful smile,


    "Concentrate on your phone call. Just forget about me."


    Faye was speechless.


    After he finished his words, Colin got more and more reckless.


    Hank didn''t know what was happening to Faye and was still talking to Faye about the wedding dress.


    "Faye, I don''t know Nh went to choose a wedding dress with you today."


    "I promise you it won''t happen again."


    "Be good, and send me your card number."


    But Faye didn''t reply to him.


    Finally, Hank took a deep breath and asked, "Are you trying to repay me by paying for those three


    wedding dresses?"


    Colin stood so close to Faye that he could hear every word Hank said, and he could tell Hank was


    reluctant to be estranged from Faye although he rejected Faye''s kind offer.


    Before Faye could answer, Colin wrapped his arms around her waist and turned her around, making


    her face him.


    Faye paused, wondering what Colin wanted to do, and then Colin pressed her against the closet and


    got down on one knee.


    What happened next just blew her mind.


    Colin looked up at her with a wide, mischievous smile, his slender fingers tugging at the buttons around


    her waist.


    Faye almost forgot breathing and the fact that she hadn''t replied to Hank.


    Faye wanted to struggle subconsciously, but Colin held her down with one hand, and he said in a low,


    alluring voice, "Stay still, just concentrate on the phone."


    Colin was so strong that Faye couldn''t move.


    She was about to lift her foot to kick him when she heard Hank on the other end of the phone say,


    "Faye, did you hear me?"


    Faye pursed her lips, "Yes."


    Hank said, "My marriage to Nh is not what you think it is. Am I being ridiculous? Exining to you


    even though I know you don''t care..."


    Hank was chattering on the other end of the phone, while Faye just pursed her lips tightly, trying hard


    not to make a sound.


    Colin was a bad guy.


    As he watched Faye''s eyes redden and her body softened, Colin''s eyes darkened.


    Faye didn''t know what Hank said after that. She hung up before her mind went nk.


    Hank called again, but Faye didn''t answer.


    More than ten minutester, there were already beads of sweat on Faye''s forehead, and she could


    hardly stand.


    Colin got up and picked her up. Then he bowed his head and kissed her on the corner of her lips.


    Faye tilted her head and dodged it with a disgusted expression.


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "It''s your own body!"


    Faye said, "I have an obsession with cleanliness."


    Colin said teasingly, "One day I will make you get rid of it."


    Rarely, Colin didn''t make out with her for the rest of the time.


    After resting in bed for a while, Faye went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    When she came out, she was in her bathrobe drying her wet hair, "I''ll call Hank backter."


    Colin stared at her after hearing the words, "Are you trying to provoke me?"


    Faye was amused by Colin''s expression, "Colin, do you know what you look like now?"


    Colin asked, "What?"


    Faye moved closer to the bed and said lightly, "A jealous husband."


    Colin tapped on the iPad with his slender fingers and said, "Then you have to watch out."


    Faye was confused, "What?"


    Colin looked up at her, "Hide that adulterer well! Or I''ll kill him."


    Faye teased, "Why not kill me?"


    Colin dropped his gaze and said nothing.


    Faye didn''t call Hank back in the end, because she received a message from Nh, asking Faye if she


    had received a call from Hank and saying that Hank was drunk just now.


    It was weird to receive such a message from the sister-inw.


    Faye didn''t reply to that message. She turned off the phone and went straight to bed.


    Seeing Faye on the bed, Colin turned to look at her, "Aren''t you gonna call Hank?"


    Faye said straightforwardly, "He was drunk just now. Nh texted me."


    Colin sneered, "She thought you might be her rival in love?"


    Faye didn''t answer Colin''s words. She leaned back and looked at Colin after a silence, saying, "Can


    you do me a favor?"


    Colinughed, "I can''t believe you are asking for my help."


    Faye ignored the ridicule in Colin''s words and said bluntly, "Today I found the repairman who repaired


    my dad''s car. He said that the person who paid him was a man in his fifties with a ck eagle tattoo on


    his left shoulder. I don''t remember anyone like this in the Farrells. Can you check it out for me?"


    This was the first time Faye had taken the initiative to talk to Colin about her family.


    Colin stared at her for a while, put down the iPad, took her into his arms, and let her sit on hisp. He


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    stared at her and thennded kisses on her lips.


    Faye thought that Colin wanted to make out again. She was about to push him away when Colin


    stopped it and pressed his forehead against hers, saying in a low and calm voice, "You were so young


    at that time. It must be devastating for you, right?"

 Chapter 101 Well-Matched

    Chapter 101 Well-Matched


    Chapter 101 Well-Matched


    "You were so young at that time. Were you sad?"


    Faye was stunned by Colin''s words.


    She didn''t answer but just quietly looked at him.


    Colin also stared at her with one hand at her waist and the other pressing forward her back neck.


    His ambiguous and gentle movements suddenly made Faye''s heart tremble. She moved her red lip,


    "Colin."


    Colin''s voice was low, "I''m here."


    Faye took a deep breath. "It''s been a long time. I forgot it."


    When she finished, he approached her and rubbed her lip. "I know you didn''t forget it. If you don''t want


    to say, I won''t ask."


    Faye didn''t know what to speak.


    She had never felt this way before, and it was strange.


    Her heart was now sour, full, and itching.


    While she was still dazzled by this strange feeling, Colin sped her tightly into his arms and said in a


    low voice, "Let me hug you for a while."


    Perhaps it was Faye''s illusion that Colin was somewhat sad at the moment.


    They hugged for more than ten minutes. Faye was tired maintaining this position, so she put her hand


    hanging down on Colin''s back. "Is that enough?"


    Colinughed, "Not very."


    Faye pushed him, "It''s enough. I''m tired."


    Colin leaned back with Faye''s strength over the bed and looked at her with an evil smile, "How about


    we change a position?"


    Faye stared at him and got down off his body.


    Then she sat opposite him.


    Colin knew what she wanted to say, so he said directly before she opened her mouth, "I''ll call Ethan.


    Let him do it."


    Faye nodded.


    With a half-smile, Colin picked up his cell phone in front of Faye and called Ethan.


    A few secondster, the phone was on. Ethan''s steady voice rang, "Colin."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Leaning against the bed, Colin picked up the cigarette box on the bedside table and took a cigarette in


    his mouth. "Have youe back?"


    Ethan, "Yes."


    Colin bent one leg and straightened the other, hooking his finger at Faye.


    Faye didn''t know what he meant but only frowned and approached.


    He grabbed her lumbar and pulled her into his arms so her back rested against his chest. He said to


    Ethan, "Now that you''re back, help me look into a person."


    Ethan, unlike Abbot, was taciturn, "Who''s that?"


    Colin, "A Farrell. I don''t know who he is. He''s about seventy years old. I heard he has a ck hawk


    tattoo on his left shoulder."


    When Colin finished, Ethanughed and said, "Just these clues? Are you kidding me?"


    Colinughed as well. "I''m serious."


    Ethan asked again, "Who is he?"


    Colin did not hide it from him, "A person rted to Faye''s parents'' car ident."


    It was Ethan who helped Colin investigate Faye''s background, so he was very clear about Faye''s past.


    Ethan agreed, "Okay, I''ll start it tomorrow."


    Colin, "Thank you. Call Abbot out for dinner tomorrow."


    Ethan teased him, "I''ve heard from Abbot that now you are with Faye every day. Why are you suddenly


    willing toe out and party with us?"


    Colin looked down at Faye in his arms and whispered, "Stop it."


    Ethan paused and immediately understood, "Is Faye now with you?"


    With the unlighted cigarette in his mouth, he gently pinched Faye''s earlobe. "Yes."


    Ethan smiled, "What''s going on between you two? Aren''t you married?"


    Colin looked at Faye''s pink earlobes and thought of what she had said before. Squinting, he said,


    "We''re sex partners."


    Ethan thought he had misheard, so he asked suspiciously, "Pardon?"


    Colin didn''t want to continue this topic. "See you tomorrow."


    Then he hung up.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Faye got out of his arms.


    Colin raised his eyebrow, "Burn the bridge after crossing it?"


    Faye didn''t answer but changed the topic. "Isn''t Ethan''sw firm busy recently?"


    Colin took the cigarette from his mouth and threw it back on the bedside table. "You know, the cases he


    has taken over are not clean. A case is enough for his whole year."


    Faye fell silent.


    Ethan Bond was a famouswyer in Cocanel.


    Unfortunately, he was not born for justice. He was born in a rich family, and his ancestors were


    gangsters. After the national policies were reorganized, his grandfather began to run businesses.


    His grandfather was smart and had the means to run foreign trade business.


    But his father was a useless coward. He was weak in character and was framed by his subordinates


    into prison.


    When Ethan was sixteen years old, he saw his father being put into prison and finally died there.


    Later, he majored inw at the university.


    Seeing Faye didn''t say a word, Colin sat up and looked at her. "What are you thinking about?"


    Faye looked at him and asked, "So from now on, we''re living together?"


    Colin snickered, "Legal cohabitation."


    On the second morning, when Faye was still asleep, she heard a slight noise downstairs.


    Faye was a light sleeper, so although the voice was not loud, she still heard it.


    She opened her eyes and looked at the empty bed. Stunned for a few seconds, she picked up the


    phone at the bedside to check the time.


    It was seven twenty.


    She frowned. Her biological clock had always been stable, but it made an exception today.


    She got up and went to the bathroom. After a simple wash, she tied up her hair and walked out of the


    bedroom.


    In the living room, Colin and Carlotta were interviewing nannies.


    Carlotta sat in a wheelchair. Colin stood beside her and asked, "Auntie, which one do you like?"


    Carlotta had never seen such a scene before and felt a little uneasy. "It''s up to you."


    Colin was very patient. "The nanny is mainly responsible for taking care of you, so it''s up to you."


    The nannies in front of Carlotta were all smiling and respectful. Carlotta said, "I think they are all good."


    Colin smiled, "If you think all of them are good, we can hire them all."


    Carlotta didn''t know whether he was serious or just joking. She quickly waved her hand and said, "No. I


    don''t need so many people serving me. Doctor Carter said that I can walk after some more


    rehabilitation treatment."


    She then lowered her voice, "Don''t waste money."


    While Colin and Carlotta were talking, Faye came down from the second floor.


    Seeing Faye, Carlotta seemed to see her savior. She waved her hand and said, "Faye,e here.


    Help me check which nanny is suitable for me."


    Faye walked up to Carlotta and asked, "Auntie, why do you get up so early?"


    Carlotta said, "I can''t fall asleep. Colin brought them to me. I think they are all good. Please help me


    choose one."


    Hearing her words, Faye looked at Colin.


    Colin also smiled at her. "Good morning, honey."

 Chapter 102 Right or Wrong

    Chapter 102 Right or Wrong


    Chapter 102 Right or Wrong


    Colin''s smile was full of love but also a little flirtatious.


    Faye paused for a second and replied calmly, "Good morning."


    Colin raised his eyebrow and asked, "Who are you talking to?"


    Faye gave him a silent warning. Then she turned to look at the row of housemaids standing before her.


    The housemaids were about thirty to forty-five years old.


    Judging from their clothes and appearance, she knew they were capable.


    No wonder they were chosen by Colin. Every one of them was impable.


    When Faye was observing them, one of the housemaids suddenly said, "Is this Mrs. Farrell? You are


    so beautiful. You and Mr. Farrell are a perfect match."


    After saying that, she gave Faye and Colin a ttering smile.


    Faye didn''t say anything, but Colin smiled. "Just her!"


    After Colin finished, the housemaid smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Farrell. I will work hard."


    The hard choice Carlotta hadn''t made the whole morning was easily made by Colin due to the


    housemaid''s ttery.


    After dismissing all the other nannies, Carlotta held Faye''s hand and whispered, "I always feel that


    Roger really likes you."


    Faye didn''t reply, pretending not to hear.


    The nanny, Cindy, was forty-two years old and four years older than Carlotta.


    Carlotta called her Cindy politely.


    With Cindy''spany, Faye felt relieved. After breakfast, she drove to the crew of the love reality


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    show.


    Everyone in the crew knew her identity, so they were a little embarrassed when they met again.


    Especially Sebastian and Flora.


    Sebastian tried his best to control her emotion and expression. Curling her lips, Flora greeted Faye in


    an aggrieved tone.


    Since it was a live show, they couldn''t say something directly, so they could only pretend to be dumb.


    The show went well these days. The hype about Fanny and Ralph was sessful.


    Although others were not as popr, they still maintained their performance.


    After greeting everyone, Faye went to Mr. Ford to talk about her and Colin quitting the show.


    Mr. Ford had expected this. Besides, he had seen Colin''s imposing mannerst time, so he hoped


    Colin would quit. He smiled apologetically, "Sure. You and Mr. Farrell are both busy. I''m very grateful


    that you can help me these days."


    He had been in the entertainment industry for a long time, so even if he was unhappy, he didn''t show it.


    After chatting with Mr. Ford, Faye returned to the vi where they were shooting.


    At noon, she personally cooked lunch for everyone as a farewell.


    Flora came to help her. She pursed her lips and looked at Faye several times, wanting to speak but


    stop on a second thought.


    While stirring the food in the pot, Faye said in a voice that only the two could hear, "Let''s talk about it


    after lunch in my room."


    Flora hadn''t expected that Faye could read her mind at a nce. She nodded dully, "H''m."


    During lunch, Faye told everyone that she would quit the show.


    Everyone present knew about it, but for the effect of the live show, they still showed surprised


    expressions.


    Gale was the most cooperative. "Why do you suddenly quit?"


    Faye replied with a smile, "I''m too busy in thepany."


    Gale nodded, "I see."


    There werements from the audience.


    "Ah, why did my love quit?"


    "I don''t want Faye to leave!"


    "Mr. Farrell is going to quit too. There are eight members in total, but now three are quitting."


    "There are seven members! Don''t mention Gail Wenna. Disgusting!"


    After dinner, Fanny and Ralph volunteered to help wash the dishes.


    The two identally touched each other''s hands while cleaning up the bowls and chopsticks.


    Ralph looked up at Fanny.


    Fanny blushed and dodged.


    They cooperated well. Faye watched them aside and was satisfied with their performances.


    After sitting in the living room for a while, Faye went upstairs to pack her things.


    Flora followed her nervously. After entering the room, she looked at Faye pitifully. "Faye."


    Faye raised her chin and said, "Take a seat."


    Flora stood at the door uneasily. "I''ll just stand here. I won''t bother you long."


    Faye smiled, "Just sit down, please. You want to ask about Colin?"


    "Aren''t you angry?" Flora asked.


    Faye replied frankly, "No."


    Flora stared at her in disbelief.


    After making sure that there was no hypocrisy in Faye''s eyes, she entered the room and sat on a chair.


    She sat down with her hands crossed in front of her. It was hard for her to ask questions, but she was


    not reconciled with not doing it.


    Faye unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to her. "If you are nervous, drink some water to rx."


    After taking two sips, Flora made up her mind and asked, "How long have you been married?"


    Faye answered honestly, "A few months, less than half a year."


    "Then why didn''t you make it public?" Flora asked.


    Faye thought for a while and said, "Things areplicated."


    Hearing Faye''s answer, Flora guessed, "Is your marriage fake marriage?"


    Faye replied, "No."


    Flora lowered her head. "I''ve been feeling like a joke these two days. Everyone knows that I like Mr.


    Farrell..."


    The more Flora said, the more aggrieved she became. In the end, there were even tears rolling in her


    eyes.


    In fact, Faye had a headache when she saw little girls crying for love. But since it was caused by her


    and Colin, she had to solve it in case of potential trouble.


    After listening to Flora''s confession of her feelings for a while, Faye also moved a chair and sat in front


    of her. In a serious tone, she said, "It''s not a joke to like someone."


    "But he''s married," said Flora.


    "You didn''t know he was married when you liked him," Faye said.


    Flora sniffed, "Faye, are you sure you won''t me me orugh at me?"


    Faye smiled. "You just have a crush on Colin. Your crush on him will fade away in a while."


    Flora hesitated for a moment and whispered, "In fact, I like Sebastian very much now."


    Faye said, "That''s great. Sebastian is single. I can promise you."


    Afterforting Flora, Faye left with her suitcase.


    When she went downstairs, she happened to meet Sebastian.


    Sebastian took the suitcase from her hand and said, "Ms. Nash, let me help you!"


    Faye wanted to refuse, but when she realized it was a live broadcast, she smiled and said, "Thank


    you."


    The two walked out of the vi. Faye''s car was parked outside the door.


    She opened the trunk, and Sebastian put her suitcase in.


    She closed the trunk and looked at Sebastian, "Behave well."


    Sebastian looked at Faye with an unnatural expression. He whispered, "Ms. Nash, May I... May I hug


    you?"


    It was windy outside, so Faye didn''t hear him clearly. "Pardon?"


    Sebastian looked in the direction of the vi, gritted his teeth, and reached out to hold Faye.


    Faye frowned. When she was about to push him away, she heard a low and cold voice from behind.


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 103 Its Not Too Far to Beat You

    Chapter 103 It''s Not Too Far to Beat You


    Chapter 103 It''s Not Too Far to Beat You


    Colin''s car was parked not far away.


    He sat in the car with the window half down. He put a cigarette between his fingers on the car window.


    His deep eyebrows and eyes became hazy after the smoke, but the ferocity in his eyes was obvious.


    Faye was facing Colin with her back, while Sebastian was facing him.


    Sebastian let go of Faye almost in an instant. He was so frightened that his forehead was covered with


    sweat.


    He stammered, "Mr... Mr. Farrell."


    When did hee?


    He didn''t see him just now.


    Sebastian was too scared to move. Faye turned around with a strange feeling in her heart, but her


    expression was still calm. "Why are you here?"


    Colin didn''t reply. He flicked the cigarette butt away, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    Faye frowned at the sight of Colin, who was walking toward her.


    Colin was wearing ck trousers and a shirt today. He was tall and imposing, giving Sebastian an


    inexplicable sense of oppression.


    Sebastian was so nervous that he wanted to turn around and leave, but his feet seemed rooted on the


    ground, making him unable to move.


    "Mr. Farrell."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Sebastian stammered again.


    Squinting at him, Colin asked, "What were you doing just now?"


    Sebastian looked at Faye and then at Colin, "I was just saying goodbye to Ms. Nash."


    Both of them were men, so Colin knew what Sebastian was thinking.


    Colin sneered, "Say goodbye? Is it necessary to hug her?"


    Sebastian was too guilty to speak.


    Seeing that Sebastian didn''t answer, Colin impatiently pulled the cor of his shirt. With a fierce look in


    his eyes, he then kicked Sebastian in the abdomen.


    Colin had been working out all year round, so he kicked Sebastian one meter away.


    It was getting cold. Sebastian fell and couldn''t stand up.


    Colin strode forward, squatted down, grabbed the hair on the back of his head, and lifted him up.


    Sebastian was forced to raise his head. "Mr. Farrell, I..."


    Colin''s voice was as cold as ice, "You what?"


    Feeling that Colin was about to lose control, Faye took a look at the vi and calmly stopped him.


    "Colin."


    0


    Colin took a deep breath, suppressed his anger, and turned around.


    "Get in the car," said Faye.


    Then she opened the door and got into the car.


    But Colin didn''t move.


    The two looked at each other silently through the window. Faye could clearly see the anger in his eyes.


    Was he really annoyed?


    It didn''t seem to be fake.


    She frowned. Tanner''s words shed through her mind. "The one who looks more affectionate is


    actually more apathetic. The one who looks more indifferent is actually more affectionate."


    Faye felt that Tanner had brainwashed her recently. She always thought of his words when facing


    Colin.


    Seeing that the anger in Colin''s eyes became more and more obvious, Faye opened the door and got


    out of the car. "Behind you is the show''s vi, which is a live broadcast. Do you want to hit the


    headlines tomorrow?"


    Colin tightened his jaw. He stared at Faye for a while and said in a hoarse voice, "My feet are numb."


    The implication was that he couldn''t stand up by himself.


    His excuse was some. But at this time, Faye had no choice but topromise. Otherwise, if they


    were really caught, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The CEO of Farrell Media beat up the artist in hispany. If those unscrupulous media exaggerated


    this matter, it might be a crazy and terrible rumor in the end.


    As soon as Faye''s fingertips touched Colin''s hand, Colin grabbed her hand.


    He stood up with her help. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "Baby."


    Faye looked at him calmly, "Get in the car."


    Colin said, "I''ll take your car. Let Robert pick up my carter."


    "Fine," said Faye.


    Seeing Colin get in her car, Faye walked up to Sebastian.


    Sebastian thought Faye would pull her too. Just as he was about to raise his hand on the ground, he


    heard Faye say indifferently, "Only this time."


    Sebastian was stunned, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye looked down at him and said, "Colin shouldn''t do that, but it''s your fault first. He beat you because


    you hugged his wife. That''s not too much."

 Chapter 104 Admit Mistake

    Chapter 104 Admit Mistake


    Chapter 104 Admit Mistake


    Faye said coldly without expression.


    Sebastian pressed his lips tightly and felt ashamed. His exnation was stuck in his throat.


    Seeing that Sebastian didn''t say a word, Faye continued, "Go to ask for a leave from Mr. Fordter and


    ask your agent to apany you to the hospital for a check-up. I''ll pay for your medical expenses."


    "No, I''m fine," said Sebastian, with his fingers digging the ground hard.


    "Whatever," said Faye.


    Faye didn''t reason with Sebastian, nor did she analyze the ways of the world with him.


    They were all adults, so they knew what they should or should not do. Since he knew everything but


    still did that, it could only prove that it was his intention.


    After saying that to Sebastian, Faye turned around and got into the car.


    With two buttons unbuttoned, Colin''s face was tense, and his voice was low.


    "What did you say to him?"


    "Nothing."


    Colin looked at Sebastian through the car window. When Colin saw Sebastian''s frustrated expression,


    the anger in his chest dissipated a lot.


    On the way, neither of the two spoke.


    After a while, Colin''s phone rang in his pocket, breaking the ice.


    He stretched his long legs and took out his phone.


    He took a look at the caller''s name on the screen and answered the phone, "Hello, Ethan."


    Ethan said concisely, "Where are you? ying billiards together?"


    Colin hadn''t had lunch yet and was still angry. At this moment, it happened that he needed an outlet to


    vent his anger. "You choose a ce."


    Ethan, "Waldo Richard?"


    Colin looked out the window and said, "I''ll be there in about 40 minutes."


    Ethan agreed without hesitation, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, before Colin could say anything, Faye asked, "Where are you going?"


    Colin put his slender fingers on the phone, "Waldo Richard, go y billiards."


    Faye replied coldly, "H''m."


    Sensing Faye''s indifference, Colin felt that blood was rushing to his brain, but he still pretended to be


    calm.


    Forty-minute wasn''t long, but the atmosphere in the car was depressing, making the two feel as if time


    had stopped.


    Finally, after twenty minutes, Colin couldn''t help but speak. "I''ve told you that Sebastian likes you."


    Faye kept silent and drove steadily.


    Colin turned to her and asked, "How long would you let him hold you if I didn''te?"


    Faye frowned slightly. She looked at the red light at the intersection in front of her, stepped on the


    brake, and calmly looked at Colin. "You''re so nosy."


    Colin was speechless. Now he felt even more aggrieved.


    Before Colin could say anything, Faye started the car again.


    Another twenty minutester, she parked her car at the door of Waldo Richard, opened the door, and


    signaled Colin to get off.


    Colin sat still in the car, looking at Faye.


    Faye raised her eyebrows and asked, "Anything else?"


    Colin suddenly wrapped his arms around Faye''s neck and approached her. Although he smiled, his


    eyes were full of coldness. "If I see him holding you again, I will break his hands."


    "If you continue to touch me like this, I''ll break your hands," said Faye.


    Colin narrowed his beautiful eyes and asked, "Are you willing to do that?"


    Faye said seriously, "Sure."


    Colin leaned closer to Faye''s ear and blew, "No, you''re not. Have you forgotten it?"


    Colin''sst sentence sounded particrly flirtatious.


    "You can only use this trick," said Faye.


    Colin said frankly, "I have no choice. You don''t like me in other aspects."


    After saying that, he gently bit Faye''s earlobe. "Sebastian looks so weak. Do you think he can satisfy


    you?"


    The pink color gradually spread from Faye''s earlobe to her neck. "Colin."


    Colin loosened his grip and rubbed her neck intimately. Suddenly, he said, "It''s all my fault today."


    Faye was stunned. She thought she had misheard.


    How could a man like Colin apologize?


    It was so unbelievable.


    Colin sat straight and looked at Faye face to face. He kissed her lips and said, "I will try my best to


    control myself in the future."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "Colin, we are not really married, nor are we in a romantic rtionship in


    the traditional sense. We''d better respect each other''s privacy, or it will be ufortable to get along


    with each other."


    Colin''s eyes darkened. "I see."


    Getting out of the car, he strode into Waldo Richard.


    He took the elevator to the third floor. When he opened the door, he saw Ethan and Abbot ying


    billiards.


    Abbot stood at the table with a cue in his hand, cursing. Obviously, he would lose this round.


    Seeing Colin enter the room, Abbot threw the cue in his hand to him and said, "I quit. He is too lucky


    today. If I continue to y with him, I will lose my underwear to him."


    As soon as Abbot finished his words, Ethan stood up and looked at him. "Don''t worry. We are friends. I


    will definitely leave you your underwear."


    Abbot put on a fake smile, "It''s so nice of you!"


    Colin walked forward with the cue and cut in, "He thinks you stink."


    Abbot was speechless.


    However, Ethan didn''t even touch his balls after ying with Colin for a while.


    Noticing Colin''s bad mood, he turned to look at Abbot.


    Abbot understood it and asked, "What''s up? Look like you are cuckolded!"


    His words hit the nail on the head of Colin.


    Taking a look at him, Colin pointed the cue at a ball, raised the cue a little, and gave it a hard push. A


    ball flew towards Abbot.


    Abbot eximed as he pulled Ethan in front of him.


    Ethan was caught off guard and hit by the ball.


    He covered his aching chest and stared at Abbot.


    Abbot smiled, "Sorry. It''s my instinct."


    Then he looked at Colin and asked, "Really? Am I right?"


    Colin threw the cue on the table, leaned against the table and lit a cigarette. "An artist in mypany


    likes Faye."


    Abbot asked, "And then? Does Faye also like him?"


    Colin narrowed his eyes and said, "I even decided where you will be buried."


    Abbot touched his nose and said, "I''m just guessing the plot. Why are you so angry if he just likes


    Faye, but Faye doesn''t like him?"


    Thinking of the scene where Sebastian hugged Faye just now, Colin was so angry that his eyes


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    became sharp. "He hugged her."


    Abbot added fuel to the fire, "Wow! What a man!"


    Biting the cigarette end, Colin said, "I want to make him suffer."

 Chapter 105 Perspective

    Chapter 105 Perspective


    Chapter 105 Perspective


    Colin said calmly.


    His beautiful eyes were now filled with bottomless coldness.


    Abbot cleared his throat and asked, "What about Faye? What''s her attitude?"


    Speaking of Faye''s attitude, Colin''s expression softened a little. "Indifferent."


    Abbot nodded and said in a rxed tone, "Then it should be okay. She has the same attitude to you."


    Abbot''s words made Colin heartache.


    Colin raised his eyebrow and looked at him. "The same attitude to me?"


    Abbot asked straightforwardly, "Has Faye changed her attitude towards you recently?"


    Colin bit the cigarette butt hard, gritted his teeth, and said, "No."


    Both Abbot and Ethan knew how much Colin loved Faye.


    He had loved Faye for so many years, but he couldn''t be with her.


    Now that he finally had her, he almost wanted to dig out his whole heart and send it in front of her.


    Unfortunately, Faye was not an ordinary woman. Her heart was as hard as iron. It was hard for him to


    make her heart move, let alone let her fall in love with him.


    As soon as Colin finished, Ethan came over and patted him on the arm. "All right. Others don''t know


    what kind of person Faye is, but you should know her best. It''s just a little boy. You don''t have to take


    him seriously."


    Abbot cut in, "Broaden your perspective."


    Colin wouldn''t believe that he would mind a newbie so much before today.


    But now that things had happened, he was quite calm.


    He could be broad-minded in other ways, but how could he be generous in love?


    Colin pinched between his eyebrows and suddenly asked Abbot, "How is it going with Reba ck?"


    "What do you mean?" Abbot asked.


    "Didn''t I ask you to get close to her and inquire about Faye?" Colin asked.


    Abbot got angry at the mention of it. "I did get close to her. She really has a good appetite."


    Colin frowned, "What?"


    Abbot forced a smile, "She''s good at not only eating but also spending money."


    Colin was confused. "What are you talking about?"


    Abbot took out the cigarette box from Colin''s pocket, took one out, and went on, "Since you asked me


    to get close to her that day, I have asked my secretary to sign a contract with her."


    Colin said, "Reba is doing woman''s wear. You are a real estate developer. Why do you sign a


    contract with her?"


    Abbot rolled his eyes at Colin. "It''s almost Women''s Day. I''m going to give female employees benefits."


    Then he continued, "Do you think I want to sign the contract with her? I have to have a reason to get


    close to her!"


    Colin smiled, "It''s rare that you are so smart."


    Abbot put on a false smile and said, "Reba is not a simple woman. She was almost extorting me


    with the contract."


    With a yful smile, Colin asked, "Have you signed the contract in the end?"


    Abbot smiled with disdain, "Sure. As a man, how could I care about such a small sum of money?


    Those who achieve great sess won''t care about tips."


    Colin looked at him yfully, waiting for him to continue.


    Abbot knew that he was waiting for him to continue, so he stopped on purpose and began to smoke


    slowly.


    He observed Colin''s expression while smoking.


    Colin kicked him when he saw his frivolous look.


    Abbot quickly dodged and joked, "Are you begging me for help, or am I begging you for help? Can you


    show your attitude of asking me for help?"


    Colinughed. "Okay. Please tell me quickly."


    Abbot knew that Colin was in a bad mood because of that boy, so he didn''t continue to annoy him. He


    came back to the point. "We got in touch with each other after we signed the contract. At first, I thought


    Reba was brainless and would be easily hooked. I didn''t expect that she was really difficult to deal


    with."


    Hearing Abbot''sment on Reba, Colin didn''t say anything.


    His impression of Reba was only limited to Faye''s bestie, lively, who had the opposite characteristic


    of Faye.


    Seeing that Colin didn''t say anything, Abbot continued, "Guess how much she has spent of me these


    days?"


    Colin asked suspiciously, "Has she spent your money?"


    Abbot nodded solemnly, "I''m like her wallet."


    After saying that, Abbot raised his hand and flipped it over.


    Colin understood, "One hundred thousand?"


    Abbot continued, "She asked me out for dinner almost every day, saying that she wanted to discuss the


    details of the design with me. I paid the bill every time."


    Although Colin didn''t see that scene, he could imagine it from Abbot''s description.


    He wanted tough, "Get to the point."


    Abbot spread out his hands and said, "Nothing more. I guess she has already known my intention of


    approaching her. Not to mention Faye''s illness. She didn''t even mention Faye''s name."


    Colin took the cigarette out of his mouth and put it out. "They are all as smart as foxes."


    On the other side, Faye was about to go to thepany when Reba called her out for tea.


    Faye arrived at the appointed ce. Reba was staring at the handsome waitress making tea with


    twinkling eyes.


    The waitress was telling her the effects and benefits of the tea. Reba blinked her eyes, held the


    teacup in her hands, and said with admiration, "Wow, it''s so knowledgeable of you!"


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The waitress, who was making tea, blushed. "This is my job."


    Reba said, "You are so good-looking. You must have a girlfriend, right?"


    "Sorry, I don''t have a girlfriend."


    Reba smiled cunningly, "Then you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Faye approached her.


    Reba nced at Faye and stopped teasing the waitress. She looked at Faye and asked, "Is there a


    traffic jam? Why are you sote?"


    "There is a traffic jam, but not serious," Faye said as she pulled out a chair to sit down.


    But before she could sit down, Reba stopped her. "Hang on. Let''s enter the private room. I have


    something to tell you."


    Faye looked at Reba, confused. Thetter came over and held her arm. "It''s a big deal."


    Although Reba said she had something important to talk about, she still winked at the waitress


    making tea before leaving.


    Faye wanted tough.


    Seeing Faye''s expression, Reba said frankly, "I''m just casting my widely. If I have only one boat,


    it may capsize. But if I have a thousand boats, I''ll not be afraid of losing one boat. I always have my


    next goal."


    Faye said, "If others hear you, they will think you are experienced in love."


    Reba continued, "Now I have an epiphany. If you flirt with only one man, you may be controlled by


    him; but if you flirt with ten men, you will only feel annoyed. Have you forgotten what our physics


    teacher said? Quantitative cause a qualitative change!"


    Fayeughed. "Does our physics teacher know you misinterpreted his words so much?"


    The two of them walked into the room while talking.


    The second the door was closed, the smile on Reba''s face disappeared. She said seriously, "Colin


    came to me two days ago."

 Chapter 106 Self-Aware

    Chapter 106 Self-Aware


    Chapter 106 Self-Aware


    Reba told Faye about Colin''s visit.


    Faye sat opposite her quietly and sipped her tea. "H''m."


    Reba was stunned. She leaned over to Faye and asked, "I''ve said so much. Is that how you react?"


    Looking at Reba, Faye put down the teacup in her hand and pushed her back to the chair. "You


    spilled the beans when you made a phone call that day. It''s normal that he will inquire about it."


    Colin was a thoughtful and sophisticated man.


    It would be abnormal if he didn''t ask.


    Reba pouted, "I should have told you earlier if I knew you were so calm."


    Faye looked at the teacup and said, "Paper can''t wrap up a fire. As long as it''s a secret, it will be known


    one day."


    Reba admired Faye''sposure.


    She remained calm in the face of danger as if she wouldn''t even blink her eyes when the sky fell.


    Staring at Faye for a while, Reba pursed her lips and asked, "What''s going on between you and


    Colin?"


    Faye tapped the edge of the cup with her fingertips and said, "the same as before."


    Reba didn''t want to be too straightforward, but she couldn''t stop asking. After hesitating, she finally


    asked, "You two are living together now. Are you still the same as before?"


    Faye paused for a moment before replying, "Yes."


    Reba asked, "Faye, don''t you have any feelings for Colin?"


    Faye looked into her eyes and said, "You don''t have to test me."


    Reba''s mind was exposed. She picked up the teacup beside her and took two sips to hide her


    embarrassment. "I don''t mean to test you. I just think it''s not reasonable. Colin is handsome and rich.


    He cares about you every day. Don''t you have any feelings for him?"


    Faye''s eyes were clear but dim. "Yes."


    Reba saw her eyes and understood immediately.


    She was serious.


    Reba felt sorry for Faye. She touched the back of her hand andforted her, "Don''t think too


    much."


    After saying that, she withdrew and rested her chin on her hand. "Is your psychologist good? When I


    came back home, my mother said that the daughter of one of her friends is now a famous


    psychologist."


    Faye picked up the teapot and refilled the teacup for Reba and herself. "No, thanks. My


    psychologist is fine. I''m too busy to go to treatment."


    Reba nodded, "I''ll apany you next time you go."


    Faye smiled, "I can do it myself. I''ll be nervous if you stay with me."


    The reason why Reba asked Faye out was to tell her about Colin.


    Now that things were over, there was no need to continue drinking tea.


    The two sat in the teahouse for a while and then left.


    When they walked out of the teahouse, Reba proposed to invite Tanner out for dinner tonight. Faye


    refused with a smile, "How about another day? My aunt has just been discharged from the hospital.


    She is not used to this city. I''d like to go back and apany her."


    Reba agreed, "Okay. Say hello to auntie for me."


    After parting with Reba, Faye drove home.


    When the car arrived at the Fennth Community, she suddenly remembered what Reba had just


    said. "Colin is handsome and rich. He cares about you every day. Don''t you have any feelings for him?"


    She took a deep breath and pursed her lips unconsciously.


    When she arrived home, Carlotta was chatting with Cindy.


    Perhaps it was because they were about the same age and Cindy was talkative. The two of them had a


    nice conversation.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Seeing Fayee in, Cindy stood up from the sofa and greeted her with a smile, "Madam."


    Faye nodded with a smile.


    Cindy took the bag from Faye and asked, "Madam, I''m going to cook pork ribs with garlic vor tonight.


    Would you like it?"


    "That''s good. I''m not a picky eater," Faye replied.


    Hearing that, Cindy was even happier. "Will Mr. Farrelle back for dinner tonight?"


    Faye remembered that Colin went to see Ethan in the afternoon, so she answered, "He won''te


    back."


    Cindy said, "Then I''ll cook three dishes and one soup. It should be enough."


    After saying that, Cindy put Faye''s bag on the living room cab and went into the kitchen to prepare


    dinner.


    After changing into slippers, Faye went to the bathroom to wash her hands. Then she came out to chat


    with Carlotta.


    At first, their topics were normal.


    But as they chatted, Faye found that Carlotta always led the topic to Colin and asked questions about


    him.


    "How many girlfriends did Colin have before?"


    Faye curled up on the sofa and looked at Carlotta with a pillow in her arms. "Aunt, what do you want to


    say?"


    Carlotta looked unnatural. "I''m just curious."


    Faye smiled helplessly. When she was about to say something, her phone rang.


    She answered the phone, "Hello, Galen."


    Galen''s anxious voice came at once, "Ms. Nash, someone revealed a video of Mr. Farrell beating up an


    artist of hispany..."

 Chapter 107 Adding Fuel to the Fire

    Chapter 107 Adding Fuel to the Fire


    Chapter 107 Adding Fuel to the Fire


    As soon as Galen finished his words, Faye knew it was the video of Colin beating up Sebastian this


    afternoon.


    Faye felt her temples throbbing. She rubbed it and said, "I''ll arrive at thepany in half an hour."


    "What should we do now?" Galen asked.


    "Do not make any statement to the public," said Faye.


    When Faye arrived at thepany, the public rtions department was in a mess.


    Several experienced senior employees of the public rtions department gathered together to discuss


    the n. Each of them was exhausted.


    As soon as Faye entered the room, everyone''s eyes were focused on her.


    "Ms. Nash."


    "Ms. Nash, you are finally here."


    Faye was as calm as usual. She handed her bag to Galen, who was walking towards her, and said,


    "Wait for me in the meeting room for five minutes."


    After saying that, she turned around and walked toward her office.


    Galen had been working for Faye for a while, so he knew what to do. He followed Faye and told her


    what had happened.


    Faye listened carefully. After Galen finished reporting, she asked, "Have you contacted Sebastian?"


    Galen replied, "Yes. His agent said he would arrive in about ten minutes."


    Faye nodded and made a cup of coffee. After taking a sip, she asked, "Where is Mr. Farrell?"


    Galen pursed his lips and shook his head. "I can''t get in touch with Mr. Farrell. I just called Robert.


    Robert said he couldn''t get in touch with Mr. Farrell either."


    Faye frowned. "Okay, I see."


    Colin went to see Ethan in the afternoon, so he was probably in the bar.


    Without hiding anything from Galen, Faye took out her phone and dialed Colin''s private number.


    The phone rang for a few seconds and was answered. Colin said in a low and maic voice, "Faye."


    Frowning, Faye ignored Colin''s flirtatious tone and went straight to the point. "Where are you now? I''ll


    ask Robert to pick you up."


    Colin was drinking with Ethan and Abbot, unaware of what was happening outside. Sensing Faye''s


    tone, he straightened up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "The video of you beating Sebastian has been exposed," said Faye.


    Colin''s face darkened. "When did it happen?"


    Faye replied, "About an hour ago. Now you need toe back and cooperate with the public rtions


    department to rify and minimize the damage to thepany''s image."


    After a moment''s silence, Colin said, "I see. I''ll ask Robert to pick me up."


    Faye said, "as soon as possible," and then hung up the phone.


    After hanging up, Faye walked to the meeting room in high heels.


    Although she had contacted two main characters, the more difficult thing was still ahead.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Now the public opinion had tilted in favor of Sebastian. Everyone cursed Colin as a capitalist who didn''t


    treat actors as people.


    Some people even dug out a lot of gossip about Colin before, saying that those actresses were not


    willing to be with him but had no choice except to surrender to Colin.


    Faye walked into the meeting room. Several employees who were discussing countermeasures looked


    at her.


    Faye put down the coffee cup, pulled the chair in front of the meeting table, and sat down. "Have you


    thought of a solution?"


    "It''s not easy. Thoseizens are all incarnations of justice. No matter how we exin, we can''t avoid


    being scolded."


    "We wanted to find someone with the same figure as Mr. Farrell to be the scapegoat, but the video was


    too clear. Even Mr. Farrell''s face can be seen."


    "How about asking Sebastian to rify something?"


    "What can he rify? Can''t he say that he is acting with Mr. Farrell?"


    They kept talking, but in the end, no useful solution came up.


    Hearing their words, Faye tapped the handle of the coffee cup with her fingers.


    Someone asked, "Ms. Nash, do you have any good ideas?"


    "I''m working on it," Faye replied.


    Hearing Faye''s words, everyone was worried.


    Colin was different from other stars. He was the CEO of Farrell Media but also the representative of the


    capitalist.


    The public would not care about the cause and effect of the video. They would only look at one-sided


    appearance and then put all the me on Colin.


    He had no choice because he had power and money.


    Many people hated the rich.


    Being poor was the original sin, but sometimes being rich was the same.


    When everyone was at a loss, the door of the meeting room was pushed open from the outside.


    Sebastian and his agent showed up.


    "Ms. Nash."


    Seeing Sebastian, Faye stood up and asked the others to continue discussing. She walked up to


    Sebastian and said, "Shall we talk?"


    Panic shed through Sebastian''s eyes. He subconsciously looked at his agent standing beside him.


    The agent winked at him and smiled obsequiously. "Ms. Nash, where are we going to talk?"


    Faye said calmly, "My office, please."


    A few minutester, Sebastian and his agent appeared in Faye''s office.


    Faye asked Galen to pour water for the two.


    The agent thanked him. Sebastian sat on the sofa and took the disposable paper cup. He pursed his


    lips without saying anything.


    The agent kicked Sebastian secretly, hinting him to talk.


    Sebastian looked at Faye and said, "Ms. Nash, I know nothing about the video."


    Faye leaned against the desk and looked at him. "I haven''t asked anything yet."


    Sebastian tightened his chin. His hand holding the cup trembled. The hot water spilled over and


    scalded the back of his hand.


    In fact, before meeting Sebastian, Faye had thought about whether it had something to do with him.


    Unfortunately, he was really not good at acting. From the moment he appeared in the meeting room,


    Faye knew that the video had something to do with him.


    Facing Faye''s sharp eyes, Sebastian lowered his head and said nothing.


    The agent sitting next to him answered, "Ms. Nash, Sebastian is really frightened. I wasn''t there at that


    time. What happened? Why did Mr. Farrell hit Sebastian?"


    Faye shifted her gaze from Sebastian to the agent. "Didn''t you ask him?"


    The agent was choked and smiled awkwardly. "I haven''t had the time to ask."


    Faye said, "I''ll give you a chance. Go ahead."


    Sebastian''s agent hadn''t expected Faye to say something like that. He was stunned for a moment and


    then said with a smile, "The cause and effect are meaningless now. Why don''t you help Sebastian find


    a way? It''s not easy for him to get to where he is now. You..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, however, Faye interrupted, "Why don''t you tell me who is behind


    you?"

 Chapter 108 Clarification

    Chapter 108 rification


    Chapter 108 rification


    After Faye finished her words, everyone in the office fell into silence.


    The agent sitting next to Sebastian almost lost control of his expression. He pretended to be calm. "Ms.


    Nash, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand?"


    Faye said coldly, "Are you really confused or just pretending not to understand?"


    The agent was speechless.


    Faye said straightforwardly, "I don''t believe you will be so bold to frame Mr. Farrell when no one orders


    you or promises you."


    If the video were exposed by others, Faye would only feel that she was unlucky and think that the


    person who exposed the video did it for fun.


    But the reality was that the exposure to this video had something to do with Sebastian. The only reason


    was that someone had given him some benefits to oppose Colin.


    On the other side, Robert was driving Colin to thepany.


    The atmosphere in the car was low. Robert took a look at the rearview mirror and cautiously asked,


    "Mr. Farrell, I''ve found out what you asked me to investigate just now. Sebastian''s agent released the


    video. That agent contacted Hank''s assistant at about four o''clock in the afternoon."


    Colin''s tall figure was hidden in the shadow of the back seat. Half of his sleeves were rolled up,


    revealing his strong arms. "How''s thepany?"


    Robert answered honestly, "Mrs. Farrell is working on a solution with the people from the public


    rtions department. But I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve this problem. Your face is exposed in the


    video."


    Colin said in a low voice, "Drive faster."


    After Colin''s car arrived at thepany, Robert drove into the underground parking lot to prevent the


    entertainment reporters from surrounding them. Then the two of them took the elevator to the public


    rtions department.


    Colin strode towards Faye''s office, followed by Robert.


    Then when Robert was about to open the door for Colin, he heard a cry from the office.


    "Ms. Nash, it''s not easy for Sebastian to get here. You have experienced it too. You should be able to


    understand even if others don''t understand him."


    "It''s all my fault. But please think about it. Sebastian and Mr. Farrell are on the opposite side because


    of you. Even if this video is not exposed, Mr. Farrell will not give Sebastian good resources in the


    future."


    Every artist''s agent had a glib tongue.


    Faye didn''t think so before, but today she finally understood it.


    He was really good at confusing right and wrong.


    Robert stopped pushing the door and turned to look at Colin.


    Colin remained silent with a dark face.


    Originally, Robert thought his boss would disdain to eavesdrop. But based on his years of working


    experience with Colin and his intuition, he knew he couldn''t push the door now.


    Robert looked at his hand on the doorknob and felt worried. Colin held his breath and listened to the


    conversation.


    In just twenty minutes, Sebastian''s agent had already told everything to Faye.


    Knowing that he couldn''t hide it, the agent gave up struggling.


    He told Faye in tears that Hank''s assistant had found them. Atst, he pretended to be pitiful and


    begged Faye to help Sebastian.


    Faye leaned against the desk in silence. She looked at the agent in front of her, crying, and a sentence


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    shed through her mind, "You deserve it."


    Did he want to be the beneficiary of others'' fight?


    But he didn''t consider whether he was qualified enough to be the beneficiary.


    The agent cried for a long time. Seeing that Faye didn''t say anything, he pushed Sebastian and said,


    "Say something. Look, what big trouble you have made because you love Ms. Nash."


    As soon as the agent finished speaking, Faye interrupted Sebastian before he could say anything.


    "Don''t drag me into it. I won''t take the me."


    The agent was choked and stopped pushing Sebastian.


    Outside the office, Robert kept an eye on Colin. Seeing that his expression was a little rxed, he took


    a deep breath and took back his hand on the doorknob.


    It seemed that men''s sixth sense was sometimes urate.


    He touched the tip of his nose and asked Colin in a low voice, "Mr. Farrell, are we still going in?"


    Colin loosened his tie with his fingertips without saying anything.


    Seeing that Colin didn''t make a sound, Robert didn''t say anything and eavesdropped with him.


    "Ms. Nash, if this matter is exposed, I''m afraid it will do no good to both Mr. Farrells. You are also a


    member of the Farrell family now. Don''t you think about the Farrell family?"


    He began to threaten her now.


    Faye suddenly smiled. "Do you think any entertainment reporter dares to expose what you just said?"


    Faye was never a pushover.


    As soon as she finished her words, the atmosphere in the office dropped to a freezing point.


    The water in Sebastian''s hand was cold. He raised his head and struggled in a dry and hoarse voice,


    "Ms. Nash, Mr. Farrell has been involved in so many scandals and has a bad reputation, so it doesn''t


    matter if I add one more now. But I..."


    Faye looked at him coldly. "He doesn''t have a good reputation, so he deserves to be ndered?"


    Sebastian pursed his lips, unable to speak.


    "As an actress, you didn''t pay attention to the right ce," said Faye.


    Faye''s words almost sentenced Sebastian''s career to death.


    His agent sitting next to him wanted to say something more but was stopped by Faye''s words. "Now,


    you have no choice but to rify and retreat from the entertainment circle. Think about whichpany


    dares to hire an actor who colludes with outsiders to nder his ownpany."


    The case was basically closed now.


    Outside the door, Colin turned around and walked toward his office. While walking, he said to Robert,


    "Go and contact Mr. Ford to see if there is any camera outside the vi."


    Robert asked, "What do you mean?"


    Colin cast a sidelong nce at him and asked, "Where is your usual cleverness?"


    Robert immediately understood, "You mean if there is a camera, Mr. Ford will have theplete


    video?"


    Colin strode forward and smiled. "Then release theplete video in the official ount of Farrell


    Media."


    Robert asked in surprise, "Is that appropriate?"


    "Why not? Can''t I fall in love? Can''t I fight for my woman?" Colin asked.


    Robert had worked for Colin for many years. It was the first time he had heard such emotional words


    from Colin. He couldn''t stand it for a while. The corners of his mouth twitched. "Yes, but..." he braced


    himself to say.


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "But what?"


    Robert looked at Colin. He didn''t want to say the rest of the sentence. He didn''t dare to say it, but he


    had to. "Will Mrs. Farrell be angry if she knows it?"


    Colin didn''t reply. Faye''s words shed through his mind. "He doesn''t have a good reputation, so he


    deserves to be ndered?"


    Colin narrowed his eyes. "Make it clear that I''m pursuing her, but she doesn''t agree."


    Robert, "..."


    Ten minutester, when Faye was supervising Sebastian in the office to record the video for


    rification, Galen anxiously pushed the office door open. "Ms. Nash, Mr. Farrell posted a rification


    video on thepany''s official ount." He said.

 Chapter 109 Giving Her Light

    Chapter 109 Giving HerLight


    Chapter 109 Giving Her Light


    Hearing Galen''s words, Faye was stunned for a short while and then asked, "What?"


    With excitement in her eyes, Galen replied, "Mr. Farrell rified with ourpany''s official ount and


    posted an unabridged video."


    Hearing this, Faye had a bad feeling and frowned, "When did he do that?"


    Galen was so excited that she could not see Faye was unhappy, so she replied, "A few minutes ago.


    And the rification caused a buzz across thepany!"


    Then, she nced at Sebastian and his agent on the sofa, joggled her chin at them, and said, "Mr.


    Farrell called the police, and they are downstairs now!"


    Sebastian pursed his lips and kept silent, while his agent''s face had turned pale.


    Seeing them sitting still, Galen stuck her head out of the door and said, "Security, Come in and take


    them down! Don''t let the officers wait too long!"


    Soon, two security guards came in and dragged them out.


    The agent opened his mouth several times, intending to say something, but he swallowed the words on


    the tip of his tongue in the end.


    No matter what he said now, it would be in vain. He could only me himself for having no sense of


    propriety and misreading the situation.


    When only Galen and Faye were left in the office, the former said with a smile, "Ms. Nash, do you want


    to know what Mr. Farrell said when he posted the video?"


    Faye looked down at her and said calmly, "What did he say?"


    Galen mistakenly thought that Faye was interested, so she took her mobile phone out of her pocket,


    opened Facebook, and handed it to her.


    When Faye lowered her head to look at the screen, she saw an eye-catching title.


    "Sorry, I have upied public resources, but I like her and want to chase her."


    The title was brief, and the content of the article had moved a lot of girls.


    Colin said although he used to fool around with women, he had changed after falling for Faye. And it


    was because of her that he had taken part in the variety show and beaten Sebastian.


    The video he had posted online was unabridged and clear, so the credibility was high.


    As long as one was not blind, he or she could see Colin had hit Sebastian because thetter had


    hugged Faye without permission.


    When Faye tapped her finger on the screen to watch the video, she saw the displeasure on her face


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    when Sebastian had touched her and the joy shing across her eyes when Colin had appeared.


    When Faye was staring at the phone, Galen couldn''t help smiling, "Mr. Farrell has had a crush on you


    for a long time, right?"


    Faye took a deep breath and said calmly, "No."


    Then, she returned the phone to Galen and asked, "Where is Mr. Farrell?"


    Galen said, "He should be in his office now!"


    Faye nodded and walked out of the door.


    Galen stared after her with her mobile phone against her chin, narrowed her eyes, and smiled, "It is so


    romantic!"


    As soon as Faye came out of her office, she received the blessings of the whole PR department.


    "Ms. Nash, we didn''t expect that you''re dating Mr. Farrell!"


    "Ms. Nash, when will you get married?"


    They rarely joked with her but all changed their attitude today.


    Faye was not a petty person. Although there was no smile in her eyes, she grinned, "Do you have no


    work to do?"


    "We have a lot of work to do, but this gossip is huge! Ms. Nash, are you dating Mr. Farrell?"


    "Mr. Farrell has a lot of love affairs, but I didn''t expect his true love is the head of our department."


    Although Colin had many rumored girlfriends, he had never acknowledged any of them before.


    Faye was the first one, so she had inevitably drawn a lot of attention.


    Hearing the tease, Fayeughed, "Mr. Farrell did it to straighten the scandal out. You''re working in the


    PR department. Do you believe it? "


    Then, she walked out, leaving the employees of the PR department looking at each other.


    "What? They''re not dating?"


    "Judging from her words, they are not dating."


    "Mr. Farrell said he is still chasing Ms. Nash."


    "To be honest, if thepany''s official ount had not posted the rification, I would not believe they


    are a couple because they are too different in character. Mr. Farrell is too ..."


    The person swallowed thest word, but another person teased, "Too untamed? Too frivolous?"


    It waste at night, but the PR department was full of joy andughter.


    When Faye came out of the door, the smile on her face instantly disappeared.


    She didn''t know why Colin had done this, but thinking of his previous actions, she had a bad feeling.


    When she was about to knock on the door outside the president''s office, Robert suddenly opened the


    door and walked out. Seeing her, he asked in surprise, "Ms. Nash, what can I do for you?"


    Faye said lightly, "Where is Mr. Farrell?"


    Robert replied in confusion, "He went home. Didn''t he tell you?"


    Faye shook her head, "No."


    Robert asked, "Do you need me to call him now?"


    Faye lightly responded, "No, thanks."


    Then, she nodded at him and turned away.


    Watching her getting into the elevator, Robert reached out a hand to steady himself against the wall in


    a cold sweat and panted with lingering fear because he had almost failed to deceive her.


    After a few minutes, he took out his phone and dialed Colin''s number.


    Colin picked up the phone and said in low voice, "What''s up?"


    Robert replied with a guilty conscience, "Mr. Farrell, you guessed it right. Ms. Nash came over just now,


    and I told her you went home."


    Colin chuckled, "I see."


    Robert was a little worried about his boss, so he ventured, "Will she be angry?"


    Colin asked with a half-smile, "What do you think?"


    Robert bravely spoke his mind, "I think she will be mad at you."


    Colin did not reply but hung up the phone with a smirk.


    Hearing the busy tone, Robert moved the phone in front of his eyes. Looking at the ck screen, he


    pursed his lips, wondering whether he had guessed it right.


    As soon as Colin hung up the phone, Abbot called him.


    Colin answered the call and asked, "What''s up?"


    Abbot teased, "Ethan is worried about you, so he let me call you to ask whether you are OK."


    Colin took the cigarette case over, put one cigarette into his mouth, and asked, "Why does he worry


    about me?"


    Abbot answered, "I told him there is no need to worry. After all, you''re the evilest man in Cocanel."


    Colin held the steering wheel with one hand and took out the lighter with the other.


    After lighting the cigarette, he took a puff, lowered the window, and blew out a smoke ring.


    Abbot paused for a few seconds and then asked, "Colin, I am very curious how you confirmed that


    you''ve fallen in love with Faye. What does it feel?"


    Hearing this, Colin forgot to puff out the smoke and started coughing.


    After half a minute, he slowly replied in a low voice, "That feeling is weird. I know that I am in a dark


    abyss, but I still want to do my best to give her all the light."

 Chapter 110 Good Acting

    Chapter 110 Good Acting


    Chapter 110 Good Acting


    Colin barely spoke in such a severe tone, so Abbot was stunned for a few seconds after hearing his


    words.


    Before Abbot could reply, Colin took a deep breath and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I''m hanging up


    now."


    Then, the connection was cut off.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Abbot turned to look at Ethan and asked with self-reflection, "Did I


    say anything wrong?"


    Ethan looked at him helplessly and said, "It was tactless of you to say those words."


    Abbot raised his hand to scratch his head and said, "Since when has Colin be so fragile?"


    Ethan said, "You can only rx by masturbation, so you know nothing!"


    Abbot gritted his teeth and said, "Who masturbates?"


    Ethan calmly answered, "You! I am abstinent anyway."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin flicked the cigarette out of the window and mmed on the


    elerator.


    After stopping the car in front of the house, he sat inside for a few minutes, loosened his tie, and looked


    in the rearview mirror. After confirming he looked very decadent now, he pushed the door open and got


    out.


    It was in the middle of the night now. When Colin entered the door, both Carlotta and Cindy who was


    waiting in the living room turned to look at him.


    Seeing his gloomy face, Carlotta pushed her wheelchair forward and asked, "Colin, what''s wrong?"


    Colin had taken off his suit jacket outside the door. Now, the jacket was draped on his forearm. He


    lowered his head when changing his shoes, and the look in his eyes was dull.


    Seeing this, Carlotta became more anxious.


    When Colin looked up, he showed a forced smile and said, "Aunt Carlotta, everything is okay."


    Carlotta frowned, "You''re hiding something! I know you don''t want me to worry about you, but this will


    only make me more anxious."


    Hearing this, Colin showed an embarrassed look.


    Seeing this, Cindy who was standing behind Carlotta interrupted, "Mr. Farrell, Carlotta has waiting for


    you for a long time. Please tell her what happened. Otherwise, she would feel more worried."


    Hearing this, Colin raised his eyes to nce at Cindy. Then, he bowed his head, squatted down in front


    of Carlotta, and said sincerely, "Aunt Carlotta, I made a mistake."


    Carlotta froze for a few seconds and asked, "What did you do?"


    Colin replied in a low voice, "When Faye and I recorded a variety show a while ago, we met a male


    artist named Sebastian, and he has a crush on her. This afternoon, I saw him reach out to hug her, so I


    beat him up. "


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    His words sounded sincere, making people feel he was suffering grievances and a sense of guilt.


    Hearing this, Carlotta was lost for words.


    She had been born in a small city, and her parents had both been honest, so the education she had


    received was rtively simple.


    Therefore, she couldn''t figure out why it was a mistake to hit Sebastian.


    Wasn''t it normal for a man to hit a man who was molesting his wife?


    Carlotta couldn''t bear to see his pitiful expression anymore, so she said, "You are Faye''s husband, but


    he hugged her. Why do you think it is a mistake to have hit him?"


    Hearing this, Colin showed a wry smile and said as if he were enduring grievances, "Actually, our


    marriage is a secret now because Faye does not allow me to tell our rtionship to others."


    Hearing this, Carlotta kept silent because she knew Faye did not like him, but he could not say those


    words to his face.


    Looking at his gloomy expression, she thought of his family. Then, she remembered that Faye had


    married him to make use of him, so she felt sorry for him and said, "Colin, don''t think too much. She


    just doesn''t want your marriage to hinder your career. "


    Colin lowered his head and said, "I know."


    Seeing him so depressed, Carlotta couldn''t help patting his shoulder and said, "Don''t worry. I will talk to


    herter. She will not me you."


    Colin looked up and said, "After the video was exposed, things became very tricky. To hide our


    marriage, I used thepany''s official ount and posted a statement, saying that I have a crush on


    Faye and want to chase her."


    Carlotta kept silent, thinking he was very pitiful.


    He had been wrongly used, but he had still been so attentive and thoughtful.


    Carlotta was afraid that she would expose the secret if she talked too much with him, so after soothing


    him for a while, she asked him to go to bed and said she would stay in the living room to wait for Faye.


    Colin forced a smile and said, "I''m going to sleep in the guest room tonight. I am afraid Faye will be


    unhappy when she sees me."


    Carlotta sighed, "Don''t worry, I will persuade her."


    Colin replied docilely like a tamed horse, "Thank you."

 Chapter 111 What Are You Afraid of

    Chapter 111 What Are You Afraid of


    Chapter 111 What Are You Afraid Of


    When Faye came back, Carlotta was talking to Cindy with a ss of water in her hands.


    Cindy was speaking up for Colin, so Carlotta felt more guilty.


    "Ms. Nash is really lucky to marry a caring man like Mr. Farrell. You don''t know how scary public


    opinion is! A male star got depressed and jumped off a building a while ago because the trolls had


    abused him on the Inte."


    Carlotta was a timid person, so she was scared and asked, "So serious?"


    Cindy nodded repeatedly, "Yes. You barely surf the Inte, so you don''t know much about those


    things. I am living with my daughter, and she is a fan of a star, so I often hear her talk about


    entertainment news."


    Hearing this, Carlotta became more panicked.


    When she was about to say something to Cindy after raising her head, Faye suddenly entered the


    door.


    Seeing them in the living room, Faye said, "It''s sote. Why didn''t you go to sleep?"


    Carlotta tightened her grip on the ss and deliberately put on a straight face, saying, "How can I sleep


    after such a big thing happened?"


    Faye asked, "What happened?"


    Carlotta said, "Do you still want to hide it from me?"


    Faye bowed her head when changing the shoes. Seeing Colin''s leather shoes, she asked, "Colin is


    back?"


    Carlotta did not reply but continued the previous topic, saying, "You are not a kid anymore. Can you


    stop letting me worry about you?"


    Seeing her serious look, Faye couldn''t help smiling while walking inside in slippers and asked, "What''s


    wrong with you?"


    Carlotta said, "Do you think you can hide it from me because I don''t pay attention to entertainment


    news?"


    Faye finally knew what was going on, so she asked, "Did Colin tell you about it?"


    Carlotta was not good at lying, so she said with an unnatural expression, "It doesn''t matter who told me


    about it."


    Knowing Carlotta would not tell her anything, Faye turned to look at Cindy and asked, "Aunt Cindy, is


    Colin back?"


    Cindy showed an embarrassing smile and said, "Yes, he is back."


    Faye saw Cindy was embarrassed, and she couldn''t do anything about Carlotta, so she sighed lightly,


    looked down at her aunt, and said, "It''ste now. You were just discharged from the hospital, so you


    should rest early. Let''s talk about it tomorrow morning."


    Carlotta turned her head to look at Cindy and said, "You can go to sleep. I will talk with Faye now."


    Cindy said, "Okay, I go to bed now. Don''t hesitate to call me if you need me."


    Then, she smiled at Faye and went back to her bedroom.


    When there were only Carlotta and Faye left in the living room, Carlotta pushed her wheelchair to the


    sofa and said, "Sit down."


    Faye followed her over and sat down, asking, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Carlotta pushed the wheelchair up to Faye, held her hand, and said, "Tell me the truth! Why do you


    want to meet Colin now? Do you want to me him for his statement because he said he wants to


    chase you?"


    Faye hadn''t expected Colin had told Carlotta about it, and she replied lightly, "Things are not as simple


    as you think."


    Carlotta said, "I don''t understand the things in the entertainment industry, but..."


    She lowered her voice and continued, "But I know it is normal for a man to get angry when seeing his


    wife being held by another man."


    Faye was lost for words.


    See her keep silent, Carlotta pursed her lips and said, "I know that you don''t like Colin and that you


    were forced to marry him, but he has never harmed us. We can''t bully him, right?"


    Faye took a deep breath and kept silent.


    Carlotta thought she did not reply because she thought her words made sense, so she tightened her


    grip on her hands and said, "Listen, don''t me Colin for this matter."


    Faye did not speak but admired Colin for his ability.


    Carlotta had been very vignt against him before, but he had managed to let her tear down the walls


    within just two days.


    She did not know whether it was because Carlotta was too gullible or because Colin was too good at


    acting.


    Seeing Faye was still silent, Carlotta asked, "Did you hear what I said?"


    Faye replied, "Yes, I did."


    Carlotta said, "Colin is very pitiful. If you don''t like him, you should tell him about it euphemistically. To


    be honest, I feel a little guilty now. Will he be very sad after you divorce him when you find out the real


    reason for your parents'' car ident?"


    Faye kept silent.


    She had always known Carlotta was kind-hearted but thought she should not sympathize with Colin.


    He was a very scheming man who always made others sad, but no one could make him sad.


    Carlotta held Faye''s hands and said a lot, asking her not to owe Colin anything.


    Faye did not refute her words or agree, so Carlotta thought she had acquiesced with a good attitude.


    After Carlotta went back to her bedroom, Faye stood up and stepped upstairs.


    When she got into the bedroom, she found it was dark inside, so she reached out to the wall and


    turned on the light.


    When the light was turned on, she saw the king-size bed was empty.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Colin was not here?


    Faye froze for a few seconds and took out her mobile phone to call him.


    After the phone rang for a while, Colin picked it up and said in a low voice, "Honey, what''s up?"


    Faye asked, "Where are you now?"


    Colin answered truthfully, "Guest bedroom."


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "Come back. I need to talk with you."


    Colin showed a wicked smile on the bed but said in a cautious tone, "Are you mad at me?"


    Faye instantly saw him through and said, "You don''t need to act in front of me. I am not my aunt."


    Colinughed, "It doesn''t work on you."


    Faye''s anger had subsided because of Carlotta''s words, but now she flew into a rage again and said,


    "I''ll go to meet you."


    Then, she hung up the phone, opened the door, and walked out.


    About two minutester, she appeared in the guest bedroom and stood by the bed on which Colin was


    sitting.


    She narrowed her eyes to look at him and asked, "What do you want?"


    Colin stretched out his hands to hold her thin waist, smiled wickedly, and asked, "What do you think I


    want? What are you afraid of?"

 Chapter 112 Outflanking Tactic

    Chapter 112 Outnking Tactic


    Chapter 112 Outnking Tactic


    "What are you afraid of?" Colin asked carelessly, but Faye instantly clenched her fists, and her nails


    stuck into her palms.


    It was a subconscious action. Before Faye realized what she had done, Colin had moved his hands


    from her waist to her hands and said in low voice, "Why don''t you change to torture my hands?"


    While speaking, he pried open her fingers one by one.


    Feeling his palms against her fingertips, Faye took a deep breath and said, " Colin, stop it!"


    Colin raised his head to look at her and smiled, "My skin is thick and rough."


    Faye said, "Do you know how much trouble your video will bring to us?"


    Colin''s eyes darkened, and then, he dropped his head to look at the nail marks on her palms silently.


    Seeing him keep silent for a few seconds, Faye said lightly, "Tomorrow I will figure out a way to exin


    why you posted such a video online, and you must cooperate with me..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Colin raised her hand which had been hurt more severely, and kissed


    her palm.


    Faye froze, and her heart inexplicably skipped a beat.


    Colin said in a low voice, "It''s red."


    Faye was speechless, thinking it was hard tomunicate with him.


    She wanted to talk business with him, but he wanted to flirt with her.


    Before she could withdraw her hand, Colin looked up with a smirk, narrowed his pretty eyes, and


    asked, "Do you want it?"


    Hearing this, she sneered with mockery and said, "You are sick."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin was immune to her ridicule, so he stood up, lowered his head, and whispered into her ear, "Are


    you sure you don''t want it?"


    She replied firmly, "I don''t want it."


    Colinughed, "Do you still want me to cooperate with you tomorrow?"


    Faye''s eyelids trembled when she looked up at him and asked, "Are you threatening me?"


    Colin smiled, "The scenery outside the window is good tonight. Do you want to enjoy it?"


    Before she could reply, he held her jaw with one hand and kissed her.


    The guest bedroom Colin had chosen was next to Carlotta''s room, so he knew Faye did not dare to


    struggle desperately here. And he was always self-taught in this regard.


    Faye did not respond, so he released his grip on her jaw and began to caress her back. When his


    fingertips gently moved from top to bottom with flirtation, she felt a numbness in her back, and her waist


    became weak. As soon as she rxed, she was pushed against the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The scenery outside the window was good, while the one inside was tantalizing.


    When Faye wrapped her arms around Colin''s shoulders, he bowed his head and blew hot breath into


    her ear, saying, "We should try my office next time. The view is good. You can see the entire Cocanel."


    Faye looked at him with red eyes and said, "Don''t you dare!"


    Colinughed, "I dare to do anything for a beauty like you."


    After the sex, Colin held Faye into the bathroom to take a shower with a cigarette in his mouth.


    She leaned on the wall and stared at him for a long time, so he felt a little panicked andughed in a


    low voice, "Aren''t you satisfied just now?"


    She said lightly, "You must rify it tomorrow."


    He pressed his warm hands on her waist and said, "I can''t."


    She said, "Didn''t you say you will cooperate with me just now?"


    He patiently help her clean her body and smiled wickedly, "How can you believe a man''s words when


    having sex?"


    She red at him and said, "You bastard!"


    When Faye got up the next day, Colin had already left home.


    When she was about to get up and returned to her bedroom, Reba gave her a video call.


    After she reached out to take her mobile phone over and answered the call, Reba''s face full of


    curiosity appeared on the screen, and she said, "You and Colin are very high-profile now!"


    She knew that Reba was talking about the videost night, so she raised her hand to rub her


    eyebrows and said, "Do you have anything else to say? If not, I will hang up now."


    Reba said, "Don''t hang up! Let''s chat. I want to know the whole story."


    Faye said, "There is no story. But if you want to be scolded, I may be able to satisfy you to the greatest


    extent."


    Hearing her words, Reba chuckled, "Colin posted the statement without your consent, right?"


    Faye kept silent, so Reba continued, "I knew it! Tut-tut, he is insidious."


    To be honest, Faye had a headache as soon as she heard Colin''s name.


    When Reba was talking volubly, Faye sighed, "Enough! I still have to go to thepany today."


    When she was about to tap her finger on the screen to hang up, Reba suddenly moved her face


    closer to the phone and eximed in shock, "F*ck! You slept with Colin again. And the sex must have


    been very passionate! Look at your neck and chest..."

 Chapter 113 Fake Statement

    Chapter 113 Fake Statement


    Chapter 113 Fake Statement


    Reba always liked watching the fun, so she got more excited.


    Faye thought she was too noisy, so she hung up on her directly.


    Then, she got up and walked into the bathroom to wash her face. When she walked out of the guest


    bedroom, Carlotta asked her to have breakfast.


    Faye found Carlotta was not surprised to see her get out of the guest bedroom at all, so she stepped


    forward, picked up a ss of milk, and asked seemingly casually, "Where is Colin?"


    Carlotta replied, "He left home at seven o''clock because of the regr meeting."


    The regr meeting was at nine o''clock, but he had left home at seven o''clock.


    Faye knew why he had done so, but she did not say anything.


    After breakfast, she drove to thepany.


    As soon as her car entered the underground parking lot, the paparazzi who had been waiting for her


    since the early morning flocked over and blocked her way.


    Faye mmed on the brakes, looked at the eager paparazzi through the window, and took out her


    phone to call the security department.


    When the phone was picked up, she said lightly, "I am Faye. More than a dozen paparazzi are blocking


    my way in the underground parking lot. Please sent some security guards over."


    Because of the rificationst night, all the people in thepany knew her rtionship with Colin,


    so when the security department heard she had been cornered in the parking lot, they hurriedly


    promised to send people over.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Faye listened to music for a while, more than 20 security guards rushed over and drove all the


    paparazzi out.


    When she lowered the car window, the head of the security department thought she was going to thank


    him, so he said with a ttering smile, "Ms. Nash, you don''t need to thank us. This is our job."


    Faye looked at him and said, "You failed in your duty because you let those paparazzi slip in."


    The smile froze on the man''s face.


    Then, she looked away and drove her car forward.


    See this, a young security guardined, "Ms. Nash is too cold."


    The head of the security department pursed his lips and said, "She is always like this."


    The young security guard said, "I don''t know why Mr. Farrell likes her."


    The head of the security department snorted, "You kid know nothing! Such women can arouse men''s


    desire to conquer them."


    Faye was doomed to live an unpeaceful day today. Since she had arrived at thepany, she had


    been busy dealing with the calls from various media.


    Not only she but also the entire PR department was busy.


    She had dealt with artists'' scandals for years, but it was the first time she had dealt with her love affair,


    so she was inexplicably upset and kept rubbing her temples in her chair.


    Seeing her in a bad mood, Galen gave her a cup of coffee.


    Faye took a sip, looked up at her, and asked, "Is Mr. Farrell in thepany?"


    Galen replied, "Robert said Mr. Farrell was on a business trip in Bomsville now, and he would stay


    there for about a week."


    Hearing this, Fayeughed in anger.


    It was him that had made such a mess and left her unable to exin, but he had fled to Rongcheng


    alone.


    Very good.


    The farce hadsted for three days because the entire PR department could not figure out a way to


    make a shift in public opinion. Finally, Faye ended it by posting a statement that she had already met


    the man she liked.


    The entertainment media had an acute sense of smell. After various investigations, they dug out Faye''s


    past and finally made Tanner a trending topic on Facebook.


    When Tanner knew about this, he was shooting a drama as a supporting role that did not have many


    scenes.


    When his assistant showed him the trending topic on Facebook after handing him a ss of water, he


    almost spurted the water out of his mouth


    The assistant had seen Faye before and had suspected their rtionship for a long time. When he saw


    Tanner''s reaction, he thought he was getting too excited, so he winked at him and said, "Every cloud


    has a silver lining."


    Tanner snapped, "Shut up! If things go on like this, I may not be able to see tomorrow''s cloud."


    Thinking of Colin, Tanner couldn''t help shivering in fright.


    He shoved the ss to his assistant, took out his phone, and dialed Faye''s number.


    When the phone was picked up, he walked to a hidden corner and said, "Faye, if I identally


    offended you, you can scold me to my face! How could you stab me in my back?"


    Hearing his, Fayeughed and asked while knowing the answer, "What do you mean?"


    Tanner said with a bitter face, "Didn''t you see the trending topic?"


    Fayeughed, "I saw it. Their articles are very detailed, and they even found our photo when we


    worked together in the fast-food restaurant."


    Tanner knew Faye had been upset recently because Colin had used thepany''s official ount to


    show his affection for her.


    Although he had not called her to ask about it, he had paid attention to this matter and watched the fun


    together with the otherizens.


    But he had never expected it would have anything to do with himself.


    Tanner looked around, and after confirming there was no one else around, he began to plead, "It is


    very difficult for me to work in the industry now. Can you please spare my life?"


    Hearing this, Fayeughed, "Don''t worry. Colin won''t make trouble for you."


    Tanner thought for a few seconds and said, "Can I post a photo of Reba and me online and make a


    statement that I have also met the woman I like?"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing out loud on the phone, "Do you want to tell everyone we''re involved in a


    love quadrangle instead of a love triangle?"

 Chapter 114 Coincidence

    Chapter 114 Coincidence


    Chapter 114 Coincidence


    Hearing Faye''s tease, Tanner wanted to cry.


    After they talked for a while, she smiled, "Concentrate on your drama. I will buy you a good dinner this


    evening aspensation."


    Tanner asked, "The Last Supper?"


    Fayeughed, "You can order the most expensive dishes."


    He sighed, "I will! After all, it may be myst dinner."


    When Tanner was about to go back with his head down after hanging up, his phone suddenly vibrated.


    When he looked down at the phone, he found Reba sent a message in their chatting group, saying,


    "Aren''t we best friends? Why did you push me aside? Don''t I deserve to be involved in your love


    affair?"


    Tanner said, "Sometimes, you are really like a retard!"


    Faye said, "But she always thinks she is very smart."


    When Colin saw Faye and Tanner be a trending topic, he was ying cards with business


    partners after returning to Cocanel.


    When one middle-aged man was boasting about how sensible his lover was, Robert leaned over and


    whispered, "Mr. Farrell, can I have a word with you?"


    Colin threw out one useless card, leaned back in his chair, and said in a low voice, "Go ahead."


    Robert said, "Ms. Nash is a trending topic on Facebook now."


    Colin smiled, "It has been three days. People are still discussing this matter?"


    Robert broke out in a cold sweat and replied in a low voice, "It is about her affair with Tanner."


    Colin froze for a second and looked up at him.


    Robert immediately understood his hint, so he hurriedly handed the tablet over.


    After Colin took it over, he saw a photo of Faye and Tanner in which they were snuggling together in


    uniforms of some fast-food restaurant and holding ice cream cones in their hands with sincere smiles.


    Colin''s eyes darkened, and then he asked, "The photo is true?"


    Robert swallowed hard and said, "ording to my investigation, it is true."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Colin sneered, "I see."


    Robert had worked with Colin for a long time, but it was the first time that he couldn''t guess what he


    was thinking, so he whispered, "Mr. Farrell, how should I deal with the trending topic?"


    Colin looked at him and said, "Do you think my wife wants me to do anything about this trending topic?"


    Robert kept silent.


    Colin asked, "Have people stopped discussing the video I posted?


    Robert suddenly realized what he meant and replied, "Yes."


    Colin stuck his tongue against one cheek silently, but he threw his cards to the table harder than just


    now.


    Robert suddenly sympathized with him because his wife would rather be rumored to have a love affair


    with Tanner than with him.


    The people who were ying cards with Colin were all wily old foxes.


    Seeing him suddenly be depressed, one man teased, "Mr. Farrell, I heard you fall in love with


    your PR manager?"


    Colin showed a frivolous smile and replied, "Really?"


    The others allughed, "We know you just want to y with her!"


    Colin did not admit it or retort but loosened his tie with his fingers and focused on ying cards.


    At night.


    After Tanner finished the shooting, he walked out of the back door and got in Faye''s car.


    Faye looked at him from the rearview mirror and asked, "Is it necessary to be so cautious?"


    Tanner forced a smile and said, "Because of you, even the director became more respectful to me this


    afternoon."


    Faye held back herughter and said, "Did hepliment you for resisting the temptation of money?"


    Tanner took off his peaked cap, leaned forward, and said, "He praised me for bravely fighting against a


    capitalist."


    Faye said, "That''s great. You have a good public persona now."


    Tanner said, "If I am killed, a good public persona can do no good to me."


    Soon, the car arrived at the restaurant where they had made a reservation in advance.


    Tanner get off the car, put on his peaked cap and sunsses, and asked, "Did you ask Reba to


    Seeing his cautious look, Faye knew he did not dare to have dinner with her alone now, so she replied


    truthfully, "Yes, and she might have already arrived."


    Tanner breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Good. Even if we are photographed by the paparazzi, I can


    exin if there are three people."


    Then, they walked into the restaurant together.


    But before they entered their private room, they bumped into Colin in the hall.


    Seeing him, Tanner froze, thinking he was done.

 Chapter 115 Rival in Love

    Chapter 115 Rivalin Love


    Chapter 115 Rival in Love


    Seeing Colin, Tanner even began to think about his funeral.


    He would like to use big yellow chrysanthemums as decoration because it would make the atmosphere


    sadder.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Although he was not a sessful actor when he was alive, his funeral must be grand.


    He had taken a photo to publicize the dramast week, and he would like to use it at the funeral.


    Although it had been over-photoshopped, he looked very handsome in it.


    The grave must be very expensive, and he could not afford one with his current savings, so Faye and


    Reba would have to financially aid him.


    When Tanner was thinking nonsense, he forced a gentle and ttering smile and nodded at Colin who


    stood out in the crowd. Seeing Tanner''s ttering expression, Colin smiled back with a wry look in his


    pretty eyes.


    Seeing this, Tanner swallowed hard and cautiously turned his head to look at Faye.


    Faye said calmly, "Let¡¯s enter the private room."


    Tanner said, "Don''t you need to say hello to him?"


    Faye looked at him and asked, "Are you going to say hello to him?"


    Tanner flinched and said, "I, I don''t need to be so polite¡­"


    Faye said, "If so, you should stop taking nonsense!"


    Then, she took the lead in walking straight to the private room.


    Seeing her leaving without looking back, Tanner secretly admired her for her braveness. Then, he


    immediately followed up, for fear that he would lose his life if he was alone.


    Seeing them getting into the private room together, Colin stood still in front of the reception in the hall,


    and his eyes darkened.


    Robert had seen everything, so he coughed gently and said, "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash is with Tanner."


    Colin asked in a low voice, "Do you think I''m blind?"


    Hearing this, Robert raised his hand to touch his nose and muttered, "I thought you didn''t see them."


    Colin twisted the cigarette in his hand with his fingers sullenly and threw it to the ground.


    Tanner had beenining to Reba since he had gotten into the private room.


    Reba joked with her water bottle in her hand, "It¡¯s a good thing. You hadn''t been a trending topic for


    years! This time, people finally paid attention to you."


    Tanner red at her and said, "I don¡¯t need this kind of attention!"


    Reba teased, "Why? This love affair may bring you good opportunities!"


    Tanner said, "I am a person with principles!"


    Reba tutted, ¡°Really?¡±


    When Tanner and Reba were bickering, Faye calmly ordered the dishes.


    When they finally stopped bickering, Reba moved her chair toward Faye and said, "I heard that


    Colin is also in this restaurant now?"


    Knowing her wanting to gossip, Faye turned to look at her and deliberately asked, "Are you going to


    pay the bill for him?"


    Rebaughed, "I can pay! It will be my honor to pay for Mr. Farrell! Tell me which private room he is


    in. I will send two bottles of wine to him."


    Hearing her words, Fayeughed. When she was about to reply, her mobile phone on the table


    suddenly vibrated.


    When she looked over, she found it was a message from Colin, but before she could reach out to pick


    the phone up, Reba snatched it over.


    Faye¡¯s mobile phone was not locked, so she directly clicked on the message. Reading it for a while,


    Reba made a face and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be so clingy in private.¡±


    Faye was toozy to exin, so she chuckled, "Give the phone back to me! Let¡¯s have dinner."


    Reba stood up, raised the phone high, and teased, "Don¡¯t you want to know what he said?"


    Faye shook her head, "No, I don¡¯t."


    Reba smiled wickedly, "But I want to tell you."


    When she was about to read the message out loud, the mobile phone in her hand suddenly rang.


    Reba took a look at the caller ID, answered the call, and turned on the speakerphone.


    Soon, Colin said in a low and seductive voice on the other end of the phone, ¡°Honey, I miss you.¡±

 Chapter 116 Enchanted

    Chapter 116 Enchanted


    Chapter 116 Enchanted


    Colin had deliberately lowered his voice, sounding tempting.


    Faye subconsciously tightened her grip on the cup, and her fingers trembled slightly.


    Hearing no reply, Colin continued, "Honey?"


    Faye looked up at Reba and said, "Hang it up!"


    Hearing this, Reba froze for a few seconds and hurriedly hung up.


    Looking at the dark mobile phone screen, Reba recovered from the shock and said, "F*ck! Colin is


    flirting with you like this all the time? How can you resist it?"


    Faye didn''t answer but stretched out her hand and said, "Give my mobile phone back to me, or you will


    have to pay the bill."


    Reba hurriedly returned her mobile phone with both hands and said, "When I was a child, my


    mother taught me not to lose money even though I may lose my life."


    Faye said, "I will ask her about it when I meet her."


    In the private room next door.


    Colin was fiddling with his phone in his chair after being hung up on.


    A man in his 40s was talking about a new project to him. Colin propped his mobile phone against her


    jaw and asked casually, "Is the information reliable?"


    Seeing him interested, the middle-aged man reached out to hold the back of Colin''s chair and said, "Of


    course, it is reliable. We have known each other for such a long time. Have I ever deceived you


    before?"


    Colin smiled, "I''m not sure. I heard that you''re cooperating with Hank on a project now?"


    Hearing this, the man was stunned, and then he said with an unnatural look, "It''s fake news."


    Colinughed, "If you kick him out, my investment will double his."


    The man was overjoyed and asked, "Are you serious?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Colin teased, "Do I look like I am joking?"


    Hearing this, the man stood up, purred a ss of wine for Colin, and said sincerity, "To be honest, I''ve


    always wanted to cooperate with you, but there was no chance before


    Colin smiled, "There is a chance now, right?"


    The man hurriedly responded, "Yes! Shall we go to a quiet ce to have a good talk about itter?"


    Colin picked up the wine that the man had poured for him and said, "OK."


    Then, the man sat down, showed a ttering smile, and said, "I recruited a fresh graduate into my


    Colin looked at him and raised an eyebrow.


    The middle-aged man lowered his voice and said, "She is single. I asked her what kind of man she


    likes the other day, and she said that she likes you. Would you like to have a drink with her?"


    Colin showed a half-smile and said, "No, thanks. Let her drink with Hank."


    The man paused for a second and soon understood what he meant, so he replied, "OK."


    The Vanity Field was always like this. There were no permanent friends but eternal interests.


    The cake was not very big, so it was normal for people to y dirty tricks.


    Tanner had eaten a lot today. Although Reba was teasing him all the time, he had barely raised his


    head.


    Reba said, "Why are you so scared? Isn''t it just a trending topic? Why are you eating as if it were


    yourst meal?"


    With food in his mouth, Tanner said vaguely, "Maybe it is myst meal."


    Reba was amused and asked, "Are you afraid that Colin will kill you?"


    Tanner took two sips of the drink in front of him, burped, and said, "It is not a problem whether I am


    afraid because the fact is clear. You didn''t see how he stared at me in the hall just now. Although he


    was smiling, his eyes were full of murderous intentions. "


    Tanner''s sincere tone reminded Reba of the call just now, so she looked at Faye and said


    meaningfully, "I feel Colin likes you..."


    Faye eat the food calmly and said, "Your feeling is always wrong. When we were in college, you told


    me Tanner liked me, but he soon began to court the campus belle, although he was declined in the


    end."


    Hearing this, Reba nced at Tanner, coughed, and said, "Try this dish."


    After Faye paid the bill, Reba pestered her to go to a karaoke bar.


    Tanner stood one meter away from them to keep a distance and said, "Are you going to sing thest


    goodbye for me today?


    Reba teased, "We''re best friends anyway. You can choose a song you like before you leave us, and


    I will sing for you."


    After finishing speaking, Reba burst intoughter. When she was about to say something more, a


    man suddenly said behind her, "Mr. Farrell, you must sing a song when we arrive."


    Colin loosened his tie with his slender fingers, raised his eyes to look at Faye, and smiled yfully,


    "OK! I will sing Enchanted."

 Chapter 117 Acting

    Chapter 117 Acting


    Chapter 117 Acting


    While Colin was speaking, he was looking at Faye with a tease in his eyes.


    Faye nced at him expressionlessly, looked away indifferently, and said to Reba, "Let''s go. It''s


    Then, she turned around and walked away.


    Seeing this, Reba followed behind her. After taking two steps, she grabbed Tanner''s arm and


    asked, "Why are you standing still?"


    Tanner pressed his peaked cap lower and said, "The earlier I die, the earlier I can reincarnate."


    Hearing this, Reba let go of him and said, "So, do you want me to leave you here?"


    Tanner hurriedly said, "No!"


    At the strong request of Reba, they went to a karaoke bar in the end.


    As soon as they entered the private room, Reba freed her soul and took the lead in singing a few


    popr songs.


    When she was now singing dedicatedly on a bar stool with a microphone in her hands, Tanner and


    Faye were drinking on the sofa. Tanner was drinking down his sorrows and said, "This may be myst


    drink."


    Fayeughed, "I will rify the affair with you tomorrow."


    Tanner asked, "Are you serious?"


    Faye smiled, "No, I was joking. You will have to hold on for a few more days. After a while, you can


    post a statement online to me the media for creating rumors."


    Tanner sighed, "Okay. We''re best friends, so I must do you this favor."


    Faye said, "If you get in trouble in the future, I will help you without hesitation too."


    After drinking a few sses of icy beer, she suddenly felt a little ufortable in the stomach.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "I need to go to thevatory," Faye said, got up, and walked outside the door.


    Reba shouted, "Why don''t you use thevatory in our private room?"


    Faye waved at Reba with her back toward her and said, "I need some fresh air."


    Seeing her leave, Reba approached Tanner with a bottle of beer and said, "Do you want more


    beer?"


    Tanner said, "Don''t drink too much."


    Reba kept silent a few seconds and then asked, "You''re treating Faye as a friend now, right?"


    Tanner said calmly, "Of course, I am."


    Reba let out a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good! I was scared to death just now."


    Then, she clinked her bottle against his and said, "We will be friends forever."


    As soon as Faye came out of the private room, she saw Colin smoking while leaning on the wall in the


    corridor


    A young woman in her early 20s was standing in front of him.


    She looked at him with a shy look in her eyes, sped her hands, and asked, "Mr. Farrell, can you


    drink a lot?"


    Colin teased, "What do you mean by "a lot"?"


    The woman became shier and said, "I, I''m a light drinker, and I will get drunk after drinking a ss of


    beer."


    The cor of Colin''s ck shirt was slightly open, partially revealing his corbones. When he was


    about to reply, he suddenly saw Faye not far away, so his eyes darkened, and he swallowed back the


    words on the tip of his tongue.


    Faye squinted at him, and the irony in her eyes was obvious.


    Colin''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down as if he wanted to say something, so the young woman


    approached him, stood on tiptoe, and said, "Mr. Farrell, I ..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Colin frowned, pushed her away, turned to look at the corner, and


    said angrily, "Robert, have you finished taking the photos?"


    Hearing this, Robert quickly poked his head around the corner. Seeing Faye, he panicked and hurriedly


    said, "Yes, I have!"


    Then, he quickly stepped forward and dragged the young woman away.


    Colin strode forward to Faye in a hurry, lowered his head, and said in a slightly hoarse voice, "I was


    acting. I haven''t had love affairs with other women for a long time, so I am afraid my grandpa will


    suspect."

 Chapter 118 I Missed You

    Chapter 118 I Missed You


    Chapter 118 I Missed You


    Colin looked too humble, so Robert turned his head aside embarrassedly.


    Faye raised her head to look into Colin''s eyes and said lightly, "Mr. Farrell, please get out of my way."


    Colin lowered his head more. When he almost touched her forehead, he said, "Honey."


    Faye took a step back with a frown to avoid his approach and walked past him.


    Colin kept silent.


    Watching her enter thevatory, Robert paid money to the young woman, walked to Colin, and said,


    "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash went into thevatory."


    Colin stuck his tongue against one cheek and nodded.


    Robert asked, "Would you like to choose a photo in person?"


    Hearing this, Colin turned to look at him, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Robert, do you want me to fire


    you?"


    Robert froze for a few seconds. He knew he must change the topic, so lowered his voice and said, "I


    saw a cleaning sign over there just now. Do you need me to hang it on the door now?"


    Colin put his hands into his pockets, nced at him, and said, "You can work for me for a few more


    years."


    Then, he walked into thevatory.


    Seeing this, Robert hurriedly hung the cleaning sign on the door.


    Then, he let out a sign and murmured, "He has done so many things to please her but still does not


    admit he likes her! Come on!"


    Inside thevatory.


    When Faye was washing her hands, Colin suddenly came in.


    She froze for a second and said, "This is avatory fordies."


    Colin stepped forward and hugged her from behind, asking, "Are you mad at me?"


    Faye didn''t struggle but shook the water off her hands and said, "Which matter are you talking about?"


    Colin knew it was all his fault. He had deliberately gone on a business trip after their love affair had


    been exposed and flirted with a woman in public tonight, so he said, "I made two mistakes."


    After getting along with him for a while, Faye had known what he was like.


    It was easy for him to admit mistakes, but he would never change.


    Faye sneered and said, "Let go of me. I need to wipe my hands."


    Colin rested his chin on her shoulder, held her waist tighter, and asked, "Did you miss me?"


    Hearing this, she turned to look at him and showed a mocking smile. When she was about to reply, he


    suddenly pinched her chin with one hand and kissed her. During the kiss, he said in a low voice,


    "Honey, I missed you very much."


    After the kiss, Faye pushed him away.


    Colin had taken advantage of her and was in a good mood, so he asked patiently, "When do you n


    to leave here?"


    Faye said, "Why do you want to know?"


    Colin smiled, "You drank alcohol, so you can''t drive. I will wait for you, and we can go home together."


    Faye looked up at him and said, "No need. I can take a taxi back."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She had finally stopped people from discussing their love affair. If they were photographed by the


    paparazzi when leaving the bar together, things would be more tricky than this time.


    After finishing speaking, she walked outward.


    When they walked out of thevatory in tandem, she saw Robert standing outside the door, so she


    nodded at him.


    Robert embarrassingly smiled back at her, walked to Colin, and said in a normal voice, "Mr. Farrell, Mr.


    Bond said he found the man with a tattoo on his shoulder."


    Hearing this, Colin immediately raised his dark eyes to look at Faye.


    Faye stopped her steps, looked back, and asked in a trembling voice, "What?"

 Chapter 119 A Tool

    Chapter 119 ATool


    Chapter 119 A Tool


    The news was too sudden. Faye looked calm on the surface, but her clenched fists exposed her


    tension.


    Seeing this, Colin frowned. He knew what she wanted to ask, so he said, "Where is he?"


    Robert answered, "In Conda Area."


    Colin asked, "Do you have the specific location?"


    Robert nodded, "Yes, I do. Mr. Bond has sent it to me."


    Colin looked at Faye seriously and asked, "When do you want to go?"


    Faye''s lips twitched for a while, and then she took a deep breath and asked in a low voice, "Can we go


    there right now?"


    Colin nodded, "OK."


    Hearing their conversation, Robert secretlyined that Colin did care about his feelings at all


    when pleasing his beloved woman!


    He would have to drive for 4 hours from this ce to Conda Area.


    Moreover, it was a cold night, and it had snowed two days ago. Although the expressway had been


    cleaned up, it was still dangerous to drive at night.


    When Robert wasining in his heart, Colin walked up to Faye, took off his suit jacket, draped it


    on her shoulders, pulled the cor together, and said, "The distance is long, so you can take a nap on


    the way."


    Faye looked up at him and said, "I''m fine."


    Colin said with a straight face, "Let''s make a deal. If you don''t obey my orders, we will not go there


    tonight. It iste at night now, and Ethan''s people are watching him, so he can not flee. We can also go


    there tomorrow morning."


    Seeing his serious face, Faye pursed her lips and said, "I will get some sleep in the car."


    Getting out of the bar, Faye sent a message to Reba and told her that she had left because of an


    emergency.


    Reba didn''t reply after a long time, so Faye put her phone into her pocket and leaned back in the


    seat.


    She had been tensing up since hearing the news of that man.


    Because of the previous failure, she was afraid this lead would also be lost.


    The car soon ran out of the city and got on the expressway.


    When Faye was absent-minded, she felt a hand around the waist, so she came back to her senses and


    looked at Colin in confusion.


    Colin hooked his arm around her waist and brought her into his arms, saying, "Take a nap."


    Faye took a deep breath and replied preupiedly, "I am not sleepy."


    Colin looked down at her, raised his eyebrows, and smiled, "What did you promise me before getting in


    the car?"


    Her mind was in turmoil now, and she had no energy to argue with him, so she stiffly leaned into his


    arms.


    Colin kissed her forehead and asked, "Do you like sleeping in my arms?"


    She raised her eyes and said, "I don''t want to talk now."


    Hearing this, he felt a sting in his heart, so he said, "Okay."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Then, he raised the other hand to gently massage her temples.


    Faye rest her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    A four-hour drive was long.


    Because of the kick of the beer, Faye fell asleep halfway.


    After Colin stretched his leg and kicked the driver''s seat, Robert turned his head back and said, "Mr.


    Farrell?"


    Colin frowned hard and hushed him up, and then he said in a low voice, "Turn the heating up."


    Robert reached out to adjust the temperature in the car and then whispered, "Is this temperature OK?"


    Colin said, "Higher."


    Robert raised his hand to touch the tip of his nose, turned to look at the road ahead, and muttered to


    himself, "I thought you dislike the heat the most. After falling in love, you can even stand the heat


    now?"


    Robert knew Colin would not reply, so he continued, "You must feel very cold in this rtionship


    because Ms. Nash does not like you at all. I think you''re just a sex tool in her eyes."


    Colin said with displeasure, "Robert, what are you mumbling?"

 Chapter 120 The Clues Of Love

    Chapter 120 The Clues Of Love


    Chapter 120 The Clues Of Love


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Hearing Colin''s words, Robert instantly fell silent.


    Faye slept soundly as the temperature in the car rose, but Colin''s forehead was beaded with sweat


    now.


    Seeing this in the rearview mirror, Robert opened his mouth several times because he wanted to ask if


    he should turn down the heat, but when he saw the look in Colin''s eyes when he stared at Faye, he


    decided to shut up in the end.


    It was hard to get such a well-paid job, so he didn''t want to risk losing it.


    When they had gone two-thirds of the way, it began to snow.


    After about ten minutes, the visibility began to decrease.


    "Mr. Farrell," Robert said in a low voice.


    Colin looked up and replied with a sh of impatience in his eyes, "Yes?"


    Robert coughed lightly and said, "It''s snowing, and the visibility is less than one meter now. I''m afraid


    the expressway will be blocked soon."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Drive faster! Get off the expressway before it is blocked."


    Robert was speechless and had a headache, thinking it was unnecessary to ask such a question.


    In the next half an hour, he drove very fast, kept switching the high-beam and the low-beam lights, and


    finally got off the expressway before it was blocked.


    Then, he took a deep breath and looked up at the rearview mirror, thinking his boss would praise him.


    Unexpectedly, he happened to see Colin rubbing the lips of the woman in his arms with his thin lips.


    Robert shivered in shock and then forced himself to focus on driving.


    ording to the address from Ethan, that man lived in an oldmunity in Conda Area.


    After they got off the expressway, there was still a long way to go.


    It was snowing heavily, so Robert slowed the car down for safety.


    "Robert," Colin said in a low voice.


    Hearing this, Robert raised his eyes to look at the rear-view mirror and subconsciously said, "Mr.


    Farrell, I can''t drive fast. It''s dangerous."


    Colin frowned, "When she wakes up, I''ll drive."


    Robert pursed his lips and said, "You''d better have a good rest. You have been working continuously


    for two days. If you don''t get some sleep, you might get ill."


    Colin lowered his ck eyes and replied, "I will be fine."


    Hearing this, Robert sighed and continued driving.


    It was hard to drivete at night. Moreover, it was snowing now.


    After the car went into a small road, Robert suddenly mmed on the brakes.


    Colin looked up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Robert turned his head back and replied, "Traffic jam."


    Hearing this, Colin raised his hand to nce at the watch on his wrist andughed angrily, "There is a


    traffic jam in the early morning?"


    "I''ll go off to ask about it," Robert said, opened the door, and got out of the car.


    When the door was pushed open, Colin pulled up the suit jacket over Faye to block the cold wind from


    the outside with a sullen face.


    It was snowing heavily outside, so Robert shivered with cold as soon as he got out of the car.


    He stepped forward on the snow and then knocked on the window of the car in front.


    A kind man inside lowered the car window and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Robert took a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket, handed a cigarette to the driver, and asked, "Sir, do


    you know what happened ahead?"


    Robert sounded very polite, so the driver took the cigarette over and said, "There is a crash. I heard


    that the trailer won''te until dawn. We''re unlucky."


    Then, he smiled at Robert and said, "You''re not a local here, right? Are you here to visit your rtives?"


    Robert smiled back politely and calmly lied, "Yes! I came here to visit my uncle."


    The driver said, "You should return to your car to wait. Remember to turn on the heat. We can''t leave


    until dawn."


    Robert asked, "Is there any other way to go to Figo Community?"


    The driver shook his head, "No, there is only one road. This a remote area anyway."


    Robert expressed his gratitude and walked back to the car.


    Seeing him back, Colin frowned with a hint of impatience, "What''s going on?"


    Robert answered truthfully, "There is a crash, and the trailer will note until dawn. What''s more, this


    is the only way to Figo Community."


    Hearing his reply, Colin became sullener.


    Seeing this, Robert instantly shut his mouth up.


    Faye had slept for a long time. Hearing them talking, she moved and slowly opened her eyes.


    When Colin noticed her wake up in his arms, he lowered his head and smiled, "You can get more


    sleep."


    Faye felt a little ufortable after sleeping in the car, so she sat up straight and said, "No."


    Colin reached out to help her fix her clothes and said in a calm voice, "There''s a car crash ahead. And


    this is the only way to Figo Community. We have to wait here until dawn."


    Faye frowned, "We have to wait here until dawn?"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Yeah."


    Faye turned her head to look out the window and replied after a while, "Okay."


    She had slept soundly on the way, so she had not known it was snowing.


    Seeing the thick snow on the ground, she was taken aback.


    It seemed it had snowed for a long time, and it must have been hard to drive in such bad weather.


    Thinking of this, Faye turned to look at Colin.


    Meeting her eyes, he raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you hungry or


    thirsty?"

 Chapter 121 I Am Cold

    Chapter 121 I Am Cold


    Chapter 121 I Am Cold


    Looking at Colin''s serious face, Faye was stunned for a few seconds.


    She had been used to his frivolous manner and almost forgot that he used to be an elegant gentleman


    before.


    She was cold but not ungrateful, so she opened her red lips and said, "Thank you."


    Colin froze for a few seconds and smiled, "Why are you so polite today?"


    Faye said lightly, "I owe you a favor."


    Colin snorted lightly, reached out to take a bottle of mineral water over, opened the cap, and said, "It''s a


    bit cold, but you have to make do with it now."


    Faye had drunk some beer before falling asleep, and the temperature in the car was high, so she was


    indeed thirsty now. She took the water over and took two sips. After quenching her thirst, she leaned


    back in the seat.


    It was two o''clock in the morning, and the trailer woulde five hourster.


    After sitting in a daze for a while, she took out her mobile phone and saw a message from Reba


    with a photo of a bill.


    And below the crying meme was Reba''s text message, saying, "I carried everything alone in the


    end."


    Seeing this, Faye couldn''t helpughing, and then she tapped her fingers on the screen and replied,


    "Thank you."


    Faye thought Reba had fallen asleep by now, but thetter immediately replied, "Don''t you have


    anything else to tell me?"


    Faye asked, "Why haven''t you gone to bed?"


    Reba answered, "I lost sleep because I am too lonely."


    Faye smiled, "Try TikTok."


    Reba said, "The more videos I watched, the lonelier I feel. There are so many handsome guys in


    the world, but none of them belongs to me."


    Since Faye had first met Reba, she had been longing for a handsome boyfriend, but she had been


    single for years.


    After they chatted for a while, Reba said that she would spend six dors to hire a young man to


    chat with her and pestered Faye to finically aid her.


    Faye transferred twelve dors to her and asked her to hire two.


    Reba replied to her with the emoji of a kiss.


    Faye sent her a full stop and put away her phone.


    When she had been chatting with Reba, Robert had fallen asleep in the driver''s seat.


    He was too tired, so he had fallen asleep as soon as he had closed his eyes.


    Faye took a nce at him and then turned to look at Colin.


    Colin didn''t sleep but was looking at her with one hand propping his head.


    Faye did want to wake Robert up, so she asked in a faint voice, "Why don''t you sleep?"


    Colin smiled and replied in a low voice, "I''m not sleepy."


    When Faye saw his open cor, she suddenly felt moved, so she took the jacket off and handed it to


    him, saying, "Put it on. It''s snowing and cold."


    Colin didn''t ept it but said, "You should put it on. I''m not cold."


    People always judged others by their standards. When Faye felt cold, she thought Colin must feel cold


    too.


    She believed he had refused to put on the jacket because of his self-esteem as a man, so she shoved


    it into his arms and said, "Your clothes are too thin."


    Colin teased, "Are you caring for me?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin sat straight and then leaned toward her.


    Seeing this, Faye pushed his chest with her fingers and frowned, "Robert is in the car."


    Colin couldn''t helpughing. He reached out to touch the hair hanging over her cheek, pushed it behind


    her ear, and said, "I just want to help you fix your hair. What were you thinking?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Then, he teasedzily, "What were you expecting me to do?"


    Faye was speechless.


    In terms of debate, Faye and Colin might be evenly matched, but in terms of flirtation, she was no


    match for him at all.


    If they were at home now, Faye would have quarreled with him.


    But Colin had apanied her to such a remote ce in the snow today, so she could not requite his


    kindness with enmity.


    Seeing her frown, Colin immediately read her mind. So, he pushed his luck, leaned over, and


    whispered into her ear, "If you want to thank me, can you give me a hug?"


    Then, he pressed his lips against her earlobe and said, "I''m cold."

 Chapter 122 Friends

    Chapter 122 Friends


    Chapter 122 Friends


    Colin''s words sounded very flirtatious.


    When Faye raised her eyes, she did not see his expression but only saw his sexy Adam''s apple.


    Seeing her make no response, Colin remained patient. He blew hot breath into her ear and said in a


    hoarse voice, "Honey."


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat, and then she snapped, "Colin!"


    He let out a lowugh and said, "Can''t you hug me?"


    Faye wanted to say she did not want to hug him but inexplicably swallowed back the words on the tip of


    her tongue.


    Faye did not hug Colin, but she did not push him away either. After the deadlocksted for about half a


    minute, Colin pretended to be disappointed and sighed, "Is it so difficult?"


    Faye kept silent.


    Colin said, "When we were on the expressway just now, the visibility was only about one meter. Robert


    said he needed to slow down for safety, but I know you are anxious, so I aggressively ordered him to


    drive faster to get off the expressway before it was blocked."


    He paused for a while and continued, "Robert has worked with me for many years. Although he is my


    assistant, I think of him as my friend. I had never spoken to him with such a bad attitude before. Maybe


    he will hold a grudge against me from today on."


    Colin was speaking calmly and slowly to make her think carefully about his words.


    Faye kept still, but Robert''s lips twitched with shock, who was supposed to be asleep now.


    He had never expected Colin to think of him as his friend.


    Then, Colin kept silent, waiting for Faye''s answer.


    Faye took a deep breath and tentatively put her hands on his waist.


    When feeling a pair of soft hands slowly wrapped around his waist, Colin smiled, "Hold me tight."


    Faye didn''t know why she had hugged him.


    To requite favors?


    She disliked being close to people and had never taken the initiative to hug anyone before, so her


    action was stiff and clumsy.


    When she was about topletely hold Colin, thetter suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her


    forward, letting her fall into his arms.


    She frowned, while heughed in a low voice with his head down, "You were too slow, so I could not


    bear it."


    Faye stiffly put her hands on his back and asked, "Is it enough?"


    Colin teased, "I am very curious. Why are you so different from when we have sex? It is just a hug.


    Why are you so nervous?"


    Faye replied, "When we have sex, we''re like hookups. But when I hug you, I treat you as a friend."


    Her tone was serious, so Colin fell silent.


    After a few seconds, he held her waist and lifted her onto hisp. When their eyes met, he smiled


    wickedly, "You''re treating me as a friend now?"


    Faye looked at him and said, "Yes. After all, you spoke up for my aunt in the old mansion and


    apanied me to this ce. I won''t forget your kindness."


    Colin teased, "Nothing else? You only remember those two things?"


    Faye looked at him in confusion.


    He said, "Do you have any other friend who spoils you like this? Do Reba and Tanner dote you as I


    do?"


    His words were too straightforward, so Faye''s heart skipped a beat, and she subconsciously did not


    want to answer.


    Colin teased, "Does Tanner treat you well?"


    Faye replied honestly, "Very well."


    Hearing this, Colin narrowed his pretty eyes and said, "Very well?"


    Faye looked straight at him and said, "Tanner is a good friend."


    Colin asked, "Does he treat you better than I do?"


    Faye was speechless.


    It was no longer a problem of whether Faye wanted to reply anymore. She found she could not reply at


    all now.


    It was ridiculous topare Tanner and Colin.


    In Faye''s eyes, Tanner and Reba were the same. They had appeared in her life when she had been


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    simple and young, and they had be friends without any ulterior motive.


    Although they were not rted by blood, they were as close as siblings.


    Colin and she had grown up under the same roof, but they had barely had any interaction except for


    their first meet.


    But after they had gotten married by ident, he often aggressively appeared in her life, flirted with


    her, teased her, and helped her.


    However, she had never thought about or definite his role in her life.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin thought she had acquiesced, so he tapped his fingers on her waist


    arrhythmically, looked at her, and asked, "Will you allow Tanner to hold you like this?"


    When Faye heard this, her face instantly turned cold.


    Seeing her reaction, Colin was both flustered and delirious, but he pretended to be calm and said in a


    low voice, "I was just joking."


    Faye responded lightly, "I don''t like this joke."


    Colin said, "I won''t make such jokes anymore."


    Faye shot a nce at him and said, "We still have to wait for a long time. You should have a rest now."


    Colin had read her mind. She was too rational. Although she was angry, she was grateful that he had


    traveled such a long way to apany her, so she thought she should not fall out with him now.


    He had been more and more thick-skinned, so he didn''t reply but grabbed her hand and put it on his


    belt. Then, he frivolously said with a meaningful look in his eyes, "Since we''re friends, please do me


    this favor."

 Chapter 123 Care

    Chapter 123 Care


    Chapter 123 Care


    Faye thought Colin was the most shameless person in Cocanel.


    Seeing the expectation in his eyes, sheughed angrily, "Colin, you''re going too far."


    Hearing her mockery, Colin replied calmly, "That''s because my legs are longer than those of others."


    Faye snapped, "Colin!"


    Colin raised an eyebrow and replied, "Yes?"


    She asked calmly, "Do you want to be pped in the face?"


    He replied in azy and frivolous voice, "Why do you only want to touch my face? Don''t you want to


    touch other ces?"


    Hearing his words, she red at him intensely.


    Heughed, "It has been three days."


    Faye ridiculed, "Is three days a long time?"


    Colin pressed her hand on his crotch and said, "Yes, it''s a long time."


    Faye wanted to break free, but she failed because of the disparity in strength. So, she let out a sigh


    and chose to use her words to fight back, saying, "You pervert! How did you survive before we got


    married?"


    Colin pressed her hand with one hand and loosened his belt with the other.


    His eyes were full of desire, but his expression was calm. He said in a hoarse voice half-jokingly, "I


    thought about you when rxing..."


    Faye was speechless, and the temperature in the car steadily rose.


    Colin did not try to hide his joy at all.


    Faye had been able to pretend to be calm at first and thought she could make him feel embarrassed if


    she kept staring at him.


    But he narrowed his pretty eyes infort, and his Adam''s apple was rolling up and down. When he


    wrapped his big hand over hers, the blue veins on the back of his hand popped out...


    Seeing this, Faye pursed her lips tightly and looked out the window.


    It did not take long, because Colin knew Robert was still in the car. After all, he was not that shameless.


    But just this short time was like a year for Faye.


    Looking at Colin''s Adam''s apple in the window, Faye was stunned for five seconds, wondering what


    she was doing.


    Then, Colin held her in his arms, kissed her lips, and said in a low voice that only the two could hear,


    "Robert is here, so you will have to tolerate it for the time being."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "I don''t need to tolerate anything! I don''t need it at all."


    Colinughed, "Fine. It is me that needs it."


    It was still snowing, so Faye kicked off her high heels and fell asleep on Colin''sp.


    After she fell asleep, he covered her with the jacket she had given back again.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She couldn''t stand the cold, so when she felt the warmth, she shrank into the jacket.


    Seeing that she curled up in a tight ball and only revealed a pair of eyes, Colin smiled, "Do you feel so


    cold?"


    At 7:30 am, there was a loud noise outside the car.


    Robert woke up first, followed by Faye.


    When she sat up and looked out of the window, she saw a trailer dragging away the two crashed cars,


    so she asked, "Robert, can we leave now?"


    Robert nodded, started the car, and said, "The road is slippery, and I will drive slowly. Let Mr. Farrell get


    more sleep. When we went on the business trip, he had slept for less than 5 hours in total."


    Faye fell silent


    Then, Robert looked at her in the rearview mirror.


    Seeing her in a daze, he coughed and said, "He went on the business trip to sign a contract instead of


    hiding from you."


    Hearing this, Faye turned to look at Colin and found he looked very tired even in his sleep, so she


    replied, "I see."


    There were few cars on the road now, so it had taken only 20 minutes for them to reach Figo


    Community.


    Robert stopped the car steadily. When he turned his head back to wake up Colin, Faye stopped him


    and said, "Let him sleep. I will go upstairs alone."

 Chapter 124 Failing To Catch The Man

    Chapter 124 Failing To Catch The Man


    Chapter 124 Failing To Catch The Man


    Faye nced at Colin, pushed the door open, and got off the car.


    Seeing this, Robert was afraid she would get in trouble in this unfamiliar ce, so he hurriedly got off


    and followed up, saying, "Ms. Nash, I will go together with you."


    Hearing this, Faye stopped her steps, looked back at him, and said, "No need. Aren''t Ethan''s people


    upstairs? You go back to take care of Colin. Come upstairs together with him after he wakes up."


    Robert said embarrassedly, "If you have an ident, Mr. Farrell will not forgive me."


    Robert and Faye barelymunicate, so he thought she was a beautiful and indifferent woman.


    Hearing his words, Faye smiled, "Don''t worry. I won''t be hurt."


    Then, she walked upstairs alone.


    Staring after her, Robert frowned.


    When she had been in the car, she had heard Robert tell Colin that the man lived on the third floor.


    The apartment building was old, and the steps were made of cement. There should be no people living


    on the first or second floor because there was thick duck on the ground.


    As soon as she walked to the third floor, she heard some people fighting in an apartment.


    Faye elerated her pace, but before she reached the door, eight bodyguards suddenly rushed out,


    and the leader bumped into her heavily when leaving in a hurry.


    When she raised her eyes, she noticed the leader who was going downstairs had a small ck mole


    under an eye.


    When she stood up while rubbing her arm, another group of people rushed out, and each of them had


    been injured.


    "D*mn it! How can we exin to Mr. Bond?"


    "No one expected the Farrells would intervene."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    When the two men standing at the door wereining, Faye heard their words, so she turned her


    to look at them and asked, "Are you Ethan''s people?"


    "Are you Ms. Nash?"


    Faye pursed her lips and replied, "Yes."


    "We are Mr. Bond''s people. I''m sorry, but the man was taken away."


    Faye took a deep breath and asked, "By the Farrells?"


    One man replied, "Yes. The housekeeper of the Farrells came here in person."


    Faye fell silent


    York ke hade in person.


    The outsiders might think York was just a housekeeper.


    But Faye had lived in the Farrells for years, so she knew clearly that he was like Old Mr. Farrell''s son


    and that his status in the Farrells wasparable to that of ine.


    Hearing the man''s answer, Faye kept silent.


    Seeing this, the young man raised his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth and said,


    "Ms. Nash, I am very curious. Is that man a friend or an enemy of the Farrells? If you want to catch


    him, why did your housekeepere to save him?"


    The young man was asking an ordinary question, but there was sarcasm in his tone.


    Faye couldn''t answer this question, so she frowned silently.


    Seeing this, the young snorted. When he was about to say more, a man snapped in a low voice from


    downstairs, "Doesn''t Ethan discipline his subordinates?"


    Hearing this, the young man was stunned.


    When Faye looked over, she saw Colin whose shirt cor was slightly open re at the two men.


    When they saw Colin, they lowered their heads and said, "Good morning, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin stepped upstairs, handed the jacket on his arm to Faye, and turned his head to look at the man


    who had satirized her, snapping, "You''re good for nothing. I don''t know why Ethan spends so much


    money to hire you. You failed to guard an old man!"


    When the young man lowered his head in silence, the older man standing beside him felt very


    embarrassed, so he hurriedly said with a ttering smile, "Mr. Farrell, please don''t be angry. He is a


    newbie."


    Colin sneered, "He should not have offended my wife no matter whether he is a newbie."


    Hearing this, the older man frowned, red at the young man, and said, "Apologize to Ms. Nash!"


    "Why should I apologize? Our brothers have been injured because of her..."


    The young man still wanted to argue, but before he could finish speaking, Colin suddenly grabbed his


    hair and pressed his head on the wall, asking, "What?"


    The young man shut up.


    Colin said angrily, "Continue! Why don''t you speak now?"


    The young man kept silent.


    Because of Colin''s sudden action, the atmosphere in the corridor crackled with tension.


    Faye said lightly with a frown, "Colin, let''s go."


    The look in Colin''s eyes was still ruthless, and he didn''t let go of the young man but said, "Apologize to


    my wife."


    The young man was so scared that he swallowed hard and said in a trembling voice, "Ms. Nash, I am


    sorry."


    Hearing this, Faye took a deep breath and said, "Colin, if we hurry back to Cel now, maybe we can


    catch up with them."


    Then, she looked at him calmly.


    Hearing her words, Colin nodded, turned around, took the suit jacket over from her hand, shook it, and


    put it on her shoulders.


    When she looked up at him, the ruthlessness in his eyes had turned into a smile, and he asked, "What


    are you looking at me? Were you scared?"


    Faye said fearlessly, "I am a little hungry."


    Colin smiled, "Why are you acting like a baby?"


    Faye was speechless.


    When Colin went downstairs with his arm around Faye''s shoulders, Robert followed them closely.


    Seeing them leave, the two men breathed a sigh of relief.


    The young one said through gritted teeth, "Didn''t you say Mr. Farrell is a yboy?"


    The older one red at him and said, "Many men love their wives but still mess around with other


    women outside!"


    After getting in the car, Faye pursed her lips silently, feeling as if her chest were been pressed by a


    stone.


    Colin took her hand, yed with her fingers, and said, "You can rest assured. As long as the Farrells


    keep the old man alive, I will find him at all costs."


    Faye looked at him and said, "They said it is York that took him away. Who do you think York is loyal to


    in the Farrells?"

 Chapter 125 Interception

    Chapter 125 Interception


    Chapter 125 Interception


    Who was York loyal to in the Farrells?


    The answer was clear.


    Colin froze for a second and looked up at her, asking, "My grandfather?"


    Faye hadn''t expected him to answer so fast, but she still looked straight into his eyes and said, "What if


    it is your grandfather? Colin, will you..."


    She almost blurted out, "Colin, will you still help me?"


    But she regained her reason in time and swallowed back the words on the tip of her tongue.


    Colin had been observing her face from the very beginning, so he had not missed any micro-


    expression.


    Seeing her suddenly fall silent, he firmly said, "No matter who it is, I will stand on your side."


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat.


    She was indifferent but not stupid.


    Although she had reached a cooperation agreement with Colin, she had never done anything for him


    so far, while he had helped her a lot.


    A man was unconditionally helping a woman.


    Why?


    When their eyes met, they both kept silent for a few seconds.


    Hearing their conversation in the driver''s seat, Robert was sweating, thinking he should not have gotten


    in the car.


    After half a minute, Colin held Faye''s hand tightly, looked at Robert, and said, "Let''s go back to


    Cocanel."


    Robert nodded and started the car.


    He had worked with Colin for many years, but it was the first time he had felt so happy to get a task.


    Because of the heavy snow, they could not take the expressway but could only choose the provincial


    road which would take more time.


    After a while, Robert felt that the atmosphere in the car was too depressing, so he looked up at the


    rearview mirror, coughed lightly, and asked, "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash, would you like some music?"


    Colin said, "Shut up!"


    Faye said, "Yes, please."


    They spoke simultaneously, so Robert was stunned, and his hand holding his phone froze.


    Should he y the music or not?


    Robert did not dare to decide without authorization. Colin loosened his cor with his fingers and said


    impatiently, "y some soothing music."


    Robert said, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Faye didn''t want to listen to the music at all, but the atmosphere in the car was indeed too depressing,


    so she would rather listen to the music to rx than sit quietly.


    As the music started, Faye leaned back, closed her eyes, and began to ponder.


    When she thought of the car identst night, she involuntarily frowned.


    Why had there been so many cars in the early morning in such a remote ce?


    And there had been a car ident.


    They had been stuck there for five hours.


    When she thought about everything carefully, she felt scared.


    When she was deep in thought, Robert suddenly mmed on the brakes. And before she opened her


    eyes, she heard a bang. Their car had been hit, and inertia carried her body forward.


    Faye gasped in shock, and when she was about to be thrown out, one hand suddenly held her waist,


    and then she was protected in Colin''s arms.


    When she raised her eyes, she saw his tight jaw and the gloomy look in his eyes.


    "Colin."


    Colin looked out of the window with a murderous look and asked, "Are you injured?"


    Faye''s face was as pale as ashes. She moved her limbs in his arms and replied, "No. How about you?"


    Colin looked down at her with a hint of gentleness in his eyes and said, "I am OK."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Robert turned his head back and said, "Mr. Farrell, we were intercepted."


    Colin''s face was sullen. He helped Faye sit up, rolled up his sleeves, and said in a cold voice, "Robert,


    can you flee with Faye?"


    Robert said, "They have two cars! Mr. Farrell, you ..."


    Colin narrowed his eyes and said, "Drive back to Conda Area. Ethan''s people will help you."


    Robert frowned, "But you may get in danger if you stay here alone."


    Colin rolled his eyes at him and said, "I will be safe if you stay here with me?"


    Robert was speechless.


    Colin said, "Go! You will be a drag if you stay here."


    Then, he leaned over and took out an iron rod from below the passenger seat, intending to get off the


    car.


    Seeing this, Faye subconsciously grabbed his hand and said, "No, Colin!"


    He looked at her with a wicked smile and said, "Are you worried about me?"


    Faye kept silent


    Colin smiled, approached her, kissed her lips, and said, "Don''t worry. I will not die before you fall for


    me."


    Then, he shook her hand off, gave Robert a wink, and got out of the car.


    Robert immediately got his hint and locked the door as soon as he got off.


    There was ice and snow outside the car, but Colin was wearing only a thin shirt, looking fierce.


    Faye looked at him through the window in shock and said, "Robert!"


    "Ms. Nash, I know what you want to say, but I won''t listen. Only if we escape smoothly will the situation


    be favorable for him."


    Robert held the steering wheel while observing the situation outside. More than ten people had gotten


    off the two cars. When they were gradually surrounding Colin, Robert suddenly mmed on the


    elerator.


    Realities were always the opposite of expectations.


    Colin had thought there were only two cars, but when Robert started the car, a third car unexpectedly


    ran out of a hidden alley and quickly kept up.


    Seeing this, Colin panicked. When he was about to chase the car, more than a dozen people blocked


    his way, and the leader said, "Mr. Farrell, please cooperate."

 Chapter 126 An Attack Of The Illness

    Chapter 126 An Attack Of The Illness


    Chapter 126 An Attack Of The Illness


    After getting out of the dangerous area, Robert immediately called Ethan and asked him to send people


    to rescue them.


    After getting a general understanding of the situation, Ethan said calmly, "Use the navigation to go to


    Benton Street."


    Robert said, "Okay."


    Ethan asked, "Is Colin with you?"


    Robert replied, "He was stuck and asked me to flee with Ms. Nash."


    Ethan responded, "OK! You two hurry to Benton Street, and I will take people to rescue him."


    Hearing this, Robert got excited and said, "Mr. Bond, are you nearby?"


    Ethan replied, "Yes, I came to meet a client."


    Hanging up the phone, Robert focused on driving for fear of making any mistake.


    After a while, Faye in the back seat nced at the rear mirror and said, "Robert, a van is chasing us."


    Robert frowned, "What?"


    Faye''s face was pale, but she sat up straight and said, "The van has followed us for a long time. We


    passed three forks on the way, but it has never made a turn."


    Hearing her analysis, Robert became worried.


    After observing the van behind for a while, Faye took out her mobile phone to check the map. A while


    with us there."


    Robert kept silent, so Faye continued, "They want to fake a car ident and murder us by hitting us


    into the river."


    Robert said anxiously, "What should we do now? Mr. Bond asked us to go to Benton Street, and his


    men are waiting for us over there."


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "Pull the car up and get off. I will drive it."


    Hearing this, Robert rejected, "Mr. Farrell asked me to flee with you, so I must protect you. I will never


    abandon you."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "They came for me, so they won''t hurt you."


    Robert had worked with Colin for many years. Although he looked timid in front of him, he was not a


    coward, so he deliberately joked, "Ms. Nash, if I am killed when protecting you, Mr. Farrell will take


    good care of my family, but if I escape for my life without you, he will make me live in hell. "


    Faye was speechless.


    When they were about to reach Rover Bridge, they tensed up at the same time.


    When they arrived at the center of the bridge, the van that was following them kept at a constant speed


    without trying to catch up.


    Robert looked at the rearview mirror and said, "They didn''t catch up."


    Faye clenched her fists on herp and replied, "They will do it soon."


    Robert said, "Maybe you''re thinking too much. If they..."


    Before he could finish his words, the business van that had kept a constant speed suddenly


    elerated.


    Robert failed to avoid it, so the car got rear-ended.


    He cursed and clenched the steering wheel to keep the car''s bnce.


    Faye fastened the seatbelt, watched the van getting close through the window, and calmly said,


    "Robert, slow down to make them believe that we are cornered by them, and suddenly speed up.


    Remember, you must remain stable... "


    Robert gritted his teeth and said, "Okay."


    The van kept hitting them from the side.


    As Faye had expected, they wanted to let them fall into the river.


    Faye pursed her lips. Suddenly, she had a severe headache, and both her face and lips became pale.


    In a daze, she seemed to see Shepard and Daisy.


    They were quarreling. Daisy asked whether Shepard had cheated on her.


    Shepard pushed her away impatiently with obvious disgust in his eyes.


    Then, the scene changed. Daisy was kneeling on the ground and humbly begging Shepard not to leave


    for the sake of Faye.


    Shepard bent over, grabbed Daisy''s cor, and said, "I love her, and she also loves me. She has given


    up her fame and wealth for me! Can you let me go? I want to be with her!"


    Both Daisy and Shepard looked hysterical.


    Then, the scene changed to the day of the car ident.


    Daisy was singing gently with Faye in her arms, and Shepard was looking at her with affection in his


    eyes while driving the car as if the person who had said those ruthless words were not him.


    Faye unconsciously curled up in the back seat, going into convulsions.


    Robert was focusing on avoiding the van, so he didn''t pay attention to her.


    When they left Rover Bridge, the van caught up with them and blocked their way. Robert stopped the


    car, banged on the wheel steal, and looked at the rear mirror.


    Seeing her weird condition, he was taken aback. When he turned around and reached out to help her,


    the window of the driver''s seat was suddenly broken from the outside. Then, a man grabbed him by the


    cor and dragged him out.


    Before Robert could struggle, he was pressed onto the ground by several people.


    Soon, a man stepped forward and opened the door of the back seat. Seeing Faye slump on the seat,


    he said sarcastically, "Are you so frightened that you can''t move?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a jeep rushed over and straightly hit him. With a bang, he was sent


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    into the air.


    Then, Colin came out of the jeep with a gloomy and unruly look in his eyes.

 Chapter 127 Medical Treatment

    Chapter 127 Medical Treatment


    Chapter 127 Medical Treatment


    Colin was injured, and his shirt was messy and full of blood.


    When the men who were pressing Robert saw this, they froze for a while, exchanged nces with


    each other, and then rushed toward Colin fiercely together.


    Colin tilted his head with a gloomy look in his eyes and spat on the ground.


    He was a ruthless man like a wolf.


    If anyone offended him, he would make that person live in hell even though he might not kill him or her.


    Those people thought Colin was alone. Moreover, they could see he was injured, so they were not


    afraid at all.


    But before they could attack him, eight cars came from all directions and surrounded them.


    When Colin turned his head and look over, Ethan got out of one car in a thin shirt and a dark gray


    woolen coat and smiled, "Great! You''re still alive."


    Colin said coldly, "You''re too slow! Are you here to collect my dead body?"


    Ethan didn''t exin but joggled his jaw at him and said, "I will take care of them. Go to check on Faye."


    Then, he took a cigarette case out of his pocket, put a cigarette into his mouth, and lit it while shielding


    the wind with one hand. Then, he slowly drew on the cigarette, turned to look at his subordinates, and


    said, "Keep them alive."


    There were eight people on the other side, but he had brought more than forty subordinates here.


    Even if they were not well-trained hatchet men, they could crush their enemy because they were


    superior in numbers.


    When groans in pain sounded one after another under Rover Bridge, Colin passed through the crowd


    and rushed to the car. When he saw Faye in aa, he frowned with a worried look in his eyes.


    Robert got up from the ground, walked up to him with a dirty face, and said, "When our car was running


    on Rover Bridge, those bastards hit us with the van. At that time, Ms. Nash was still talking to me. I


    don''t know when she..."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Colin gritted his teeth and said, "Get in the car."


    Robert asked in confusion, "What?"


    Colin said, "Go to the hospital!"


    Then, he leaned over, got in the car, and carefully held her into his arms with a gloomy face.


    On the way, the air pressure inside the car was extremely low.


    Robert held the steering wheel tightly while driving, not daring to breathe loud.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Colin immediately carried Faye to the emergency room.


    She was in aa, and both her face and lips looked bloodless as if she were dead.


    A middle-aged female doctor was on duty in the emergency room.


    Seeing Colining in bloody clothes with a woman in his arms, she hurriedly walked over and asked,


    "What happened?"


    Colin''s forehead was beaded with sweat while he replied, "I don''t know, but she is not injured. I guess


    she fainted from fright."


    The female doctor nced at him and saw the injuries on his shoulders, so she asked, "Do you need to


    treat your injuries first?"


    Colin responded calmly, "No need. Please check on her first."


    Countless people came to the hospital every day, so many doctors were good at reading people''s


    minds.


    Seeing the impatience in Colin''s eyes, the female doctor stopped persuading him. She let him put Faye


    on the diagnostic bed and began the medical examination.


    The female doctor was careful. After examining Faye for more than half an hour, she turned to look at


    Colin and said, "She is fine. Maybe she was just too scared, but the specific..."


    Before she could finish her words, Faye suddenly opened her eyes in a daze.


    Seeing this, the female doctor smiled, "Awake? How are you feeling now?"


    Faye dully responded with ssy eyes, "Paroxetine."

 Chapter 128 Depression

    Chapter 128 Depression


    Chapter 128 Depression


    Faye''s words made the doctor stunned for a while.


    She was afraid she had heard it wrong, so she leaned over to get closer and asked, "Pardon?"


    Faye clenched her fists and said, "Paroxetine."


    The doctor asked with a serious expression, "Are you taking this medicine?"


    Faye bit her lower lip with aplicated look in her eyes as if she were struggling, and then she


    replied, "Yes."


    Hearing this, the doctor straightened up with a long face, turned to look at Colin, and asked, "Is she


    suffering from depression?"


    Colin was taken aback and said, "What?"


    The doctor asked, "Don''t you know?"


    Seeing the shock on his face, the doctor hurried out silently and asked a nurse to get the medicine.


    Soon, the nurse came back.


    The doctor took the medicine over, unscrewed the lid, and put one pill in front of Faye''s lips.


    Faye opened her mouth in a daze and subconsciously swallowed it.


    After she took the medicine, the doctor turned around, walked up to Colin, handed him the medicine


    box, and said, "Remember to pay for itter. I have no clue how severe her depression is, so I don''t


    know the rmended dosage. When she sobers up, you should ask her about it. "


    Colin took the box over stiffly, clenched it, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Can you judge how long she


    has suffered from depression?"


    The doctor shook her head, "I can''t, but judging from her current condition, I think it should be a long


    time."


    Hearing this, Colin felt suffocated as if his throat had been squeezed.


    Seeing this, the doctor asked, "What''s your rtionship?"


    Colin replied in a low voice, "I am her husband."


    The doctor paused for a second and said, "You should pay more attention to your wife."


    Then, she added, "Are you going to take her home or let her stay in the hospital for a few days? I


    suggest you have a medical check. Your injuries are dripping blood."


    When the doctor was talking, Robert walked in after parking the car.


    Seeing him, Colin put the medicine box into his pocket and said in a hoarse voice, "Go to the inpatient


    department immediately to go through the hospitalization formalities. Give me the car key. I''m going


    out."


    Robert didn''t know what had happened, so he took out the car key and handed it to Colin, saying,


    "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin took the car key over, nodded at the doctor, and walked away.


    Staring after him, the doctor was stunned for a while.


    Since taking the medicine, Faye had been sleeping.


    Robert settled her down and then went to pay for the hospitalization.


    After getting out of the hospital, Colin got in the car, started it, took out his mobile phone, and called


    Ethan.


    After a few seconds, Ethan answered the call and said, "What''s up?"


    Colin asked in a cold voice, "Where are those people now?"


    Ethan replied, "I am about to send them to the police station. What''s wrong?"


    Colin said, "Don''t send them to the police. Where are you now?"


    Ethan noticed there was something wrong with Colin, so he asked, "What happened?"


    Colin tightened his grip on the wheel steal, and the blue veins on the back of his hands popped out.


    After a moment of silence, he said, "I will tell you when we meet."


    Ethan was not far from Colin now, and it had only taken forty minutes for thetter to drive there.


    When Colin arrived, Ethan was smoking outside while waiting for him. Seeing Colin getting out of the


    car, he asked, "Is there anything wrong with those people?"


    Colin mmed the car door shut with a bang, suppressed his anger, and pull his cor with his fingers.


    But because he had put forth too much strength, the buttons were pulled off. He asked, "Where are


    those people?"


    Ethan and Colin had been friends for many years, so they knew each other very well. Seeing his angry


    face, Ethan raised his eyebrows and replied, "They are inside."


    Colin said with ruthlessness in his eyes, "I want to meet them."


    Ethan had always been reticent, so he didn''t ask more questions but led Colin to a lounge after passing


    through the lobby.


    Then, he pushed the door open and signaled Colin to enter first.


    In the lounge, eight men who had been badly battered were tied up in a corner.


    Colin stared at them for a while, lit a cigarette, and asked with it in his mouth, "Who drove the van just


    now?"


    Although these eight men were desperados, they were still afraid of death and pain. After all, they had


    never intended to sell their lives. And they knew they should talk less to save their own lives because


    they were not stupid.


    Seeing them keep silent, Colin flicked the ashes off the cigarette and asked, "Don''t you want to tell


    me?"


    He then sneered, looked at Ethan, and asked, "If I kill these people, can you solve the problems?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ethan chuckled, "It will be difficult, but I can do it."


    Colin got up and said, "That''s good."


    Then, he walked toward them, grabbed one man''s cor, and mmed his head at the corner of the


    desk heavily and urately.


    After a loud bang, the man''s face was covered with blood.


    Seeing this, Ethan smiled, "I can lend you a dagger. I like cleanliness. Don''t make my ce so bloody."


    Hearing this, Colin turned his head back to nce at him and said with coldness in his dark eyes,


    "Okay."


    When Colin took the dagger over from Ethan, those men all shrank in the corner.


    Seeing him get closer and closer fiercely, one man said in a trembling voice, "It''s him! It is him that


    drove the van! It has nothing to do with us..."

 Chapter 129 Care

    Chapter 129 Care


    Chapter 129 Care


    When the catastrophe came, those people decided to flee for their own lives without caring about their


    friends at all.


    After one man spoke, others began to echo.


    Colin showed a mocking smile on his thin lips and said coldly to the man who had been pushed out,


    "What''s yourst words?"


    When Colin pressed the dagger against the man''s neck, he trembled in fright, swallowed hard, and


    said, "It has nothing to do with me! I, I was hired to do it."


    Colin asked, "Who hired you?"


    The man was so scared that he peed in his pants, and a bad smell soon permeated the air. Then, he


    answered, "The housekeeper of the Farrells."


    Colin asked with a long face, "York?"


    The man wanted to avoid the dagger but failed, and then he nodded, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Colin spun the dagger in his hand. When he was about to stab at the man''s cervical


    artery, someone suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    When he looked up, Ethan smiled, "Don''t dirty your hands. I will let my men do it."


    But Colin was unmoved, so Ethan approached his ear and said in a voice that only the two of them


    could hear, "Think about Faye! If you be a murderer, how would she feel?"


    Hearing this, Colin vacited.


    After a few seconds, he threw the dagger to Ethan and said, "I want him to die!"


    Ethan said, "You can rest assured. He will die soon."


    He didn''t ask why Colin had suddenlye.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    They had been friends for many years, so he knew his weaknesses very well, and he was sure he had


    done this for Faye.


    Getting out of Ethan''s ce, Colin smoked a few cigarettes in the car.


    Thinking of Faye and the doctor''s words, he felt heartbroken.


    It was the first time he had felt suffocated since he had been born.


    He had difficulties breathing, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not calm down.


    When he drove back to the hospital, it was already afternoon.


    Faye hadn''t woken up yet, and Robert was eating instant noodles beside her bed.


    When Colin pushed the door open and walked in, Robert got up and said, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin looked at the instant noodles in his hands and frowned slightly, "Go to a hotel nearby to have a


    rest."


    Robert asked, "What about you?"


    Colin rolled up his sleeves, looked at his injured forearm with his brooding eyes, and said, "I will take


    care of her here."


    Colin''s forearm had been severely hurt because arge piece of meat had been cut off by a sharp


    knife. The wound should have been treated long ago, but he had not taken it seriously at all.


    Seeing this, Robert couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Farrell, don''t you need to deal with the wound as soon as


    possible?"


    Colin said casually, "No need."


    Robert said, "But it may get infected."


    Colin shot an impatient nce at him and said, "Robert, you are very naggy now."


    Robert was speechless.


    Faye woke up at dusk. When the light of the sunset came in through the window, the scenery was


    unreally beautiful.


    Faye stared nkly out the window for a long time. When she came back to her senses, she saw Colin


    who was smoking.


    Colin didn''t notice that she was awake and was typing something on his mobile phone. He had always


    put on a frivolous expression before, but now he looked murderous.


    Faye said in a hoarse voice, "Colin."


    Hearing this, Colin froze for a few seconds while holding the phone, then looked up, and said, "Yes?"


    She said, "I want some water."


    Colin reached out to take over a bottle of mineral water from the bedside cab and unscrewed the


    lid. When he handed it to her, she looked at his forearm and asked, "Are you injured?"


    Colin nced between the wound and Faye. Although he felt distressed, he pretended to be frivolous


    and said yfully, "Yes, and I asked the doctors not to treat me until you wake up and see the wound."


    Seeing her frown deepen, he leaned over to approach her and said with a wicked smile, "Honey, are


    you caring for me?"

 Chapter 130 For Her

    Chapter 130 For Her


    Chapter 130 For Her


    Colin smiled wantonly and wickedly.


    Faye couldn''tugh, so she looked up at him and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Colin''s heart skipped a beat, and then he handed her the water, calmly rolled down his sleeves to block


    the injury, and said, "No. It''s just a small injury."


    Then, he looked at her.


    Seeing her pale face, he pursed his thin lips and suddenly wanted to ask about her depression, but he


    did not say anything in the end.


    He did not dare to ask.


    He was not afraid that she would refuse to answer but afraid that his question would embarrass her


    The doctor has said that she had suffered from this disease for many years.


    Since Faye had decided to hide it from others and pretended to be a healthy person, he didn''t want to


    take off her disguise or embarrass her.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye had been sleeping for a long time, so she was very thirsty.


    After getting the water, she sat up, leaned back on the bedhead, and took two gulps. When she raised


    her eyes and was about to speak, she found Colin staring at her.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and then she remembered her illness had attacked her in the car this


    morning, so she said, "Colin."


    Colin raised an eyebrow and said, "Yes?"


    She said, "In the car, I..."


    She carefully observed his reaction while speaking.


    Colin smiled at her and said, "What?"


    Faye pursed her lips, wondering whether he was pretending not to know, and then she said, "Nothing."


    Hearing this, Colin stood up, fixed his messy shirt, and said, "Are you hungry? What do you want to


    eat?"


    Faye said, "Anything will do."


    Colinughed, "OK! I will buy some food at will."


    Then, he walked outward.


    As soon as he got out of the ward, he stopped smiling and threw a punch at the wall.


    The wound on his arm was not bandaged, so it began to bleed again.


    Colin nced down at it, walked to the nurse station, and asked a nurse to help dress the wound.


    When the nurse had gone to the ward to take care of Faye who had been in aa, she had offered to


    help him bandage the wound, but he had shot a cold nce at her without saying a word.


    Now, seeing hime over to ask for help, she said indifferently, "You finally decided to dress the


    wound? The longer you dy, the more likely it will get infected."


    Colin stretched his arm to her without saying anything.


    Although the nurse''s words were mean, her movements were gentle.


    After bandaging his wound, she said while putting aside the remaining gauze, "Change the fresh


    dressing every two days. You must take it seriously because it could be dangerous. A few days ago, an


    old man was bitten by a dog but did not take it seriously, and his leg was amputated today. "


    When the nurse was nagging, Colin interrupted, "Is there any special snack nearby?"


    The nurse replied, "There is a snack street nearby. You can go there to have a look before deciding


    what to eat."


    Colin got up, thanked her, and turned to leave.


    The nurse stared after him and said to her colleague, "That man is strange. When I offered to help him


    bandage the wound in the ward, he refused me decisively. But now, he took the initiative to ask for


    kelp. He looks handsome but acts like a retard... "


    Her colleague teased, "Maybe it is because he is not very smart?"


    When the two nurses were gossiping, the doctor who had treated Faye in the morning threw a medical


    record in front of them and said with her hands in the pockets of her white coat, "It is probably because


    his wife woke up."


    When two nurses looked at the doctor in confusion, thetter looked back at them and said, "He was


    showing affection, but you didn''t get it."


    The two nurses looked at each other and suddenly realized the reason.


    The nurse who had bandaged Colin''s wound raised her hands to hold her neck exaggeratingly and


    said, "He was indeed showing affection! And he overdid it!"


    After Colin left, Faye picked up her phone from the bedside and dialed Robert''s number.


    Robert was sleeping now. When hearing the ring, he reached out to pick up the phone and said in a


    daze, "Hello?"


    Faye pursed her lips and said after hesitating for a long while, "Robert, I want to ask you something."


    Robert was very tired. He had stayed uptest night to drive and been beaten up this morning, so his


    mind was messy now, and he replied, "Ms. Nash, what do you want to ask?"


    Faye said, "Did you drive me to the hospital today?"


    Robert answered, "Yes!"


    Faye asked, "Did you send me to the ward and go through the hospitalization procedures?"


    Robert replied in confusion, "Yes! What''s wrong?"


    It was indeed him that had sent her to the hospital and gone through the procedures!


    But his boss had also been there.


    Robert raised his hand and rubbed his eyes. Before he could mention Colin, Faye said thanks and


    hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone, he was muddleheaded, wondering what was going on.


    When he was about to call Faye to ask about it, Colin called him.


    Seeing the caller ID on the screen, he instantly sobered up and hurriedly answered the call, asking,


    "Mr. Farrell, what can I do for you?"


    Colin said in a low and tired voice, "You drive back to Cocanel now. Let Abbot take Carlotta to his home


    and take care of mypany."


    Robert didn''t ask why but said, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin added in a calm and hoarse voice, "Tell him Hank has taken action. Ask him to stay alert."

 Chapter 131 Do You Want To Date

    Chapter 131 Do You Want To Date


    Chapter 131 Do You Want To Date


    Hearing this, Robert paused for a few seconds and said OK because he didn''t dare to ask any


    questions.


    Too many things had happened in the past two days. Robert was a prudent person, so he knew when


    to shut up.


    Hanging up the phone, Colin returned to the hospital with the snacks he had bought.


    When he pushed the door open and walked into the ward, Faye was chatting with Reba on the


    phone.


    Reba was very excited when talking about how she had tricked Abbot.


    "He is so stupid. I will send you our chat recordter," Reba bantered. Faye leaned on the bedside


    and teased, "Don''t cross the line. Otherwise, you will cause trouble for yourself."


    Reba retorted, "I chatted with him with my alt ount! But I didn''t expect him to be so flirtatious in


    private."


    Before Faye could reply, she added, "But your husband is more flirtatious than him!"


    Fayeughed, "I''ll record your words and send them to Colin."


    Reba teased, "It''s OK. Maybe he will be happy to hear my words."


    After they chatted for a while, Reba asked where Faye was.


    Faye did not want her to feel worried, so she lied, "I''m on a business trip."


    Reba smiled and said in an envious tone, "Junket? When can I enjoy such treatment?"


    Faye chuckled, "Would you like to give me yourpany? If you agree, I will help you find a job that


    needs you to go on business trips all the time. I promise all the expenses will be reimbursed."


    Hearing this, Reba said, "Bah! Do you think I am stupid? I am still expecting to make use of my


    Faye said, "Fine! Step up your efforts! "


    When she raised her eyes after finishing speaking, she met Colin''s gaze who was entering the ward


    with the food he had bought.


    So, she told Reba that she had to hang up because there was an emergency.


    Reba said with dissatisfaction, "Fine! Hang up the phone! When youe back, I will sleep over at


    your home and chat with you for a whole night."


    Fayeughed, "Okay! I will prepare supper for you."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye looked at Colin and asked, "What did you buy?"


    Colin walked to the bedside cab, opened the bag, and took out the contents one by one, saying,


    "Special snacks here."


    Faye turned to look at the food with a touch of surprise in her eyes.


    When he took out all the snacks and turned his head back, he happened to see the joy in her eyes, so


    he asked in a low voice, "Do you like them?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Faye replied honestly, "Yes."


    Colin approached her, leaned over, put his hands on the bed, stared at her unprecedentedly seriously,


    and said, "It is their honor to be liked by you."


    Faye looked at him silently.


    Colin approached her more and said in a low voice, "Do you feel disgusted when I get close to you?"


    Faye felt he was a little different today but could not tell what exactly was so weird.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin bowed his head to kiss her lips and said, "Faye."


    Faye said, "What?"


    Colin said with a smile in his pretty eyes, "Nothing. Enjoy the snacks."


    Almost all women preferred snacks to normal meals because the taste was better.


    When Faye was eating snacks on the bed, Colin was working on his phone beside the window.


    When she asked him to eat together with her, he turned to look at her and smiled, "No, thanks. I''m not


    hungry."


    Then, he went out of the ward with the excuse of buying cigarettes and then gave Faye''s medicine to


    the nurse.


    When the nurse looked at him in confusion, he exined, "My wife doesn''t want me to know about her


    illness."


    The nurse pursed her lips and then said, "I see."


    But she thought he was showing affection again.


    "Thank you," Colin said and went downstairs to buy cigarettes.


    Soon, the nurse entered the ward and gave the medicine to Faye.


    Taking the medicine box over, Faye clenched it and asked, "Would you please give me an empty


    vitamin bottle? If you can''t find one, I''d like to buy a bottle of VC."


    When the nurse saw her pale face, she inexplicably sympathized with her and said, "I have an empty


    bottle. I can give it to youter."


    Faye smiled, "Thank you."


    The nurse waved her hands and said, "Never mind. I can understand you don''t want your family to


    know about your illness."


    Faye pursed her lips and nodded


    The nurse said, "I will be back soon."


    After a short while, she came back with an empty VC bottle, helped Faye put the paroxetine in, and


    asked, "How long have suffered from this illness? Is it serious?"


    The nurse had done her a favor, so Faye did not intend to hide it from her and replied, "It''s been a long


    time, but it''s not serious. If nothing special happens, I can control it with my willpower."


    The nurse said, "You are strong!"


    Then, she handed the bottle to her and said, "Is it depression?"


    Faye took the medicine bottle over, looked at the "VC" on it, and said, "Panic disorder and post-trauma


    stress disorder."


    The nurse was surprised to hear that. When she was about to say something, the door was suddenly


    pushed open.


    Colin strode inside while fiddling with the unpacked cigarette case in his hand. When his eyes fell on


    the nurse, he said with a smile in a cold voice, "The head nurse is looking for you."


    The nurse didn''t doubt him, so she smiled at Faye and left in a hurry.


    After the nurse left, Colin walked to the bed. Seeing this, Faye looked up at him and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Colin looked down at her with both hands in his pockets. Although he was showing a frivolous smile, he


    asked with a serious look in his eyes, "Faye, do you want to date?"

 Chapter 132 You Got Me

    Chapter 132 YouGotMe


    Chapter 132 You Got Me


    The atmosphere in the ward suddenly solidified.


    Faye frowned, "What?"


    Colin stuck his tongue against one cheek and said, "I want to date."


    Faye said lightly, "Go ahead."


    Colin said, "But there is no suitable date."


    Faye narrowed her eyes and said, "Do you want to date me?"


    Colin said in a hoarse voice, "Is it OK?"


    Daisy''s face popped into Faye''s mind, so she said with a taunt in her eyes, "No."


    Colin stood beside the bed with a long face, and after a few seconds, he lowered his head, held her


    hind neck, pressed her to himself, and said with a frivolous smile, "Faye, why are you so mean? You


    want to sleep with me but don''t want to date me!"


    Faye looked into his eyes without blinking and asked, "So what? You will not sleep with me anymore"


    Seeing the confidence in her eyes, Colinughed with anger, "You know I can do nothing about you."


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat, but she didn''t reply.


    When they were in a stalemate, her mobile phone suddenly vibrated.


    Before she reached out, Colin picked it up.


    It was a message from Reba with a few screenshots of her chat record with Abbot.


    Colin casually clicked on one screenshot, read it, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Reba wants to


    y with Abbot''s emotions?"


    Faye did not know what he was talking about, so she was stunned and asked, "What?"


    Colin straightened up and threw the phone onto her bed.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After she picked it up and took a nce, her eyelids began to twitch.


    Reba was chatting with Abbot with a newly registered alt ount.


    Abbot was indeed stupid and rich because he often gave her money, thinking it was very romantic.


    Then, Faye began to read their conversations.


    Reba said, "I think the moon today is very big. Can you see it? Is it big?"


    Abbot said, "Yes! When I see you, it will get bigger."


    Then, he transferred her a lot of money.


    Reading their chat record, Faye wanted tough but tried her best to force it back.


    Colin looked at her with a smile and said, "Believe it or not, if Abbot knows it is Reba, he will y her


    alive."


    Faye raised her eyes had said, "If you hadn''t let him get close to Reba to investigate me, she would


    not have yed the trick on him."


    Colin said, "So, it is all my fault?"


    Faye said lightly, "Yes!"


    Colinughed, "When Reba is exposed, Abbot will get it even with her."


    Faye said indifferently, "He may need to hurry up to find out the truth, otherwise, he will soon go


    bankrupt because Reba will deceive him into handing over all his money."


    Faye was not injured, so after taking the medicine and adjusting her emotions, she had almost


    recovered.


    In the evening, when she was watching a drama on her bed, Colin was swiping his mobile phone on


    the bed beside hers.


    They were both busy people, so such an idle evening was rare.


    Faye was watching a criminal investigation drama that was thrilling and mind-twisting.


    When Colin turned his head to look at her, her expression was serious and nervous. Seeing this, he


    smiled. But when he thought of the car ident today, the smile suddenly froze on his lips.


    She was afraid of car idents, so she was always very careful when driving.


    Staring at her for about half a minute, he got out of his bed, walked to her, sat down on her bed, and


    asked, "What are you watching?"


    Faye was watching the drama seriously, so she replied without looking at him, "Criminal Investigation


    Bureau."


    Colin looked down, reached out to touch her hair down over her shoulders, and asked, "Is it


    interesting?"


    Faye had be ustomed to his touch, so although she felt itchy, she replied without antipathy,


    "Yes."


    Hearing this, Colin leaned over to bury his head in her neck, greedily took a deep breath, and asked,


    "Is it more interesting than me?"


    Faye turned to look at him and asked, "You guess?"


    Colin smiled wickedly, "Do you want to watch something more interesting?"


    Faye replied indifferently, "No."


    Colin took out his mobile phone, opened a folder, and put it in front of her eyes. Then, he tapped his


    finger on the screen and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Faye took a nce at his phone, raised her chin slightly, and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Colin chuckled, "I checked online just now. Sex can relieve stress."

 Chapter 133 Loving Care

    Chapter 133 Loving Care


    Chapter 133 Loving Care


    After his finger clicked on a video, the phone began to y porn.


    Colin was not in a hurry to let Faye give him an answer. He put one hand on the bed to steady himself


    and rubbed her neck with the other.


    Faye looked away from his phone and began watching the criminal investigation drama again after


    increasing the volume.


    Several police officers were inspecting a female corpse with cold and serious faces in the drama.


    In the porn, the woman with red lips looked sultry and gorgeous.


    The two mobile phones were ced together at the bedside like a duet.


    Faye''s expression was indifferent, while Colin was looking between the two mobile phones with a


    smile.


    After a few minutes, he suddenly said, "I think the woman in the porn looks like the female corpse in


    the drama."


    Hearing this, Faye turned her head to cast a nce at his phone and found they indeed looked alike in


    their outlines and eyes.


    When she was about to say something, Colin joked, "How did the female corpse die?"


    Faye had a bad feeling, so she raised her eyes to look at him.


    As expected, Colin instantly approached her and whispered into her ear, "Was she f*cked to death?"


    Faye snapped, "Colin."


    Colin let out a lowugh and said, "Yes?"


    She said calmly, "Men are more prone to die when having sex."


    Hearing this, he raised his eyebrows and grinned, "So, your criminal investigation drama made a


    mistake. The victim should be a man."


    Faye was speechless.


    Now, she had be ustomed to his style of speaking.


    As long as they talked about sex, she would never win.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Faye was toozy to reply, so she continued quietly watching the drama.


    Colin was tenacious. He rested his chin on her shoulder and quietly watched the porn.


    They were watching different things, but the atmosphere was inexplicably harmonious.


    After Faye finished the first episode, she intended to tap her finger on the second episode, but Colin


    suddenly wrapped his hand around hers, held her hand, and pressed her finger on the second episode.


    Her finger trembled, and there was a strange feeling in her heart.


    Colin then blew hot breath into her ear and whispered, "I am very tenacious, right?"


    Faye said, "I don''t know."


    It was just a simple movement, but Colin made it very flirtatious.


    After the phone began to y the second episode, Colin did not retract his hand but entwined his


    fingers with hers.


    Even though Faye was very good at controlling herself, she inevitably found it hard to focus on the


    drama anymore.


    But Colin looked calm. Although he was holding her hand, he was watching the porn as just now.


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "Colin."


    Colin looked at her innocently and said, "Yes?"


    She was speechless.


    When Colin was quiet, he looked like an elegant gentleman. Seeing his calm expression, Faye almost


    thought that she had misunderstood him and that he did not want to have sex at all.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin bowed his head and smiled, "What do you want to say? Why don''t you


    say it?"


    Faye broke out of his arms, sat up, fixed her hair, and said, "Nothing. It''ste now, so I want to sleep."


    Colin was sitting on the edge of the bed. One of his legs was on the ground, and the other was on the


    bed. He said with a half-smile, "Faye."


    Faye shot an alienate look at him in confusion.


    He teased, "Life is like a y. Everyone else is acting seriously. Why can''t you cooperate with life? Why


    do you have to behave as if you''ve seen everything through?"


    Faye rolled her eyes at him and asked, "How should I cooperate?"


    Colin hooked his arm around her waist and pulled her into his arms, saying, "For example, I''ve seen


    the desire in your eyes, so you should obey it."


    Faye narrowed her eyes and said lightly, "I''m afraid you will want me to date you if we have sex."


    Colin pressed his forehead against hers and said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to date. I prefer


    sex to date anyway."


    Then, he kissed her lips passionately.


    Colin was right. Sex could relieve stress.


    When Faye buried her face into his neck in a sweat, he whispered into her ear, "Are you still


    depressed?"


    Faye groaned, "No."


    At night, Faye slept soundly in Colin''s arms.


    She had thought she would have a nightmare today, but unexpectedly, she had a deep dreamless


    sleep.


    When she woke up early in the morning, Colin had gotten up and bought breakfast.


    Faye proposed to go home right away, but he said, "Get up and wash your face. We will leave after


    breakfast."


    She nodded and went into the bathroom to wash up.


    Colin followed in, leaned on the door, and looked at her with a smile.


    When she washed her face after fetching a handful of water, he said, "Robert sent Carlotta to Abbot''s


    homest night. We will go to pick her up first."


    Hearing this, Faye turned to look at him in confusion.


    Colin said honestly, "We had an ident yesterday, so I was afraid the Farrells would hurt her."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "Thank you."


    Colin strode forward and hugged her when she turned around, and then he said, "You''re an adult. What


    are you nning to do to repay my kindness?"

 Chapter 134 My Wife

    Chapter 134 My Wife


    Chapter 134 My Wife


    Colin was very good at flirting.


    Faye leaned her thin waist against the washbasin while looking at him and said calmly, "Do you want


    me to kneel and kowtow?"


    Colinughed, "I hope you can remember my goodness in your heart."


    Faye asked, "Then?"


    Colin raised one hand to touch the hair hanging over her ear and said, "Then kneel to do something


    else."


    Faye was speechless.


    When theypleted the discharge procedures and went downstairs, a car was waiting at the gate.


    Seeing them, the driver hurriedly got off the car and opened the door for them.


    Colin had not changed clothes, so not only two buttons of his shirt were missing, but also there was dry


    blood on it.


    If he had not had a pretty face, people would probably mistakenly think he was a street punk.


    The driver nced at him, picked up a box from the passenger seat, and handed it to him, "Mr. Farrell,


    here are some clean clothes that Davis brings to you."


    Colin took it over, said thanks, put one hand on the roof, and signaled Faye to get in the car.


    After she bent over and sat down, Colin followed in.


    He loved the cleanliness, so after wearing the dirty clothes for one day and one night, he could not bear


    it anymore.


    He took off his bloody shirt and began to put on the clean clothes from Ethan. When he was buttoning


    the shirt, his mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    When Colin took it out, he found someone was calling him from the mansion of the Farrells. With a hint


    of contempt in his eyes, he answered the call and asked, "What''s up?"


    The person on the other end of the phone was used to his indifference, so she said in a ttering tone,


    "Colin, are you in thepany? Do you have time toe home for lunch? I bought the food you like


    this morning."


    Colin sneered, "Don''t you know where I am?"


    Hearing this, Tiffany fell silent.


    They were ipatible like fire and water but had to y the roles of a loving mother and a caring son


    in front of others.


    There were no outsiders beside Colin now, so he was toozy to act.


    But Tiffany''s situation was different. Old Mr. Farrell and ine were staring at her. Even though she felt


    very ufortable, she could only endure the grievances.


    She adjusted her mood, forced a smile, and said, "Your dad is back today, and we haven''t had a meal


    together for a long time. If you have time for lunch..."


    When Tiffany was speaking on the phone, Colin was buttoning his shirt.


    When he failed to button one button, a touch of impatience shed across his eyes.


    When he was about to give up, Faye reached over and said, "Let me help you."


    Colin looked at her, raised his eyebrows slightly, and said, "Thank you."


    When Tiffany heard him talking to someone else, she paused for a second and continued, "Is Faye


    together with you? Let here with you. I nned to call herter. You save me a call."


    Her acting was so good that it was a pity that she was not an actress.


    When Colin looked down at Faye who was buttoning his shirt, he did not want to waste time talking to


    Tiffany anymore, so he said, "I will go back for lunch."


    Tiffany was overjoyed to hear it and said, "See youter."


    Hanging up the phone, Colin leaned back in the seat and stared at Faye for a moment.


    She had pretty eyes, and her skin was fair, so she looked particrly adorable when she was obedient.


    Colin put one hand on her back without flirtation and said, "You are a good wife."


    Faye raised her eyes to look at him but did not reply. She asked, "The Farrells?"


    Colin nodded, "Tiffany."


    Faye asked, "What does she want?"


    Colin joked, "Probably she is unhappy to know we are still alive."


    Faye pursed her lips silently because she knew Tiffany was unhappy only because she was still alive. It


    had nothing to do with Colin.


    Colin had gained a foothold in the Farrells with his ability.


    Old Mr. Farrell had always been snobbish and partial to whoever was more beneficial for the Farrells.


    Colin was his favored grandson now.


    When Colin said that Tiffany was unhappy to know "we" were still alive, he showed respect to Faye.


    Seeing her keep silent, he retracted the hand on her back, held her chin to force her to look at him, and


    said, "No matter whether you admit it or not, we are legitimate husband and wife with a mutual stake."


    He was afraid the wall had ears, so he lowered his head to approach her ear and whispered, "They


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    wanted to kill you under my nose. How can I let them go?"


    Hearing this, Faye tilted her head.


    Colin narrowed his eyes and smiled, "Faye, you are my wife after all!"

 Chapter 135 Because I Like Her

    Chapter 135 Because I Like Her


    Chapter 135 Because I Like Her


    While speaking, Colin sounded particrly affectionate.


    Faye was unsure whether he was joking, so she pursed her lips silently.


    When the car arrived in Cocanel, it was noon.


    Colin asked the driver to send them to the old mansion of the Farrells directly.


    Faye called Carlotta on the way to ask about her situation.


    Carlotta was in a good condition and said happily, "Abbot told me you and Colin are on a business trip


    now."


    Hearing this, Faye was stunned for a few seconds and then said yes.


    Carlotta said, "Don''t worry about me. I feel good living here. Dr. Hudson is at Abbot''s home, and he can


    help me recover."


    Faye said, "Well, that''s good."


    After chatting with Carlotta for a while, Faye hung up the phone.


    When the car was about to reach the old mansion of the Farrells, Faye turned her head to look at Colin


    and asked, "If your grandfather asks about the matter in Conda Area, what should I say?"


    Colin was having a nap with his eyes closed. Hearing her question, he pinched her fingertips and said,


    "You don''t need to say anything. You can count on me."


    Faye frowned and said worriedly, "But York..."


    Colin opened his eyes to look at her and said with a smile, "Why are you so overcautious and


    indecisive now? It''s not your style of doing things."


    Faye said with a straight face, "I don''t want to cause trouble for you."


    Colinughed, "Really?"


    Faye said seriously, "I don''t want to owe you anything. This matter is because of me, so I ..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Colin interrupted with a smile, "But we are husband and wife."


    Faye was speechless.


    Although they were notmon husband and wife, she could not refute his words.


    In the eyes of outsiders, they were a couple with a mutual stake.


    After half an hour, the car stopped outside the old mansion of the Farrells.


    Faye and Colin got off together. Seeing them enter the door, the driver took out his mobile phone and


    called Ethan to report.


    There was one more person in the old mansion of the Farrells today.


    As soon as Faye and Colin entered the door, they saw Old Mr. Farrell who was sitting upright as well as


    ine who looked sullen.


    ine had not appeared in the old mansion for a long time. Outsiders thought it was because he was


    too busy, but the members of the Farrells knew the inside story. He and Tiffany had separated.


    They had split up and gotten back together many times over the years, so they were a spouse in name


    only now.


    If it weren''t for their shared interests, they would have long divorced.


    Seeing Faye and Colin, ine took the lead in speaking with a long face, "You''re finally back."


    Faye and Colin said in unison, "Dad."


    ine asked straightforwardly, "I heard you two went to Conda Area?"


    Before Faye could answer, Colin raised his hand to loosen the cor of his shirt and smiled, "Yes."


    He led Faye to the single sofa and pressed her shoulders to let her sit down. And then, he sat down on


    the armrest and began to fiddle with his lighter with a cynical look.


    Seeing this, ine suppressed his anger and said, "Why did you go there?"


    Colin snorted, "Sightseeing."


    ine snapped with a sullen face, "Colin, how can you talk to me with such an attitude? I am your


    father!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Colin raised his eyes to look at him with mockery in his eyes and asked, "What have you done for me


    as a father?"


    ine was so angry that he gasped. When he was to reprimand Colin, Old Mr. Farrell snapped, "Shut


    up! Father is not like a father, and son is not like a son!"


    The Farrells had always been very strict in upbringing, and kids were not allowed to talk back to the


    elders.


    Although Colin did not respect ine, he must show respect to Old Mr. Farrell.


    As soon as he spoke, ine and Colin fell silent at the same time, and the atmosphere in the living


    room instantly crackled with tension. Old Mr. Farrell cleared his throat and said. "Don''t mention the


    matter of Conda Area anymore. He is just an old man. To say it bluntly, I think he will die soon. You... "


    When Faye heard his words, her eyes darkened.


    Seeing this, Colin kept flicking the lid of the lighter. Old Mr. Farrell was disturbed by the sound, so he


    frowned, but Colin smiled, "Grandpa, I''m afraid this matter can''t end here."


    Hearing this, Faye abruptly looked up.


    Colin wrapped his arm around her shoulders and defended her in front of the Old Mr. Farrell and


    ine, saying with a half-smile, "I don''t have a lot of principles in life. But because I like my wife, I can''t


    let him get away with it. Faye was almost killed because of him, so I want him to die as soon as


    possible!"

 Chapter 136 Feeling At Ease

    Chapter 136 FeelingAtEase


    Chapter 136 Feeling At Ease


    Colin was openly defending Faye.


    Hearing his words, Old Mr. Farrell kept silent for a long time. Then, he reached out to pick his coffee


    cup up from the table, took a sip, raised his eyes, and asked, "What do you want?"


    Colin snorted, "I will fight desperately."


    Hearing his words, Old Mr. Farrell showed a sullen look.


    During lunch, Tiffany put all the dishes Colin liked in front of him tteringly.


    Colin shot a disdainful nce at her, lowered his eyes, and rubbed Faye''s fingers casually under the


    table.


    Faye had a tough temperament, but every ce of her body was soft, especially her hands and thin


    waist.


    When Colin was ying with her fingers, Hank, who was sitting across the table, suddenly said, "Colin,


    try the fish. Mom cooked it for you in person."


    Then, he put a piece of fish onto Colin''s te.


    The Farrells were all good at acting and could y the roles of a kind father, a filial son, and a nice


    brother with ease.


    Seeing Hank so into the role, Colin cooperated with him and said, "Thank you."


    Then, he turned to look at Faye and asked, "Honey, what do you want to eat? I''ll serve the food for


    you."


    Faye looked at him and said with a smile, "I want to eat everything you give me."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked yfully, "Would you like some soup?"


    Although Faye did not understand his hint, she replied with a grin, "Yes, please."


    Their intimate interaction was an eyesore for all the others at the table.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Colin leaned back in the chair t and said, "Where is York? Let him serve the


    soup for Faye."


    Hearing his words, the two servants who were standing behind him kept silent timidly, and the others


    on the table looked at him with different expressions.


    Colin smiled with sarcasm, "Why? Can''t he do it now?"


    Old Mr. Farrell knew he wanted to vent his anger on York, but he took a deep breath to suppress his


    anger and said, "York, serve the soup for Faye."


    York was standing in the living room. Hearing the order, he walked into the kitchen.


    Soon, he walked to Faye, holding a bowl of soup with both hands. When he was about to put it down,


    Colin suddenly snatched it from him.


    York pursed his lips and said, "Colin?"


    Colin looked at him coldly and asked, "Is the soup hot?"


    York said, "Yes."


    Colin said, "Stretch your hand out. Help Faye try the temperature."


    York kept silent


    Colin sneered, "Are you unwilling?"


    York replied, "I don''t dare to be unwilling."


    Colin raised the bowl in his hand and signaled to York to stretch his hands out.


    York took a nce at Old Mr. Farrell. Seeing him have no intention to stop Colin, he knew he could not


    avoid the punishment this time, so he gritted his teeth and reached his hands out.


    Colin had always been evil and ruthless.


    Seeing the hot soup scald York''s hands, Colin narrowed his eyes and smiled, "The temperature is not


    high enough."


    Seeing the blisters on his hands, York was angry but did not dare to resist, so he said, "As long as you


    are pleased."


    Colin said with a nonchnt shrug, "I am pleased."


    Then he stood up, patted York''s shoulder, leaned forward slightly, and said in a low voice that only the


    two of them could hear, "You should eat whatever you like recently. I''m afraid you don''t have much time


    left now. "


    Hearing his words, York froze.


    Finishing speaking the cruel words, Colin sat back in his chair.


    Faye shot a deep nce at him and reached out to tug at his sleeve.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Colin saw this out of the corner of his eye, so he stretched out to hold her hand and said in a calm,


    deep, and reassuring voice, "Enjoy your meal."

 Chapter 137 Do You Believe Me

    Chapter 137 Do You Believe Me


    Chapter 137 Do You Believe Me


    Everyone at the table had their calctions, so no one cared about whether the food was tasty.


    After lunch, Old Mr. Farrell asked Colin to go to the study to talk with him alone.


    He stood in front of the desk with a cane while ring at Colin, saying, "You have increased your


    prestige and vented your anger. Have you calmed down?"


    Colin sneered with a cynical vibe, raised his hand to unbutton two buttons of his shirt, and asked, "You


    guess?"


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "You disgraced your dad in front of everyone! Isn''t it enough?"


    Colin walked to the single sofa, sat down, andzily put his hands on the armrests, asking, "Grandpa,


    life, and reputation, which is more important for you?"


    Old Mr. Farrell said furiously, "What do you mean?"


    Hearing this, Colin smiled. When he raised his head, his expression became murderous, and he said


    coldly, "If you still want to maintain the semnce of peace, you should not have sent people to harm


    Faye."


    Old Mr. Farrell kept silent


    Colin sneered, "You''ve long known that I like Faye, right?"


    Old Mr. Farrell did not reply, and there were no emotional changes on the face of this wily old fox.


    Seeing him keep silent, Colin sneered and continued, "If I didn''t guess it wrong, you should be the


    happiest person among all when Faye was tricked into breaking into my room."


    Old Mr. Farrell said in an old and faintly angry voice, "It has nothing to do with me."


    Colin smirked while rubbing his chin with his slender fingers. He did not reply to what Old Mr. Farrell


    had said but continued his topic, saying, "I am like a timing bomb. So, you think the best way to control


    me is to bind me and my beloved woman together."


    Seeing Old Mr. Farrell be angrier, he smiled, "Unfortunately, you forgot every coin has two sides.


    She can stop me from doing crazy things, but she can also drive me crazy."


    When Colin was negotiating with Old Mr. Farrell in the study, the people in the living room were not idle.


    Tiffany was talking with Faye about family affairs, and when she got emotional, her eyes turned red, so


    she used a tissue to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes from time to time.


    "Faye, I know that you had an ident in Conda Area yesterday. Although you might not believe me, I


    have to tell you it has nothing to do with us. Hank and Colin arepetitors to some extent, but that is


    limited to business. The blood is thicker than water. They are brothers! You know Hank is a kindhearted


    man, right? He will never murder his brother."


    Tiffany tried to convince her with both emotion and reason.


    Faye was holding a ss of juice with both hands, and her expression was so indifferent that she


    looked as if a bystander.


    Tiffany talked for a long time, but when her mouth became dry, Faye still looked unmoved, so she


    pursed her lips and looked at Hank who was sitting beside her.


    Hank and Helen were sitting side by side.


    Helen was glued to her mobile phone on the sofa as if she were an unworldly and naive youngdy.


    Seeing Tiffany''s hint, Hank frowned.


    After giving him a wink, Tiffany chatted with Faye for a while, got up, and left with Helen.


    Hank thought for a few seconds and took the initiative to speak, "Faye, I can only tell you that your


    ident in Conda Area has nothing to do with me."


    Of course, it had nothing to do with Hank.


    Those people had done those things to prevent her from investigating the ident in the past.


    When Daisy and Shepard had had the ident, Hank had been very young, so it must have nothing to


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    do with him.


    Hearing his words, Faye was toozy to say more, so she nodded as a response.


    Seeing this, Hank asked with excitement shing in his eyes, "Do you believe me?"


    Hearing this, Faye looked up at him. When she was about to reply, she saw Colin standing on the stairs


    with a new injury in the corner of his mouth. He had heard Hank''s question, so he put both hands in his


    pockets and narrowed his eyes to look at her, waiting for her reply.


    Did she believe him?

 Chapter 138 Teasing Her

    Chapter 138 TeasingHer


    Chapter 138 Teasing Her


    Colin stared at Faye on the stairs with his dark eyes.


    Faye shot a nce at him, quickly retracted her gaze, looked back at Hank, and smiled with alienation,


    "Hank, please excuse me ."


    Then, she got up and walked to Colin.


    Seeing hering over, Colin smiled and reached out his hand.


    Looking at his hand, Faye hold it and asked, "Why did you get hurt?"


    Colin squeezes her hand heavily and said in a low voice, "My grandpa hit me."


    Faye frowned, "Because of me?"


    Colin looked at her with a smile and said, "I''m not sure. It seemed he had long wanted to beat me but


    held the urge back."


    Faye pursed her lips and asked, "What should we do now?"


    Colin said, "Let''s go home."


    Then, they walked outward hand in hand. When they passed through the living room, Colin and Hank


    looked at each other for a while, and the former snorted, "Why isn''t Nh here today?"


    Hank was deliberately straightening his back, so he looked a little stiff. He replied, "She is busy today."


    Colin smiled casually, "Last time I forgot to tell you that you are a perfect match."


    Hank clenched his fists on his knees and said, "Thank you."


    Looking at his reaction with interest, Colin said, "Hank, I praise you and Nh. Why don''t you


    reciprocate?"


    Hank pursed his lips tightly for a while and said, "So are You and Faye."


    Colin smiled wantonly, "What?"


    Hank looked like a cornered beast, and the displeased in his eyes was obvious, but he still bit the bullet


    and said, "You''re a perfect match."


    Hearing his words, Colin sneered and left with Faye.


    When they got out of the old mansion, Robert was waiting outside.


    Colin stepped forward, opened the door, signaled to Faye to get in the car first, then walked to the other


    side, bent over, and got inside.


    What he had done today had broken the semnce of peace that had been maintained for years as if


    throwing a stone in to calmke.


    Although it had not stirred up a storm, it had disturbed the calmness after all.


    After Colin got in the car, he looked slightly irritable, pulling the cor of the shirt with one hand.


    Faye turned to face him, looked at the injury on the corner of his mouth, and asked, "Your grandpa


    knows the truth of my parents'' car ident, right?"


    So, the old man had flown into a rage after Colin had openly defended her.


    Hearing this, Colin turned to look at her and said, "He did not do it."


    Who had not done it?


    Old Mr. Farrell?


    Seeing the suspicion in her eyes, he said in a low voice, "He is protecting someone else."


    Faye instantly understood what he meant and said, "ine or Tiffany."


    Colin did not refute her guess but nodded.


    It was said that when Old Mr. Farrell had been young, he had been ruthless.


    Topete for the family property, he had killed two brothers.


    One was his real brother, and the other was a half-brother.


    Family affection had been worthless in his eyes when he had been young.


    But when he had gotten old, he began to persuade the juniors to get along with each peacefully.


    Honestly speaking, this was ridiculous.


    When the car was slowly running, both Faye and Colin kept silent.


    In the end, Robert broke the deadlock by asking, "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash, are you going to Mr. Carter''s


    vi to pick up Aunt Carlotta or go home?"


    Faye replied, "Go to pick up my aunt."


    Robert said, "Okay, Ms. Nash."


    When the car arrived at Abbot''s vi, Faye and Colin got off one after the other.


    When she was about to stride forward after adjusting her emotion, Colin walked to her side and said,


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Cheer up! Don''t let Aunt Carlotta see anything unusual."


    After Faye raised her head to look at him and nodded, Colin looked down at her with a smile.


    Abbot was very good at pleasing the elders. When Colin and Faye entered the door, he was chatting


    with Carlotta, saying, "Aunt Carlotta, I look down upon the young girls who reply on sugar daddies."


    Carlotta barely surfed the Inte and did not know what exactly he was talking about, so she could


    only echo, "You''re right."


    Abbot joked, "How can they bear to date those ugly old men?"


    Carlotta was slow in understanding young people''s jokes, but she knew he was trying to make her


    happy, so she felt moved andughed, "You are more outgoing than Colin."


    Abbot wanted to take the opportunity to improve his image in Carlotta''s heart, so she said, "To tell you


    the truth, I am better than him in many aspects."


    Then, he approached Carlotta and said seriously, "You know about the true circumstances of his birth,


    right?"


    Carlotta nodded, "I know. He suffered a lot when he was a child."


    Abbot sighed, "He has been longing for family affection since childhood. When he was eighteen, he still


    often called me dad to satisfy his need for love."


    Carlotta fell silent.


    Abbot got more and more excited while speaking, "I could not refuse him. Now, he still calls me dad in


    private sometimes. But please don''t ask him about it. Colin is thin-skinned, so he will never admit it."


    When Abbot was boasting on the sofa, Colin was standing behind him expressionlessly.


    Faye had been depressed for a day, but now, she inexplicably felt rxed. Forcing back herughter,


    she asked in a low voice that only the two of them could hear, "Is it true?"


    Colin looked down at her, lowered his voice, and said sexily, "I don''t have this kind of kink. But if you


    like it, we can try it tonight."

 Chapter 139 Fool

    Chapter 139 Fool


    Chapter 139 Fool


    Colin was speaking in a meaningful tone, so Faye instantly understood what he meant, and the


    pictures that had popped into her mind made her blush.


    Seeing her reaction, Colin lowered his head, blew hot breath into her ear, and whispered, "Faye, you


    changed."


    Faye fell silent


    Colin''s thin lips brushed against her earlobe while he chuckled, "You became bad."


    When he was admiring her rare embarrassment, a servant came out of the kitchen and saw them, so


    she greeted them respectfully, "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash, good afternoon."


    Hearing this, Abbot who was sitting on the sofa was so scared that he was choking on a prune pit.


    He had difficulty breathing with a flushed face, and after coughing for a while, he spat the pit out, got


    up, and said hello to Colin.


    Colin looked at him with a weird smile and said, "Dad?"


    Abbot was so frightened that he hurriedly said, "Don''t call me this way!"


    Colinughed, "Why? I was socking family affection at the age of eighteen, but by calling you dad, I


    found sce for my fragile soul. I will remember your kindness for the rest of my life."


    Hearing his words, Abbot couldn''t help shivering with fright.


    Fragile soul?


    Abbot''s mouth twitched when he was thinking about whether Colin had a soul.


    Since he had known Colin, he had been ruthless.


    When they had met for the first time, Colin had looked very elegant, so Abbot had wanted to bully him.


    But in the end, he had almost been beaten to death by him.


    They had been rivals at first but gradually be friends.


    When Abbot was recalling his memories in his mind, Faye walked to Carlotta, bent over, and tucked a


    thin nket around her legs.


    Carlotta looked up at Faye and asked, "Are you tired after the business trip?"


    Faye smiled, "No, I am not tired."


    Carlotta said, "I will cook you some tasty food when we get back home."


    Fayeughed, "Don''t cook until your legs recover."


    Carlotta looked at her dissatisfiedly and said, "I hurt my legs instead of my hands. I still can cook."


    Seeing the expectation in her eyes, Faye smiled, "Okay! You can cook. But you must promise me that


    you will rest well to rehabilitate your wounded legs."


    When Faye was talking to Carlotta, Abbot took the opportunity to exin to Colin, saying, "I was


    kidding just now to make Aunt Carlotta happy. How can you take it seriously? Are you such a petty


    man?"


    Colin frankly admitted it with a tease in his eyes, "Yes, I am."


    Abbot fell silent, paused for a few seconds, and then said, "If I call you dad once, can we call it even?"


    Colin shook his head, "No! If you call me dad, I will feel disgusted."


    Abbot was speechless


    When they were in a deadlock, Abbot cleared his throat and said, "What if I let Faye call you dad?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "Really?"


    Abbot said righteously, "Tell me! If I manage to let her call you dad, can we call it even?"


    Colin licked his canine teeth and nodded, "Yes!"


    Abbot smiled, "You bastard!"


    They had nned to have dinner at Fennth Community this evening, and Carlotta and Faye would


    cook.


    But Faye unexpectedly received a call from Reba on the way back.


    Reba said on the phone that she had gotten arge order and wanted to buy Carlotta a meal.


    After Faye told her it was not convenient this evening, Reba said with displeasure, "One today is


    worth two tomorrows."


    Faye teased, "If you insist on treating my aunt to dinner today, I''m afraid you will have to spend arge


    amount of money."


    Reba asked, "Why? Do you and your aunt have a good appetite today?"


    Faye answered, "No. It is because you will have to invite three more people."


    Reba asked in confusion, "Who?"


    Faye replied truthfully, "Colin, Abbot, and Robert."


    Hearing this, Reba tutted, "There are indeed a lot of people."


    Faye teased, "Do you still insist on today?"


    Rebaughed on the phone, "Are you looking down upon me? These people can not make me give


    up treating Aunt Carlotta to dinner today!"


    Faye joked, "It is rare that you have the urge to invite others for a meal."


    Reba said, "Tut, I will not only invite you all for dinner but also buy you expensive food. I will send


    you the address soon."


    After Reba hung up the phone, she soon sent Faye an address.


    Seeing it, Faye was taken aback because it was indeed an expensive restaurant.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    It was so expensive that Faye suspected Reba would flee without paying the bill this evening.


    Carlotta was sitting next to her, so she had overheard their conversation.


    Seeing her hang up the phone, she asked, "Reba wants to invite us for dinner?"


    Faye smiled and nodded, then she turned to look at Robert and said, "Robert, go to Marriott."


    Hearing this, Abbot, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked back at her and asked, "Did I hear it


    correctly? Reba will treat us to dinner at Marriott?"


    Faye smiled. When she was about to answer, Abbot''s phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated.


    He reached into the pocket and took the phone out. When he saw the name on the screen, his face


    flushed. After he pressed on the voice message, a sweet voice suddenly resounded through the car,


    saying, "Honey, a bag caught my fancy when I was shopping, and it is 30,000 dors. Do you think it is


    expensive?"

 Chapter 140 Like a Lamb to the Slaughter

    Chapter 140 Like a Lamb to the ughter


    Chapter 140 Like a Lamb to the ughter


    There was a strange atmosphere in the car.


    Abbot went scarlet with embarrassment and hastened to exin, "She''s just my admirer."


    Faye nodded withoutment, while Colin gave Abbot a wry look.


    After transferring five thousand dors to the girl, Abbot put his cellphone in his pocket and turned to


    Colin and Faye. "Believe me, she''s really my admirer and a college girl. I think she''s a very innocent


    girl. You know, she hasn''t seen me but admires me very much."


    Colin said with a smile, "Owing to your money?"


    Abbot cast an angry nce at Colin. "How can you believe so badly of her? She didn''t even know I''m


    rich when she friended me."


    Colinughed. "Then why was she asking you to pay for the bag?"


    "She was not asking me to pay! She was asking me whether the bag of five thousand dors is too


    expensive. How can a college girl have so much money? So I offered her the money."


    Colin gave Abbot a sympathetic look.


    Abbot waited but both Colin and Faye kept silent, then he continued to exin, "You''ve thought too


    much of it. The college girl added my Line ount coincidentally. She wanted to befriend her


    roommate but entered the wrong number."


    Colin gave a quietugh. "What a coincidence."


    Abbot looked sidelong at Colin. "How can you always think ill of others? Can''t you believe there are


    pure-minded people in this world?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Yes, of course. You''re a very pure-minded man I''ve ever seen." Colin put on a mocking smile.


    Abbot was speechless with anger.


    He turned to look at Carlotta. "Carlotta, do you believe there are pure-minded people in this world?"


    Carlotta seemed to be puzzled by his question, looking up at him and saying, "I...I do."


    Hearing that, Abbot said to Colin teasingly, "As the old saying goes, the older, the wiser. Faye''s aunt


    has a pair of sharp eyes, unlike some people."


    Colin replied with a grin. "Okay, sorry for my shallow mind."


    Abbot a smile of triumph and then sent a message to the college girl on his cellphone. "It''s not


    expensive. Just take the money and go to buy it."


    The girl replied instantly, "But we haven''t met. I can''t take your money."


    To Abbot, the sum of money was quite immaterial. He replied, "You know, I''ll be mad if you don''t take


    it."


    "Aww, I''ll take it. Please don''t be mad. Or I''ll be very sorry."


    ttered by her attentions, Abbot thought to himself, "What a kind girl she is. She took the money just


    because she doesn''t want me to be mad."


    When Abbot was texting on his cellphone, Colin leaned his head toward Faye, as if he would say


    something.


    As Faye came closer to him, he put his arm around her waist and asked with an amused look on his


    face. "Is that Reba who chats with Abbot?"


    "I don''t know," Faye said.


    Colin grinned. "No wonder she invited us to dinner. It turns out Abbot will pay for it."


    Afraid of being teased by him, Faye held back her smile, keeping a straight face and saying, "He''s like


    amb to the ughter."


    "A stupidmb." Colin continued after a pause, as if struck by a sudden idea, "Hank and me, who do


    you trust more?" He sniffed her fragrant hair.

 Chapter 141 Is She into Me

    Chapter 141 Is She into Me


    Chapter 141 Is She into Me?


    Faye was stunned and nced at him, "What?"


    Colin gave an enigmatic smile and said, "Today you were in the living room with him. Do you believe


    what he said to you?"


    Hearing that, Faye answered openly, "Yes, I do."


    Colin''s eyes dulled, not knowing what to say.


    With something in her mind, Faye didn''t notice Colin''s changed expression and continued after a few


    seconds, "When my parents had a car ident, Hank was little. The ident in Conda Area must be


    rted to my parents'' ident, so it has nothing to do with him."


    Colin raised an eyebrow and said, "Is that made by your rational thinking?"


    "Should I be emotional about it?"


    She really wanted to find out the truth about the car ident, but she couldn''t just find a fall guy for it.


    Hearing her out, Colin recovered from his low spirits and smiled. "So you don''t trust him."


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Reba was waiting for them there.


    Reba hugged Carlotta and then took Faye''s arm, winking at her. "Order whatever you want. Be my


    guest."


    Faye whispered in her ear, "OK, we''ll order a nice dinner of five thousand dors."


    Reba looked at Faye, repressing a smile. "How did you know that?"


    "Be a kind girl, my friend," Faye said with an amused smile.


    Reba retorted, "I am a kind girl. You know, I''m the epitome of modern kind youth. Abbot will thank


    meter."


    Faye didn''t say anything, just looking at her with a funny look.


    Reba helped Carlotta take her seat and then said to others, "Mr. Farrell, Mr. Carter, Robert, take


    your seats. Don''t think of yourselves as strangers here."


    Colin smiled at Abbot and said, "How can you be a stranger?"


    Abbot was bewildered, having a puzzled look on his face.


    Colin continued, "If you think of yourself as a stranger here, I''m afraid the rest of us wouldn''t be


    qualified to be here."


    Abbot was still puzzled.


    Having ordered a big table of specialties, Reba said to Abbot, "Mr. Carter, what would like to eat?"


    "Huh?" Abbot was surprised.


    Reba put on an obsequious smile. "I must thank you for your hospitality these days. It''s my treat


    today. You can order whatever you want."


    "I can eat whatever I want?" Abbot asked.


    "Yes, even if it''s expensive," Reba said.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Looking at her earnest face, Abbot really got goosebumps with a strange terror.


    Nevertheless, Abbot read the menu and ordered several expensive dishes.


    Looking up from the menu, he waited to see how Reba would respond.


    Out of his expectation, Reba remained rather calm with an air of detachment, as if money meant


    nothing to her.


    Abbot couldn''t believe his eyes. Sitting leaning backward, he asked Colin, "Colin, did I make a mistake


    about her character? Isn''t Reba tightfisted?"


    Colin said while unfolding his napkin, "She is very tightfisted."


    "Then why is she being so generous to me? Has she repented of her ways?" Abbot asked.


    "Maybe she still has a conscience," Colin joked.


    The four of them had a good lovely dinner.


    Reba went to the cashier to pay the bill and then came back with a box of lobsters.


    "Mr. Carter, you seem to be very fond of lobsters. This is for you," Reba said to Abbot, handing him


    the box.


    Abbot was speechless with astonishment.


    Outside of the restaurant, Reba got in her car and went for her next gathering.


    After getting in Colin''s car, Abbot had been kept silent.


    When they arrived at Fennth Community, Abbot stopped Colin when he was getting off. "Colin, after


    you send Faye and Carlotta back home, I''ll have a word with you."


    Looking at him, Colin broke into a smile. "Robert, you send Mrs. Farrell and Ms. Kemp back."


    Robert nodded and helped Carlotta out of the car.


    Abbot waved at Faye and Carlotta in the car, and then turned to Colin with a serious look on his face.


    "Do you think Reba is into me?"

 Chapter 142 Guilt

    Chapter 142 Guilt


    Chapter 142 Guilt


    Colin narrowed his eyes and took on an enigmatic expression.


    Abbot frowned at him. "Haven''t you seen how nice she was to me?"


    "No," Colin said tly.


    "She let me order dinner and gave me a box of lobsters. Wasn''t that clear enough?"


    Colin lounged in the seat, wearing a lopsided smile. "That was clear."


    Abbot straightened up in his seat, looking into Colin''s eyes. "You found that, too. Right?"


    "What do you want to say?" Colin said, fiddling with the button on the cuff.


    Abbot said with a troubled face, "Reba is Faye''s friend. If I refuse Reba, I''m afraid you and Faye


    would have a problem."


    "It won''t happen, I guess," Colin said.


    Abbot heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. You know, Reba is not my type. What I prefer are pure-


    minded girls who often blush when they look at me."


    "I think we shouldn''t set limits to love, because you might eat your words in the future," Colin took on a


    serious tone with a little humor.


    "This is my view of love," Abbot retorted.


    Colin gave him a perfunctory nod. "Have you finished your words?"


    "Yes," Abbot said.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Then I''m going back home. Bro, go to a doctor if you have a mental problem and don''t waste your


    money." Colin patted him on his shoulder and got off the car.


    Abbot was speechless with puzzlement. He texted a message to an ount named "Cutie". "I guess


    someone has a crush on me."


    More than ten minutester, it was answered. "It''s quite normal for a sessful man like you. But you


    are mine!"


    Reading the message, Abbot showed acent smile.


    When Colin arrived home, Faye was washing her face in the bathroom.


    Colin opened the door and leaned against the door frame. "Abbot thinks Reba is into him," he said


    to Faye.


    "Huh? What did you say?" Faye asked in a daze. Just now, Faye had another thing in her mind,


    thinking about the old man in Conda Area.


    "Abbot is not emotionally intelligent," Colin said.


    Faye dried her face and then said, "I''ve found that out already."


    As she walked out of the bathroom, Colin straightened up his back, blocking her way.


    Before Faye could step backward, he swept her into his arms. "Don''t run away," he said in his alluring


    voice.


    Faye gave up resistance at the sight of the wound at the corner of his mouth.


    "Can you help me with it?" Colin asked.


    Faye nodded and went to take the medicine box.


    Colin sat on the bed, with Faye standing in front and putting a dressing on his wound. Their knees were


    touching.


    Suddenly, Colin drew her onto hisp. "Come closer. It''ll make this much easier."


    "Don''t move around," Faye said, putting ointment on his wound with great care.


    Watching her doing it conscientiously, Colin felt a warmth at the bottom of his heart. "Faye," he said


    softly.


    "Don''t speak," Faye stopped him.


    "You''re so nice to me." Colin stared at her lovingly.


    Having been schooled to be ustomed to his sweet nothings, Faye remained unaffected.


    After treating the wound at the corner of his mouth, Faye squatted down and put a dressing around his


    arm.


    She winced at the big and deep cut on his arm. "If you feel pain, tell me." A sense of guilt swept her


    while she treat the wound.


    Colin gazed at her face with the intense eyes and called her name. "Faye."


    "Does it hurt?" Faye looked up at him.


    Colin rubbed her head and smiled. "Yes. Faye, blow the pain off for me."


    Faye blew over his wound lightly without a second thought.


    Looking at that, Colin swallowed his feelings and said in a hoarse voice, "Honey."

 Chapter 143 I Dont Want to Be Your Friend

    Chapter 143 I Don''t Want to Be Your Friend


    Chapter 143 I Don''t Want to Be Your Friend


    Colin fixed her with a lustful stare.


    Faye nced at him indifferently and packed the medicine box. "Stay in the bed. Don''t move around."


    "Honey, my wound is aching," Colin pretended to miss her real meaning.


    Faye put away the medicine box and turned back to him. "I must remind you. Don''t call me that way


    when we''re alone."


    Colin propped himself on one elbow, with his cor hanging open.


    Faye looked away from him and took her pajamas out of the closet.


    A sort of hungry look shed across Colin''s eyes. "OK, honey," he said cheekily.


    Faye still kept a straight face. The style of her new pajamas was just conservative with long sleeves


    and long pants.


    Seeing here out of the bathroom in the pajamas, Colin didn''t say anything.


    He knew Faye didn''t want to lure him.


    Faye thought Colin just held a passing infatuation to her because of her beauty, but she was wrong.


    He had kept her in his heart for the past many years and missed her terribly, and needed to relieve the


    feelings he had held inside.


    Faye went to bed, leaning back and looking at her cellphone.


    Since Colin announced he was fond of Faye online, the actresses of Farrell Media had restrained


    themselves, including those big troublemakers.


    The other day, she called Galen and asked if there was any tricky issue in the PR department recently.


    Galen said, "Ms. Nash, as a matter of fact, we have nothing to do these days. The biggest issue we''ve


    dealt with recently is that an actress sprained her foot while walking the red carpet." It brought Faye to


    After that, she told Galen not to let down her guard.


    Faye read the recent rumors about Farrell Media''s celebrities on her cellphone, thinking about the thing


    that happened in the Conda Area.


    She thought, "Even if we can''t find more clues from the old man, one thing is clear. The deaths of Daisy


    and Shepard must have something to do with the Farrells.


    Lost in thought, Faye heard Colin''s deep voice. "Are you thinking about the thing that happened in


    Conda Area?"


    "Where do you think the old man was hidden?" Faye asked.


    Colin said, fiddling with a piece of wood, "It''s hard to say."


    Faye looked down at the wood, not knowing what it was exactly. "Who do you think is the most


    suspicious, ine or Tiffany?" she continued to ask.


    Colin turned around the wood and sneered, "Neither of them is innocent."


    Colin gave a mocking smile. "Exactly."


    Hearing that, Colin tilted his head toward her, smiling. "Good, you''ve improved a little. Now you dare to


    speak your heart out in front of me."


    Faye smiled. "I said that I regarded you as my friend and I really meant it."


    "But I don''t want to be your friend." Colin gave her a cheeky grin.


    When Faye remained silent, he threw the wood to her. "Do you like it?"


    Faye picked up the wood and watched it. It was a rectangr ck wood, and its shiny surface told it


    had good quality. "Is it a namete?" she asked.


    "Yes, I just got it. It hasn''t been carved."


    "I have little knowledge about this thing," Faye said.


    "If you like the wood, I''ll have it carved into your statue."


    Faye looked at him, puzzled.


    Colin tapped his fingers on hisp casually, saying, "I''ll carry it with me every day."


    Faye was speechless.


    When it was time for bed, Fayey close to the edge of the bed deliberately.


    Colin didn''t force her to be closer to him, afraid he would make her feel pressured and cause her


    disease to get worse.


    Early the next morning, Colin and Faye got up almost at the same time.


    Standing by the basin for two, they brushed their teeth and washed their faces while talking about


    business.


    Colin said that thepany would recruit a new batch of entertainers and told Faye to be careful about


    it.


    Faye swirled water around her mouth and spat it out. she looked up at Colin. "Before signing them up,


    we shall look into their morals. If he or she has a moral blot, they would be big trouble even if they get


    famous."


    Colin looked down at her and wiped off the toothpaste at the corner of her mouth gently. "Faye, are you


    still a little kid?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye blushed with embarrassment. Before she could say anything, there was a knock on the door.


    "Mr. Farrell, Mr. Farrell, have you gotten up? York said there''s an emergency at the Farrells'' house."

 Chapter 144 A Loyal Stooge

    Chapter 144 A Loyal Stooge


    Chapter 144 A Loyal Stooge


    When Colin and Faye showed up in the living room, York was standing up straight there. The blisters


    on his hands had been applied with ointment, but hadn''t been bandaged and looked rather horrifying.


    York greeted Colin and Faye, and said without much emotion, "There is an emergency at home. Old


    Mr. Farrell asks you and Mrs. Farrell to go back home." "What''s the emergency?" Colin asked.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t tell you. You have to go back first."


    Colin stepped forward and nced at York''s face. "York, don''t think you can be safe and sound with my


    grandpa''s support." York apologized respectfully but still remained calm. Colin uttered a snortingugh.


    "I bet you won''t outlive this month." The smile froze on York''s face. After a while of silence, he spoke,


    "Jared died." "What?" Colin frowned. "The old man in Conda Area, Jared Sander, is dead," York


    continued. Colin turned around to look at Faye, who seemed to be calm. She exchanged nces with


    him and said with a smile, "For the sake of Old Mr. Farrell, we can go back." "OK," Colin said with a


    calm voice. Colin took Faye on the way to the Farrells'' house, following York''s car. He tilted his head to


    Faye. "Are you alright?" "I''m fine," Faye said. "If I tell you I''ve predicted this before, do you believe


    me?" Faye said, trying to relieve Colin of his worries. "I do," Colin said. Faye took a deep breath and


    said with a smile, "Doing away with the witness is the most traditional way to cleanse the murderer."


    "But they can''t kill all the witnesses," Colin said with a grim smile. "I didn''t want to hurt the old man but


    he died because of me." "Do you feel sorry for him?" Colin asked. "No." A sneering smile hung from


    Faye''s face. She thought, "All insiders are aplices and have caused my parents'' death. How can I


    holdpassion toward those murderers? I''m not that kind of people who return good for evil." When


    they were near the Farrells'' house, Faye spoke, "You had a quarrel with them yesterday. Try not to lose


    your temper today." "So what? What can they do to me?" Colin said arrogantly. "But I''m afraid they''ll


    hurt you by their dirty tricks," Faye said truthfully. "Let them try it if they dare," Colin said in a cold and


    slow tone. Soon, they arrived at the house as they talked. York waited at the gate and said with a little


    bow, "Mr. Colin, pleasee in." Colin said without looking at him, "Try ande to thepany to


    meet me before noon tomorrow." York didn''t answer. Colin slid him a sideways nce. "If you''re a wise


    man, you should know what''s the result of working for the wrong side." "But old Mr. Farrell''s men have


    been spying on me." "If you''re not able toe to me privately, I guess your life is useless to me,"


    Colin said coldly with overwhelming arrogance. With that, he walked in with Faye. As soon as they


    came in, they saw more than a dozen policemen standing in the living room. Old Mr. Farrell was sitting


    in the middle of the sofa with crutches in his hands while ine was telling a policeman what had


    happened. A policeman noticed Colin and Faye, asking, "Who are they two?" "They''re my second


    grandson and his wife," Old Mr. Farrell answered. The policeman nodded. "Do they know this thing?"


    Old Mr. Farrell shook his head. "They don''t know. I asked them toe back." Then the policeman


    went to take statements from others. Old Mr. Farrell and Colin exchanged nces over the crowd.


    Colin wore a faint smile on his face while Old Mr. Farrell looked fathomless. When the policemen had


    left for the site of the incident, ine walked over to Colin and said, gritting his teeth, "Are you satisfied


    with this result?" Colin chuckled. "Dad, you make it sound like Jared was killed by me." "That''s the end


    of it! Don''t cause the family any trouble!" ine hissed and warned. Colin looked down at him and said


    without much emotion, "Do you regret not abandoning me when I was young?" ine was speechless


    with anger. "But you''ll never get the chance!" Colin uttered a snortingugh. When they were having a


    hostile talk, Helen ran over to Faye and said, "Faye, do you want to go to the backyard to have a look?


    That man died a horrible death. It looks terrifying."


    She started to drag Faye to the backyard, and suddenly, got a p in the face. Helen was stunned,


    looking at Colin in astonishment, with her hand covering her cheek, while Colin lit up a cigarette,


    sucked on it and spoke, "What are you up to? To remind her of something?"

 Chapter 145 A Heart-to-heart Talk

    Chapter 145 A Heart-to-heart Talk


    Chapter 145 A Heart-to-heart Talk


    Colin was not exaggerating. He had heard that Shepard and Daisy were disfigured beyond recognition


    in the car ident. A few years ago, he watched a horror movie with his cousins, including Faye.


    In the movie, a female ghost was caught in a fire before her death, and her face waspletely


    disfigured.


    Faye still remembered Faye''s ghastly pale face when she watched the movie. He saw her run into the


    kitchen and crouch in the corner, shivering.


    Hearing the sound of the p, Tiffany ran over and stood in front of Helen. "Colin, how could you beat


    her? Helen is just a kid. Kids are always curious. She just wants to share something with Faye." Colin


    chuckled, "Is she a kid? She''s in her twenties now."


    Tiffany was lost for words. "Since Helen is so curious about the disfigured face of the dead, I can try to


    ask the policemen to keep Jared''s dead body for another night so that she can see enough of it."


    Tiffany was speechless. Every Farrell knew what kind of person Colin was. He was a man who meant


    what he said.


    Tiffany dared not to offend Colin, so turned to look at Old Mr. Farrell. Old Mr. Farrell gasped for breath


    with rage, his chest heaving. "Enough!" he stormed.


    The living room fell into silence. Faye stood holding her breath, and clenched her hand, trying to


    suppress the tremendous anger in her heart.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    She told herself that it was not the time. This farcested until Jared''s body was carried away at noon,


    and then a sergeant-like policeman came in to talk to Old Mr. Farrell. "Mr. Farrell, have you lost any


    valuables at home?"


    There was a thoughtful look on Old Mr. Farrell''s face and then he smiled. "To be honest, I haven''t done


    statistics on these things at home."I didn''t count the valuables at home."


    The sergeant nodded and said, "After our investigation, we found that he might have stolen something


    and was going to run away from the backyard. Unexpectedly, he fell into the swimming pool and


    drowned because he couldn''t swim."


    Old Mr. Farrell sighed and said in apassionate tone, "It''s just a cheap thing. I don''t care if I can


    have it back, but the case..."


    The sergeant replied with a smile, "You''re very kind-hearted. I may as well tell you the person died from


    drowning and it has nothing to do with your family."


    And it was the final verdict on Jared''s death.


    When the police left, Old Mr. Farrell sat on the sofa and said slowly, "Since Jared is dead, this is the


    end of those things. No one is allowed to look into them."


    Then he looked at Faye. "Faye, I feel sorry for your parents'' death. Our family have treated you well. I


    hope you won''t bite the hand that fed you."


    When Colin was about to lose his temper on hearing that, Faye tugged at his sleeves and replied to


    Old Mr. Farrell, "OK."


    Satisfied about Faye''s attitude, Old Mr. Farrell said some caring but insincere stuff to her, trying to show


    a good side of himself.


    Colin and Faye came out of the Farrell''s house that afternoon and left in the car.


    After a long silence, Faye said to Colin, wearing a smile, "Would you like a drink?"


    Colin cracked a smile. "What would you like to drink?"


    "Beer is good. What about drinking by the riverside?" Faye said.


    Colin spun his car around and said cheerfully, "No problem!"


    Soon after, they got there. Faye rolled down the window to let the cold wind blow on her face.


    The chilly wind blew across the icy river, and made people shiver. Faye put her head out of the window


    with her hair ruffled by the wind. Colin stared at her, leaning against the car door.


    "Do you enjoy looking at rivers?"


    "I do," Faye said with a pure smile.


    "Then I can drive you here often." He opened a can of beer and gave it to her. He even had bought


    some pickled bar food for Faye.


    Faye sipped at the beer and spoke, "Colin, why don''t you tell me about your past? I feel curious about


    it."


    Colin smiled with a cigarette butt between his lips. "It''s not interesting. I don''t have a story to tell."


    Faye rolled up the window and gathered her coat around her. She looked at Colin through her


    narrowed eyes, holding the beer can in her hands. "You''re kidding. Obviously, you had a difficult time of


    life as I did."

 Chapter 146 Do You Need a Hug

    Chapter 146 Do You Need a Hug


    Chapter 146 Do You Need a Hug?


    The corner of Colin''s mouth gave a twitch, which made the cigarette quiver and cigarette ash fell on his


    pants.


    After a short silence, Colin took off his cigarette and flipped out of the window. "Which story do you


    want to know?" He shed his special crooked smile.


    "The one that made you the most miserable and is still fresh in your mind." Faye sipped the bear


    slowly.


    "How cruel you are," Colin said, raising an eyebrow.


    "That''s more fun." Faye smiled.


    "You little bad egg." Colin smiled gently.


    "So are you willing to talk about it?" Faye asked.


    "Of course, I am. I think I''d better distract myself from the beautiful scenery and the lovely beauty by my


    side, or I''ll be in the mood for something seductive."


    He took a can of beer and gulped a mouthful.


    "I''ll tell you a story from my childhood."


    "Was it a miserable story?" Faye asked, grinning.


    "Now you''ve really been yourself in front of me." Colinughed.


    "Tell me your stories, my friend. Let me feel like I''m not alone," Faye teased him.


    Colin nced sideways at her and leaned back in the seat, his elbow on the steering wheel, and


    swirling the beer in the can. "I''ve lived an unhappy life since I could remember." He gave a self-


    mockingugh.


    "Why?" Faye asked.


    Colin took a mouthful of beer and continued, "As you know, I lived with my mother when I was a child.


    My mother often scolded me at first and treated me badly, whether I did something wrong or not."


    Faye had once met with Colin''s mother. She thought, "His mother looks like a gentle woman and not


    like a fiery woman. Or has her bad temper been smoothed by age?"


    Faye didn''t say anything, listening to his story quietly.


    Colin had been neglected in his childhood.


    Maple had harbored resentment against ine and had vented it on Colin.


    She had hated Colin to call her mother and let him call her Nanny Silent. Every time little Colin had


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    miscalled her, she would punish him.


    Maple had been a verypetitive person and had often gone to extremes.


    She had measured up little Colin against Hank, pushing him to surpass the achievements of Hank.


    Colin told his story in a calm and level voice, but Faye had a sort of stifling feeling.


    "Do you still feel hurt?" Faye asked.


    Colin rubbed the beer can and said with a faint smile, "If I say I do, will that make you happy?"


    "I think it will." Faye shrugged indifferently, smiling.


    Colin gulped down his beer and then spoke in a hoarse voice, "To be honest, I still feel hurt."


    On hearing that, Faye couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. "It''s all over," sheforted him.


    Colin crushed his empty can and opened another beer. "Yes, it''s all over."


    Faye had had two beers. Looking into Colin''s dull, ssy eyes, she smiled at him. "Colin."


    "What?" Colin asked.


    "Do you need a hug?" Faye said.

 Chapter 147 You Like Me

    Chapter 147 You Like Me


    Chapter 147 You Like Me


    Although Faye''s offer was well-meant, on hearing that, Colin shed his special crooked smile. "Do you


    mean that?"


    "Yes," Faye said firmly.


    Colin stared at her for a while. Then he put down his beer and crooked his finger at her.


    Faye leaned over to him and hugged him naturally.


    This was the first time she hugged him voluntarily.


    Colin chuckled softly and put his arms around her. "Does it make you sad?"


    Faye didn''t answer, burying her head in his arms. After a while, she said in a blurred voice, "Colin,


    thank you."


    "For what?" Colin asked.


    "You helped my aunt and dealt with the thing that happened in Conda Area. And you helped me out


    when the Farrells picked on me."


    "You actually remember those things. I thought you''re an ungrateful brat," Colin said.


    Faye got out of his arms and said in all seriousness, straightening up, "From now on, if you need any


    help, just let me know."


    Colin was amused. "It looks like you''ll do anything for me."


    "Few people gave me help when I was in difficulties. If anyone had been nice to me, I would keep their


    kindness in my heart forever," Faye said, her eyes glistening.


    Colin rubbed her head when looking at her sincere eyes. "I''m the same as you. I can even remember


    the scene when they talked to me, what situation I was in at that time, and what they said to me."


    And that was something the people who had experienced misfortunes both had inmon.


    They drank beer and chatted about their past.


    Leaning against the door, Faye started to tell the story of her father''s betrayal.


    "Perhaps you didn''t experience it. It was very disgusting." She frowned with revulsion. Crimson


    drunkenness crept into her charming face.


    "You''re drunk." Colin reached out to grab her beer, but Faye avoided his hand. "I''m not drunk." She


    pouted and gave him an angry nce. "I''m telling you about my dad cheating on my mom. Don''t


    interrupt me."


    In Colin''s eyes, Faye had been an elegant and aloof girl. Never had he seen such a disgraceful side of


    her. He said teasingly, "Did I interrupt you?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Faye set her lips into a grim line. Then she drank two mouthfuls of beer and said, "Yes".


    "OK, I''m sorry." Colin smiled softly.


    Being a little drunk, Faye thought for a while, her head at an angle, and continued, "Before my dad


    cheated on my mom, my life was full of happiness. Our family broke up after my mom found his affair..."


    Faye murmured, too drunk to articte properly.


    Worried about her being too drunk, Colin took her on hisp.


    He grabbed her beer and threw it out of the window. "You''re drunk. I''ll take you home now," he said,


    putting his forehead against hers.


    Faye squinted her eyes, pursed her lips, and then came close to his face, nose to nose.


    Colin froze. Before he could react, Faye pressed her hand against his shoulder, asking, "Colin, you like


    me, don''t you?" As she spoke, the rims of her eyes reddened a little.

 Chapter 148 Mrs. Farrell

    Chapter 148 Mrs. Farrell


    Chapter 148 Mrs. Farrell


    The smell of alcohol filled the air in the car.


    Every muscle in Colin''s face tensed. After a short silence, he uttered in a husky voice. "What did you


    say?"


    "Do you like me?" Faye repeated, her back against the steering wheel.


    Under the influence of alcohol, her defenses were down.


    Staring at her, Colin swallowed hard. "What does it matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Faye said.


    "What about you?" Colin asked her.


    "What?" Faye asked.


    "Do you like me?" Colin asked in a subtly quavering voice.


    Faye met his gaze, staring nkly and pursing her lips thoughtfully.


    Colin stared at her face without blinking his eyes, trying to find a sign of her emotion.


    For the first time in the past 28 years, he suffered the torment of waiting.


    As the seconds ticked by, his heart was pumping within his chest.


    After a long silence, Faye heaved a sigh. "I don''t know. It''s aplex question," she said, kneading her


    temples with her fingers with a perplexed expression on her face.


    Colin broke into a smile. Obviously, he was relieved to hear that, thinking, "There''s still hope since she


    doesn''t hate me."


    "Forget it. Don''t bother yourself." Colin held her hands.


    Faye withdrew her hands, straightening her back, and threw her arms around his neck. "But I can tell


    you one thing."


    "What''s it?" Colin asked.


    Faye bent her head and whispered in his ear, "I like your skills in bed."


    After a short silence, Colin gave a low chuckle and held her closer. "I''ll improve my skills."


    On the way back to Fennth Community, Faye fell asleep.


    Colin walked into the door with Faye in his arms.


    Carlotta saw them and wheeled herself over in her wheelchair. "Have you two been drinking?"


    "We drank a little," Colin said.


    "What happened to Faye? Is something bothering her?" Carlotta was worried about Faye.


    "No, she''s fine. She was happy today so she had a drink," Colin said.


    Carlotta was convinced and asked, "What is she happy about?"


    Colin thought for a while before answering, "I don''t know that. She asked me to have a drink together."


    "OK. Take her upstairs. She was so drunk," Carlotta said with a smile.


    Colin went straight to the bedroom.


    He put Faye in the bed with great care and was going to the bathroom for a towel. As he turned


    around, Faye grabbed his hand.


    Colin turned back. He bent over to smooth away the hair from her eyes and then kissed her. "Are you


    not feeling well?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    With her head spinning from the alcohol, Faye slowly opened her eyes. "Colin, will you cheat on your


    future wife?" she asked.


    "I won''t," Colin answered.


    "For your lifetime?" Faye asked again.


    "Yes, for my lifetime," Colin said.


    "Your future wife will be a lucky woman," Faye said with a smile.


    "Will you think about it?" Colin asked.


    "About what?" Faye was confused.


    "To be my wife. I promise I''ll never cheat on you for a lifetime and back you up. You can always count


    on me," Colin blurted out what had been buried in his heart for years.


    Faye gazed at him with her half-closed eyes nkly, as if she didn''t hear what Colin had said.


    Colin crouched down beside the bed and looked into her eyes. "Are you willing to be the real Mrs.


    Farrell?" he said in a tender voice.

 Chapter 149 Selfishness

    Chapter 149 Selfishness


    Chapter 149 Selfishness


    Under the influence of alcohol, Faye felt dizzy, rubbing her forehead.


    Colin''s figure began to blur before her eyes.


    Owing to some ulterior selfish reason, Faye didn''t dare to blink her eyes. She feared that the scene in


    front of her eyes was just her dream and would disappear right away.


    She grabbed him by the cor and pulled him onto the bed. "OK!" she said, smiling at Colin broadly.


    Before Colin could react, he found himself on the bed.


    After a passionate hour, Faye traced the contour of his Adam''s apple with her finger. "Colin."


    Colin swallowed hard and tensed every muscle in his body.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Faye put her long legs around his waist.


    Driven by alcohol, Faye had been clinging tonight, quite unlike her usual self.


    The next morning.


    Faye was awakened by a phone call and struggled to open her eyes with a hangover. Raising her hand


    to shade her eyes from the intense light, she groped for her cellphone on the bedside table.


    "Hello?" she said with a husky voice, her throat dry.


    It was Galen on the phone. She asked Colin when she would go to thepany.


    Faye turned around on the bed and reached for the water on the bedside table. After having some


    water, she asked, "What happened?"


    Galen said, "There''s nothing wrong with thepany, but Fanny Brown''s agent asked about you many


    times and begged me to ask when you''lle to thepany."


    "Fanny Brown''s agent?" Faye said in puzzlement.


    "Yes, she has been on the dating show with you," Galen exined.


    Faye remembered and thought well of Fanny as she gave Faye a good impression of being quiet and


    aspirant.


    After a short while, Faye said, "I''ll be there at about 9:30. Tell Fanny''s agent to see me by then."


    "OK, Ms. Nash," Galen answered.


    Faye hung up the phone and tossed it on the bed. Sliding back under the quilt, she winced with


    soreness all over her body.


    As she hissed in pain, some intimate pictures ran across her mind. In the pictures, Colin kissed her


    corbone and asked her to go to sleep early while Faye wriggled into his arms.


    Faye felt so embarrassed and couldn''t believe it had happenedst night.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to recall what had happened beforeing back homest night.


    She and Colin had drunk in the car and talked a lot. But she couldn''t remember what she had said. The


    only thing she could remember was that Colin told her about his childhood.


    When Faye was trying to organize her scattered thoughts, there was a knock on the door. "Mrs. Farrell,


    what would you like for breakfast?" Cindy asked.


    "Cindy, I don''t have an appetite. Can you get me a ss of milk?" Faye replied.


    "OK, Mrs. Farrell," Cindy said outside the door.


    Hearing her footsteps fade away, Faye scrambled up her hair, regretting drinking so much beer.


    She went to the bathroom, took a shower, and put on makeup in half an hour.


    When she got dressed and walked out of the room, her cellphone vibrated in her hand.


    It was a message from Colin. "Have you waken up? Are you feeling tired? Do you want to take a day


    off?"

 Chapter 150 Fascination

    Chapter 150 Fascination


    Chapter 150 Fascination


    Seeing Colin''s message, Faye stopped dead in her tracks, a blush mounting to her ears.


    "What does he mean by this?" Faye said silently.


    Having hesitated for more than a minute, she texted him back. "I don''t. I''ll be there after half an hour."


    Colin looked at her phone, expecting his reply, but none came. Putting her cellphone back in her


    pocket, she walked out.


    She got into the dining room and saw Carlotta and Cindy chatting.


    Cindy was talking about her useless son.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Carlottaforted her, "Cindy, don''t let it bother you. As the saying goes, every man is the artisan of


    his own fortune. Don''t worry about your son."


    "It''s all my fault. I can''t make him live a good life."


    "Don''t put the me on yourself," Carlotta said.


    "As I grow old, I''ve kept an open mind. I don''t really want that bastard to achieve something. I just want


    him to be good, live a peaceful life, and not to cause me much trouble."


    Just when Carlotta was about to speak, she saw Fayeing in. "Faye."


    Cindy turned around to greet Faye, blushing with embarrassment.


    She went into the kitchen and came out with a ss of milk.


    Faye took the milk and said thanks. "Cindy, you two chat. I''m going out. So just do your own things."


    Cindy had worked for other powerful families before, but she never talked about her private life in front


    of her employers.


    On one hand, she felt stressed in front of those nobles.


    On the other hand, she knew they didn''t want to hear her wordy talk.


    Surprised by Faye''s politeness, Cindy didn''t know how to reply.


    Being an observer of people''s behavior, Faye saw her nervousness and said no more, because she


    didn''t want Cindy to feel embarrassed.


    Faye drank up the milk, wiped her mouth with a tissue, and said goodbye to Carlotta.


    "I find Mrs. Farrell is an easy-going person. Although she seems aloof, she''s kind-hearted and friendly,"


    Cindy said quietly to Carlotta just after Faye left.


    "But she''s not good at showing herself." Carlotta sighed.


    Faye drove herself to thepany.


    On the way, she thought, "I''ve just been away from work for a couple days. But I feel it''s like a long time


    ago."


    She arrived at thepany, parked the car in the underground parking lot, and went straight to the PR


    department by elevator.


    Just as Galen said, the department was not busy at all.


    Just when Faye went through the door, someone joked, "Ms. Nash, d to see you here. We thought


    you had left for your honeymoon."


    "With whom?" Faye replied with a smile. She was still unustomed to the hospitality from her


    colleagues.


    "Mr. Farrell is a good choice," the colleague teased, making face at Faye.


    "Have you asked Mr. Farrell if he is willing to?" Faye gave a smile.


    "Of course, he''ll say yes. He''ll be fascinated by your long legs."


    Faye replied with a polite smile and headed for her office.


    When she got into her office, the colleague''s words echoed in her mind, and suddenly some seductive


    pictures ran through her head.


    When she stood in her office, lost in thought, there was a knock at the door.


    She sat down in her chair and said, "Come in."


    Robert opened the door and walked in. He grinned, saying, "Mrs. Farrell, Mr. Farrell needs a little help.


    Could youe to help him?"

 Chapter 151 Business Is Business

    Chapter 151 Business Is Business


    Chapter 151 Business Is Business


    Five minutester, Faye arrived at the door of Colin''s office.


    Robert was constantly reassuring her that it was a work thing.


    Just when she was going to knock, from the office came the sound of two voices.


    "I think you deserve it. What have you done these days? Your always make Faye the center of your life.


    Now you''vee to a dead end. Stop ying a hero in front of Faye."


    "Don''t you have anything else to do?"


    "What? I''m busy. I''m dying here."


    It was Abbot in Colin''s office, reclining on the couch and looking at Colin with disdain.


    Colin was in a fret, standing in front of the French window and tugging at his tie. "Hank must have been


    plotting against me earlier."


    Abbotughed. "You''re 28. Then he might have been plotting for 20 years."


    Colin cast a sideways nce at him. "Are you here today tough at me?"


    "No, I''m here to insult you," Abbot said.


    Colin said no more.


    Failing to stimte Colin with sarcasm, Abbot took on a serious tone, "How are you going to solve


    this?"


    Colin said coldly, "This project is very important. I won''t give it up to him."


    "But the project is underpinned by public welfare. You have the reputation for being disgraceful. How


    can you make yourself a charity ambassador?"


    Colin kept a straight face and remained speechless.


    Abbot straightened up on the crouch, clearing his throat. "What about asking your godmother for her


    help?"


    "How?" Colin asked.


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "If I were you, I would call Mason and beg her to speak for me. Think about this..."


    Colin silenced him with a re.


    Abbot threw up his hands in resignation but continued to tease Colin, "Look at you. Don''t tell me you''re


    afraid of phoning her. You werepletely indifferent about the affairs with actresses."


    Colin kept silent, thinking of the question Faye asked himst night, a tight feeling in his chest.


    If he had known that Faye had the anxiety, he would not have stayed away from those female stars.


    Faye listened to their conversation and didn''t get in.


    Robert said to her, "Mrs. Farrell, may I knock for you?"


    "OK," Faye said.


    Robert knocked on the door and opened it. "Mr. Farrell, Mrs. Farrell hase." Then he stepped aside


    and invited Faye in.


    Faye nodded at him and got in.


    Robert closed the door when he went out.


    When Faye walked in, the anger disappeared from Colin''s face. "When did you arrive at thepany?"


    he asked.


    "Just now," Faye said.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Colin asked.


    "Mr. Farrell." Faye knitted her eyebrows.


    Colin realized that Faye didn''t want to be close with him in thepany and said no more.


    Abbot rubbed his jaw on the crouch, smiling at Faye. "Faye, have you had breakfast?" He had waited


    to see a good show since Faye got in. As he expected, Colin showed his rare hospitality but it was in


    vain.


    "I have," Faye said out of courtesy.


    Abbot nced at Colin triumphantly and said to Faye, "If you haven''t, I can buy you breakfast. It''s my


    pleasure."


    Faye smiled and said no more.


    When she turned to look at Colin, Colin had sat back down on his chair, tugging at his cor.


    She saw the hickey on his neck and instantly looked away. Recovering herposure, she said, "Mr.


    Farrell, what can I do for you?"


    "Half a month ago, we invested in a public welfare project and did massive preparatory work for it. But


    we have been set up by Hank in thest step."


    Colin looked up to watch Faye''s expression when he spoke of Hank.


    "What did Hank do?" Faye met his gaze calmly.


    "He revealed that the Longs used to look after me when I was a child, and let the media bring up


    Mason''s quitting the show business and my breaking up with the Longs."


    Hearing that, Faye was clear about the matter.


    Now that these seemingly unrted things have been posted on the same news page at the same


    time, people tended to think those things were rted.


    It had been well-known that Mason was Colin''s rumored girlfriend for several years.


    Since the Longs used to look after Colin, people would logically suppose Mason was his childhood


    sweetheart.


    However, the facts that Colin broke up with the Longs and Mason quit the show business would ruin


    Colin''s image in front of the public.


    With the bad reputation of being an ungrateful wretch, Colin would be widely criticized if he participated


    in public welfare.


    Faye was silent, her eyes downcast. "If you don''t want to confront Hank, I can..." Colin said to her.


    "I''ll deal with this," Faye interrupted.

 Chapter 152 Resolution

    Chapter 152 Resolution


    Chapter 152 Resolution


    There was a note of determination in Faye''s voice.


    Colin watched Faye disappear around the corner, wearing a big smile on his face.


    "Colin, look at you. Howe it makes you so happy? It''s just a small issue. Drop your silly smile."


    Abbot made fun of Colin.


    Lying back in the chair, Colin buttoned the cor and put on his tie gracefully.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Why did you take off your tie?" Abbot asked.


    "I look sexier without a tie," Colin answered in a seductive voice.


    Abbot was struck speechless by his words.


    Colin picked up the cigarette box and drew a cigarette out of it with his mouth. Before he lit it, he


    nced up at Abbot. "How are you doing with your pure college girlfriend?"


    "She''s still chasing me. But we''re not in a rtionship yet," Abbot said triumphantly.


    Colin lit the cigarette and took a puff. "Since she''s so into you, why don''t you say yes? "


    "I''m testing her." Abbot straightened up on the sofa Obviously, he was interested in this talk.


    "What''s the test?" Colin asked.


    "You know, I think she might be into my money instead of me," Abbot said.


    "Rx. You don''t need to worry about that," Colin said.


    "You also think she''s not that kind of person, don''t you?" Abbot''s eyes lit up.


    Colin flicked the cigarette ash off and said, "I want to tell you, don''t question it. She is into your money


    indeed."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Knowing the difference in their view of love, Abbot changed the topic. "I heard the Farrells killed Jared.


    Is that true?"


    Colin ground his cigarette into the ashtray and nodded.


    "So we''ve lost the clue," Abbot said.


    "We haven''t. York had gone to the Conda Area to deal with the matter. As long as he''s alive, we''ll find


    more clues," Colin said while sipping at his coffee.


    "I guess Old Mr. Farrell wants York dead. York is now in danger." Abbotughed.


    "He won''t. York has worked for the Farrells for many years and became Old Mr. Farrell''s godson. Why


    do you think he''s in high favor in the Farrell''s family?" Colin chuckled.


    "What''s the reason?" Abbot was puzzled.


    "I suspect that York must have something over Old Mr. Farrell," Colin said in a confident tone.


    "Then Old Mr. Farrell would kill him by all means. How can he still be alive?" Abbot raised his question.


    "Everyone has a way to stay alive. York must be very good at scheming," Colin said.


    Abbot thought for a while and asked, "Did you fall out with Old Mr. Farrell? So many things have


    happened recently."


    Colin gave a mocking smile. "My grandpa will never fall out with anyone who can create value to the


    Farrells'' business."


    "What if he finds out the reason you work so hard was for the Farrells'' downfall, not for inheriting the


    family property? I can''t wait to see that." Abbotughed.


    Colin narrowed his eyes meaningfully, saying, "My wife hasn''t got her revenge on them. I won''t bring


    them down so fast."


    Faye stayed in her office, doing a background check on the media that had posted the false news.


    There was a knock on the door and Fanny''s agent walked in.


    The man named Rex Hodges was about 30, dressed in a unisex suit.


    He was a resourceful but snobbish man.


    As Fanny had left a good impression on Faye, Rex thought he might be willing to give Fanny more


    resources.


    Rex walked in, wriggling his hip. After giving a warm greeting, he plonked himself down on the sofa.


    Faye spun around in her swivel chair, nced at her watch, and said without much emotion, "I have


    something to deal with. Cut short your words. I''ll give you ten minutes to arrange your sentences."


    Rex had had a n. He had believed that it would be easy for him to socialize with Faye to get more


    resources for Fanny.


    Little had he expected that Faye would be so aloof to him.


    Faye nced at Rex who was in a state of shock. She dialed a number on her cellphone.


    When the phone was picked up, Faye came to the point. "Alexander, I need you to find out something


    about two people."

 Chapter 153 Human Nature

    Chapter 153 Human Nature


    Chapter 153 Human Nature


    Alexander was cuddling in his warm, soft bed when he got the call.


    Throwing back the quilt, he sprang from the bed. "Finally I can do some work!"


    "It''s a big work. You only have three hours to do it. Is that OK?" Faye said.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Faye, I can have it done in an hour and a half, as long as it was not a thing that happened decades


    ago like your case." Alexanderughed.


    "OK, prove yourself to me with results. I''ll send you their names. I got to go. Bye," Faye said.


    Alexander giggled and hung up the phone quickly.


    Faye typed on her cellphone and sent a message to Alexander. "The scandals of One Weekly''s boss.


    Mason Long''s current address."


    Then she nced at Rex. "Have you prepared?"


    Rex swallowed hard in embarrassment and put on a smile. "Ms. Nash, Fanny admires you a lot. Since


    she met with you in that show, she has been..."


    Faye pped her hands, calling him to stop. "Just make it short."


    Rex went nk.


    Faye said with an aloof expression on her face, her white hands ced on the office desk, "Do you


    want me to give Fanny more resources?"


    Surprised by her abrupt question, Rex continued with a trace of embarrassment, "Fanny is a talented


    actress but unsophisticated. That kind of character is not good for her career in showbiz."


    After a short silence, Faye replied, "I''m busy today. You can bring her to me tomorrow afternoon."


    "So you''ve agreed?" Rex was excited.


    "Yes," Faye said.


    Rex kept saying thanks. He dared not be close to Faye because of the announcement Colin posted a


    few days ago.


    Listening to his string of contrivedpliments, Faye kept silent. After he finished his words, she


    spoke, "Please send this word to Fanny. Heavy is the head that wears a crown. She is a reserved


    person and doesn''t have a strong will. She shall improve herself."


    "I''ll pass the word to her. Ms. Nash, nowadays, young people are far stronger than you think. A lot of


    people in this world have to fight for survival. Fanny knows well about that." Rex bowed obsequiously.


    Faye said no more. After a few ttering remarks, Rex said goodbye and left.


    Watching Rex leave, Colin sipped at her ss and thought of Fanny. She seemed to see her former


    self in Fanny.


    Being aspiring but also timid.


    Alexander was really an excellent information collector.


    More than an hourter after they talked, Faye received his phone call.


    "Tell me," Faye said.


    Having been speechless for a few seconds, Alexander said in a sobbing voice, "How can you be that


    cold to me?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Alexander couldn''t help chuckling and said, "Faye, what do you want to know first?"


    "Mason''s new address," Faye said.


    "What a coincidence. She happens to live in themunity I live in now," Alexander said.


    "What about the boss of One Weekly?" Faye asked.


    "I didn''t find his scandal but I''ve found one thing about him," Alexander said.


    "What''s it?" Faye asked.


    "The boss has a test-tube baby and still keeps it a secret from his wife. The boy is now three years


    old."


    All Faye knew was that the boss had made a career with the help of his father-inw. He and his wife


    had two daughters. The eldest one was seventeen and was ready to study abroad.


    Faye was silent for several minutes.


    "Faye, I think the boss is crazy. Why did he have to get a test-tube son?" Alexander teased.


    "A greedy devil won''t be full," Faye said.


    Faye thought, "Desire was always endless. When being hungry, one will be content with food. When


    being full, one will be governed by sexual desire. After reaching physiological needs, one will pursue


    spiritual fulfillment. In one word, human beings have an insatiable nature."


    After chatting a bit, Faye told Alexander to wait for her at the gate of themunity.


    Alexander agreed. "Faye, call me when you arrive."


    Faye hung up the phone, packed her things, and made for the door.


    At the underground parking lot, Faye took out her car key and was going to open the door. Suddenly,


    she heard a submissive voice behind her. "Faye."

 Chapter 154 The Mind Game

    Chapter 154 The Mind Game


    Chapter 154 The Mind Game


    The voice from the back was too soft.


    Faye would have missed it if her hearing wasn''t sensitive enough.


    When Faye heard someone calling her name, she turned around to look for the source of the sound.


    She found Nh who was hiding behind the stone pir and clutched the corner of her clothes.


    Nh looked very nervous. She was trembling when she saw Faye was looking at her.


    Faye was rushing. She looked at the watch on her wrist and said softly, "Nh."


    Nh came out from the pir and looked around to make sure there was no one. After that, she


    approached Faye quickly and said, "Faye...Faye, shall we talk in the car?"


    After hearing that, Faye reached out to open the passenger door and said, "Get into the car."


    Nh made herself inside the car and looked at Faye who was walking to the driver''s seat and getting


    into the car. She pursed her lips and said, "I saw it the other day."


    Faye asked, "What did you see?"


    Nh looked frightened and said, "That man was beaten to death, his face was scratched with a knife,


    and he was thrown into the swimming pool in the backyard..."


    Nh''s speech was stammering, and her body was trembling involuntarily with every word that she


    said.


    After that, she looked at Faye timidly and asked, "That person... What... What is your rtionship with


    that person?"


    Faye and Nh weren''t close to each other. They only met each other once or twice before which


    hardly made them acquaintances, let alone opened up to each other.


    Faye didn''t answer Nh''s question directly. Instead, she asked, "Have you ever told anyone about


    this?"


    Nh shook her head and said, "No, I didn''t tell anyone else except you. I didn''t even mention it to


    Hank."


    Faye turned her head and looked at her, "I will pretend that I didn''t hear all those from you today. Keep


    it to yourself and don''t tell anyone else!"


    As soon as Faye finished her words, Nh grabbed her arm and said, "But I''m afraid."


    Faye looked confused, "Huh?"


    Nh''s eyes turned red and said, "Faye, I''m afraid. I''m afraid that I will be the next person to die. I am


    still very young. I don''t want to die..."


    Faye had dealt with different kinds of people in the entertainment industry and she could basically tell


    by a nce whether the person was telling the truth or not.


    Faye knew that Nh wasn''t sincere before that and only tried to fawn on her. But now, she could


    sense that Nh''s fear was real.


    After Nh finished speaking, Faye didn''t seem to want to continue the conversation. Nh pursed her


    lips and said, "I just want to say that all I want is to live. It isn''t my choice to get married to Hank..."


    Nh looked extremely frightened. Her speech was incoherent and disoriented.


    Nh kept on talking but Faye remained silent.


    Later on, Nh let go of Faye''s hands, covered her face with her hands, and started to cry.


    Nh was crying loudly. Faye handed some tissues to her with an indistinguishable expression.


    Nh took over the tissues and sobbed, "Faye, no one else could help me except you."


    Faye leaned her back on the seat and said softly, "Nh, are you taking a day off to show up today?"


    Nh sobbed, "Yes."


    Faye continued, "Don''t you think that brother will find you suspicious? You have no one in Cocanel but


    you take a day off to go out despite there being such a big incident just happened to the Farrells."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Nh was startled which caused the tissues torn in her hand.


    Faye turned to look at Nh and smiled lightly, "Nh, I was raised by the Farrells. I am very grateful


    to them. I will never betray the Farrells."


    Faye was talking gently but Nh''s face was white as a sheet after hearing her words.


    As soon as Faye finished speaking, the mobile phone in her pocket rang and broke the deadlock in the


    car.


    Faye took out her mobile phone and pressed the answering button. It was Alexander on the other end,


    "Faye, where are you? I am freezing at the entrance of the residency."


    Faye replied, "I bump into an acquaintance. I''ll be right there."


    After that, Faye disconnected the call and looked at Nh, "Nh, I am sorry. But there is something


    else waiting for me."


    Nh could sense that Faye was asking her to leave. She pursed her lips and reached out to push the


    car door.


    After Nh put her hand on the handle, she turned to look at Faye out of a sudden and said, "Could


    you please don''t tell anyone that Ie to you today?"


    Faye nced at her and said, "There are two types of people who can survive easily in society. They


    are either smart people or silly people. If you can''t be extremely smart, then you have to learn to act


    silly."


    Nh was speechless.


    After Nh got off the car, Faye pressed the elerator and left.


    The car arrived at the residency where Alexander was living. As soon as Faye stopped the car, she


    saw that Alexander was squatting next to the stone statue at the entrance of the residency.


    Alexander was biting on a cigarette that was almost burnt out and his hands were hidden in his


    sleeves. He looked like a stupid deer jumping in the snow because of coldness.


    Faye wound down the window and honked. Alexander raised his head, spitted out the cigarette from


    his mouth, and limped into the car.


    Faye asked, "Have you waited for long?"


    Alexander put his hands on the outlet of the heater to keep himself warm. He replied, "Faye, it isn''t just


    long. It seems that I have waited forever. If you arrive a little longer than this, the residency''s staff might


    have mistaken me as a newly made ice sculpture."


    Alexander was young and like to joke. Faye smiled and asked, "Is Mason home?"


    Alexander nodded and said, "Yes. She went out half an hour ago to meet someone."


    Faye was curious and asked, "Who?"


    Alexander answered while rubbing his hands, "Helen Farrell."

 Chapter 155 Nothing to Be Sympathy About

    Chapter 155 Nothing to Be Sympathy About


    Chapter 155 Nothing to Be Sympathy About


    Helen?


    Faye didn''t expect that and was stunned for a few seconds.


    Seeing that Faye was surprised, Alexander bent to massage his legs that were numb and said,


    "Honestly speaking, I didn''t expect that too. I thought that was something wrong with my eyes when I


    saw them just now."


    Faye pursed her lips and didn''t say a word.


    Helen was the person with the least power in the Farrells.


    She didn''t perform in her study and career. She was in many rtionships and was fooled countless


    times before.


    Frankly speaking, she had a brain but it was not functioning.


    After Faye thought for a while, she told Alexander, "Let''s go. Bring me to Mason''s house."


    Alexander was pointing his finger to show her the way, "Drive the car into the residency and park over


    there."


    Faye parked her car under the residential building with Alexander''s instruction. After that, they got off


    the car and headed to the floor where Mason was living.


    After 10 minutes, they arrived in front of Mason''s house. Alexander knocked on the door and a gentle,


    middle-aged woman''s voice came from the inside.


    "Who is there?"


    Alexander replied, "Management."


    After Alexander finished speaking, the door was opened. Madam Long stood at the door, frowned, and


    looked at them. "Are you both from the management? I have never seen you before. Why aren''t you in


    your uniform?"


    Madam Long was asking a lot of questions. Alexander whispered, "I didn''t expect that Madam Long


    has such a strong sense of precaution."


    Faye didn''t respond to Alexander''sment. She bowed at Madam Long slightly and introduced


    herself, "Hello. I am sorry to bother you. I am Faye Nash, the PR manager of Farrell Media, and also


    the wife of Colin Farrell."


    Faye spoke concisely and informed her dual identities.


    At first, Madam Long was stunned. After that, she spoke awkwardly, "What...What''s the matter?"


    Faye smiled sincerely, "Godmother, shall we have the conversation inside?"


    Madam Long''s body froze when hearing Faye call her Godmother. Soon after, she urged them,


    "Come...Come in!"


    Faye smiled at her while she was walking inside.


    Soon after Faye and Alexander came inside the house, their eyes met with Mason directly, who was


    sitting in front of the coffee table and adjusting the flowers.


    Mason hadn''t met Alexander before but she knew Faye. Her expression sank in a sudden and asked,


    "What makes you here?"


    Faye answered, "I need to talk to you."


    Mason said, "I got nothing to talk to you."


    Faye stepped forward, bent down, and leaned forward to Mason''s ears. She said, "Mason, I am not


    Colin. I feel nothing about you and your mother. I am being nice to you because of my good manner.


    You better don''t challenge my boundaries."


    One might take it for granted when others were always too polite to her.


    Faye''s words were harsh and Mason looked at her in disbelief.


    Faye raised his eyebrows slightly and put up a fake smile.


    The two of them looked at each other silently but they werepeting within themselves.


    When Mason was about to burst out, Madam Long brought two cups of tea for Alexander and Faye.


    "How''s Colin doingtely?"


    Madam Long looked at Faye with guilt and lowered her head shamefully after finished speaking.


    Seeing Madam Long''s expression, Faye was pretty sure that the incident got nothing to do with her.


    Faye smiled lightly and answered, "Colin is doing very well. He just gets too busy toe over."


    Madam Long continued, "I know he must be very busy. Everyone in that bigpany is relying on


    him!"


    Faye smiled and said, "He always tells me stories about his childhood and mentions you all the time."


    Old people got sentimental easily.


    When Madam Long heard that Colin mentioned her from time to time, she couldn''t help but started to


    tear up.


    "Colin was such a good kid when he was a boy. I didn''t provide much care to him and just gave him


    some food."


    "But he always keeps me in his mind. Even though he is doing so well now, he always remembers me."


    Faye actually didn''t feel much about family affection.


    But seeing that Madam Long was teary, she passed the tissue papers to her out of courtesy.


    Madam Long took the tissue papers to wipe off her tears and asked, "Your name is Faye, right? I..."


    Madam Long felt sorry about Colin. She wanted Faye to send her regards to Collin but before she


    could do that, Mason grabbed Faye''s arm suddenly and interrupted the conversation, "Mom, there is


    something I need to talk with Faye."


    As soon as Mason finished her words, she dragged Faye into her bedroom.


    Madam Long knew how Mason felt about Colin and worried that she might fight with Faye. She was


    about to stand up and follow them but she was stopped by Alexander.


    "Madam Long, where do you get this tea? It tastes so nice."


    Madam Long looked at Mason''s bedroom door which was closed and she was very panicked, "They


    are from my hometown."


    Alexander asked further, "Is that possible to grow tea leave on our own?"


    Madam Long answered, "My hometown is a small ce. Many of us are nting tea leaves..."


    In the bedroom.


    As soon as Mason entered the room, her expression changed and she red furiously.


    "Spill it. What brought you here today?"


    Faye was standing at the spot where she was when she entered the room. She looked indifferent and


    said, "Mason, I have given your a lot of chances before but you didn''t appreciate them."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Mason sneered, "Don''t you expect that I will be grateful to you because you


    helped me previously?"


    Faye lowered her head and said while tidying up the cuffs of her suit, "I only do things to answer to my


    conscience and never hope that someone would remember them. I don''t even expect that you will


    thank me. To be honest with you, I only helped you thest time because of Colin."


    Mason gasped after hearing those words, "Who do you think you are? What makes you think that you


    can do things by his name?"


    Faye stared at Mason and mocked, "Isn''t the title of "Madam Farrell" enough?"


    Mason choked by her words and couldn''t say a word.


    That was something Faye could get easily but it would never happen to Mason.


    They knew about that very well.


    After staring at each other for a while, Faye started to say, "There is just one question I want to ask you


    today. Are you the one who provide the false information to One Weekly?"


    Mason looked away and said, "I don''t know what are you talking about."


    Faye asked, "How much money does Helen offer you?"


    Mason was stunned and stared at Faye with her eyes wide open.


    Faye smiled contemptuously and said, "I feel sorry for Colin since he was loved by you before."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After Faye finished talking, she didn''t continue the conversation further with Mason. She turned around


    to twist the door handle, prepared to leave, and said coldly, "I will send someone to watch you from


    today onwards, You won''t be getting any chances to leave this door till Colin''s project is finalized. Be


    ready for that."


    Mason yelled, "How dare you!"


    Faye stopped, looked at her, and said, "You can call the police."


    When Faye came out from the bedroom, Alexander and Madam Long were still discussing the


    techniques of tea ntation. When he saw Faye, they exchanged nces. Alexander stood up and


    said, "Madam Long, we will find some other time to discuss it further."


    Despite Madam Long being slow on the uptake, she could sense that something was not right. She


    pursed her lips, looked at Faye, and asked, "Does...Does Mason cause Colin to be in trouble again?"


    Faye didn''t answer the question and smiled at Madam Long to say goodbye.


    When they were heading downstairs, Alexander was walking next to Faye and kept asking a lot of


    questions. Faye found him noisy. She didn''t respond to him and walked directly to the car.


    When Faye saw her car, she was looking into her bag for the key. The moment she lifted her head, she


    saw that Colin was standing right in front of her car.

 Chapter 156 The Blame-Shifting

    Chapter 156 The me-Shifting


    Chapter 156 The me-Shifting


    Colin was in his suit and leather shoes, with a few cigarette butts scattered around his feet. It seemed


    that he had been waiting for a long time.


    When their eyes met each other, Colin smiled lightly with his hands in his pockets and asked, "What


    takes you so long?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Faye stepped forward and said, "We are just done with the talk."


    Alexander heard about Colin but had never met him in person before. That was the first time he saw


    Colin and the only thing that came to his mind was, "He is so handsome!"


    Seeing that Faye was approaching, Colin reached out to take her bag from her.


    Faye paused for a while before she let go of her hand.


    Colin asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Faye replied, "Not really."


    Colin continued, "It''s already noon. Shall I bring you for lunch first?"


    After Colin finished talking, Faye pursed her lips subconsciously and turned around to get into the car.


    She said, "Let''s go!"


    Faye and Colin got into the car one after another. When Faye was about to start the engine, the car


    door of the rear sear suddenly opened. It was Alexander who was getting in.


    Faye and Colin looked in the rear mirror at the same time when they heard the noise. Alexander moved


    his body closer to the front and asked cheekily, "What are we going to have for lunch, Faye?"


    Faye nced at him and answered, "You are not invited."


    Alexander pouted and said, "Don''t do that to me. I have been keeping you apany for the whole


    morning and you don''t even think of buying me a meal? How would others look at you when they know


    about it?"


    Faye put on a fake smile and said, "That''s fine. I don''t care how others think about me."


    Alexander knew Faye well. He knew that she was just joking. He turned to look at Colin and asked,


    "What are we going to have for lunch, brother-inw?"


    Colin looked confused and asked, "Brother-inw?"


    Alexander wasn''t feeling shy at all and said determinedly, "Well, Faye is my sister, I will have to call you


    brother-inw as the two of you are married now!"


    After Alexander finished talking, he smiled at Colin and asked, "Am I right, brother-inw?"


    Colin liked it. He took a nce at Faye and said profoundly, "That''s right."


    There was an appointment for Faye in the afternoon. Therefore, she stopped the car randomly in front


    of a restaurant nearby.


    After the three of them got off the car, they took a private room in the restaurant and started to order


    their food.


    Alexander was a very talkative person as well as a sweet talker. He was talking to Colin and making


    him very happy.


    Faye was sitting at the side and ordering the food. She was very quiet which made her look like an


    outsider who didn''t know them.


    Faye was only able to hear the conversation between Alexander and Colin after the room became


    quiet. It was when she finished ordering the food and the waiter left the room.


    Alexander asked, "When did you get married to my sister, brother-inw? Why there wasn''t any news


    about it?"


    Colin lowered her voice and said, "We get married secretly."


    After Alexander heard that, he pped hisp and said, "I know! Hidden marriage is verymon in


    the entertainment industry these days with the worries that they might lose their fans!"


    After Alexander finished talking, he pursed his lips, and said, "That''s not right. The two of you are not


    artists. You don''t have any fans..."


    When Alexander was murmuring to himself, Colin continued yfully, "It''s your sister, Faye who


    refuses to make it public."


    Alexander seemed to understand and said, "So, is it forbidden to have office romance in your


    Colin answered in his pleasant voice, "No, it''s not. Your sister thinks that I am not good enough. So,


    she doesn''t want to acknowledge my existence."


    Alexander was speechless.


    He was unable to say anything further. He turned to Faye silently with a thumb up.


    When Faye saw Alexander''s action, she ignored it and asked, "Do you know where is the illegitimate


    child of the One Weekly''s boss?"


    Alexander answered, "I do. But it will be quite some distance from here. I cane with you in the


    afternoon."


    Faye answered with an "okay" and started to unwrap the disposable tableware in front of her.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she was holding the tableware, Colin grabbed them from her.


    Faye stared at Colin while he said sedately, "My dear, thank you for your hard work today."


    After Colin finished talking, he passed the unwrapped tableware to Faye.


    Alexander had never been in a love rtionship before. He couldn''t bear the affectionate actions they


    were having. He cleared his throat and said, "You guys carry on. I need to use the washroom."


    Alexander smiled at them before he stood up and left.


    After Alexander left, there were only Faye and Colin in the room.


    The two of them seemed to have a good tacit understanding. None of them said anything. Faye was


    still feeling shy about what had happened the night before. Despite she couldn''t remember everything,


    those remaining memory fragments were able to make her blush.


    Faye kept her head down and said nothing within those few minutes when they were sitting and facing


    each other.


    Knowing that Alexander mighte back any second, Colin smiled resignedly and said, "You are the


    one who takes the initiative and yet you are mad at me?"

 Chapter 157 The Reconciliation

    Chapter 157 The Reconciliation


    Chapter 157 The Reconciliation


    Colin''s tone sounded resigned and aggrieved.


    Faye paused for a while with her hand holding onto the cup and said, " I am not mad at you."


    Colin squinted slightly and said, "Are you sure?"


    Faye looked up after hearing that. She seemed to be calm but there was something else on her mind.


    She said, "Yes, I am."


    After Faye finished talking, she looked into Colin''s eyes directly to show that she wasn''t feeling


    awkward.


    Colin smirked, looked at her, and said in a calm and yet flirty manner, "Last night...Did you feel good?"


    Faye was speechless.


    When Colin saw that Faye was stunned by his words, he deepened his smile. He stood up, walked to


    her, leaned to her forehead, and said, "It''s not the working hour now. Shall we discuss some private


    matters?"


    Faye frowned and leaned back, "Alexander will be back soon."


    Colin said yfully, "Therefore, you will have to cooperate with me. We will make it quick and make use


    of all the time before hees back. We will be able to get our issue solved before that."


    As long as those words were out of Colin''s mouth, no matter how ordinary they were, they would sound


    flirty and full of provocations.


    Faye nced at him, adjusted her emotion, and said calmly, "What is the issue that we have to solve


    between us?"


    Colin ced one of his hands on Faye''s armrest while another hand pressed on the vicle under her


    neckline. His finger was lingering on it and he said, "There is such a big issue. For example, you are


    very reluctant to spend time with me in private now."


    Faye gasped, "I am not."


    Colin looked earnest. He rubbed his lips against Faye''s mouth and seemed like he was asking for a


    kiss, "You are."


    Colin sounded determined. Faye''s expression changed. When she was about to refute, Colin pressed


    against her lips with the finger that he used to linger on her vicle and said, "Shh. We don''t have


    much time. Listen to me."


    Colin''s eyes looked intense with a bewildering smile.


    Faye pursed her lip tightly and stared at him.


    Colin smiled lightly and said, "I felt goodst night. I hope that we will have it again in the future."


    Looking at Colin who was talking about sex in such an official manner, Faye suddenly remembered


    what Abbot told her before, "If you look inside the entire Cocanel city, no one would be more thick-


    skinned than Colin."


    After Colin finished talking, he didn''t wait for Faye to answer. He lowered his voice deliberately and


    said, "Fulfilling your stomach and desires are one of the most basic and important requirements for


    living. That''s the nature of human beings."


    Faye smiled suddenly and said, "So?"


    Colin continued, "It''s already tiring to live a life. If you are still hiding and suppressing your desires,


    what''s the point of making you want to live then?"


    Faye lifted her head and asked, "So, what is Mr. Farrell trying to say?"


    Colin lowered his voice and said, "If you have any needs in the future, feel free to let me know anytime.


    Regardless of how you want it, I will be highly cooperative."


    Initially, Faye was feeling shy about what had happened the night before.


    After listening to what Colin had said, that feeling disappeared immediately.


    Faye put her hand on Colin''s shoulder and was trying to push him away. Colin blinked his eyes


    alluringly and said, "Are you ying hard to get with me?"


    Fayeughed at Colin''s debauchery manner, "May I scold you with vulgar words?"


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colinughed lightly, "Sure. I like it."


    Faye continued, "You are a hardcore."


    Colin teased, "What am I supposed to do? My girl is hardcore too. I will have to do my best to go along


    with her."


    When they were looking at each other, there were some footsteps outside the room. After that, they


    could hear Alexander talking to the waiter.


    "Miss, what will be the best juice you have over here? Just bring me some of them."


    "Get me the most expensive one. My sister and brother-inw are filthy rich!"


    After Faye heard that, she looked at Colin provocatively and asked, "Are you sure you want to continue


    this?"


    Colin smiled evilly. He used his fingertip to pull his tie around his neck, revealed the hickey on his


    Adam''s apple, and said, "It''s exciting. Isn''t it?"

 Chapter 158 To Please Her

    Chapter 158 To Please Her


    Chapter 158 To Please Her


    Colin''s eyes were full of evil smiles. He was getting ready to lean down.


    Faye looked up at him with her toe slightly touched on the belt around his waist.


    Colin shifted his eyes to the bottom and looked yfully, "So?"


    Faye said, "Don''t do anything inappropriate."


    Colin asked, "Are you trying to hurt me?"


    Faye answered frankly, "I do have that thought."


    When they were talking to each other''s, the room''s door was pushed from the outside.


    Faye heard the noise and kicked Colin away from her.


    Colin took the advantage of the situation and fell on the chair behind him with a "tsk", and said, "That


    was dangerous."


    After Alexander took a walk outside, he looked happier and more energetic when he got back.


    Alexander walked to Colin, pulled out the chair, and sat down. With admiration in his eyes, he said,


    "Brother-inw, I have only been able to see you in the magazines or entertainment news before. It''s


    like a dream to meet you in person for the very first time."


    Colin twirled his finger around the rim of the cup in front of him and said casually, "You will get used to it


    after you see me more often."


    After listening to Colin''s words, Alexander looked teary and said, "Seriously? I will be able to meet you


    more often in the future?"


    Colin said, "You are such a funny person."


    Alexander smiled and raised his hand to scratch his hair embarrassedly. Then, he started to look at


    Colin''s outfits.


    "Brother-inw, is your tie expensive?"


    "Your shirt can''t be cheap too."


    "Are the cufflinks on your shirt custom made?"


    Alexander asked a lot of questions. Finally, he stopped his eyes on Colin''s waist. When he saw the


    footprints on the zipper underneath the belt, he blushed and looked away.


    It was a very shallow triangle footprint on Colin''s pants. It was obvious what kind of shoes made it.


    The women''s shoes.


    There were only three people in the room and the only woman was Faye.


    Alexander''s movement was big when he looked away. It was hard for Colin not to notice it. He looked


    at the footprint under his belt, raised his eyebrows slightly, and smiled. He got it.


    The meal went on harmoniously.


    After finishing eating, Faye passed her bank card to Alexander and asked him to get the bill. She had


    something to tell Colin about Mason.


    Alexander took the bank card and asked while swinging it, "What''s the password?"


    Faye rolled her eyes and said to him, "You don''t need the password for expenses lower than 2,000


    dors."


    Alexander said, "I didn''t know that."


    Alexander got up and left. Faye adjusted her sitting position to look at Colin and said, "As for Mason,


    you need to send someone to watch over her and she can''t leave her house for this period. Alexander


    found out today that she was in contact with Helen secretly."


    Colin said calmly, "I will send someone over after this."


    After that, Colin asked further, "Is Godmother doing fine?"


    Faye answered honestly, "She seems to be in good health but she has missed you a lot. I could sense


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    that she felt sorry about you even with the brief conversation we had."


    Colin looked down and smiled, "She is a good person."


    Faye continued, "You are a good person too."


    Colin lifted his head when he heard that, "Huh?"


    Faye said, "You always remember the kindness others show you when you are in trouble and return


    their favors. That proves that you are a good person."


    Colin smiled and said, "That''s the first time I hear you praising me in person."


    Faye looked calm and said, "I am never a stingy person onplimenting my friend."


    Friend?


    Colin smiled with the look of something else on his mind. He didn''t refute and remained silent because


    he didn''t want to ruin the atmosphere.


    Alexander returned after paying the bill and passed the bank card to Faye.


    Faye took the card, got up with her bag, and said to Colin, "I have another appointment in the


    afternoon. Are you heading back to the office?"


    Colin didn''t move and remained seated. "You guys carry on. I will get Robert to pick me up."


    Faye checked the time on her watch and she was running out of time. She didn''t speak much to him


    after that and said, "All right. Just call me if there is anything."


    Then, Faye left with Alexander.


    Faye and Alexander headed to the parking lot for the car after they came out of the restaurant.


    As soon as they got into the car, Alexander patted his chest tofort himself. He said, "It freaks me


    out. Luckily, I am smart. Otherwise, I would get myself killed in the lunch just now."


    Faye looked at Alexander''s exaggerated expression from the rear mirror and teased, "Didn''t you being


    so friendly just now by calling him brother-inw?"


    Alexander looked at Faye and said, "How dare am I not being friendly? Did you see the way he was


    looking at me from far when we were in the residency just now? He looked calm superficially. But, in


    fact, he couldn''t wait to tear me off."


    Alexander sighed and shook his head, "When men get jealous, they can act scarier than women."


    Alexander sounded like he was very experienced. Faye smiled and turned the steering wheel.


    After Faye drove for a while, her mobile phone on the central control vibrated twice.


    Faye nced at it and there was Colin''s text popped up on the screen, "Stop avoiding me!"


    Faye pursed her lips slightly and didn''t reply to it.


    Faye discovered that Colin was a very sensitive person. Even though she didn''t behave strangely in


    the office just now but he could tell from those small details that she was avoiding him.


    Faye suddenly felt set when she thought about it.


    She couldn''t help but wonder, "Is it because of the incidents that Colin encountered in his childhood


    that makes him so sensitive?"


    At the restaurant, Colin took out his mobile phone to make a phone call after Faye left.


    When the call was connected, Colin said coldly, like icing cold, "Bring him in."

 Chapter 159 The Old Story

    Chapter 159 The Old Story


    Chapter 159 The Old Story


    After Colin finished talking, he hung up the phone.


    Not long after, Robert and two bodyguards appeared in the room with York.


    York looked pale and seemed to be in great fear.


    "Co... Colin."


    Colin leaned back in his seat with biting an unlit cigarette, he sneered, "You are so hard to get."


    A thinyer of sweat broke out on York''s forehead, he said, "Colin, you overestimate me."


    Colin said, "I will never underestimate an enemy."


    York pursed his lips tightly and forced himself to look into Colin''s eyes. He swallowed hard and said,


    "Colin, I just want to take care of old Mr. Farrell. I don''t want to be involved in the resentment between


    Hank and you."


    Colin teased, "I didn''t know that you are such a filial person."


    York was speechless.


    Colin removed the cigarette from his lips and twisted it in his hand. The cigarette broke into two pieces


    and the tobo scattered. He asked, "So, how long do you want to be the filial son of my


    grandfather?"


    York answered, "When old Mr. Farrell goes to the Elysium, I will take the initiative to leave the Farrells."


    Colin said yfully, "Elysium?"


    York was frightened by Colin''sughing and he said, "Yes."


    Colin smiled with an indistinguishable expression. He said, "I''m afraid that I have to let you down, Mr.


    ke. I don''t think grandfather will leave that peacefully."


    Colin sounded extremely polite by calling him "Mr. ke" and yet it sounded sarcastic too.


    When York heard that, he was stunned.


    Everything that Colin said was very straightforward. York would understand it even if he was a fool.


    Old Mr. Farrell wouldn''t leave that peacefully.


    It meant that Colin was pretty sure that something would happen to old Mr. Farrell.


    York had been working for old Mr. Farrell for many years and did a lot of dirty jobs. He had also learned


    a lot of ruthless methods to get things done.


    However, York wasn''t from the Farrells. Despite he knew all the methods, it would never be sufficient


    since he didn''t have any support.


    Old Mr. Farrell was only treating him nicely superficially. But behind the scenes, he guarded York better


    than anyone else.


    After all, York''s feeling toward old Mr. Farrell wasplicated. On one hand, he was grateful for his


    kindness to employ him. On the other hand, he was annoyed about the fact that old Mr. Farrell


    deliberately repressed him.


    The atmosphere in the room was in stalemate for a few seconds. York took the initiative to talk, "Colin,


    is it unavoidable for me to get involved in the mess this time?"


    Colin didn''t answer his question. He raised his chinzily to Robert.


    Robert got his instruction. He walked to York and passed him a sealed file pocket.


    York took it with a frown as if he had received a hot potato. After a while, he opened it up carefully.


    That was something serious in the file pocket.


    York looked at Colin with his eyes wide open after he nced at it. He asked, "Is that true?"


    Colin smirked, "What do you think?"


    York''s expression sank. He was flipping the documents in his hand while tightening his hand and


    holding onto the file pocket.


    The document in the file pocket was the investigation''s result from the informant that Colin ced in


    the Farrells.


    Tiffany and Hank were worried that old Mr. Farrell would give thepany to Colin. Therefore, they


    had bribed the Farrells'' family doctor secretly.


    One of the blood pressure drugs that old Mr. Farrell was having now, would cause irreversible damage


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    to his kidney in the long term. Eventually, he would die because of kidney failure.


    In order to not be suspected, they had already found a scapegoat.


    The scapegoat was York.


    Since about half a year ago, they had started to ask someone to use the name of the Farrells'' foe to


    make regr deposits into York''s bank ount secretly. If something went wrong, York would take the


    me.


    With the long game that Tiffany was ying, they couldn''t deny that she was good at keeping her


    equanimity.


    They nned for two years before letting the cat out of the bag.


    The more York looked at the document, the worse his expression became.


    Reading till the end, York clenched his teeth and said, "The Farrells is such a ruthless and cruel ce."


    Colin mocked, "I thought you would have known it since you have been living with the Farrells for such


    a long time."


    York said, "That isn''t my bank ount."


    Colin said, "That is your bank ount. It is all in ck and white. It''s just that the ount isn''t opened


    by you."


    York gasped, "What do you want to me do, Colin?"


    Colin got up and walked to York. He put his hands inside his pockets and looked at York from the top,


    "There are two things I need you to do. You have to let old Mr. Farrell know about Tiffany and Hank''s


    n since he is still conscious."


    York was weighing the pros and cons. He asked, "What will be the second one?"


    Colin lowered his voice, "Mr. ke, are you close with Faye''s father?"


    York was stunned after hearing that, he answered, "I am not close with him."


    Colin put his hand and patted York''s shoulder after hearing that and said, "Think about it properly, Mr.


    ke."


    It seemed like Colin was patting him gently but instead it was hard. York''s body froze. He endured the


    pain without making any noise and said, "Colin, I can help you for the first thing. But the second


    thing..."


    Before York could finish speaking, Colin interrupted with a contemptuous smile, and said, "For the first


    thing, there are many people in the Farrells who could get it done."


    York swallowed hard and seemed to get what Colin actually meant.


    The reason why Colin was giving him a chance to save himself was that he wanted to inquire about


    Shepard.


    York''s shoulder was in pain because of Colin''s pinching. He gritted his teeth for a few minutes and said


    after a deep breath, "Shepard was the housekeeper of the Farrells before his death."


    Colin changed his expression instantly and said, "What?"


    York turned his head to look at Colin''s hand which was on his shoulder, smiled, and said, "Colin, I am


    old . Please go easy on me."


    Colin withdrew his hand with a cold face and said, "Keep going."


    York felt that the joint of his shoulder and arm was dislocated. The pain was killing him but he


    continued without any dy, "Shepard was the housekeeper of the Farrells for nearly ten years. I heard


    that he has been working for old Mr. Farrell since he was 20 years old."


    Colin asked, "Why did Shepard die?"


    York shook his head and said, "Frankly speaking, I have no idea. I only vaguely heard from old staffs,


    who were dismissed by the Farrells that Shepard seemed to have stolen something from the Farrells."


    Colin frowned and said, "What did he steal from the Farrells that made old Mr. Farrell want to kill him?"


    York answered, "Maybe it isn''t an object."


    Colin was confused and squinted at York.


    York continued, "It''s a person."

 Chapter 160 Leaving Some Leeway

    Chapter 160 Leaving Some Leeway


    Chapter 160 Leaving Some Leeway


    Faye Nash once mentioned that Shepard Nash divorced Daisy Kemp because he had a mistress.


    That woman wasn''t an ordinary person. She was as aloft as the bright moon.


    When York ke finished speaking, a person ran into Colin Farrell''s mind. He smiled sarcastically and


    his eyes looked gloomy


    When York left the diner, his trouser pockets were full of sweat.


    He pretended to be calm, but after getting into the taxi, he sank into the seat.


    He had no idea how he was kidnapped. He was taking a nap in his room, and when he woke up again,


    he was already in Robert Sellers''s car.


    On the other side, Faye and Alexander Smith were heading to the kindergarten where the illegitimate


    child of Frank Lewis, the boss of One Weekly, was.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat with his legs crossed, Alexander asked while chewing gum, "Faye,


    are we going to kidnap that kid?"


    Holding the steering wheel with both hands, Faye squinted at Alexander, "Have you been watching too


    many gangster movies?"


    Alexander asked, "Then why do wee here?"


    Faye said calmly, "To take a few photos of the school."


    Alexander was suspicious, "Why don''t we take some photos of that illegitimate kid?"


    Faye: "My purpose is to make One Weekly stop using Colin''s love affairs as a publicity stunt, not to put


    that kid on the spot."


    Alexander was still confused, "Why don''t we take some photos of that kid and show them to Frank


    Lewis? We won''t spread them, but isn''t it more convincing?"


    Faye said calmly, "Frank Lewis is not an idiot, so photos of the school would be enough. If I take the


    photos of that kid and his personal information is leaked in the future, then no matter it''s done by me or


    not, I''ll be the prime suspect of Frank Lewis."


    Alexander was suddenly enlightened and said sincerely, "Faye, your job is really not easy. You''re so


    thoughtful."


    Faye smiled lightly, "Always remember to leave some leeway. It''s for the good of others, and also of


    yourself."


    Ten minutester, the car arrived at the kindergarten. Faye didn''t even get out of the car. She took


    several photos of the school through the car window and then left.


    Alexander looked at her and asked, "Faye, are we in such a hurry?"


    Faye didn''t even look at him, "Yeah."


    Alexander: "..."


    Faye drove to One Weekly and was stopped by several security guards before entering the office


    building.


    The security guards stood in a row, stopping Faye from moving forward. They stared at her without


    saying anything.


    Standing beside Faye and looking at the security guards in their eyes, Alexander felt a little scared and


    muttered, "Faye, are they going to beat you up?"


    Faye said calmly, "It''s okay. My insurance is in effect."


    Alexander: "Huh?"


    Faye: "If they really do something to me, I''ll thank them for securing the rest of my life."


    Alexander waspletely confused, "What?"


    Faye whispered, "What are we fighting for all our lives?"


    Alexander answered, "For a good retirement."


    Faye nodded, "Then theree the people who''re going to pay for my retirement."


    Alexander suddenly understood it. He kept Faye behind him and rolled up his sleeves, "Faye, please


    leave this shortcut to me."


    Alexander was prepared and eager to get into action, and in his eyes were the longing for a better life


    in the future.


    Just before Alexander plunging into the group of security guards, a sweet female voice came from


    behind them, "Ms. Nash, I''m sorry, they are ignorant."


    As the woman finished speaking, the security guards standing in front of the gate all stepped away.


    The woman stepped forward, reached out to Faye and smiled, "Nice to meet you, Ms. Nash. I''m Mr.


    Lewis''s secretary, and my surname is Steven. You can just call me Steven."


    The woman has short hair and a baby face. She conducted herself gracefully and spoke properly.


    Faye slightly shook the woman''s fingertips and smiled, "Ms. Steven. I''ve long heard of your name."


    It was necessary socializing for adults to tter each other.


    Such as "I''ve long desired to know you" or "I''ve long heard of your name".


    Smart people knew when to stop and express thanks with a smile.


    But there was possibility to meet a dummy who would add: "Where have you heard of me?"


    Fortunately, Ms. Steven was smart. After Faye''s words, she smiled and gestured Faye to go in.


    Whiling walking into the building and taking the elevator, Ms. Steven stayed smiling and kept a certain


    distance from Faye.


    After getting off the elevator, Ms. Steven took Faye to the door of Frank Lewis''s office. She knocked on


    the door twice and opened it after getting Frank Lewis''s approval, "Ms. Nash, please."


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye: "Thank you."


    When Faye finished speaking and was about to step in, Ms. Steven stopped Alexander, "Sir, you don''t


    have to go in, do you? Mr. Lewis only wanted to see Ms. Nash."


    Faye''s smile faded, and she said to Alexander, "Please wait for me at the door."


    Alexander reluctantly agreed in a muffled voice, "Alright."


    Faye came prepared, and Frank obviously had the countermeasure.


    After Faye got in, Frank first greeted her, and then cut into the theme with a smile, "Ms. Nash, do you


    Sitting on the chair opposite to Frank, Faye replied with a little smile, "Yes, and I hope that the false


    information published on your esteemed magazine can be deleted as soon as possible, and that you


    apologize to Mr. Farrell."


    Frank had heard of Faye''s name before. He knew her power in themunity, and he also knew that


    Colin used to court her openly.


    Although those pieces of news were sometimes real and sometimes fake, but no matter of their


    authenticity, they could not be underestimated.


    After Faye finished speaking, Frank moved his fat body on the leather seat, making an unpleasant


    noise, "Ms. Nash, to be honest, we are just a smallpany, and we don''t have the guts to act against


    Mr. Farrell. But..."


    Frank was speaking bureaucratic jargon with Faye. Faye tapped her fair and slender fingers on the


    armrest rhythmically and interrupted him, "Mr. Lewis."


    Frank stopped, "Huh?"


    Faye''s smile gradually faded, "I haven''t congratted you yet. I heard that you finally got a son,


    congrattions!"


    Frank''s face froze, "What... what are you talking about?"


    Faye smiled, "But is Mrs. Lewis as happy as you are?"


    Frank could speak nothing.


    Frank didn''t know how much private information Faye had of him, and he didn''t want to guess


    randomly, so he shut up.


    Seeing that Frank was silent, Faye took out her mobile phone from her pocket and showed him the


    photo of the school she just took.


    After a nce at it, Frank''s face turned overcast.


    Faye said calmly, "Don''t worry, Mr. Lewis. I only took some photos of the school, not your son. I don''t


    even know what your son looks like. If you don''t believe me, you can request to watch the surveince


    image of the school. My car stayed there for less than ten seconds."


    Faye finished what she had to say and waited patiently for Frank''s response.


    Frank: "You''re so good at this, Ms. Nash."


    Faye: "It''s my job, and I hope Mr. Lewis can understand."


    Frank looked at Faye vigntly, "What if I don''t?"


    Faye answered without any emotion, "Then I probably won''t understand your eagerness for having a


    son to inherit the Lewis family. After all, I''m a woman, and I probably identify more with Mrs. Lewis who


    has been working hard all her life but finally bes the cat''s paw. "

 Chapter 161 Facing It

    Chapter 161 Facing It


    Chapter 161 Facing It


    The atmosphere was tense, and Frank Lewis and Faye Nash were looking at each other.


    The former was angry while thetter was calm.


    This atmospherested for about half a minute. Frank then gnashed with a forced smile, "Ms. Nash,


    you''re really as smart as what people say."


    Faye said calmly, "The process is not important. What important is the result."


    Frank picked up the teacup on the table and took two sips quickly, "How can I be sure that you won''t


    threaten me with thister?"


    Faye said, "Mr. Lewis, I''m the crisis manager of Farrell Media, not some scoundrel. I still care about my


    reputation."


    After Faye finished speaking, Frank stared at Faye for a few seconds to make sure that she was not


    lying. He took a deep breath and said, "Give me some time. It takes some time to discuss and settle it."


    Faye nced at the rm clock on Frank''s desk, "Three hours."


    Frank''s eyes widened, "What?"


    Faye smiled, "Three hours is the upper limit."


    Frank sternly said, "How is that possible?"


    Faye turned a deaf ear, "I believe you can do it, Mr. Lewis."


    After speaking, without waiting for Frank''s response, Faye stood up, smiled goodbye to him and left.


    Seeing Faye go out, Frank swept his arm and threw the teacup on the table to the ground while


    scolding. After hesitating for a while, he picked up his mobile phone and made a call.


    When the call was connected, Frank had already adjusted his emotions. He apologized sadly and


    regrettably, "Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry but I have to return the money you gave to me. That crisis manager of


    your brother is so ruthless. She knows all my secrets..."


    When Faye came out from Frank ''s office, Alexander went to her immediately.


    "Faye."


    "Get in the car first."


    Alexander had so many things to ask Faye. Hearing what Faye said, he hesitated and followed her


    closely.


    When the two of them went out and got into the car, Alexander couldn''t help but ask without even


    belting up, "Faye, is it settled?"


    Faye: "Basically."


    After Alexander heard this, seeing that Faye was about to start the car, he fastened the seat belt,


    This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Basically? Is there any chance of unexpected news?"


    Faye turned the steering wheel, "Remember not to guarantee anything. Otherwise you''ll be


    embarrassed when things don''t go as expected."


    Alexander said nothing.


    Frank made a sincere rification an hour and a halfter. Not only did he whitewashed Colin Farrell,


    but he also shaped One Weekly as a conscientious entertainment magazine.


    When Faye saw the rification, she had already returned to thepany.


    At that time, Galen Victor was reporting to her, and Faye was reading the rification of One Weekly


    while listening to her.


    She had to admit that Frank really had something on the ball.


    The statement not only didn''t receive any criticism, but also won the support of arge number of


    onlookers.


    When Faye was browsing the webpage, Galen also looked at it with her head tilted. After reporting her


    work, she couldn''t help but say, "Ms. Nash, One Weekly really impressed me."


    Faye looked up at her, "Don''t underestimate anypany or enterprise that runs for more than ten


    years."


    Frank was the son of a poor family in the remote mountain area. His wealth owed to not only the good


    luck of marrying a rich wife, but also his own ability and strength.


    The rich wife was just a shortcut to sess, but his personal ability could not be denied.


    Many sons from the poor family had married wealthy wives, but not many could be as sessful


    as Frank was.


    The weakness of human nature made people not able to treat the achievements of others properly.


    People automatically became judgmental and belittled others.


    As a result, they would underestimate the enemy and thus be defeatedpletely.


    Galen nodded, "I see."


    When Galen finished speaking, Faye smiled and was about to tell her about the visit of Fanny Brown,


    when her phone on the desk rang.


    Faye nced at the screen and saw Reba ck''s name. She picked up the phone and answered,


    "Hello?"


    Reba asked, "Are you going to get off work soon? Let''s spend a night out in the bar."


    Faye teased, "You''re a light weight. Are you sure you can hold on for one night?"


    Reba sighed, "I will go all out for you.!"


    Fayeughed, "It''s really not necessary. I don''t need you to go all out."


    Reba chuckled, "Right, all you want now is Colin. You don''t need me anymore."


    Faye knew that Reba was joking, so she kept smiling, "Don''t be loquacious. Send me the address,


    and I''ll drive over after work."


    Reba wascent, "I knew I could make you agree by mentioning Colin."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye looked up at Galen, "Fanny Brown and her assistant are going to visit me


    tomorrow. If I''m not here, you can let them wait for me in the office."


    Galen responded, "Got it."


    Faye looked at her wristwatch and asked, "Is Mr. Farrell in the building?"


    Hearing that Faye mentioned Colin, Galen smiled, "Yes. Are you going to report to him, Ms. Nash?"


    Faye nodded and got up. Seeing the smile on Galen''s face, she said gently, "Don''t imagine anything


    other than work."


    After that, Faye walked towards Colin ''s office.


    After arriving at the CEO office, Faye knocked on the door. After a while, the door was opened, and


    Robert Sellers looked at Faye from inside with a cup of steaming medicine in his hands, "Ma''am."


    ncing at the medicine Robert was holding, Faye was stunned for a few seconds. She quickly got her


    breath again, "Is Mr. Farrell here? I''m reporting to him about the progress of One Weekly."


    Robert turned aside, making room for Faye to get in.


    Faye went in, and Robert said, "Mr. Farrell is here, but he''s not doing well."


    Faye, "Huh?"


    Robert said in a low voice, "He''s having a fever, but he refused to take medicine."


    After that, Robert handed the medicine in his hands to Faye, "Madam, why don''t you have a try?"


    Looking at the medicine, Faye didn''t take it. Robert continued, "Mr. Farrell, out of no reason, spent time


    along the windy riverside in such cold day, and refused to take medicine after getting sick..."


    Faye Nash, "..."


    It was indeed windy and freezing along the riversidest night.


    Faye pursed her lips slightly, not being sure if Robert was telling the truth. After a few seconds, she


    took over the medicine from Robert, " Is Mr. Farrell in the lounge?"


    Seeing this, Robert was very excited, "Yes, he''s in the lounge."


    Faye said calmly, "I''ll report my work by the way."


    After speaking, Faye walked towards the lounge. After watching Faye enter the lounge, Robert left


    quickly.


    In the lounge, the curtains were tightly closed, making the room dark without any light.


    Faye walked in and called, "Colin?"


    The tall man lying on the bed suddenly chuckled and covered his eyes with one hand. He muttered to


    himself with a hoarse voice, "OMG. I''m so sick that I''m having illusions..."

 Chapter 162 Want Something Sweet

    Chapter 162 Want Something Sweet


    Chapter 162 Want Something Sweet


    As soon as Colin Farrell finished speaking, Faye Nash''s fingertips reached the switch on the wall.


    With a click, the lounge was suddenly lit up.


    Colin instinctively closed his eyes, and after a few seconds, he squinted at the door.


    Catching Colin''s sight, Faye walked towards him with the medicine and put it on the nightstand. After a


    nce at Colin who was flushing abnormally, Faye asked without any emotion, "Are you having a


    fever?"


    Colin replied stubbornly in a hoarse voice, "No."


    Faye, "But your voice is hoarse."


    Colin loosened his cor to cool down, "I drank some wine this afternoon."


    Colin''s excuse was innovative. Faye knocked on the decoction on the nightstand, "If I were nearsighted


    with 7.0 diopters, I would probably believe it."


    Colin was seriously ill, so he didn''t understand it immediately and asked confusedly, "Huh?"


    Faye rarely saw Colin being so sluggish, so she couldn''t help but smile, "People who''re nearsighted


    with 7.0 diopters or more see no difference between human and animals from one meter away without


    wearing sses."


    Hearing this, Colin paused for a second and sneered, "You''re being exaggerated."


    Faye smiled, "I''m not. Tanner Palmer''s extremely nearsighted, and this is his personal experience."


    After speaking, Faye didn''t urge Colin to take the medicine, but briefed him about the progress of One


    Weekly.


    Colin''s cheeks were burning, and even his skin under his shirt cor looked abnormal, "Frank Lewis is


    so foxy. He probably left a leeway for himself at the beginning."


    Faye agreed, "He''s smart."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Colin knew about Frank''s illegitimate child, so he sneered, "If he was really smart, he should cherish


    what he has achieved, rather than being stupid enough to have an illegitimate child."


    Faye looked down as if she was thinking of something, and then looked up, "Maybe he needs a son to


    inherit his crown?"


    Although Colin was dizzy, he understood that Faye was joking with him, so he smiled and added,


    "You''re probably right."


    The atmosphere was rarely harmonious, and they understood each other immediately.


    Faye started another topic for a small talk, and then finally brought the conversation to the medicine


    euphemistically.


    Colin looked up at her with his lips curled up, "Are you trapping me?"


    Faye didn''t deny it, "Sorry, but traps always work better than love."


    Colin, "How do you know thetter doesn''t work if you don''t try it?"


    Faye just said it casually, but she didn''t expect to be put to silence by Colin.


    Looking at Colin in the eyes, Faye stopped smiling and pursed her lips, "It''s time to get off work. I have


    an appointment with Reba."


    Colin''s fever started when he came back from the diner, and at this moment he becamepletely


    muddleheaded.


    What Faye said caused buzz in his brain.


    Hearing nothing from Colin after speaking, Faye turned around and walked towards the door.


    Unexpectedly, just after a few seconds, she heard Colin saying, "Please help me with the medicine."


    Faye stopped and looked back, "What?"


    Colin''s voice was low and deep, with grievance and difort, "Don''t you want me to take the


    medicine? I''ll take it if you help me."


    While speaking, Colin put an arm on his forehead, making it hard to see his expression.


    Faye stared at him for a few seconds. Considering that he was sick from spending time along the windy


    river bank with her, Faye took a deep breath, walked to him, picked up the medicine on the nightstand,


    and handed it to Colin, "Are you able to sit up by yourself?"


    Colin replied with his eyes closed, "No."


    Faye, "Do you need me to find you a straw?"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Why don''t you find a spoon and feed me the poison?"


    Faye had rich imagination. Hearing Colin''s description, she pictured the scene immediately and


    couldn''t helpughing, "Then the spoon is really unnecessary."


    Hearing this, Colin put down his hand on the forehead and looked at Faye with his eyebrows raised,


    "Do you really wanna poison me?"


    Colin looked serious, and Faye was not sure if he was really muddleheaded from the fever, so she


    said, "You are too handsome to be poisoned."


    Faye regretted it as soon as she said it.


    What nonsense!


    She had really been less and less restrained in front of Colin recently.


    Faye pursed her lips to adjust her mood. Colin stared at her without blinking for quite a while, and then


    smiled faintly, "Faye."


    Faye frowned, "Huh?"


    Colin said weakly, "Please help me up."


    Hearing this, Faye squinted at Colin, "Do you promise to only take the medicine if I help you up?"


    Seeing Fay''s suspicious look, Colinughed out of anger, "I even need your help to sit up. What else


    do you think I can do?"


    After pondering for a while, Faye put down the medicine in her hands and bent over to help Colin.


    Colin sat up difficultly with Faye''s help. Leaning on the headboard, he said in a hoarse voice, "Please


    give me the medicine."


    Faye supported Colin with one hand and picked up the medicine with the other.


    After taking over the medicine, Colin frowned and drank it up in one swallow without breathing as if it


    was a cruel torture.


    Faye was watching him taking the medicine, and when he finished, she lowered her head, "Would you


    like to rinse your mouth with some water?"


    With sweat on the tip of his nose, Colin looked up at Faye, "I want something sweet."


    Faye was stunned, "What?"


    Colin stared at Faye, put his hand on the back of her neck, pulled her closer, and started licking her


    lips, "It''s sweet."

 Chapter 163 Quarrelsome but Loving Duo

    Chapter 163 Quarrelsome but Loving Duo


    Chapter 163 Quarrelsome but Loving Duo


    Colin Farrell''s kiss was gentle and didn''t turn to French style.


    When Colin left, Faye Nash was still in the lust.


    Colin put his forehead against hers and smiled lovingly, "I''m having a cold and I don''t want to spread it


    to you."


    Faye blushed fiercely and couldn''t say anything in her defense, so she remained silent.


    Faye was not good at self-deception or lying.


    She couldn''t confidently tell Colin that she waspletely calm at this moment.


    Looking at the lust in her eyes, Colin pinched the back of Faye''s neck with his slender fingers, "Babe,


    it''s really not okay."


    After speaking, hearing nothing from Faye, Colin said gently in a hoarse voice, "Didn''t you have a date


    with Reba ck? Are you going to drink alcohol? Do you need Robert Sellers to drive you there?"


    Faye looked down at Colin''s neckline and saw his indistinctly vicle. She pursed her lips, "No,


    thanks."


    After Faye came out of Colin''s office, she took the elevator to the underground parking.


    As soon as she got in the car, she received a call from Reba.


    Reba was in a good mood recently, so even her voice sounded joyful, "Faye, why are you not here


    yet?"


    Faye turned the steering wheel, "I just got off work."


    Reba, "Now? I know your schedule! You should have been off work half an hour ago."


    Faye replied calmly, "There''s work to deal with at the time when I was about to leave, so I worked


    overtime for a while."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Faye''s job was special, and she often worked overtime, so Reba did not doubt it, "Okay, then how


    long will it take for you to get here?"


    Faye, "Forty minutes or one hour, depending on if there''re traffic jams."


    It was rush hour, so traffic jams were inevitable.


    Reba expressed her dissatisfaction by mumbling and hung up the phone afterining.


    After hanging up the phone, Faye drove at a constant speed. Thinking of Colin''s haggard face, she


    frowned and phoned Robert after pondering for a while.


    The call was quickly connected, and she heard Robert''s familiar voice, "Ma''am"


    Faye, "Is Mr. Farrell back home?"


    Robert, "No, ma''am. Mr. Farrell fell asleep after taking the medicine."


    Faye replied after a pause, "Okay."


    Robert was confused.


    Okay?


    And then?


    Nothing?


    It was surprisingly quiet, and neither Faye nor Robert said anything.


    After a few more seconds, Faye hung up the phone.


    Hearing no sound in the phone for quite a while, Robert moved it from his ear to his eyes and took a


    look at the screen.


    After seeing the dark screen, he said to himself: "As long as I am not embarrassed, then the one who''s


    embarrassed would be Faye."


    When Faye arrived at the bar, Reba had already ordered drinks.


    Seeing Faye, Reba got up and gave her a big hug.


    Faye nced at the coffee table, "Are you sure they''re enough?"


    Reba said righteously, "Of course! Tanner Palmer is busy at filming, so there''re only you and me."


    Faye took off her coat while walking towards the sofa, "Six bottles of beer and a te of peanuts for a


    box? You should thank god that people are well-educated now, otherwise you will be beaten up."


    Reba, "Forget about the details. What I want is the fancy style."


    Faye looked at Reba with her eyebrows raised, "The fancy style of six bottles of beer and a te of


    peanuts?"


    Reba coughed to conceal her embarrassment.


    Seeing this, Faye joked, "If there is a Guinness World Record for being tight-fisted, then you will


    definitely win it."


    Reba was dissatisfied and retorted, "You''ve hurt my feeling by saying that. Please be polite and call


    me a price-sensitive consumer."


    Hearing what Reba said, Faye was speechless and gave her a thumb-up.


    After bickering, Faye and Reba sat down and started drinking.


    Reba was well-informed and told Faye about Frank Lewis, "I heard that Frank Lewis sent his


    precious son back to his hometown this afternoon. Tsk, he reacts so quickly."


    Leaning on the sofa, Faye was drinking, and shemented, "It''s just an ostrich policy."


    Reba teased, "Does his wife know it or not, what do you think?"


    Faye shook her head and said honestly, "I don''t know."


    Reba said again, "As a woman, haven''t you ever thought about telling Mrs. Lewis about this?"


    Faye looked at Reba and sipped the beer in the bottle, "Never."


    Reba, "Faye, sometimes I really admire your calmness."


    Faye, "I''m not calm. Everyone has his or her own way of living. If you intervene in it, she may not


    appreciate it and even thinks that you are destroying her happiness."


    Reba nodded, "You''re right."


    Faye and Reba chatted randomly and drank up the six bottles of beer at short notice.


    Reba was at the height of her enthusiasm, so before Faye said anything, she stood up and walk out


    of the box to order more beers.


    After getting out of the box, Reba found a random waiter to order beer.


    Just as she was about to speak, an unforeseen ident happened to her. A beer bottle was smashed


    into pieces by her feet, and one piece of the fragments even cut her ankle.


    Reba gasped, looked up, and was about to swear, when she saw Abbot Cartering out from the


    next box, dragging a man who had been beaten ck and blue. Abbot looked gloomy, "How dare you


    scam me? Do you think you have nine lives like a cat?"

 Chapter 164 To Cherish Life

    Chapter 164 To Cherish Life


    Chapter 164 To Cherish Life


    Abbot became ill-tempered. The man crawled to his feet and begged for his life.


    "Abbot, I promise I''ll never do it again."


    "Spare me once, and I''ll go back to chip in for you today."


    "I took 300 thousand dors out of you, and I''ll pay you back 600 thousand dors. Please, don''t beat


    me anymore."


    The man begged for mercy as he struggled at Abbot''s hands.


    Abbot may also be tired. So he no longer grabbed the man by the cor, instead stepping on the man''s


    face. "Now you''re afraid. Why did you dare to do that? If you want to make money from me, you have


    to see if you''re tough enough yourself."


    Reba was shocked by the scene. The waitress beside her noticed that her ankle was injured and


    asked in a low voice, "Madam, is your ankle OK?"


    Hearing the waitress'' words, Reba came back to earth and nced at her bleeding ankle, said no


    more, and jumped on one leg to the private room.


    What a jest!


    She almost lost her life, let alone a small ankle.


    Reba was still in shock when she went back to the private room. Seeing that Faye was ying with


    her phone on the sofa, she pursed her mouth and said, "Faye, take a look at me."


    Faye looked up at her when she heard the words. "Huh?"


    Reba was serious. "Is my ophryon ck?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Faye raised an eyebrow. "Have you suffered the disaster of being murdered?"


    Faye finished her words, noticed the bloodstains on her ankle, and teased, "The prediction came true


    so fast."


    Faye poked fun at her as she squatted down to help her dress the wound with a band-aid taken out of


    her bag.


    The good thing was that the wound wasn''t big or deep, and a band-aid was more than enough to cover


    the wound.


    Faye got up after putting on the band-aid. Reba stared at Faye with a leisured expression as if she


    was facing death without flinching. "Faye, I''m afraid my good days areing to an end."


    "Did yourpany go bankrupt?"


    "It''s even worse than that mypany goes bankrupt."


    Faye has never seen her with such an expression since she knew her.


    How to describe it?


    Probably it was kind of a decadent feeling that one smoked a cigarette, looked at the sky, and got by


    however he could.


    Not only was she dispirited, but she was also sad.


    Seeing that Reba wasn''t joking, Faye held back her smile and said seriously, "What happened?"


    Reba pursed her mouth. "Just now I saw Abbot outside."


    "And then?"


    Reba guiltily swallowed a spit. "He is beating a man, and it''s said that the man cheated him of his


    money."


    Hearing her words, Faye knew why she was upset. Then she smiled and consoled her, "Don''t worry.


    Abbot can''t find out that you''re the female college student who flirted with him."


    "Why are you so sure?" Reba said, incredulous.


    Faye answered with a smile, "Abbot has a sharp business mind, but he is a green hand in a


    rtionship. So it''s his blind spot."


    Reba''s heart still fluttered with fear. "But I''m still afraid."


    Faye teased her. "Is it a littlete that you''re afraid now?"


    Thinking of what she did some time ago, Reba tried to weep but failed to shed a tear. "If I knew he


    was so violent early, I would not dare to trick him."


    With these words, Reba pursed her mouth, seeming to want to say something else. However, the


    door of the private room was pushed open from the outside.


    Reba''s heart skipped a beat and she looked back as she heard the noise.


    Standing at the door, Abbot met her gaze and looked down at her injured ankle. "Is it you who I hurt


    just now?"


    Reba felt that she abruptly started to produce a lot of saliva and became frightened. She first shook


    her head, then nodded, and shook her head again.


    Abbot frowned at Reba, and he was puzzled about her reaction. "You shook your head but then


    nodded. What did you mean?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    After speaking, she hurriedly added again, "But I don''t need you to be responsible."


    Abbot strangely looked at her. "Have you gone good?"


    "..."


    Reba thought to herself, "No. Because I cherish my life."

 Chapter 165 Her Problem

    Chapter 165 Her Problem


    Chapter 165 Her Problem


    Seeing that Reba was silent, Abbot lowered his head to wipe the remaining blood on his knuckles


    with a handkerchief, a disgusted expression on his face, as he frowned and said, "I''ll take you to the


    doctor lest you ckmail me if your wound bes infectedter."


    When Abbot wiped his knuckles every time, Reba felt like her heart was falling little by little.


    What Abbot wiped wasn''t the man''s blood, but herter end.


    It was a warning he gave her. She would face the consequence of her own action.


    When Abbot''s words fell, Reba thrashed her head from side to side. "Mr. Carter, thank you. But I''m


    really fine."


    "No, you''re not fine."


    Reba said sincerely, "Please trust me. I''m really really fine."


    Reba spoke as she asked Faye for help.


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Faye pursed her lips and almostughed.


    Obviously, the two were not on the same channel at all. One just ended on the sports channel, but the


    other remained on the legal channel.


    The lights were dim, so Abbot just didn''t see Faye here until he wiped off the blood.


    He was a bit surprised at first. "Faye?"


    Fayeughed, "Uh-huh."


    "Aren''t you with Colin at home?"


    Faye paused. Before she spoke, Abbot teased, "Collin is too poor in health, who caught a cold because


    of the sea wind."


    "..."


    Faye didn''t know what to say.


    She suddenly realized that it seemed everyone knew Colin had caught a cold because of the sea wind.


    Then they probably also knew whom Colin felt the sea wind with.


    Abbot was always unconcerned, so he didn''t continue the topic when he saw Faye was silent. He


    looked at Reba, then his smile disappeared, and he became impatient. "Are you going by yourself?


    Or shall I have you tied up?"


    Reba said with a strainedugh, "Is there a third option?"


    Abbot said with an unclear expression, "Yes. That is, I can carry you out."


    "..."


    In the end, Reba had no choice but to go to the hospital with Abbot.


    After getting into Abbot''s car, Reba took out her phone and sent Faye a message with trembling


    hands: Call me every half an hour. If I don''t answer, please call the police.


    Faye didn''t want to reply at first, but she thought of the hopeless look on Reba''s face when she left,


    so she replied "OK".


    After leaving the private room, Faye checked out and left.


    After Faye returned home, she was changing her shoes at the entrance when Carlotta pushed her


    wheelchair and said to her, "Are you back alone? What about Colin?"


    Faye paused and raised her head. "Hasn''t hee back yet?"


    "No. Aren''t you two together?"


    Faye walked inside in her slippers, casually tucked her long hair scattered behind her, and said in a low


    voice, "He caught a cold. Maybe he will live in thepany tonight."


    After speaking, she walked in front of Carlotta and squatted to check her injured leg after the operation.


    Carlotta looked down at Faye, touched her hair, and smiled with pursed lips. "Dr. Carter said that I''m


    recovering well, and at most next week, I can start to try walking."


    Faye raised her head and smiled. "That''s good."


    "When I make a full recovery, the first thing that I will do is to cook delicious food for you every day.


    Now you''re too thin."


    Faye said with a smile, "My pleasure."


    Faye chatted with Carlotta for a while, and then she pushed her back to the bedroom. When she turned


    around and was about to close the door to leave, Carlotta called, "Faye."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Faye looked back. "Huh?"


    Carlotta was a little nervous. "I dreamt about your motherst night."


    Faye was stunned. "Well."


    Seeing that Faye was silent, Carlotta looked down and said, "Do you still hate her?"


    Faye said lightly, "Auntie, it''s gettingte. Good night!"


    After Faye finished her words, she twisted the doorknob.


    Carlotta choked out, "Your mother actually regretted what she did, just a week before her ident."


    Before Carlotta finished her words, Faye had walked away.


    Back in the master bedroom, Faye stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out of the


    window.


    Her eyes were burning, and Daisy''s face shed across her mind.


    To be honest, now she had only an indistinct memory of her mother, Daisy, and even for her


    appearance, she only recalled the lines of her face.


    Even if she carefully thought about her appearance, she couldn''t remember either.


    What impressed her most were those mean words and curses that Daisy said to her.


    In retrospect, she still gagged on the scene.


    Thinking about it, Faye suddenly felt a little irritable. When she was about to do something to divert her


    attention, the phone in her pocket rang untimely.


    Faye frowned and took out her cellphone. The name "Colin" appeared on the screen.


    Faye hesitated for a few seconds, and then answered, "Hello?"


    Colin said in a hoarse voice, "Are you back?"


    Faye looked out of the window again and said with gging interest, "Yes, I am."


    Colin was puzzled about her tone. When he spoke again, he said with apletely different tone from


    the beginning, "Is there someone who bullied you?"

 Chapter 166 I Want to Be in Love With You

    Chapter 166 I Want to Be in Love With You


    Chapter 166 I Want to Be in Love With You


    What one canin about wasn''t real grievances.


    If no one cares about his grievances, he even has no right to speak out.


    Over the years, she has been bullied since her school days, whether she was in the Farrells, or she


    entered society.


    She wasn''t born with an aloof disposition, but what she suffered made her who she was today little by


    little.


    After Colin''s words fell, Faye was silent for a long time.


    Colin felt she was silent and didn''t continue to ask her.


    The two kept silent for a while across the phone. Faye heard a rustling sounding from the other


    end of the phone.


    Faye slowly started to talk, "What are you doing?"


    Colin said in a husky voice, "Getting dressed."


    Her heart leaped up. She seemed to know but still asked, "Are you going out at night?"


    Colin''s voice was indifferent. "Uh-huh."


    Hearing his words, Faye thought she took this wrong and touched the window ss with her fingertips.


    "Colin."


    Colin paused a moment when he was getting dressed on the other end of the phone. "Huh?"


    "Did your mother scold you hard when you were a kid?"


    Colin was startled and realized what had happened to her. He speeded up getting dressed as he


    coughed as a response. "Yes. She often scolded me severely."


    Fayeughed. "So did my mother."


    Colin opened the door of the office and ran out. Thinking of that situation when she fell ill, he became


    serious but he tried to say in a calm voice, "Why did you want to ask me this?"


    Faye signed and continued to say as if she didn''t hear Colin''s inquiry, "But my mother is different from


    your mother. Before my father didn''t have an affair, she loved me very much. She bought me my


    favorite candy, and she also knit a scarf for me herself..."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Fave spoke calmly, but Colin could feel that she actually tried to find some traces of being loved from


    her memories.


    Maybe it was on the phone, so Faye said a lot without scruples.


    When she was tired and stopped, Colin asked, "Auntie, are they all asleep?"


    "Yes."


    "Well." Colin asked again, "Do you want to have a night snack?"


    Faye was stunned. "Where are you?"


    Colin answered, "I''ll get home in about five minutes. If you want to have a night snack, you can get


    dressed now. If not, I''ll go home directly."


    Colin''s words fell, and Faye pursed her mouth and said nothing.


    Faye didn''t know how to express her mood. It seemed that a pool of stagnant water was suddenly set


    off waves.


    Without getting a reply from Faye, Colin understood. "Have a barbecue?"


    Faye clutched her phone. "Sounds great."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Go downstairs."


    Faye was going downstairs in a down jacket, while Colin was standing and smoking in the cold wind,


    who wore a suit and looked charming but flimsy.


    Seeing Faye, Colin pinched out the cigarette and strode forward.


    Their gazes met. Colin helped Faye tighten a little the neckline of the down jacket and raised his


    eyebrows slightly. "Why didn''t you wear a scarf?"


    Faye looked up at him. "And you?"


    Colin curled his lips slightly. "I prefer looking wonderful to dressing warm. Do you want to be like me?"


    Faye was speechless for a while, pursed her lips, and looked at Colin.


    Seeing that she was cid as usual, he was relieved, smiled more, and took her hand to cross the


    street naturally.


    The ce where they were going to have a barbecue was only one street away from the Fennth


    Community.


    It wasn''t far away. But because of the cold weather, it seemed to be a little far away for them.


    Faye slowly walked, and her eyes fell on Colin''s hand from time to time.


    Colin''s fingers are slender and nice, and his hands arerge and warm.


    More than ten minutester, they arrived at the ce. Colin ordered a lot of kebabs and a bowl of


    preserved egg and lean meat porridge.


    Faye thought the kebabs were ordered for her and the porridge for him.


    Until all were ready, Faye knew that the porridge was for her and the kebabs for himself.


    Seeing Colin eating kebabs and drinking, Faye felt suddenly that the man in front of her was strange


    and familiar.


    Colin lost his voice, drank to moisten his throat, and joked, "Before I became the CEO of Farrell Media,


    I used toe here to eat kebabs. A case of beer and some kebabs cost me about forty dors. It was


    enough for me to eat."


    Faye teased, "You''re the most down-to-earth bossy president."


    Colin snorted lightly, "Bossy president? If I were not a member of the Farrells, maybe I would be a


    street bludger."


    If Colin told others about it, maybe they would think that he talked nonsense.


    But for Faye, she felt as if she experienced it in person.


    No one in the world shares the same happiness and sorrow, but people who have the same experience


    are more likely to understand each other.


    Just like someone says that her family preferred boys to girls when she was a kid, but the other, who


    doesn''t have such an experience, may console, "It''s OK. It''s all over. There is still a long way to go. Be


    strong."


    However, one who has the same experience instantly thought of that kind of feeling, which he has


    never gotten any attention since childhood and has been self-denial all the time since the beginning of


    his memory. Such a person, he will never say, "It''s OK. It''s all over."


    Because he knows it''s not over.


    It''s not over forever.


    After Colin finished, Faye said nothing, picked up his ss, and drank most in one go.


    Colin nced at her for a moment and suddenly grinned. "Aren''t you a clean freak?"


    Faye paused a moment and looked back at Colin. "We have kissed many times. What''s wrong with


    sharing a ss?"


    Colin looked down with a smile in his eyes. "Nothing, that''s good."


    After the barbecue, the two were tacit and understood each other better.


    Colin didn''t ask those things that Faye said on the phone, and Faye didn''t ask Colin why he came back


    tonight.


    Replete, the two walked towards the Fennth Community.


    Colin kneaded Faye''s fingers and pretended to ask casually, "What kind of mental illness can make a


    person so sensitive that he can''t believe in love anymore?"


    Hearing this, Faye stopped and looked at Colin.


    Colin helped Faye fix the hair on her cheeks. "It was just a thought. Never mind about that."


    It was veryte, and Colin''s eyes were so charming.


    Faye pressed her lips together with obvious caution in her eyes.


    Colin looked down at her for a while, suddenly took her in his arms, and said with a helpless and


    worried tone, "Faye, I know that you don''t believe in love, but what can I do? I really want to be in love


    with you."

 Chapter 167 The Truth

    Chapter 167 The Truth


    Chapter 167 The Truth


    The wind from street corners was blowing hard tonight.


    Faye doubted for a moment if she heard things.


    But Colin didn''t want her to get away with it. He lowered his head and whispered in her ear word for


    word, "Faye, I want to be in love with you, really."


    Faye frowned in his arms.


    Colin moved down his hand from her waist to her hand, then covered the back of her hand, and


    entwined forcedly his fingers with hers.


    Colin''s confession was sudden but not abrupt.


    Faye subconsciously expected he would confess one day, but her physiological reaction was out of


    control, which led her hands and feet to be cold.


    The two were deadlocked in the cold wind for about ten minutes. Colin released a sigh of frustration


    and said with pretended casualness, "Let''s go home."


    Colin finished, then rubbed Faye''s hair, took her hand, and walked home.


    On the way home, they were silent.


    After they returned home, Faye went into the bathroom, put down the toilet lid, and then sat on it in a


    trance.


    These words that Colin said, "Faye, I want to be in love with you" were lingering in her ear.


    Faye was staying in the bathroom, while Colin was waiting outside the door.


    When Faye adjusted her mood and came out, she bumped into Colin once she opened the door.


    Faye paused, bending her drooping hands nervously.


    Seeing Faye''s reaction, Colin said, the tip of his tongue touching his cheek, "Have a talk?"


    Faye avoided his gaze. "It''ste, and I want to sleep."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "What about your parents'' car ident?"


    Faye looked up at Colin, with trembling eyelids. "What?"


    With his hands in his pockets, Colin replied frankly, "I met York this afternoon, and he told me


    something about your father."


    Faye frowned. "What is it?"


    Colin lowered his head and looked into Faye''s eyes, with a smile in his eyes immediately. "If you really


    want to sleep, we can talk about it tomorrow."


    Colin touched Faye''s tender spot, and she said, "I don''t really want to sleep."


    Seeing that Faye backed down, Colin didn''t dare to tease her, and took the chance to say, "Well, let''s


    talk."


    "Uh-huh."


    Colin briefly told Faye about the conversation with York this afternoon. The point that York said, was


    that Shepard had an affair with a woman from the Farrells.


    Faye was shocked. "A woman from the Farrells?"


    Colin nodded, "Yes, York didn''t dare to lie to me."


    Faye looked at Colin in disbelief. "My father didn''t have the guts."


    "Maybe he was driven by passion."


    "..."


    There were a few women in the Farrells, especially women of the same age as Shepard. Faye could


    guess who the woman was without thinking.


    Faye calmed down, walked to the bed, and sat down. Then she looked up at Colin. "Is she Tiffany?"


    Colin looked down and felt Faye was nervous. He walked a few steps, leaned forward, and put his


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    hands on her sides.


    Faye stared at Colin without blinking, waiting.


    Colin''s Adam''s apple rolled. "Take it easy."


    Faye took a deep breath, and her hands on herp were a little quivering. "I''ve been wanting to know


    the truth for many years."


    Colin said in a steady and deep voice, "Therefore, you should be calmer at this moment."


    Colin finished, picked her up with a hand around her waist, and then consoled her in his arms, patting


    gently her on the back with hisrge hand. "Yes, she is Tiffany. But verbal statements are no


    guarantee. We need evidence if we want to charge her with her crimes."

 Chapter 168 He Is Her Sunshine

    Chapter 168 He Is Her Sunshine


    Chapter 168 He Is Her Sunshine


    Faye never thought that it was Tiffany who was Shepard''s mistress.


    In her memory, Shepard was a little handsome, but after all these years with her, she knew Tiffany very


    well, who was arrogant and couldn''t fall in love with Shepard.


    She didn''t know what actually happened.


    But Faye realized that it wasn''t absolutely simple.


    When Faye was lost in thought, Colin kept patting her on the back.


    Faye returned to herself and muttered in Colin''s arms, "Colin."


    Colin answered in a hoarse voice, "I''m here."


    Faye took a breath. "Thank you."


    Colin paused for a moment when he was patting her on the back and softlyughed out. "You''re


    wee."


    In normal times, at this moment, Colin would definitely add, "And then do you want to pledge to marry


    me?"


    At the very least, Colin would also take the chance to kiss her.


    However, at this moment, Colin wanted to do nothing but make her morefortable.


    Finally, Colin carried Faye to the bed, carefully and full of love in his eyes.


    Faye looked Colin in the deep eyes, addicted at once.


    For the first time, she had to face up to Colin, her husband.


    After Colin held her on the bed, he was about to get up. But Faye stared at him without blinking, he


    hesitated for a while and then said resignedly. "What do you want to do?"


    Faye shook her head lightly, paused for a few seconds, and said, "Colin, you''re really perfect."


    Hearing this, Colin raised an eyebrow slightly, "Huh?"


    "You''re handsome and in good shape. Besides, not only are you very sessful in business, but you


    also understand amorous feelings."


    These words were stereotyped, which showed that Faye wasn''t used to praising others in her life.


    Colin looked down at her and then brushed the hair from her forehead with his well-defined fingers. His


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    eyes fell on an old scar at the tip of her right eyebrow, and he caressed it. "How did you get hurt?"


    Faye felt Colin was unhappy and couldn''t help but smile. "When I was a child, I was fond of ying.


    Once I tripped and got hurt."


    Colin set his mind at rest and said in disbelief, "Have you ever been so naughty?"


    Faye smiled. "Yes. At the age of five or six, I ran after the little boys in kindergarten and fought with


    them."


    Colin teased, "Did you win?"


    "Yes."


    Probably Colin was very good atmunicating. Faye was distracted by his words and wasn''t jittery


    anymore now.


    By the time Faye realized, they had talked about everything.


    Faye shut up at once and stared straight at Colin.


    Colin realized that she had caught on, and he tapped her forehead with his fingertip. "Aren''t you tired?"


    Colin got up and went into the bathroom to take a shower. Faye stared at the ceiling, lost in thought.


    The face of Colin shed through her mind as well as a sentence: I''m afraid he is only a beam of


    sunlight that appeared in my life, but I regard him as my redemption.


    After over ten minutes, the sound of running water in the bathroom abruptly stopped. Faye rolled over


    and controlled her vtile emotion.


    A few minutester, Colin sat down on the bed and took her in his arms, full of water vapor all over.


    Colin clenched her hand, his jaw resting on her shoulder. "Faye."


    Faye was taut as a bowstring.


    Colin asked in a deep voice, "Can I still call you honeyter?"


    "..."


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Colin hugged her closer and said in a hoarse voice, "Recently, I''ve been


    used to calling you honey. I''m afraid that I can''t change it. I can promise you anything but the


    appetion. Can you allow me to call you honey?"

 Chapter 169 Be Careful

    Chapter 169 Be Careful


    Chapter 169 Be Careful


    Colin was careful. Faye held back her breath and made no response.


    Colin had expected this result. Waiting for about half a minute, he clenched Faye''s hands. "If you have


    no objection, I''ll think you agree."


    Hearing this, Faye didn''t dare to open her eyes, with gently quivering eyelids.


    The night was bound to be restless.


    Faye didn''t fall asleep all night, but she didn''t dare to roll over.


    Until the break of dawn, she slept a little.


    During sleep, Faye had a dream about her childhood.


    In her dream, Faye was a little girl and looked only three or four years old.


    Daisy held her in her arms and told a picture-story book to her, full of love in her eyes.


    Later, the scene was changed. One dark and stormy night, Daisy and Shepard fought like cats and


    dogs.


    Daisy questioned Shepard if he had a mistress and said she smelled the perfume on him.


    Shepard denied it at first. Later, he was probably tired of arguing with Daisy and angrily admitted, "Yes.


    I have a mistress. Originally, I will tell you when Faye grows up a little, but you have to ask for trouble,


    and now we make it clear..."


    Daisy was stunned for a few minutes, and then she suddenly yelled at him at the top of her voice.


    She desperately pounced on Shepard, beat him, and med him for breaking his promise as well as


    his betrayal of their family.


    Shepard didn''t resist. His gaze fell on Faye curling up by the bed, and his eyes were filled with


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At five o''clock in the morning, Faye woke up in a cold sweat, and she was not sleepy at all.


    Faye woke up, a little confused. She stared out of the window with a nk look. It was not until half an


    hourter that she recovered from the feeling of suffocation.


    It was finally six o''clock. Faye got up carefully, took a beige suit from the closet, and tiptoed away.


    No sooner had Faye left than Colin woke up.


    His throat was dry and ufortable, so he frowned slightly.


    When Faye came downstairs with her clothes, Cindy was making breakfast in the kitchen.


    Seeing Faye so early, Cindy was a little surprised and then nervously asked, "Madam, you''re up so


    early."


    Faye saw Cindy was nervous and answered with a slight smile, "Thepany has an emergency, and


    I have to go in advance."


    Cindy was a little embarrassed. "Breakfast is not ready yet. I''ll warm up a ss of milk for you, and is it


    OK?"


    "Cindy, don''t bother. I''m in a hurry."


    Faye changed her clothes in the bathroom, then said "Goodbye" to Cindy, went to the entrance to


    change shoes next, and finally left with the car keys.


    Not long after Faye left, Cindy calmed down and continued to cook when Colin appeared at the kitchen


    door in his pajamas.


    Cindy paused, and she felt like weeping but had no tears. "Mr. Farrell, are you also leaving early


    today?"


    The cold had made Colin look paler, which,bined with his icy expression, gave him an intimidating


    air.


    Cindy thought she had done something wrong, quickly turned off the fire, put down the round-bottomed


    frying pan in her hand, and then looked at Colin.


    Colin asked coldly, "What happenedst night before I came back?"


    "Nothing happened."


    "Think harder."


    Cindy looked into his deep eyes and suddenly realized something. Then she thought for a while and


    whispered, "I seemed to hear that Carlotta told Madam about Madam''s mother."


    Colin reprovingly nced at Cindy and said indifferently, "Wise up."


    Cindy responded tremulously, "I got it, Mr. Farrell."


    During breakfast, Carlotta found that Faye wasn''t here and asked in surprise, "Colin, hasn''t Faye


    gotten up yet?"


    Colin took out a tissue and wiped his mouth, with a vague look. "Auntie, Faye has gone to the


    Carlotta was surprised. "So early?"


    Colin was in no mood for it, his slender fingers tapping twice on the dining table without rhythm. Then


    he pretended to say casually, "Auntie, did you tell Faye about the pastst night?"


    Hearing this, Carlotta paused, with an unnatural expression. "Yes. I mentioned it."


    "Last night, Faye had a nightmare and woke up crying at five o''clock in the morning."


    "..."


    There was silence for a moment in the dining room. Then Colin smiled. "Auntie, you know better how


    difficult Faye''s life was when she was a kid. Please try not to mention the past to her."


    Carlotta pursed her lips, holding back words that sprang to her lips.


    With deep eyes, Colin seemed to be smiling, but no smile in his eyes. "What do you think?"


    "..."


    After driving out of the Fennth Community, Faye didn''t go directly to thepany, but casually found a


    breakfast shop for breakfast.


    After finishing her breakfast, Faye was in a daze for a while. Then she looked down at her wristwatch. It


    was time to go to work, and she got up to pay the bill and drove to thepany.


    Faye arrived at thepany. The moment she came into the PR department, she heard several


    employees talking about Frank.


    "As the proverb goes, one covets gains ahead, unaware of danger behind. Tsk, it turned out that


    Frank''s wife was the real hard-ass."


    "I heard that Frank''s secretary, Ms. Steven, snitched to Frank''s wife."


    "If you ask me, Frank deserves it."


    Several women in the PR department were gossiping eagerly, so no one noticed Faye.


    Faye went straight back to her office with her handbag in hand and made a cup of coffee, standing in


    front of the floor-to-ceiling windows to look outside.


    It was rush hour. There was heavy traffic on the street.


    Faye drank half a cup of coffee when there was a knock on the office door.


    Faye turned around and said, "Come in". Then she walked to the office chair in high heels and sat


    down.


    Theer was Galen, who was carrying several bags in her hand.


    Seeing this, Faye raised her eyebrows. "??"


    Galen stepped forward, put those on Faye''s office table, and took out the things from the bags one by


    one.


    Galen took them out as she muttered to herself, "Breakfast, fruit, and snacks. Oh, the cold medicine."


    Holding the coffee cup with both hands, Faye nced at these things on the office table and then


    looked up at Galen.


    Galen smiled with pursed lips and said in a low voice, "Robert gave them to me, and he said Mr. Farrell


    let him send them to you."


    When Galen''s words fell, Faye frowned and was about to say something. Suddenly, there was a noise


    Just then, the office door was abruptly pushed open from the outside.


    The door panel banged against the wall with the great force of theer, which made a harsh crashing


    sound.


    "You''re Faye, right?"

 Chapter 170 Puppet

    Chapter 170 Puppet


    Chapter 170 Puppet


    The woman came aggressively and looked angry.


    Hearing the sound, Faye looked up at her indifferently and confirmed that she didn''t know her.


    The woman standing at the door was about thirty years old and well-dressed. She had a pretty


    appearance but looked very flirting.


    Galen was not as calm as Faye and was a little excited, "Why did security guards let her in?"


    The woman sneered when she heard Galen''s words, "Do you think the security guard at the entrance


    can stop me?"


    When the woman finished saying, Faye, who was sitting behind the desk, said calmly before Galen


    refuted her, "There are the Farrells who support you. The security guard at the entrance really can''t


    stop you."


    Hearing what Faye said, she was a little embarrassed, but she still said forcefully, "Who needs your


    support?"


    Faye, "We? Who tell you I am the Farrells?"


    The woman was stunned.


    She was speechless by Faye''s words, and the office became quiet immediately.


    Galen, who stood at her desk and whispered to Faye, "Ms. Nash, do you need me to call security?"


    Faye said quietly, "No need, let her make trouble here today."


    Galen worried, "Will it be bad for your reputation?"


    Faye continued sipping the remaining half cup of coffee and said, "As PR, we shouldn''t pay attention to


    our reputation."


    The woman thought of many ways to make trouble before she came.


    She even thought that as long as Faye dared to let someone drive her away, she would immediately lie


    on the ground and deliberately provoke.


    But she didn''t expect Faye could see her scolding calmly, like seeing a clown.


    She was smart. Seeing Faye so calm, she immediately cried and wiped tears instead of scolding.


    "I''ve never been in good health. After giving birth to Jason, my health is getting worse. I rely on Frank


    to live now. How can I survive when you make such a mess of me?"


    She cried so sadly.


    Faye watched her acting indifferently and guessed her identity from what she said.


    She was the mother of Frank''s illegitimate son.


    Or strictly speaking, she just provided the egg cell for Frank''s illegitimate son.


    Faye was not interested and didn''t want to guess whether the woman in front of her had any other


    rtionship with Frank.


    The woman was crying in Faye''s office. asionally, some staff members pretended to pass by and


    looked at the situation inside the office.


    Seeing this, Galen was ready to go to close the door, but Faye stopped her, "Galen, give her a ss of


    water. Her crying voice is not high enough to attract enough people."


    Galen was stunned when she heard the words, but she reacted for another second, "Yes, Ms. Nash."


    Then Galen went to the water dispenser to pour the water and handed it to the woman.


    The woman looked at the water cup and blinked. She didn''t know whether to take it or not.


    Galen followed Faye for so long and knew Faye''s temper. Looking at the stunned woman, she mocked,


    "You can drink water to moisten your throat and raise your voice. Farrell Media is big, and your crying


    voice is not high enough to attract our other staff members."


    After Galen finished speaking, she sneered because the woman was still stunned and didn''t respond,


    "Are you hungry? Do you need me to order takeout for you?"


    The woman, "..."


    Even if it was right, Making a scene worked better than being reasonable.


    But when she met Faye, she felt an unprecedented humiliation.


    It took less than half an hour for the woman to go from being rude and unreasonable to adopting every


    possible means, and finally to being silent.


    Seeing that the woman didn''t speak, Faye put the empty coffee cup on the desk, got up, walked in high


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    heels to the woman, and looked down at her, "Do you want me to call Madam Lewis?


    The woman looked up with panic, "What do you want to do?"


    Faye said expressionless, "I don''t want to do anything. Didn''t you say that you don''t know how to live? I


    think Madam Lewis can help you through this difficulty."


    The woman, "..."


    Seeing that the woman didn''t say anything, Faye said again, "Since you gave birth to Jason, Mr. Lewis


    should have given you a lot of money. Judging from your words just now, he even bought a house and


    a car for you."


    The woman was guilty and argued irrationally, "He should give me money and bought me a house and


    a car because I gave birth to a son for him."


    Faye, "You may not know that there is aw in our country that stiptes that during the existence of


    the husband and wife rtionship, the two parties have equal rights to dispose of their joint property. In


    disposing of the property jointly owned by husband and wife other than for daily needs, the two parties


    shall consult on an equal footing. If one of the parties donates arge amount of property beyond the


    daily needs to the other party, which seriously infringes on the ownership of the other party and vites


    public order and good customs, the gift is invalid."


    The woman was so shocked.


    Seeing the woman''s shocking expression, Fate said lightly, "If you don''t want to pay the money back,


    Madam Lewis can apply to the court for enforcement."


    As the office gradually became quiet, Faye stared at her for a few seconds and said, "So who ordered


    you to make trouble today?"

 Chapter 171 Rejoice

    Chapter 171 Rejoice


    Chapter 171 Rejoice


    Faye asked calmly, but the woman took two steps back in a panic.


    "I, I don''t know what you said."


    The woman stammered and swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva subconsciously.


    Faye stepped forward to her when she saw her reaction.


    The woman raised her head and looked at Faye in fear. Faye lowered her head and said in a voice that


    only two people could hear, "Is Helen?"


    The woman was startled and looked at Faye.


    Faye sneered and stepped back, "You can go now."


    The woman, "You, you don''t call to Madam Lewis?"


    Faye stepped to her desk, "I''m not interested in her family affairs."


    After Faye finished saying, the woman fled.


    Galen said suspiciously when that woman left, "Ms. Nash, why is she so afraid? What did you say to


    her just now? "


    Faye picked up the coffee cup on the desk and yed, "Nothing."


    Tiffany seemed to begin to take action.


    Faye thought: What exactly does she want to do? To test her and want to put her to death?


    Faye looked at the painted patterns on the coffee cup for a while, then put down the coffee cup and


    said, "You ask Fanny to wait for me for a while when shees, and I''ll go to Mr. Farrell''s office."


    Having just experienced such a thing, Galen didn''t dare to be impetuous at this moment and answered


    politely, "Okay."


    Colin was in a meeting when Faye knocked on Colin''s office door.


    It was Robert who opened the door. A group of executives was in a meeting inside.


    In front of everyone, Robert didn''t dare to call her Madam but Faye in a whisper.


    Faye nodded and asked in a low voice, "You just started the meeting?"


    Robert said, "We''ve been meeting for a while, and it will take about half an hour. I will tell Mr. Farrell if


    you are in a hurry."


    Faye pursed her lips, "Don''t worry, I''ll wait outside."


    Robert turned to one side, "It''s alright toe in and wait."


    Faye made a sign of keeping quiet to Robert, then went out and closed the door.


    In Mr. Farrell''s office, Robert walked back to Colin.


    Colin nced at him, Robert understood immediately, then leaned over and said, "Madam seems to


    have something to say to you."


    Colin then looked through the n in his hand with two pages and threw it on the desk heavily, "Say


    the key points."


    The executive who was reporting was stunned and elerated the reporting progress.


    After over ten minutes, a group of executives walked out of the office mightily.


    An executive walking in the front wiped the sweat on his forehead with his hand, "Is this reporting


    work? It''s almost a militarization operation."


    Another executive standing beside himughed, "Don''t say that. If Mr. Farrell hears it, he won''t spare


    you."


    The two were talking when they suddenly noticed Faye standing in the corridor.


    Two of them were a little at a loss, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye said with a smile, "Mr. Leonard and Mr. Shelton."


    As was known to all, Faye was the half-adopted daughter of the Farrells, and Colin publicly expressed


    his love to her not long ago.


    Therefore, no one dared to specte about the rtionship between Faye and Colin.


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment. One of the executives coughed twice lightly and


    was about to say something to ease the atmosphere when Robert opened the door of Mr. Farrell''s


    office and came out, "Faye, Mr. Farrell let you in."


    Faye nodded slightly at the executives and replied, "OK."


    Watching Faye walk into Colin''s office, the executive whoined just now looked sad, "I am so


    unlucky."


    In Colin''s office.


    Colin hadn''t recovered from the cold yet. The man who was originally willful andzy looked evenzier


    when he leaned back in his seat at the moment.


    Faye nced at his slightly open neckline and frowned, "Do you know that the public has known Frank


    has an illegitimate son?"


    Colin got up and walked to Faye with a big smile after she finished saying, "Wife."


    Faye looked at him and remembered what happenedst night.


    They looked at each other. Faye took a deep breath and adjusted her mood, "Colin."


    Colin smiled, "Mm-Hmm."


    Faye, "Aren''t you cold?"


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Colin nced at his open neckline and smiled helplessly, "Cold, but I have no way."


    Faye frowned, "Why?"


    Colin put his hands in his pockets and said with a thoughtful and meaningful expression. "Wife,


    because only in this way can you pay attention to me. I''m afraid I''ll lose you if I don''t grasp the chance."


    Colin now called her wife more frequently and naturally.


    At a certain moment, Faye even had an illusion that they were a close couple. They just had a little


    conflict and became estranged asionally.


    Faye was shocked when she realized this.


    Seeing Faye''s strange expression, Colin held her waist to embrace her and said with a sigh of relief,


    "Do you know what I''ve been thinking about since yesterday afternoon?"


    Faye didn''t ask and was breathing quickly.


    Colin leaned on Faye''s shoulder and said seriously, "I rejoice you entered my room by mistake that


    night and married you. What will you do if you are with Hank now? And what should I do?"


    When Colin finished saying that, he suddenly said with a heavy voice again, "I will be so distressed. Do


    you believe me?"

 Chapter 172 She Never Liked Hank

    Chapter 172 She Never Liked Hank


    Chapter 172 She Never Liked Hank


    What Colin said was more beautiful than love words.


    Faye tightly pursed her lips, and some emotions hidden in her heart flowed over quietly, but she didn''t


    notice it.


    Colin didn''t get Faye''s reply after he said, so he sighed slightly and asked in a low voice, "Do you still


    like him? Have you given me a little bit of love?"


    Faye, "Colin."


    Colin replied in a muffled voice, "Yeah."


    Faye took a deep breath, "Who told you that I like Hank?"


    Colin was shocked and thought he had heard it wrong, "What did you say?"


    Faye raised her head from Colin''s arms to look at him and said quietly, "Why do you think I like Hank?"


    They looked at each other with the same doubts.


    After a while, Colin let go of Faye and took a half step back. Then he looked at her and said seriously


    with his hands in his suit trouser pockets, "Don''t you like Hank?"


    Faye said frankly, "Why should I like him?"


    Colin pressed the tip of his tongue against one cheek, "You never liked him all the time?"


    Faye, "Yes."


    Colin knew better than anyone what kind of person Faye was.


    She wouldn''t lie.


    Colin stared at Faye and smiled suddenly, "But you told me clearly before that you like Hank."


    Faye looked up at Colin, "You also said that you like Mason."


    Colin smiled more happily, "So you lied to me?"


    Faye, "Just as you did."


    Colin chuckled, "Since you like to do what I did, how about considering liking me because I like you so


    much?"


    Faye, "..."


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Colin lowered his head and coaxed her with a smile, "You don''t need to


    like me deeply at first, just try to like me and slowly deepen your love for me."


    Faye thought that Colin was good at requiring more.


    Faye put her fingertips on Colin''s chest when she saw him getting closer, "Colin, I''m talking to you


    seriously. I suspect that Tiffany had known something."


    Colin smiled ambiguously, "I promise to listen to you carefully if you promise to like me a little."


    Faye nced at him, "Colin, why didn''t I find you are so irrational in love before?"


    Colin, "You don''t know me very well now. I''m afraid you will move and cry when you know me well."


    Faye said calmly, "I''m not that emotional."


    Colin joked, "But I am so emotional and love you very much. Do you want my love?"


    Faye felt that Colin was quite capable.


    He could always move her indifferent heart with a few words.


    Colin realized that he said too many after seeing Faye''s expression change.


    When Colin was thinking about how to coax her, Faye said warmly, "Colin, do you want to talk to me


    well?"


    Colin, "Yes."


    Faye raised her head and said to Colin, "Go back to your seat."


    Colin turned around and walked to his chair to sit down with a smile.


    They looked at each other across a desk when Colin sat. Faye adjusted her mood and told him about


    what happened today.


    After Faye finished saying, Colin hissed lightly, "It should be Hank exposing the news about Frank''s


    illegitimate son. Frank thought Hank was his friend, but he didn''t know that Hank only cares about


    profit, not friendship."


    Faye didn''t judge Colin''s words and continued, "About what Mason and the woman who came to the


    door did today, it was Helen who came out as a lobbyist these times."


    Colin mocked and sneered, "Tiffany wants to put aside her rtionship with Hank by using Helen."


    Faye, "Can she achieve her purpose?"


    Colin, "What do you think?"


    She could see her purpose, not to mention Old Mr. Farrell, who had rich life experiences.


    However, most of the time, the sess of the people who made strategies depended on whether the


    people who entered the game were willing to pretend not to know.


    ording to the practice of Old Mr. Farrell over the years, he would pretend not to know this time with


    high probability.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t answer, Colin said, "You don''t have to take these trivial things seriously and


    pretend not to know anything. We must grasp the main point and don''t act rashly to alert her."


    Faye nodded, "I know."


    Knowing Faye was eager to investigate the truth and revenge, Colin worried that she would lose her


    patience, so he said, "Tell me if you''re feeling down, I have a lot of ways to y with them. Rest


    assured, you can avenge yourself."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Faye looked at Colin seriously, "Thank you."


    After Faye left Colin''s office, he tidied up his shirt cor and smiled wantonly.


    She said she didn''t like Hank.


    She never liked Hank.

 Chapter 173 Said Openly

    Chapter 173 Said Openly


    Chapter 173 Said Openly


    Faye had just returned to the office when Reba called her.


    Faye remembered what happenedst night when she saw Reba calling her, then she smiled and


    answered.


    When the phone was connected, Faye heard Reba shouting on the phone before she could speak.


    "Abbot is born with a low IQ, right?"


    "He seems to be different from us."


    Rebained a lot and finally took a deep breath and concluded, "I would never have let him go


    if I wasn''t for fear of death!"


    Reba said the timid words with a most vicious tone.


    Faye couldn''t helpughing, "What did Abbot do to make you so angry?"


    Reba sighed on the phone, "It''s a long story."


    Fayeughed, "Just be brief?"


    Reba massaged her temples in her office, "It cannot be brief. All things are too coherent. You can''t


    feel my anger if I only say one thing."


    Faye, "It seems that you won''t forgive him."


    Reba hummed, "He''s about to lose me soon."


    Faye understood immediately, "You want to break up with him?"


    Reba pretended tough unfathomably, "I want to make him miserable."


    Faye echoed, "Only you can do this kind of pyrrhic victory, which normal people cannot do."


    Reba, "Who do you say is not a normal person?"


    Faye was teasing Reba when someone knocked on her office door.


    Faye nced at the closed office door and smiled at Reba. "I have other things to do. Hang up and


    talk to you when I''m free."


    Then she hung up the phone without waiting for Reba to reply.


    Someone pushed open the door from the outside when she just hung up.


    The people who came were Fanny and her agent, Rex.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Seeing Faye, Fanny looked a little unnatural, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye smiled, "Please have a seat."


    Fanny was cramped, "Thank you."


    Compared with Fanny, Rex was more rxed. He swaggered to the single sofa to sit down, looked at


    the snacks next to Faye''s desk, and said lovingly, "Ms. Nash likes snacks?"


    Faye replied calmly, "My friend bought."


    Rex, "If Ms. Nash likes snacks, I will ask Fanny to buy some for you. This little girl is good at choosing


    snacks."


    Rex winked at Fanny after he finished speaking.


    Fanny pursed her lips when she noticed that and said grudgingly. "Yes, yes, if Ms. Nash likes..."


    Faye interrupted her before Fanny could finish speaking, "Are you sure you know snacks well?"


    After pausing for half a second, Fanny shook her head and said truthfully, "No, I seldom eat snacks."


    Fayeughed suddenly, "Don''t lie in front of me. I prefer you to be honest."


    Fanny, "..."


    Faye, "The most taboo thing in the entertainment industry is lying. As long as you tell a lie once, you


    have to use many lies to make up for the truth. If you lie a lot, sooner orter, you can''t cover up the


    truth."


    Fanny nodded, "I know."


    Then Faye turned to look at Rex and said lightly, "Try to avoid the opportunistic way."


    When Faye saw through Rex''s intentions, his expression changed slightly. But as an experienced


    person in the entertainment industry, he pretended to be calm and said, "Ms. Nash is right."


    Faye had a brief chat with Fanny and knew her ideas roughly.


    She was beautiful, but she still wanted to improve her acting skills.


    "Making money by beauty is not a long-term solution. I want to improve my acting skills."


    Fanny looked at Faye expectantly after she said.


    Faye looked back at her and said with admiration, "It coincides with my thoughts."


    Fanny was joyful, "Really?"


    Faye smiled, "I''ll try my best to help you arrange it. Do you remember Mr. Ford of the love variety


    show?"


    Fanny, "I remember."


    Faye, "I heard that he is going to shoot a new drama, the theme is positive. And I noticed that both


    heroine and the second heroine are good characters."


    Fanny was excited, "I can y the second heroine."


    After Fanny finished saying, Rex stared at her, who was sitting on the side.


    Fanny flushed with silence for a second.


    Faye pretended not to see their interaction and said with a smile, "We can try to get the heroine''s role.


    If we fail, then we can consider the heroine''s role."


    After a while, Faye said again, "Fanny, I only give you a chance. As for whether you can seed, it


    depends on yourself."


    Fanny replied quickly, "I understand, Ms. Nash."


    Faye changed the subject when she saw Fanny''s happy expression, "I heard that Mr. Farrell had


    arranged a y for you and Ralph, why didn''t you y it?"


    Fanny was stunned and said falteringly, "I don''t want to be a screen couple with him."


    Faye stopped smiling, "Fanny, I have just told you, don''t lie."


    Fanny pressed her lips after hearing Faye''s words.


    Faye looked at her and said confidently, "Are you in love with Ralph?"

 Chapter 174 Worldly Wisdom

    Chapter 174 Worldly Wisdom


    Chapter 174 Worldly Wisdom


    Faye did things neatly, not sloppily.


    Therefore, she often spoke directly to the core of the problem.


    Fanny was stunned by Faye''s words, with a very ugly look on her face.


    When Rex saw how terrible Fanny looked, his face darkened instantly, "Are you really in love with


    Ralph?"


    Fanny looked down to the ground, "Yes."


    Rex was so angry with Fanny''s reply that he suddenly stood up and said, "You are out of your mind?


    Now your career is on the fast track, but you are in love?"


    Fanny lowered her head and said nothing, and color med and whitened in her cheek.


    For an agent like Rex, the most troublesome thing was that his artist fell in love secretly without telling


    him.


    Rex was fuming with anger. Regardless of Faye''s presence, he paced back and forth, and finally


    looked at Fanny, bellowing, "You break up with Ralph now, right now!"


    When Rex finished speaking, Fanny became silent.


    Seeing that Fanny didn''t answer, Rex became angrier. He stretched out his hand and pointed at Fanny,


    "Mr. Farrell gives you such good opportunities some time ago, but you don''t seize the opportunities. I


    thought you were worried about the gossip..."


    Before Rex could finish speaking, Faye interrupted, "Does Ralph give up the y arranged by Mr.


    Farrell?"


    Fanny kept silent. Rex answered for her and said angrily, "He doesn''t give up, and the filming has


    already started."


    Faye, "You be popr as screen lovers on the variety show. To be honest, it is understandable for


    you two to continue to be promoted as screen lovers."


    Faye said and her gaze fell upon Fanny, "But he refuses to continue. Have you thought about the


    reason?"


    Fanny, "He says it is for my own good, for fear of being known by fans or journalists."


    Faye said coldly, "Since it''s for your own good, why doesn''t he abandon that y?"


    Fanny, "..."


    Faye didn''t say much to Fanny.


    Fanny had a high IQ and EQ. She could figure it out after thinking about it.


    Since Faye had told Fanny clearly, Fanny would understand one day. Otherwise, that was because


    Fanny didn''t want to understand it at all.


    There were two kinds of people who couldn''t be woken up in the world.


    Men pretending to be asleep, and women deeply in love.


    The former was too rational while thetter was too emotional.


    Faye was not Fanny''s agent after all, so she didn''t say too much.


    Fanny didn''t know how to answer Faye, but Faye had already changed the subject, "I will spare some


    time to contact Mr. Ford today. And I will inform you of the specific audition date when I get the exact


    information."


    Fanny, "Thank you, Ms. Nash."


    When walking out of Faye''s office, Rex''s face was blue with anger.


    Following behind Rex, Fanny was so scared that she wouldn''t say boo to a goose.


    When they walked into the elevator, Rex red at Fanny angrily, "Fanny, I really don''t know that you


    are in love behind my back."


    Fanny knew that she was wrong, so she didn''t dare to refute, only replying in a low voice, "He says that


    he wants to be in love with me. My grandmother did the surgery in the hospitalst week, but I was too


    busy. He helped me to look after her for a whole week."


    Rexughed angrily, "You fall in love with him just because of this?"


    Fanny and Rex looked at each other. Despite being afraid of Rex, Fanny still replied, "Rex, no matter


    what difficulties I have encountered over the years, I have ovee them by myself. Ralph is the first


    person who shares the burden for me."


    Fanny said sadly, but it didn''t work on Rex. Rex poked Fanny''s forehead twice with his hand, "No


    wonder people always say that daughters should be raised in abundance when they are young.


    Otherwise, daughters can''t resist all materialistic temptations when they grow up."


    Rex was no longer angry, but he insisted that Fanny and Ralph break up as soon as possible.


    Fanny said without conviction, "I''ll think about it again."


    Rex nced at her disappointedly, "You are so lucky to be favored by Faye."


    In Faye''s office.


    After Fanny and Rex left, Galen brought a cup of coffee.


    Galen handed the coffee to Faye, and asked in confusion, "Ms. Nash, why do you want to help


    Fanny?"


    Faye took a sip of coffee and replied, "Maybe we hit it off straight away."


    Galen, "I think you have changed a lot since you are in love with Mr. Farrell. Many entertainers came to


    ask you for opportunities before, but you just ignored them."


    Faye, "Have I done this before?"


    Galen said solemnly, "Yes. Don''t you think so? Now everyone else in the department dares to joke with


    you."


    With a rich aroma of coffee in her mouth, Faye said, "We''ve been familiar with each other for a long


    time, so it''s normal to have a joke once in a while."


    Anyway, it had nothing to do with him.


    When it was time to get off work, Faye tidied up while considering how to face Carlotta after returning


    home. Colin called her at that time.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Faye hesitated for a while and answered. Colin said in a low voice, smilingly, "Abbot is crossed in love.


    He organizes a party tomemorate his love in the evening."

 Chapter 175 Action with Boldness

    Chapter 175 Action with Boldness


    Chapter 175 Action with Boldness


    When Colin stopped speaking, Faye didn''t reply immediately.


    Seeing Faye remain silent, Colin chuckled, "Are you sure you won''t go? This is a rare opportunity."


    Hearing Colin''s yful tone, Faye couldn''t help but smile, "Does Abbot know that you want tough at


    him?"


    Colin teased, "Enjoying happiness alone is not as happy as sharing it. I''m sharing happiness with you.


    You are my wife, so I think you will not expose my shorings."


    Faye, "As the old saying goes, there are selfish people who will abandon their husbands or wives in


    face of disasters or setbacks."


    Colin smirked, "Wife?"


    Faye, "..."


    Colin said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I will try my best to protect you in a moment of great disaster."


    Since Colin confessed, he asionally said some flirtatious words.


    Faye pressed his lips together and listened. The more she wanted to ignore his words, the more she


    remembered them.


    When Colin and Faye arrived at the bar, Abbot was drinking alone, with Ethan impassively sitting next


    to him.


    Every time Abbot took a sip of wine, he bent his arm round Ethan''s shoulder andined.


    Ethan squinted at Abbot with extremely indifferent expression.


    Abbot, "Why do you say she broke up with me?"


    Ethan, "Probably because you haven''t been generous enoughtely?"


    Abbot red at Ethan, retracted his hand, and shook his head, "That''s impossible. She is not a gold


    digger."


    Ethan looked at him coldly, "You should stop investing. Take my advice to buy more underpants."


    Abbot was puzzled, "Why?"


    Ethan said seriously, "I''m afraid that someday you will be deceived and will have no money and nothing


    to wear."


    Abbot rolled his eyes at Ethan, "Ethan, I find that you''re darker than Colin inside. He is just scheming,


    but you are dark inside."


    Ethan disapproved, and lowered his head to y with his phone, "Colin has his own pursuit, so he was


    not too dark inside. Look what''s around me?"


    Abbot, "Me and Colin."


    Ethan turned to look at Abbot, "Aren''t you two enough for me to be extremely dark?"


    Abbot was choked.


    When Abbot was thinking about how to retort, the door was open. Colin took Faye''s hand and walked


    into the door.


    Seeing Faye, Ethan nodded slightly to say hello. Abbot nced at their faces and hands holding tightly,


    his mouth twitching, "I am crossed in love today. Can you please not do that?"


    Ignoring Abbot, Colin took Faye to sat down on the sofa, deliberately joking, "Do you break up with the


    pure female college student?"


    Abbot didn''t want to hear the words of "female college student". He would be heartbroken when heard


    those words. He grinded his teeth, "We split up."


    Colin said, "It''s a pity. I have prepared your wedding gift."


    Abbot didn''t believe what Colin said. Since he needed Colin''s help today, he took a deep breath to


    suppress his anger and cleared his throat, asking, "Colin, why do you think she broke up with me?"


    Abbot asked seriously, full of intellectual curiosity.


    Colin pinched Faye''s fingertips, pretended to be thoughtful, and then said seriously, "Could it be that


    she feels inferior because she thinks you are too excellent?"


    When Colin''s words fell, Abbot was stunned for a few seconds, and put the wine ss on the table,


    looking like he was enlightened.


    "This must be the reason."


    "I see!!"


    "I also wonder that why she suddenly broke up with me."


    "Two days ago, she told me that she loved me so deeply that would marry me after graduation. But she


    broke up with me today."


    Abbot said with all sorts of feelings, and then adjusted his posture to look at Colin, "How can I let her


    get rid of her inferiority?"


    Colin teased, "Do you want to continue to be in love with pure female college students?"


    Abbot grumbled, "Can you stop mentioning the words of ''pure female college students''? That sounds


    so obscene."


    Colin said with a half-smile, "You can be in love with a pure female college student. Why don''t you let


    me mention it?"


    Being heartbroken, Abbot didn''t want to argue with Colin. He took two deep breaths and said, "Do you


    have any good ideas?"


    Colin nced at Abbot and turned to look at Faye, "Faye, you understand women better. Do you have


    any good idea?"


    After finishing talking, Colin lowered his voice by tidying up Faye''s hair, "Take it easy. I will protect you if


    there is anything wrong."


    Faye raised her eyes and looked at Colin.


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "What do you say? Need to cost money?"


    Faye, "..."


    Abbot didn''t hear what Colin and Faye said privately, only


    hearing words of "need to cost money".


    Abbot approached Colin morosely, "Is it okay for me to cost money? I haven''t told you yet that she


    gave me back all the money I gave her before."


    Abbot''s words falling, Colin pretended to be surprised, "She have given you back all the money you


    gave her before?"


    Abbot, "Yes!"


    Colin took the wine ss on the table and clinked his ss against Abbot, "You have too little love


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    experience. Have you realized it? The girl doesn''t want to break up with you. She just wants to prove


    that she loves you, not your money."


    Abbot said, wide-eyed, "Really?"

 Chapter 176 Overconfidence

    Chapter 176 Overconfidence


    Chapter 176 Overconfidence


    Hearing the conversation between Colin and Abbot next to her, Faye silently picked up a ss of beer


    on the table and took a sip.


    She deeply felt that the reason why Abbot had not been bullied heavily by Colin and Ethan all these


    years must be because they were close friends.


    After Abbot questioned, Colin gave a positive response again.


    Clinking sses against Colin, Abbot leaned on the sofa and sighed, "The thoughts of women are too


    After finishing speaking, Abbot drank by himself. It could be seen from his expression that he seemed


    toment love.


    Seeing Abbot calm down, Ethan, who was sitting beside him, walked over to Colin with a ss of wine


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    and sat down.


    Colin looked up to see Ethan, "Those men go to jail?"


    Ethan, "Yes. I ''specifically ask'' jailers to treat them."


    Colin said in a low voice, "What about that one?"


    Ethan leaned back and made a "kill" gesture in the ce where Faye could not see.


    Colin sneered, "Okay."


    Looking at the fierceness that shed in Colin''s eyes, Ethan teased, "Do you care that much?"


    Colin shook his wine ss, "You will understand itter."


    Ethanughed, "It may be hard for me."


    Colin chatted with Ethan, and turned to look at Faye.


    Faye quietly lowered her head and drank, and her long hair hung down her cheeks, looking beautiful in


    the dim light.


    Sensing that someone was looking at her, Faye turned around.


    Colin pulled Faye''s hair behind her ears, chuckled, "Is the wine good?"


    Faye was drunk with half-narrowed eyes, "It''s okay."


    Colin leaned over and kissed her on the forehead, "There are no outsiders. Take it easy."


    Faye subconsciously retorted, "I''m not nervous."


    Colin put his hand on Faye''s back and caressed her, "Well, I know. I''m afraid you''re nervous."


    When Colin was chatting with Faye, Abbot called out to Colin.


    The warmth in Colin''s eyes instantly cooled down, and he turned to re at Abbot.


    The lights in the bar box were dim, so that Abbot couldn''t perceive Colin''s displeasure. Abbot said, "Do


    you think I should give her the money she gave me back?"


    Colin smiled meaningfully, "May be inappropriate."


    Abbot was confused, "Why?"


    Colin, "When someone gives you $666, then you will give him $666 again?"


    Abbot realized, "I see. I should give her more money. How much do you think I should give her?"


    Colin joked, "At least double it?"


    Abbot gave Colin a thumbs up, and took out his phone to transfer money.


    When receiving the transfer from Abbot, Reba was lying on the sofa and considering how to log out


    the WeChat ount.


    Hearing the transfer reminder, Reba trembled.


    What was going on?


    Before Reba could react, a WeChat message popped up on the screen.


    Reba touched the screen to check the WeChat, finding that Abbot''s message was full of conceit.


    --Baby, don''t think that I am a little out of your league. I was just an ordinary man.


    Reba was confused.


    Looking at the message sent by Abbot, Reba typed frantically on the WeChat interface.


    Reba typed a lot and was about to send when Abbot interrupted her with a second message.


    --I knew you had realized your mistake. I forgave you this time.


    Reba was lost for words.


    Having lived for 26 years, Reba was speechless for the first time.


    In the bar box.


    The WeChat interface showed that Reba kept typing, but Abbot didn''t receive a message. Abbot


    smirked, put the phone in his pocket and said to Colin and Ethan, "Done."


    Ethan, "..."


    Colin, "..."


    Abbot regained love.


    Abbot called a waiter to order a bunch of wine for celebration.


    After drinking a lot, Abbot took the wine ss and walked to Faye. He gave a hup, saying, "Faye, I


    have to tell you something."


    Faye raised her eyes, "What?"


    Abbot sighed, "Reba has a crush on me. Do you know?"


    Faye blinked, wondering if she was drunk.


    Faye said nothing, so Abbot considered that she had known it. He lowered his head and whispered,


    "Please tell her that I have a girlfriend and let her control herself a little bit."


    Although Faye drank a lot, she was not delirious. She pursed her lips, "Who tell you that Reba falls


    in love with you?"


    Abbot pouted, "She acts obviously. I don''t need others to tell me."


    Faye raised her eyebrows, "?"


    Abbot, "Reba is stingy. But when we had dinner togetherst time, she took the initiative to let me


    order food, and packaged my favorite food after the meal. Who have you seen her treat like that?"


    Abbot felt that one thing was not enough to prove that Reba loved him, and then added, "And I


    identally injured her at the barst time. She didn''t let me pay for the medical expenses in the


    hospital, and she paid for it herself."


    After saying these two things, Abbot found that Faye was still indifferent. He frowned, "Has Reba


    had a crush on me for a long time?"


    Faye, "What?"


    Abbot, "Why is herpany named after the abbreviation of my name? It''s too obvious."


    Faye was puzzled, since the name of Reba''spany referred to friends.

 Chapter 177 Preference and Exception

    Chapter 177 Preference and Exception


    Chapter 177 Preference and Exception


    Abbot was totally wasted, and he was getting more serious.


    In the end, a rationalist like Faye almost believed his words.


    "Faye, you''ve known me for a long time. You should be very clear about my personality," Abbot looked


    at Faye seriously and said.


    Then he answered his own question by himself, "Just three words, constancy in love!"


    Faye drank a lot tonight, her expression was far less controlled than usual.


    She looked down and drank, trying to keep a straight face, "Hmm."


    Hearing Faye''s response, Abbot kept talking, "Girls do like me morepare to Colin and Ethan. One


    of them is scheming, the other one is cold as ice. There''s no way that youngdies would be attracted


    to them."


    After done talking, he straightened up and asked Faye, "Would you?"


    Faye was speechless, "...."


    Abbot was acting crazy under the influence of alcohol, he was jabbering and rocketing around and


    couldn''t stop for a moment.


    Seeing that Abbot was about to lose control if no one stop him, Colin tilted his head and made eye


    contact with Ethan, who was smoking.


    Ethan said with a smile, "How about let him chat with Faye a while? They really hit it off."


    Colin said, "How can you tell they hit it off?"


    Ethan snuffed out the smoke at his fingertips and lifted his eyebrows, "Look, Faye''s eyes are full of


    Colin followed Ethan''s line of sight and looked over.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Indeed, there was more than a smile in Faye''s eyes, and she couldn''t even stop herughing.


    Ethan finished his words, Colin didn''t say anything again, Ethan bantered with him, "Do you still want


    me to take Abbot away?"


    Colin said, "Let them talk."


    Ethan smiled after he heard what he said, "Colin, I''m curious, how far can you indulge Faye?"


    Colin raised his eyes to look at Ethan, a smile shed on his face, "Honestly, I don''t know."


    "When we knew that Faye liked Hank, Abbot and I thought that you would keep Faye by your side with


    some extreme tricks. Who knew you gave up so quickly. So we all doubted that you had never loved


    her at all," said Ethan.


    Colin reached for the wine cup on the end table and smiled, "Who says love means to keep her


    around?"


    Ethan turned his head, "It ain''t?"


    Colin''s slender fingers swept over the wine ss, "In my opinion, if I love a girl, I''ll give her whatever


    she wants."


    After Colin finished his talk, he looked at Ethan, and his voice was steady, "I will give her freedom if she


    wants it."


    Ethan shook his head, "I don''t understand."


    "Right, there''s one thing I need to correct. Faye doesn''t like Hank, and she never had."


    Ethan was stunned, "Oh?"


    Colin smiled, "Faye told me today."


    "No wonder...." said Ethan.


    Just when Colin ended the chip chat with Ethan, Faye was also a little overwhelmed by Abbot.


    Abbot had raised the topic to a higher level, from whether Reba had a crush on him, to whether


    Reba would marry no one but him.


    Faye had a vibe of watching movies, and her head was full of scenes.


    Abbot was gloomy. "This whole Reba thing isn''t that big a deal, but it also matters. Faye, you have


    to find a time to have a good talk with Reba."


    Faye smiled and nodded, "OK."


    "I really have no idea that Reba hid her love for me so deeply,"


    Faye answered with a smile, "Normally people won''t notice that."


    Faye finished her words, Abbot was about to reply, Ethan, who was right by him, pulled his cor and


    dragged him out, "Stop boasting yourself, go home."


    Abbot struggled at his hands, "I haven''t finished yet."


    Ethan said, "Go home and tuck yourself in withyers of nkets. There will be everything you need in


    your dream."


    After Ethan dragged Abbot away, there were only Colin and Faye left in thepartment.


    Faye was wasted, and her eyes were dull, but it could tell that she was in a good mood tonight.


    Colin got up and crouched down in front of Faye, they had eye contact.


    Colin caressed her mouth with his fingertips. "Laugh if you want. What''s with the holding?"


    Faye curved her eyes, "Is Abbot always like this?"


    Colinughed in a low voice, "Like what?"


    Faye said, "Interesting."


    Colin bantered with Faye, "I thought you might say he is a dork. You are too kind."


    Hearing Colin said that Abbot was a dork, Faye couldn''t helpughing.


    Colin could get why sheughed. Heughed with her and then said, "Can I walk you home?"


    Colin finished his words, Faye looked at him, she didn''t move.


    The fingertips which were caressed at Faye''s mouth moved to the nape of her neck and gently pinched


    it, "What are you looking at?"


    Faye pursed her lips slightly and didn''t say anything.


    Colin pressed the nape of her neck until their foreheads touched and his eyes went deep, "Don''t be


    afraid to have a feeling for me. I will try my best to give you the sense of security you want. You will be


    my preference and my exception for my lifetime..."

 Chapter 178 Im the Only One You Got

    Chapter 178 I''m the Only One You Got


    Chapter 178 I''m the Only One You Got


    Colin could always make the sweat talk so moving and reassuring.


    Faye held her breath and looked at him. Instead of talking back as before, she sighed slightly and said,


    "Colin, you have so much inmon with poppy."


    It made people addicted.


    It made people lose in love.


    Faye finished her words, Colin smiled gently, "Do you have a little crush on me?"


    Faye''s sense of self-protection was too strong that she almost squinted her eyes right after Colin


    finished talking.


    Colin was too familiar with her expression. Seeing her act like this, he didn''t dare to push her over the


    edge. He smiled, "Aparrently no, what about just a little bit?"


    Faye looked at Colin, she was not as indifferent as usual, but she still didn''t change her expression,


    "No."


    Hearing what she said, Colin rubbed his eyebrows with his fingertips. "Sometimes I wish I were Abbot."


    Abbot''s narcissistic heroic words shed through her mind when Colin mentioned him, her cold face


    turned into a smile instantly.


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "Did you just turn me down and mock my brother?"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Can''t I?"


    Colin''s act of indulgence for Faye was obvious, "Sure you can."


    When they left the bar, Faye and Colin walked side by side on the road.


    With the alcohol kicked in, Faye worried that Colin might notice some difference in her, so she walked


    by the side of the road closely, and tried to walk straight.


    Colin put his hands in his pockets, he slowed down a pace deliberately to stare at Faye.


    Seeing her walk so carefully, a shadow of a smile touched his mouth.


    The two of them walked for over ten minutes at a steady pace. Faye stopped and turned her head to


    look at Colin. "Would you like to take a cab?"


    Colin smiled with azy gesture, "Are you tired?"


    Faye''s mouth was pursed like a straight line, "Yes."


    Colin chuckled, "OK, let''s take a cab."


    It took about an hour or so to take a cab from the bar to Fennth Community.


    Faye leaned on Colin''s shoulder and fell asleep no long after she got in the car.


    Colin cuddled her waist and held her tightly with one hand, and the other hand protected her head from


    shaking.


    The driver was a man in his fifties. Seeing Colin protected her all the way, he couldn''t help teasing him,


    "Young man, Did you just start the rtionship?"


    Colin raised his eyes and looked at him, "No."


    The driver was surprised, "No?"


    Colin, "We''ve been married for a long time."


    Hearing Colin''s words, the driver was stunned at first and then he smiled, "That''s rare."


    Colin looked down at Faye, a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: Was it rare? He had long


    fantasized about her throughout his youth, and it was he who got the steal from their rtionship.


    The car arrived at Fennth Community, and Colin hugged Faye out of the car.


    The biting wind was blowing on their way home, and Faye subconsciously hid in Colin''s arms.


    Colin hugged her tightly, he lowered his head andforted her, "Hang in there, we are almost home."


    When they got home, Carlotta Kemp and Cindy didn''t sleep and they both sat in the living room.


    Seeing Colin hug Faye into the room, they both had the stink of booze. A touch of heartbreaking


    shed through her eyes. She looked at Colin and asked in a low voice, "Has Faye been drinking?"


    Colin hugged Faye and changed his shoes in the hallway, and then he walked to the living room, his


    action was smooth in one go, "Yeah, she drank a little."


    Carlotta said, "Is it because of what I said yesterday?"


    Colin didn''t say a word or answer it with a denial, which was regarded as a yes.


    "It''s all my fault. In fact, what I meant was her parents'' death day was about toe, and I wanted her


    to visit her parents'' graves, but I didn''t mean to...." said Carlotta.


    As she talked, her eyes got red.


    Colin frowned in an imperceptible way and lower his voice, "Did she pay a visit in the past?"


    Carlotta''s eyes were still red, "It depends. I know she didn''t want to show up, but after all, they were her


    parents, Colin...."


    Carlotta was choked with sobs and couldn''t finish her words.


    The bond between Carlotta and Daisy was strong in their sisterhood.


    Her feelings for Faye were more like the guilt of an elder over a younger generationpared to loving


    her blindly because of Daisy.


    But for Daisy, it was solid family love.


    She felt sorry for Faye''s childhood trauma. She wanted to atone for Daisy, but she also wanted Faye to


    forgive Daisy so that she could rest in peace in theher world.


    People were selfish, and Carlotta was no exception.


    Hearing Carlotta''s words, Colin changed into a grim look instantly, and she couldn''t tell whether he was


    pleased or angry by his voice, "Ms. Kemp, I''ll Tomb-sweeping for Faye. Let me know if there''s anything


    you need that concerns Mr. Nash and Madam Nash."


    Carlotta pursed her lips and looked at Colin, "Colin."


    Colin looked at Carlotta, and his tone was apparently getting colder. "Ms. Kemp, I hope you can pay


    your concerns on the living than focus on the dead ipetent parents."


    Carlotta choked.


    Colin finished his words, and he said to Carlotta, "Ms. Kemp, don''t stay upte", and then he hugged


    Faye upstairs.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Carlotta looked at Colin''s back and was stunned in ce.


    Cindy came forward and pushed her wheelchair. "Ms. Kemp, it''s gettingte. It''s time for bed!"


    Carlotta took a long time toe to her senses and said, "Cindy, did I do something wrong?"


    Cindy gave a hollowugh and didn''t answer.


    After hugging her into the bedroom, Colin put her on the bed carefully, helped her put her pajamas on,


    and then sat at the bedside to help her remove her makeup.


    With everything done, he lowered his head and kissed her dearly with a broken heart, "Faye, what


    should we do? I''m the only one you got."

 Chapter 179 Curried Favour with Bestie

    Chapter 179 Curried Favour with Bestie


    Chapter 179 Curried Favour with Bestie


    Perhaps it was because of the booze, Faye had the good sleep that day.


    It was not until dawn that she had a short dream.


    In the dream, Reba lost her vest, and Abbot stared at her with his eyes red.


    Reba trembled and tried to talk sense with Abbot, but Abbot grabbed her cor and pushed her into


    the car.


    Reba''s reaction was pretty much alike to reality in her dream. She was such a wuss that she


    pped the window and asked Faye for help.


    Faye was worried that something might happen to Reba so she drove up in pursuit.


    Reba said she was wrong in tears.


    Abbot gnashed his teeth in anger, "Aren''t you the college girl with good performance and high


    academics in school? I''ll pay for your tuition, and you have to study hard...."


    The dream stopped abruptly at this point. Faye opened her eyes and a glimmer of amusement showed


    in her eyes.


    How came to have this dream?


    Maybe I yapped too much with Abbotst night?


    Faye hadn''tpletely woken up from that dream, the phone at the bedside rang.


    Faye took a breath and reached for her phone. After seeing the caller ID on the screen, her smile was


    more obvious, "Hello, Reba."


    Reba''s voice sounded haggard and heavy, "I''ve made up my mind."


    Faye said, "Yeah?"


    Reba announced, "I want to y bloody tricks with Abbot!"


    Faye was stunned at first, and thenughed, "Are you sure about that?"


    "I have to give him a piece of my mind otherwise I can''t let it go."


    Rebained to Faye on the phone about the situationst night, and she asked Faye, "Do you


    have an extra phone number?"


    Faye smiled, "No, what do you want?"


    Reba said meaningfully, "I want to register a new ID."


    Faye was confused, "For what?"


    "So that my second identity would be roommate sh ssmate of that college girl," said Reba.


    Faye was speechless, "...."


    No need for Reba to finish the follow-up, Faye had imaged a big drama of love and hate


    entanglement in her head.


    Reba finished her words, and she kept talking without waiting for Faye''s reply, "If you don''t have


    one, I''ll call Tanner and ask himter. He may have an extra phone number. I''ll tell you...."


    Suddenly someone with a low voice interrupted her speaking, "I got one."


    Reba was speechless, "...."


    Faye turned her head at the sound.


    Before Faye could react, Colin reached out and grabbed the phone from her hand.


    Reba dared not breathe on the other end of the phone. Colin asked with a smile, "Do you want a


    phone number?"


    Reba was awkward, "See, how interesting, Mr. Farrell. I''m just kidding. You have no idea, Mr. Carter


    has always been a god to me. I still remember the first time I saw Mr. Carter...."


    It was easy for Reba to butter Abbot up with a quick response.


    If Abbot could hear her sugarcoat at the moment, it might be solidified that she had a secret crush on


    him.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Reba yapped a lot by herself. Colin caught her off guard with a word, "I will provide you the phone


    number, and let''s go fifty-fifty after you get the money."


    Reba was stunned, "What?"


    Colin asked, "Are you in?"


    Reba asked subconsciously, "Really?"


    Colin sniffed, "Do I look like I''m joking with you?"


    Reba was intrigued and itched for a try, but she couldn''t believe it. She was afraid that Colin was


    setting her up, and she asked with an awkward smile, "Mr. Farrell, you and Mr. Carter have been


    brothers for many years, and you don''t mind?"


    Colin''s eyes fell on Faye, he said formally with a faint smile, "I always take the side of truth instead of


    brotherhood. In this matter, I think you''ve got a point."


    Reba immediately felt she had found the confidant after hearing what he said, "You are so


    insightful!"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "I''ll ask Robert to contact youter. He has the phone number."


    Reba was like a chameleon and turned her voice down in a second, "Don''t worry, Colin, You''re a


    real pal, I''ll talk sweet for you in front of Faye."


    Colin smiled faintly, "Thanks."


    Colin reached an agreement with Reba and returned the phone to Faye.


    Jiang gave Colin a look, she picked up the phone and walked to the bathroom, "You were saying?"


    Reba said with a smile, "I''ve already done talking with Colin."


    After the words, Reba added, "I think Colin is a good man, he is a keeper."


    Faye said tly, "How so?"


    Reba giggled, "He would betray his brother for you!"


    Faye walked into the bathroom with a faint smile, "You should take it easy. Abbot has little experience


    in rtionships, but he is not a fool. He will find out something''s wrong eventually. You''d better not out-


    smart yourself and end up paying a double penalty"


    Hearing what she said, Reba made a few sounds of ''yuk'' over the phone, "Yuk, What double


    penalty, God forbid!"


    After a few lines with Reba, Faye hung up and went to wash her face.


    When she finished her washing and came out of the bathroom, she found Colin standing in front of the


    window, biting a cigarette obliquely and talking to someone on the phone.


    Faye didn''t know what he said to Colin over the phone.


    Colin looked insidious, he jeered, "Has all the evidence been collected?"

 Chapter 180 Took Her Down

    Chapter 180 Took Her Down


    Chapter 180 Take Her Down


    As Colin stopped talking, he paused for a few seconds, and sneered, "Get ready toe to the old


    house with meter."


    As his words fell, Colin hung up the phone and looked out the window with gloomy eyes.


    Faye stood at the bathroom door and her sight fell on the back of Colin.


    Suddenly she didn''t know why it killed her to see him so lonely.


    Faye stood with pursed lips for a moment and asked, "What''s going on with the old house?"


    The cigarette Colin was biting shook a little. He turned his head, and smiled at next second, "It''s


    nothing."


    When Colin finished his words, he put his hands in his pockets and looked at Faye, "Come here."


    Faye stepped forward, Colin armed around her waist and pulled her to the French window. His slender


    finger pointed to an open space outside the window, "Do you like roses? I''ll nt some for you when


    springes."


    Faye looked up at Colin, "Are you making the illusions for me?"


    Colin looked down at Faye, and smiled wickedly, "Do you think of me as a big talker?"


    Faye thought of that joke again. She turned around and looked out the window, pursed her lips, and


    smiled, "No, you are big shot."


    Colin hugged Faye from behind, his voice wasnguid, and he smiled, "Well, a cute big shot."


    Perhaps it was because of the atmosphere, Faye subconsciously leaned in Colin''s arms.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colin looked down at Faye''s little moves, and his smile deepened, and he kissed her ears, "What are


    you thinking?"


    Faye confessed, "I''m thinking about what happened to the old house."


    Colin lowered his voice, "Do you really want to know?"


    Faye, "Yes."


    Colinughed gently, "Howe you can be so curious?"


    Faye didn''t say anything, but her attitude was firm.


    Seeing Faye was determined, Colin didn''t hide it, and said in a low voice, "Hasn''t Tiffany been using


    Helen to do some filthy things these days? I asked Robert to collect evidence."


    Faye tilted her head to look at Colin, "Are you going to do something to Helen?"


    Colin said, "Yeah, she is too much of an eyesore, I could use this opportunity to take her down."


    Faye was silent for a moment, and then she opened her mouth, "I''lle with you."


    Colin smiled, "Are you worried about me?"


    Faye retreated from Colin''s arms and looked at him, "Tiffany is not that easy to deal with."


    After breakfast, they came out of Fennth Community, and Robert had been waiting in the car outside.


    Seeing Colin and Fayee over, Robert got off the car and opened the door.


    Colin nced at him and put his hand on the opening car door. "Did you get everything done that I


    asked you?"


    Robert looked at his hands that failed to open the door, and took a look at Faye, who was bending


    down to get in the car, he took the hint right away and answered, "It''s all sorted out."


    Colin made a ''hmm'' sound and followed Faye into the car, and said to Robert, "Get in the car!"


    Robertughed at himself, "That''s what a cat''s paw does."


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the Farrells'' old house.


    When Colin and Faye entered the door, Old Mr. Farrell and the others were having breakfast.


    Seeing Colin, Old Mr. Farrell frowned, and suddenly had a bad feeling, "You didn''t go to work this


    morning?"


    Colin let go of Faye''s hand and walked to the dining room. He walked directly to Old Mr. Farrell''s


    behind with one hand on the back of his seat vaguely and saidzily, "Grandpa, please go ahead, we''ll


    talkter."


    When Colin finished his words, he looked at Helen, who was sitting on the other side of the table and


    having porridge, and said, "Helen, have some more."


    Helen was choked at his words and looked up warily at Colin.


    Colin smiled, he looked so innocent, "Did I treat you well in the usual?"


    Helen felt guilty and her face changed slightly, "You did."


    Colinughed, "That''s good to hear, go ahead with your breakfast."


    Because of Colin''s appearance, this breakfast seemed t to everyone who ate it.


    Especially for Helen, whose heart was hanging all the time, and she secretly asked Tiffany for help


    countless times.


    Tiffany made up her mind to ignore her. After breakfast, she helped the servant clear the table as usual.


    After breakfast, Old Mr. Farrell walked to the living room with a cane. As he walked, his face was


    gloomy, and said to Colin, "What do you want foring back today?"


    Colin followed Old Mr. Farrell with a fake smile, "Grandpa, I rememberst time you told me not to be


    merciless in what you do."


    Old Mr. Farrell snorted coldly, "You can hear me out now, that''s rare."


    After Old Mr. Farrell finished his words he went to the sofa and sat down.


    Colin sat down on the side of Old Mr. Farrell and reached for the tea set to make tea for him.


    Old Mr. Farrell was pleased by Colin''s performance, and his expression gradually eased down, "We are


    a family, and you like a shield for each other no matter when."


    Colin smiled, and he handed the tea with both hands to Old Mr. Farrell, "I''m afraid the shield you left


    me is a little ventte."


    Old Mr. Farrell looked at the tea in Colin''s hand and didn''t take it.


    Colin smiled, put down the tea, leaned his body to the sofa, and there was a coldness in his voice,


    "Robert, hand it over."

 Chapter 181 Neither Good nor Evil

    Chapter 181 Neither Good nor Evil


    Chapter 181 Neither Good nor Evil


    Colin was someone neither good nor evil.


    He could chat with old Mr. Farrell about family love, but in the next second, his expression turned


    malicious and rebellious.


    As old Mr. Farrell heard Colin''s words, he tightened his hands on the crutch and asked with a stern


    voice, "What thing?"


    Colin smiled contemptuously and said with a cold tone, "A good thing that can prevent the family from


    exterminating each other."


    As Colin finished speaking, Robert stepped forward with a file holder.


    Upon old Mr. Farrell''s gaze, Robert opened the file holder, took out the things inside, and ced them


    on the coffee table one by one.


    There weren''t many things in the folder, but any of them was enough to make old Mr. Farrell feel


    disgraced.


    While staring at the things on the table, old Mr. Farrell''s face turned pale and angry, "Where did these


    Colin raised his hand and lifted his shirt''s cor, revealing his masculine chin, "Which one are you


    asking? The photo of Helen contacting Mason? Or the call recording between Hank and Frank? Or,


    you''re referring to Helen''s transaction record to Mason and Frank''s lover?"


    After Colin finished his words, he leaned forward and roughly flipped the items on the table. He said


    jokingly, "I seem to have left out a few other things."


    Looking at Colin''s uncaring attitude, old Mr. Farrell''s expression turned exasperated, "Colin!"


    Colin smiled, and he looked ruthless. He looked back at old Mr. Farrell, "Grandfather, everything here,


    each of them is trying to ruin me. The support that you told me seemed to be unreliable."


    Old Mr. Farrell red at the things on the table and breathed heavily.


    A whileter, he growled, "Bring Hank and Helen to me right now!"


    As old Mr. Farrell finished his words, a "bang" sound came out from the kitchen. It sounded like


    porcin that had fallen to the ground.


    Immediately after that was the maid''s anxious voice, "Madam, are you alright?"


    Tiffany scolded the maid, "Shut up. I''m alright."


    The atmosphere was just right. A hint of mockery shed through Colin''s eyes. He leaned back against


    the sofa.


    A whileter, York guided Hank and Helen down from the second floor.


    The two stood in front of the coffee table mannerly and greeted old Mr. Farrell. Old Mr. Farrell was


    holding back his anger, "You both, give me an exnation for the things on the table."


    As old Mr. Farrell finished speaking, Helen''s face instantly turned pale.


    On the other hand, Hank was calmer than Helen. He tightened his body, bent his knees, and knelt,


    "Grandfather, I''m at fault."


    Old Mr. Farrell was on the verge of getting enraged, "Speak."


    Hank said calmly, "Lately, Colin and I arepeting for a project. Since I had lost to him twice, Helen


    was worried. That''s why, behind my back, she..."


    Hank spoke hesitantly. Although he looked like he was admitting his mistake, he was actually pushing


    the fault onto Helen.


    Helen stood shivering beside Hank. She seemed to have been instructed by Tiffany in advance. So,


    she didn''t dare to refute anything.


    Old Mr. Farrell took a deep breath, "You mean, all of these are what Helen did behind your back?"


    Hank replied, "Yes."


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "Then, how do you exin the recording?"


    Hank''s expression changed. He tried to justify his lie forcibly, "Grandfather, Helen is my sister. Although


    she did something wrong, I, as her brother, would still need to help her deal with the aftermath."


    Everybody in the room was well aware that Hank was lying.


    Old Mr. Farrell stared at Hank intensely. About half a minuteter, he stood up and walked to him. He


    raised his hand and pped him on the face, "You bastard!"


    Hank gritted his teeth and didn''t say anything. But Helen, who was standing aside, was shocked until


    she screamed in fear.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    After pping Hank, old Mr. Farrell leaned on his crutch and turned his gaze onto Helen, who was in a


    panic state, "To do all these things, don''t you feel sorry for your second brother?"


    Helen got onto her knees immediately, "Grandfather, I know I''m wrong. I won''t repeat my mistakes


    again. I didn''t give much thought when I did those things. I''m just feeling sorry for my brother. I''m


    worried if he loses again, thepany''s shareholders will look down on him."


    Helen said while shedding tears, like a weeping beauty.


    Old Mr. Farrell lowered his head to look at the two kneeling in front of him. Then, he turned his head to


    look at Colin, "Colin, what do you want to do?"


    Colin disyed a profound smile, "I''ll listen to you."


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "Both sides are dear to me. I won''t make a decision on what happened today."


    Colin smiled and stood up slowly. He strode to Hank and Hellen and sneered, "The madam is old. If


    both of them were to be punished, I''m afraid that she couldn''t take it. Let''s just punish one of them!"


    Old Mr. Farrell''s expression softened slightly as he heard these words, "How to punish?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "We''re a family. People willugh at us if the punishment is too heavy. How


    about this, the one who will be punished needs to return to our hometown and mourne for our


    deceased grandmother for three years. It could be regarded as an action to fulfill filial piety."


    Colin''s punishment sounded like a joke.


    Old Madam Farrell had passed away for more than ten years. Going back to mourn her now would just


    be a formality.


    Old Mr. Farrell thought that Colin was trying to make things sound exaggerating. He thought Colin''s


    real intention was to leverage his power in the Farrells. So, he went with the flow, "Then, let Helen go.


    After all, this was her fault."


    Colin said indifferently, "I agree."


    Seeing Colin was being sensible, old Mr. Farrell decided to use the carrot and stick method. He raised


    his hand and patted Colin''s shoulder, "For the project that you''repeting with your brother,


    grandfather will step out and call the shots. I''ll let your brother quit."


    Colin chuckled, "Thank you, grandfather."


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "As a family, we need to be in harmony."


    Colin replied with a calm voice, "You''re right."


    After speaking, Colin walked toward Hank and stretched out his hand, "Brother."


    Hank raised his head and looked at Colin. He reached his hand out to him, "Thank you."


    Colinughed softly and gave Hank a hug. He said with a voice that was low enough to be heard by


    themselves, "That recording is a fake one. Frank didn''t betray you."


    Hank''s body stiffened.


    Colin continued to speak, "Use your puppets wisely for the following steps. Helen is gone. You''ll end up


    losing yourself if you lose again."


    After speaking, Colin straightened his body and smiled.


    The two stared at each other and were fighting silently through their gaze.


    Old Mr. Farrell looked through their actions, but he acted as if he saw nothing. He turned and walked


    towards the sofa.


    Colin sneered at Hank and turned to look at old Mr. Farrell, "Grandfather, the journey to our hometown


    is long. Why not let Helen depart now? It would be dangerous when it''ste."


    Old Mr. Farrell''s face turned livid with rage, "York, send thedy back to the hometown."


    York answered, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    As Helen heard old Mr. Farrell''s arrangement, she stood up hurriedly from the ground. She wiped her


    tears and said a few sentences to please old Mr. Farrell. Then, she went upstairs to pack her luggage.


    After packing up, she came downstairs and looked at Tiffany as she walked past the kitchen.


    Tiffany gave Helen a reassuring look.


    Helen curled up her lips and left the mansion with her suitcase.


    As Helen walked out of the Farrells'' mansion, she stood in front of the door and looked around, "York,


    where''s the car?"


    York stepped forward to take over her luggage. Then, he walked towards a minivan that was parking


    beside.


    Helen frowned, "You''re sending me off with this broken car?"


    York didn''t answer Helen. After cing the suitcase into the car, he went to the driver''s seat.


    York was always quiet in the Farrells. So, Helen didn''t suspect anything. She nced at York and


    walked towards the rear seat. She opened the door and got into the minivan.


    It was a modified minivan. The rear seat was spacious. Other than the seat, there was a rolled-up


    bamboo mat ced on the side.


    Helen kicked the mat and taunted, "York, the weather is cold. Why are you putting a bamboo mat in the


    car?"


    York locked the car door and drove slowly. After moving forward for a distance, he replied, "The mat


    inside is Jared. Colin said that you like to see dead bodies that are beyond recognition. He deliberately


    went through all the troubles to bring him here to relieve your boredom along the trip. You need to look


    at him for twenty minutes after every hour."

 Chapter 182 Make Her Appreciate

    Chapter 182 Make Her Appreciate


    Chapter 182 Make Her Appreciate


    As York finished his sentence, the atmosphere in the car went silent for a second. Helen nced at the


    bamboo mat with fearful eyes. She staggered up and tried to get out of the car.


    York raised his eyes and looked at Helen indifferently through the rearview mirror.


    Seeing Helen cing her hand on the car handle and failing to open the door several times, York


    retrieved his gaze and sneered.


    A few minutester, Helen fell onto the seat with a pale face. She spoke while shivering, "Yo, York, stop


    the car. Stop the car."


    York replied calmly, "Miss, old Mr. Farrell asked me to drive you back to the hometown. I dare not to


    dy even for a minute."


    Helen curled herself up on the seat and didn''t dare to look at the mat. The more she tried to hint herself


    to be calm, the more she couldn''t control her panic.


    After seven to eight minutes, Helen swallowed a mouthful of saliva difficultly and said with a trembling


    voice. "York, you''re Colin''s subordinate."


    York replied while keeping a straight face, "Miss, you don''t have to watch what you eat, but you have to


    watch what you say."


    Seeing York being calm, Helen was furious. She leaned forward and ced her hand on the back of


    the driver''s seat. She gritted her teeth and said, "York, you''ve been hiding deep enough. For all these


    years, you looked like someone who didn''t have any rtions with Colin, but quietly, you became a dog


    raised by him."


    York was driving calmly, "Miss, I took a look at Jared''s body earlier. I think you''ll like it."


    Helen''s hand on the back of the driver''s seat was clenching hard, "I''ll tell my mother."


    York tapped on an inconspicuous little device in the car, "I''m afraid it''s impossible to make a phone call.


    Colin has installed a jammer in the car. When you reach your hometown, you can consider writing a


    letter."


    Helen, "..."


    The Farrells'' mansion.


    After Helen was sent away, Tiffany walked out of the kitchen with red eyes.


    Without waiting for old Mr. Farrell to speak, she dragged Hank towards Colin and apologized in front of


    him with teary eyes.


    In terms of acting skills, those young artists in Farrell Media were far inferior to Tiffany.


    One could see Tiffany bursting into tears and crying desperately, "Colin, what happened was Hank''s


    and Helen''s fault. Over the years, I''ve always been afraid of mistreating you, but I still ended up making


    you feel wronged."


    Tiffany''s acting skills were good and her performance was stable.


    Unfortunately, Colin wasn''t someone who enjoyed watching dramas. He was disinterested in Tiffany''s


    ingenuine acting.


    As Tiffany finished her words, she thought Colin would definitely embarrass her because of his


    temperament. However, unexpectedly, Colin disyed a warm smile, "Madam, you''re worrying too


    much. Even if I''m ignorant, I won''t involve the elders in the fights among the younger generations."


    After Colin finished speaking, Tiffany was stunned for a while. Then, she let out a forced smile, "Just


    tell me if you happened to feel aggrieved."


    Colin replied, "I don''t feel aggrieved."


    Tiffany, "..."


    Near noon, Colin brought Faye with him and left the Farrells'' mansion.


    After getting into the car, Colin''s gaze remained hostile. He leanedzily on the seat and pulled down


    the tie around his neck with his fingertips.


    Looking at his actions, Faye thought for a while and said, "After today''s incident, your future life will


    likely be unpeaceful."


    Colin smiled and turned his head aside, "Are you afraid? Are you afraid to suffer with me?"


    Faye replied, "I''m not afraid."


    Colin held Faye''s hand tightly. He put her hand beside his mouth and kissed her hand naturally, "Only


    when Tiffany ced all of her attention on me, she won''t disturb you."


    Faye curled up her fingertips that were kissed by Colin. She looked at him, "Are you doing this to


    protect me?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and smiled naughtily, "For someone smart as you, couldn''t you tell when I''m


    acting so obviously?"


    Faye pursed her lips and paused for a few seconds. She tried to force herself to ignore the weird


    feelings in her heart, "Thank you."


    Colin chuckled, "For having to suffer such a huge setback this time, Hank wouldn''t give up easily. I''ll


    probably be busy in the near future."


    Faye replied, "Ok."


    Hearing Faye''s disinterested answer, Colin turned his head to look at her and smiled, "What''s the


    matter?"


    Faye looked at Colin and said seriously, "If there''s anything that requires my help, just tell me anytime."


    Colin teased her, "You''re rushing to return my favor?"


    Faye replied, "I''m not rushing to repay your favor."


    Colin looked at Faye yfully, "Then, why?"


    Faye actually wanted to say that because they were friends. However, for some reason, the word


    "friend" couldn''t be uttered.


    Colin said that he liked her.


    Like.


    It was a feeling that she may not be able to respond to for a lifetime.


    Seeing Faye remain silent, Colin stopped and changed the subject with a smile, "Hank may contact


    you during this time."


    Faye replied calmly, "Rest assured. I won''t help him."


    Colin''s smile deepened, "Ok, I believe you."


    As they chatted, the car arrived at thepany.


    Faye got out of the car first. Colin sat in the car and watched her leave.


    After looking at Faye entering the elevator, Robert gave a light cough and said, "Mr. Farrell, there''s


    something that I''m not sure whether I should say or not."


    Colin replied, "Then, just don''t say."


    Robert, "..."


    The atmosphere in the car was awkward for a few seconds. Robert was unwilling to give up. So, he


    turned his head to look at Colin, "Mr. Farrell, I think you shouldn''t have told the madam directly that you


    did all of these just to protect her."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "?"


    Robert exined, "Aren''t those what happened in romance dramas? You need to use another person


    to tell this to the madam. Like that, the madam would be moved."


    As Robert finished his sentence, Colin snorted.


    Robert thought in his heart, "Had I said something wrong?"


    Colin lowered his eyes and lit a cigarette. He took a deep breath, leaned back, and said with a low


    voice, "Robert, for some love, they had been kept in the dark for so long. When there''s finally some


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    hope, how would one dare to hide and try to take detours? I just couldn''t wait to be more


    straightforward and be ardent..."

 Chapter 183 Were All Ordinary People

    Chapter 183 We''re All Ordinary People


    Chapter 183 We''re All Ordinary People


    Colin described love too inscrutably.


    It was a challenge for Robert, who had been single for twenty-seven years, to understand.


    As Colin finished his words, Robert stared at him nkly with aplicated expression.


    Robert just thought that he had not fully understood.


    After Faye returned to her office, she immediately took out her phone and called Mr. Ford to talk about


    Fanny''s matter.


    When Mr. Ford heard Faye wanted to rmend Fanny for his new TV drama, he was stunned for a


    few seconds. Then, he said, "Ms. Nash seems to be close with Fanny privately?"


    Faye replied honestly, "I just admire her talent as an actress."


    Mr. Ford hesitated for a while and replied, "Ms. Nash, to tell you the truth, although I haven''t decided on


    the leading actress for my TV drama, I have no ns of using a an absolute beginner."


    Faye said, "I can understand."


    Hearing Faye''s tone wasn''t displeased, Mr. Ford secretly let out a sigh of relief. Then, he said, "Fanny


    is indeed good. She''s hardworking and motivated enough. However, she has a fatal w. She is not


    recognizable enough.."


    If an artist wanted to stand out among the vast entertainment industry, he or she must have their own


    distinguishing features.


    An artist that didn''t possess any distinguishing features wouldn''t be remembered by the audience.


    Even if they performed well in TV dramas, they might end up in situations with the drama bing


    famous instead of themselves.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Just like Fanny, she actually had acted in a few TV dramas before. She had also acted in a few good


    roles. She was generally acknowledged to have potential, but she had never been famous.


    Often, she would turn popr when the TV drama was being broadcasted. However, when the show


    ended, she would be unknown to the public again.


    Faye had expected this result before calling Mr. Ford. So, she wasn''t disappointed. She smiled gently


    and said calmly "Do you have time during the afternoon, Mr. Ford?"


    Mr. Ford replied with a smile, "Is there something wrong, Ms. Nash?"


    Faye smiled, "I would like to invite Mr. Ford for some afternoon tea."


    Mr. Ford was well aware of Faye''s intention.


    However, Faye had a prestige identity. Since Mr. Ford had rejected her earlier, it wasn''t great for him to


    refuse again, "How about three o''clock in the afternoon?"


    Faye glimpsed at the watch on her wrist and answered, "Okay."


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Faye drove to Mr. Ford''s filming set.


    When Faye arrived, Mr. Ford was auditioning actors.


    Faye opened the door and got out of the car. After nodding slightly towards Mr. Ford, she stood aside


    to wait for him.


    After Mr. Ford had finished the audition, Faye stepped forward to say hello.


    Mr. Ford smiled back at Faye and took out his phone to look at the time. He apologized, "It''s almost


    four o''clock. I''m so sorry, Ms. Nash."


    Faye said, "Mr. Ford is already giving me a favor by providing me some of your time out of your busy


    schedule. I cannot be too greedy."


    Mr. Fordughed, "It''s soothing to chat with someone like Ms. Nash."


    After chatting for a while, Mr. Ford got into Faye''s car.


    Faye didn''t y virtual set with Mr. Ford. She asked about his new TV drama humbly.


    On one hand, Mr. Ford admired Faye''s personality and ability. On the other hand, he scrupled about


    Faye''s rtionship with Colin. Therefore, in response to Faye''s questions, he told her everything he


    knew.


    Faye had mild social anxiety. So, she was good at listening to others.


    At first, Mr. Ford was chatting with Faye casually. But in the end, he actually enjoyed talking to her.


    The two chatted in the car for more than an hour. When Mr. Ford was back to his senses, Faye had


    already brought him to another filming set.


    After exining her business here, Faye drove inside.


    Mr. Ford turned his head and looked at Faye with a smile. He wasn''t angry, "Ms. Nash, good tactics. It


    seems that you''ve been fooling me along the way!"


    Faye smiled and said calmly, "It''s all because Mr. Ford was willing to cooperate."


    Faye parked her car in an inconspicuous ce. They were near the shooting location.


    At first, it was the male and female protagonists'' scene. Then, it was the female supporting character


    and Fanny''s turn.


    In the y, Fanny was ying heroine''s maid, who grew up with the heroine. They were as close as


    sisters.


    When the female supporting character failed to frame the heroine, she vented her anger on the maid.


    The maid that Fanny was acting knelt on the ground. The female supporting character was pping


    her face one after another. They were all real ps.


    Not only that, it was winter now. However, the plot in the y was in summer. The thin dress that Fanny


    was wearing was sshed by tea countless times.


    The tea was cold, and after seven to eight times of bad takes, the dress that Fanny wore was already


    soaked in water.


    During the shooting, the director asked Fanny whether she wanted to take some rest. Fanny was being


    respectful, and she said no with a smile.


    "I think the female supporting character must take a shortcut to join the crew?"


    In the end, Mr. Ford, who was sitting in the passenger seat, could not help saying that.


    Faye smiled and didn''t give anyments. She said softly, "How does Mr. Ford think of Fanny''s acting


    skills?"


    Mr. Ford replied honestly, "I have to say that she''s talented"


    Faye said, "Mr. Ford, have you thought about this before? Being an ordinary person might be her


    greatest characteristic. After all, in this world, most of us are normal people."


    Mr. Ford was sunk in his thoughts when he heard these words.


    Faye set her gaze onto Fanny, who was curling up and shivering in cold. She smiled, "I saw the


    epitome of most ordinary people in Fanny. They''re working hard to make a living. They try to move


    forward and are desperate for sess. However, what they finally get is only surviving."


    Faye said it calmly.


    Her tone wasn''t hurrying, and she wasn''t forcing Mr. Ford to ept Fanny.


    Mr. Ford listened quietly, and after a while, he said, "Let here to the audition tomorrow!"


    Faye smiled, "Thank you, Mr. Ford, for Fanny."


    Mr. Ford smiled with his head shaking, "Let''s make things clear. In terms of public persona, you have to


    make one for her. The audience won''t remember her if she isn''t standing out. It would be useless even


    if I gave her this opportunity."


    Faye replied, "Thank you for Mr. Ford''s advice."


    After sending back Mr. Ford to his crew, Faye met Fanny in the evening.


    Fanny was staying in the hotel arranged by the crew. She was having her takeaway when Faye arrived.


    Faye told her what happened during the afternoon. Rex, who was sitting aside, widened his eyes, "Ms.


    Nash, why don''t you inform us beforehand? What if Fanny fails to perform well? We might lose the


    chance!"


    Faye looked at Rex, "If she couldn''t seize this opportunity, that would only mean she isn''t working hard


    enough."


    Rex was speechless.


    Fanny blushed when she heard Faye''s words, "Ms. Nash."


    Seeing Fanny being embarrassed, Faye said calmly "Fanny, I''m only responsible for rmending


    you. As for whether you seed or not, it all depends on you. If you want to walk far and do well as an


    actress, you need to have a down-to-earth attitude. You need to always be in your best state like how


    you are today in the y. You need to be a talent first before being discovered by benefactors."

 Chapter 184 After All, Its Different

    Chapter 184 After All, It''s Different


    Chapter 184 After All, It''s Different


    Each of Faye''s words was realistic. Fanny pursed her lips and nodded.


    In addition to being hard-working, what Faye liked about Fanny was her being able to appreciate what


    was good.


    For advice that was good for her, she would listen and follow them seriously.


    After talking about work, Faye''s tone softened a little, "What is the situation between you and Ralph?"


    Fanny blushed as Faye mentioned Ralph, "We''re still dating."


    Faye remained silent for a moment. Then, she said, "I recently made a brief understanding of your


    family''s situation. Your parents had divorced, and each got married again when you were three. You


    grew up with your grandmother."


    Fanny replied, "Yes."


    Faye said, "To grow up in such a background without being influenced by your parent''s marriage, it''s


    good and rare."


    Fanny looked at Faye with surprise, "Ms. Nash, you''re okay for me to be in a rtionship with Ralph?"


    Faye smiled, "I won''t object. It''s also okay if you want to announce your rtionship with Ralph to the


    public."


    Fanny was delighted.


    Looking at Fanny''s smile, Faye continued speaking, "I agree to let you disclose your rtionship, but


    what about Ralph? Does he agree?"


    The smile on Fanny''s face froze.


    Faye didn''t want to discourage Fanny from her rtionship. She didn''t know Ralph well, and she didn''t


    want to jump to conclusions about his personality.


    However, there were things that she still needed to say.


    It could be taken as helping Fanny to be mentally prepared. If something bad really happens in the


    future, she wouldn''t be dejected because of her rtionship during the rising stage of her career.


    As Faye finished her words, she didn''t continue the conversation as she saw Fanny being quiet. After


    giving some advice regarding tomorrow''s audition, Faye left.


    When Faye came out of Fanny''s room, Rex followed her with a smile to send her off.


    While waiting for the elevator, Rex took the advantage and said in a low voice, "Ms. Nash, actually, I


    don''t agree Fanny dating with Ralph."


    Faye''s expression was indifferent, "Then, can you stop her?"


    Rex pouted, "I can''t."


    Faye said, "Since we can''t stop her, it''s useless to say anything more."


    Rex said, "Fanny this girl is usually quite obedient, but I don''t know why she''s so stubborn this time."


    Faye looked at the closed elevator door with a calm expression, "Don''t worry about things you can''t


    interfere with. Go do what you can do."


    Rex paused a while after hearing Faye''s words. Then, he smiled, "Ms. Nash, I think you''re more


    suitable to be an agent than me."


    Faye responded, "I have no interest in bing an agent."


    After finished speaking, when Rex was still thinking about how to respond, the elevator door opened.


    Faye stepped into the elevator.


    Rex stood in front of the elevator door and was stunned for a few seconds. Seeing that the door was


    about to close, he let out an unnatural smile.


    Faye looked at Rex across the elevator and nodded. Her expression was apathetic.


    As the elevator door closed, Faye recalled Rex''s words, "Fanny this girl is usually quite obedient, but I


    don''t know why she''s so stubborn this time."


    Faye thought that she probably knew why Fanny was being stubborn.


    Fanny was someone whocked warmth since she was a child. Ralph had moved her with his attentive


    personality.


    In Fanny''s eyes, Ralph wasn''t only her boyfriend but also her life-saving straw.


    A life-saving straw that could help her to say goodbye to her barren feelings during the past.


    Faye always thought that Fanny was simr to her. However, recently, she realized that they were


    actually quite different.


    Not only they had different opinions about love, but also had different attitudes toward life.


    Fanny could ce her hope on someone else, but Faye would only trust herself.


    As the elevator descended and opened, Faye strode toward the parking lot.


    On her way home, Faye suddenly thought of something. She sent a voice message to Rex, "Starting


    tomorrow, take more photos or short videos of Fanny when she''s shooting. You don''t need to be


    deliberate. It would be best to take candid shots when she''s not paying attention."


    After sending the voice message, Faye threw her phone to the car''s dashboard and concentrated on


    driving.


    The car arrived at Fennth Community. Faye parked her car and went home. As soon as she entered


    the door, she saw Carlotta standing in the kitchen, busying.


    Faye was stunned for a while. She greeted subconsciously, "Aunt."


    Carlotta stretched her head out from the kitchen as she heard some noises. She was a little


    embarrassed, "Faye, you''re back. Go wash your hands and get ready to eat."


    After speaking, Carlotta smiled at Faye.


    Faye said "Okay" to ept her invitation and walked towards the washroom.


    The dishes that Carlotta cooked today were all dishes that Faye liked to eat.


    When Faye came out after washing her hands, Carlotta ced the dishes on the table and stood up to


    pour herself a ss of wine. While holding the ss, she said to Faye, "Faye, I was reckless for what


    happened two days ago. I apologize."


    After saying this, Carlotta lifted her head and finished the wine in one go.


    After drinking the wine, her eyes turned red as she put down the ss, "Faye, I admit that I was being


    selfish, but I swear that I had no means of harming you."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Faye didn''t respond to Carlotta''s words. She turned the conversation, "When did your legs get better?"


    Carlotta replied, "Today is my first day out of the wheelchair."


    Faye said, "Is there anywhere that''s ufortable?"


    Carlotta said, "There''s nothing ufortable. It''s just that it''s a little unfamiliar to walk since I haven''t


    been on the ground for a while. It''s like my legs aren''t my own."


    Faye''s concern made Carlotta feel ashamed. As she spoke, she started to cry, "Faye, I''m sorry. I


    thought you had let go after so many years. I didn''t expect those things had left you with such a huge


    trauma."


    After finishing her words, Carlotta looked at Faye with eyes full of guilt.


    Faye took a breath. When she was about to respond, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    Cindy went to open the door hurriedly. A whileter, she brought in an uninvited guest.

 Chapter 185 Layout

    Chapter 185 Layout


    Chapter 185 Layout


    When Faye saw Hank, who followed Cindy, she beckoned Carlotta back to her room.


    Carlotta was stunned for a second, then stood up and left.


    Faye watched Carlotta get into her room, then she stood up and walked to the living room.


    "Hank." Faye smiled distantly. After she greeted Hank, she looked at Cindy and said, "Cindy, a cup of


    tea please."


    Cindy was unacquainted with Hank, but she didn''t defiant to neglect him as his outline was simr to


    Colin''s. "Yes, madam."


    Cindy went to pour the tea, and Faye said lightly, "Hank, have a seat please."


    Hank frowned and nodded. His stable and calm face was full of anxiety now. "Faye, when will Colin be


    back?"


    Faye turned her head sideways and looked at the clock on the wall, "He should be here soon."


    Faye didn''t ask Hank about his intentions with Colin. She reached out and pushed the fruit dish on the


    tea table, "Hank, help yourself to the fruit."


    Hank''s elbows were on his knees. He looked down at the floor and said, "No, thanks."


    As soon as his voice faded, the phone in his pocket rang.


    Hank sat straight, took out his phone, and answered it. He frowned and said seriously, "Mum, I''ve


    already arrived at Colin''s home, but he hasn''te back yet. Don''t worry! Helen is also Colin''s sister. I


    believe he won''t do any offensive behavior."


    After Hank finished his words, the other side replied with some words, then Hank hung up the phone


    gravely.


    After the phone hung up, Hank looked up at Faye.


    He thought Faye would ask him some questions, but Faye was leisurely peeling the orange, just


    seemed like she didn''t hear his conversation.


    The corner of Hank''s mouth twitched slightly. While he was about to start a conversation, Cindy came


    with a cup of tea, which interrupted his words. "This is cinnamon tea. I wonder if you get used to


    drinking it?"


    "Thank you," Hank said.


    The conversation was interrupted by Cindy, and Hank found it difficult to continue. He was worried that


    it was too abrupt to continue the conversation, which might raise Faye''s doubts.


    The two of them just sat in the living room for more than ten minutes. And, Hank had almost finished


    the cup of tea. Suddenly, a "Ding" sound came out, and the door opened from the outside.


    Faye turned her head back when she heard the sound, and her gaze collided with Colin''s, who was


    stepping into the door.


    It was rare to see Colin dressed in a suit. When he saw Faye was looking at him, he raised his


    eyebrows lightly with a smile.


    Faye got up from the sofa and walked to the hallway in a few steps. "What took you so long?"


    Colin held her waist in one arm, pulled her closer, then said in a deep voice, "The traffic is heavy."


    Faye against Colin''s suit jacket with her fingertip, she looked up at him and whispered, "Hank is here."


    Colin''s hand on Faye''s waist kept moving, "I see."


    "It seems that there is something wrong with Helen," Faye said.


    Colin chuckled, "Are you happy?"


    "Did you do it?" Faye said.


    Colin didn''t answer but with a bantering expression.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    They talked for a while in the hallway as if there were no one waiting for them. Colin was holding


    Faye''s waist and went back to the living room.


    They went to the sofa and sat down. Colin took off his jacket and tie, then loosened the cor. He


    banteringly looked at Hank and said, "Why did youe to me today?"


    "Colin, I want to talk to you alone," Hank said.


    Hank wanted to get right to the point, but Colin didn''t want to meet his expectations. Colin said


    mockingly, "You are always gentle and cultivated, but why are you so serious today? I am really not


    used to it."


    When Hank realized that Colin didn''t want to have a private chat with him, his jaw tightened and he


    was trying his best to control his emotions. "Colin, do you know we lost contact with Helen?"


    When Colin heard his words, he raised his eyebrows and pretended to be astonished, "Wasn''t she sent


    back to her hometown by York?"


    Hank asked, "You really don''t know about it?"


    Colin teased and said unconcernedly, "What should I know?"


    Hank knew that Colin was not telling the truth, but he couldn''t expose him. He calmed down and put


    down the teacup, "If we still can''t contact Helen, then I have to inform grandfather."


    Colin snickered and leaned into the sofa, "Hank, are you threatening me?"


    Hank stared at him, "I know you always have a problem with me. Make it only between us, not to


    others."


    Colin suddenlyughed.


    Hank thought that Colin would dispute over trifles, but he didn''t. He looked at him mockingly and said


    significantly, "Don''t worry, you''re the next."


    As soon as Colin stopped, Hank suddenly turned hostile. "Did you admit that you did it?"


    Colin chuckled, "What did I admit?"


    Hank pressed intensely, but Colin kept denying it.


    The atmosphere was tense, and their conversation had reached a deadlock.


    Faye was sitting beside them and watching their interaction. People always thought that in the Farrells


    Family, the father was affectionate, the sons were dutiful and they always showed their love and


    respect to each other. However, these were all appearances.


    The truth was that they were at daggers with each other, and they always had to consolidate at every


    step.


    When Hank was goaded beyond endurance, the phone in his pocket rang again.


    Hank took a deep breath, took out his phone, and answered.


    Before he said a word, Old Mr. Farrell''s sullen voice came out of the phone. "Where are you now?"


    "Colin''s home," Hank answered.


    "Come back home at once!" Old Mr. Farrell said.


    "Grandpa, but..." Hank said.


    The Old Mr. Farrell said in a rage, "Don''t let me repeat again."


    The phone was hung up. After Hank was stunned for a few seconds, he stood up and said goodbye to


    Colin.


    Colin stared at him with a jeer, "Hank, use your noodle before you do anything in the future. Everything


    needs evidence. It is too abrupt that youe to denounce me without evidence. It really draws


    blood."


    Hank, "......"


    As soon as Hank left, the phone in Colin''s hand vibrated.


    Colin looked down and nced at it. It was a message from York.


    "Colin, everything is done."

 Chapter 186 Thoughts

    Chapter 186 Thoughts


    Chapter 186 Thoughts


    Colin withdrew his sight and then turned off the screen. The mockery at his mouth was deepened.


    On the other side, Hank drove back to the old house. ine pulled a belt on Hank before he could


    stand firmly.


    Since Hank had no time to avoid, his half body was instantly numb.


    "ine, what are you doing?"


    Seeing this situation, Tiffany stepped forward to stand in front of Hank.


    ine exploded with rage. His finger with belt pointed at Hank'' forehead through the air and said,


    "Have I told you not to provoke him?"


    When Hank stood at the vestibule to change shoes expressionless, red scar in his profile, which was


    left by the belt, was found abnormally obvious.


    Seeing that Hank didn''t say anything, ine became much angrier and said, "A kind mother always


    cultivates a useless son. Thus, his present situation is the consequence of your spoiling!"


    Faced with ine''s scolding, Hank kept silent eventually.


    When ine was tired of scolding, Hank said slowly, "Dad, if there is nothing else, I''ll go back to my


    room."


    After Hank finished his words, he went upstairs directly, despite ine looked bad.


    On the third floor, Hank pushed the door toe in. Nh, who was lying on the bed to watch TV, was


    stunned so that she quickly rolled down from the bed and stood against the wall, trembling.


    "Mr. Farrell."


    "Well."


    After ncing at Nh, Hank walked to a rattan table and sat down. Then he picked up a ss of


    water to take two sips. After a moment of silence, he asked, "Have you found Helen?"


    Nh replied in a low voice, "Yes."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "How did you find her?" asked Hank.


    "It was Mr. ke who called home. He said that Helen''s phone was out of power and Helen had


    vonversation with her Grandpa on the phone." Nh responded with lips licked.


    With eyes darkened, Hank leaned against the seat.


    Noticing that Hank was deep in thought, Nh held her breath and dare not to take a deep breath.


    A few minutester, Hank raised his head and said, "You can do whatever you should to do. Just


    ignore me."


    Forcing a smile, Nh moved to the bedside to pick up her phone and put on a headphone to continue


    watching TV.


    In Fennth Community.


    Faye was taking a bath in the bathroom while Roger, in a night robe, was talking on the phone in front


    of the French window.


    "Was Old Mr. Farrell suspicious at it?"


    "No."


    "What about Helen?"


    "Helen was so scared that she vomited all the way. She passed out after the phone call."


    Hearing York''s report, Colin sneered.


    York paused for a while, and then continued to say, "As Mr. Colin tell me, the servants in the old home


    have been changed so the old house won''t receive any news here."


    Colinughed to say, "Mr. ke, I seem to appreciate you increasingly."


    York said, "Now that Colin trusts in me. I can''t let Colin down."


    After hanging up the phone with York, Colin walked to the sofa and picked up the wood carving on the


    tea table to start carving.


    The outline of the wood carving had appeared, and the eyebrows and eyes had been carved, leaving


    only exquisite carvings.


    Looking at the little Faye carved in his hand, Colin''s eyes were full of indescribable tenderness.


    When Faye came out of the bathroom, Colin was half bent over to polish the wood carving in his hand


    with his legs slightly open.


    Wiping her hair to walk forward, Faye did''t notice what he was doing and asked, "How is Helen?"


    Hearing this, Colin didn''t raise his head. Instead, he raised his eyes and looked at the slender and fair


    ankles of Faye.


    "Colin?"


    Seeing that Colin didn''t answer, Faye thought that he didn''t hear it clearly, so she took two steps


    forward and asked again.


    Looking at the woman approaching him, Colin tightened his grip on the wood carving and said, "She is


    still alive."


    "Don''t do anything illegal. It''s not worth it for such a person." said Faye.


    "Yes." replied Colin in a low voice.


    After Faye finished her words, she had ned to turn around to dry her hair. However, he caught a


    glimpse of the wood carving in Colin''s hand.


    When Faye noticed that the wood carving looked very like herself, her eyes blinked and she


    subconsciously tightened her mouth.


    Colin was good at carving so that this wood carving was perfect.


    It could be seen that he paid much efforts when he was carving.


    What Colin said that night came to Faye''s mind made her feel suffocated.


    Faye''s was so obviously nervous that Colin stood up to approach her after pinching the wood carving in


    his hand.


    Faye''s fingers holding the towel curled up and she pretended to be calm. "Do you want to take a


    shower? The water temperature isfortable right now." said Faye.


    Colin looked down at her. Because of the height difference, the moment he lowered his head, he


    blocked all the light above her head.


    "I''m going to dry my hair," said Faye.


    "Faye, I want to buy you a bell and put it on your ankle." Colin said in a low and deep voice.


    Faye trembled suddenly and she raised her head.


    Colin''s eyes darkened. He lowered his head to put it against Faye''s forehead with his nose touching.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Then put your feet on my shoulders, or on my waist..."

 Chapter 187 Details

    Chapter 187 Details


    Chapter 187 Details


    As soon as Colin finished his words, the atmosphere in the bedroom suddenly became flirtatious.


    Faye stepped back with lips licked while Colin stepped up to her.


    Until Faye''s back was pressed against the wall and there was no way to retreat, Colin chuckled, "Why


    are you hiding from me?"


    With her heart beating fast, Faye said unwillingly, "I didn''t avoid you."


    "We''ve already reached the wall." Colin smiled faintly and said.


    Faye,"..."


    When Faye was at a loss, Colin lowered his head and stared at her without blinking.


    It was not until Faye adjusted her emotion and looked up at him that Colin raised his thin lip with a


    serious look and said with mischievous smiles in his eyes , "Don''t you like it?"


    Faye pretended to be calm and said, "You like it, don''t you?"


    "Yes," replied Colin.


    After saying that, Colin put his fingers into Faye''s clothes and continued saying, "The bell rope should


    be red and the ringing sound is crisp. It won''t be pleasant to hear until it is shaken."


    Maybe it was because Colin described it detailedly, or because Faye was imaginative, the scene


    suddenly shed in her mind.


    Faye''s breathing was tight and quick, and her earlobes turned red.


    Looking at Faye, Colinughed in a low voice. He didn''t withdraw his hand that was under her clothes


    and even touched her spine. Then he ran his fingertips along her spine and fondled the lower part of


    her spine.


    Colin knew those zones where Faye would feel erogenous.


    Seeing Faye''s face and neck turn red, Colin lowered his head and rubbed her lips, "Don''t worry. I won''t


    let you take the responsibility."


    Hearing the four words "not to be responsible", the shine in Faye''s eyes lit up.


    Seeing this, Colinughed with rage and said, "Faye, you are really fickle."


    Outside the window, the night wind blew, and the branches were shaking violently.


    In the room, the light was dim and the figures were vague.


    After sex, Colin went to take a shower with Faye in his arms, who clung to him as if she was boneless


    and said, "I want to drink water."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Colin touched her back with his hand and said, "I''ll bring it to you after showering."


    Faye nodded with a confusing look.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Colin put Faye on the bed with a quit wrapped, and then he went


    downstairs in a robe to pour water.


    Walking to the water dispenser, he was about to get some water when a rustling and tiptoeing voice


    was heard.


    Before Colin turned around, A furtive voice came from behind, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin, "..."


    It was really weird when Cindy appeared.


    If it weren''t for the light in the living room, Colin would have pped her on the forehead out of instinct.


    After Cindy finished her words, Colin didn''t respond and turn around. Thus, Cindy continued, "Mr.


    Farrell."


    Colin took a deep breath and answered in a low voice, "Yes."


    Cindy said, "The Madam Nash cooked many dishes for Mrs. Farrell to apologize tonight."


    "And then?" Colin turned back with a ss in his hand.


    Cindy said, "It seemed that Mrs. Farrell was unhappy."


    "What did they say?" Colin frowned.


    Cindy thought for a while and repeated the conversation between Faye and Carlotta.


    A hint of displeasure shed through Colin''s eyes after hearing her words.


    Seeing this, Cindy said in a low voice, "I don''t think Madam Nash is a bad, but..."


    Cindy thought it difficult to say unpleasant words so she hemmed for a long time but couldn''t find a


    suitable word.


    "If she is a bad person, she won''t have the chance to show up in front of Mrs. Farrell."


    Cindy, "..."


    Colin nced at Cindy and said, "You did a good job this time. Keep an eye on her from now on."


    Cindy nodded to show that she understood that.


    With a ss of water in his hand, Colin went upstairs and nced at the lighted room of Carlotta


    Kemp, which made him feel impatient.


    A stupid woman like her always did foolish things.


    When Colin returned to his bedroom, Faye turned over and buried her face in the pillow.


    Colin stepped forward to put the ss on the bedside and lowered his body to kiss Faye''s face,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Faye''s eyshes trembled. She was too tired to open her eyes and said, "My waist is sore."


    Taking a nce at Faye''s slender waist, Colin put his big hand on her waist with a light force, "Are you


    OK?"


    Faye popped herself up a little bit and said, "Give me water."


    Colinughed and took a ss of water from the bedside table to hand it to her.


    Faye took two sips and turned to look at Colin, frowning, "What are youughing at?"


    "Nothing," Colin said with lips curved up.


    Faye pursed her lips. Obviously, she was not satisfied with Colin''s answer.


    Colin took the ss from her hand and put it back again on the bedside table. He wiped the water off


    her lips with his thumb and said, "I like your current state."


    Faye was confused, "What?"


    Colin and Faye looked at each other for a few seconds. Then he lowered his head and kissed her


    eyshes. He changed the topic and said in a seductive voice, "When I was eighteen years old and


    dreamed of sleeping with you, I was at a loss for what to do in my dream for the first time. Later, my


    desire for you got out of control."


    Faye was stunned and felt very amazed.


    Seeing that Faye''s eyelids trembled slightly, Colin smiled and said, "You thought that I could give you


    great sex without much practice. Actually, I''ve had sex with you hundreds of times in my dream."

 Chapter 188 Beyond Dispute

    Chapter 188 Beyond Dispute


    Chapter 188 Beyond Dispute


    Colin talked about his imagination for Faye, which was frankly, seductively and righteously.


    After hesitating for a while, Faye opened her eyes and said, "Ten years."


    "More than ten years. I don''t dare to say more. I''m afraid you''ll be annoyed." said Colin.


    Faye didn''t sleep wellst night.


    Though she was very sleepy, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    As long as she closed her eyes, all she could think about was what Colin had said tonight.


    Faye couldn''t help recalling the details that Colin showed when he was young.


    Though she tried efforts to recall, she couldn''t remember any details.


    Colin was too serious when he was young. What an abstinent teenager he was. Even if they two


    touched each other''s body asionally, he would avoid it quickly. So he didn''t seem to have that kind


    of thought at all.


    Thinking of this, Faye almost gave up. Suddenly, her thin waist was held by the man behind him, "Why


    don''t you sleep?"


    "I''m going to bed." said Faye.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Colin kissed Faye''s back neck with his thin lips and said deeply with smile, "I know what you are


    thinking about."


    Faye licked her lips and asked, "What am I thinking about?"


    "You''re thinking about the evidence that I tried to get you back then." said Colin.


    Faye denied, "No."


    Colin leaned forward, put his tongue on Faye''s earlobe and bit it gently. "You can''t remember because I


    did something very secretly. But if you want to know it, I can tell you personally."


    Faye trembled in Colin''s arms and said, "You''re too shameless."


    The next day.


    When Faye woke up, Colin had already got up and left.


    Staring at the empty bedspace for a moment, Faye adjusted her thoughts and got up to wash up.


    Today was the beginning of the month. Thepany had a monthly meeting, and every management


    member had to attend.


    As Faye got up toote, the meeting room was full of senior executives when she arrived atpany.


    Galen stood behind her and whispered, "Ms. Nash, it''s the first time I''ve seen you get up sote."


    Faye leaned against the seat and pinched her eyebrows. She turned to look at Galen and said, "Make


    me a cup of coffee."


    Looking at the red blood streak in Faye''s eyes, Galen nodded and left from the back door.


    As soon as Galen left, Colin came in with Robert from the front door.


    Compared with the tired Faye, Colin was delighted like bathing in the spring breeze.


    When the two looked at each other, Colin smiled with amorous eyes, Faye avoided eye contact with


    him quietly.


    Faye didn''t pay attention to the monthly meeting this morning.


    After the meeting, she was the first to leave.


    When Faye walked out of the meeting room Galen was waiting for her with a cup of coffee at the door,


    "Ms. Nash, here is your coffee."


    Faye took it and took a sip. Bitterness began to spread from the tip of her tongue.


    Galen whispered, "I noticed that Mr. Farrell walked in the meeting room when I finished making coffee,


    so I didn''t dare toe in."


    Faye answered absentmindedly, "Well."


    "Ms. Nash, did you stay uptest night?" Galen asked.


    Faye raised one hand and rubbed the back of her neck and answered, "Yes."


    "Did you binge-watch TV?" asked Galen curiously.


    Faye looked back at Galen and smiled, "I seldom watch TV."


    Embarrassed, Galen scratched his hair and said, "I like it very much."


    Faye and Galen were talking to each other while walking towards the public rtions department. As


    soon as they two entered the room, they saw an agent pleading with the senior public rtions officers


    one by one.


    "Our Aniston was really wronged. The two of them have divorced for a year and a half."


    "It was obvious that James wants to hurt our Aniston this time. Although our Aniston was not famous, is


    it too imperious to us?"


    As soon as the agent finished speaking, none of the public rtions officers who were talking to her


    said a word.


    After a while, one of them lifted the corner of mouth and said, "William, it is not that we don''t want to


    help you, but that we have no way to do it. Last month, the two of them were still showing off their love


    in a reality show. In a twinkling of an eye, Aniston was seen dating with a handsome man in the


    evening. As for that thing, it was said that they divorced a year and a half ago. Who do you think was


    proven wrong?"


    The agent called William looked embarrassed and said, "What should we do now?"


    "Just let the couple converse with each other in private. A day together as husband and wife means


    endless devotion the rest of your life. Let Victor to issue a statement that he was also there that night


    which was the simplest and most effective solution."


    "I''m sure Victor won''t help." said William.


    "Then we can do nothing about it."


    William thought for a while with a frown. He was about to turn around to walk out of the door when a


    young girl in her early twenty ran to him anxiously and said in a crying tone, "William, something


    happened. The agent of Victor posted a message on Facebook which indicated that Aniston had an


    affair with the senior executives of the Farrell Media, so Aniston drank the poison..."

 Chapter 189 Gossip is a fearful thing

    Chapter 189 Gossip is a fearful thing


    Chapter 189 Gossip Was A Fearful Thing


    After she finished speaking, William turned pale.


    Seeing that he staggered away, Faye suddenly thought of a saying, which was "gossip is a fearful


    thing".


    "Is it true that Aniston has an affair with the senior manager of Farrell Media?"


    "Who knows?"


    Faye held a coffee cup and looked at the long-serving employees from the public rtions department


    who were talking gossip. She tapped his fingertips on the coffee cup rhythmically.


    "Ms. Nash," Galen whispered when she saw Faye standing still.


    Faye said in a low voice, "They are fired. Tell them to go to the personnel department to go through the


    resignation procedures."


    Galen was stunned, "What?"


    Faye said calmly, "Go to tell William not to send Aniston to the hospital. And then contact a private


    hospital to ask them toe to Aniston to get her stomach pumped.


    Galen said, "I see, Ms. Nash. I will do it right now."


    Faye nodded and went back to her office.


    The tiredness of not having a good rest at night waspletely gone now.


    Faye was thinking when she leaned against his desk. Suddenly, the door was pushed open. One of the


    long-serving employees who had just been fired came in angrily.


    "Ms. Nash, I just received a dismissal notice, and I wondered why."


    Faye looked at her coldly, "Get out."


    She was stunned by her reaction for a while, then she smiled and said, "Ms. Nash, I have worked for


    Farrell Media for a long time. I think you should give a reason why I was fired."


    Faye responded, "As a member of the public rtions department who couldn''t handle the crisis, you


    should give me a reason why I need to keep you."


    That woman realized that Faye saw what happened before, so she wanted to exin. Faye sneered at


    her and said, "I don''t want your exnation. Now get out of my office, I will pay you three times the


    times thepensation.


    The woman was speechless.


    Faye always did what she said. That woman thought for a while and went out.


    Faye put the coffee cup down and was displeased.


    Faye was looking at the crew photos of Fanny sent by Rex when she received a call from Galen.


    Faye answered the phone and Galen said, "Ms. Nash, it was done."


    Faye nodded, "Tell William that someone from the public rtions department will deal with it and to


    make him rest assured.


    Galen said, "Okay, I will tell him."


    Galen hung up the phone after saying that.


    After ten minutes, Galen called again.


    Faye answered it and it was not Galen, "Ms. Nash, this is William."


    Faye paused for half a second, "Okay, what is it?"


    William choked with sobs, "Ms. Nash, could you please deal with this issue by yourself?"


    Faye replied without hesitation, "Sure."


    William didn''t expect she would agree without hesitation and thanked her.


    Faye looked down at her watch and said, "I will drive thereter. It will take about half an hour."


    William said, "Okay, thank you."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hanging up the phone, Faye put it in her pocket and went out of the office.


    Since there were two employees were fired just now, everyone in the public rtions department was


    very cautious.


    After she left, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What happened today really pissed off Ms. Nash."


    "Ms. Nash said this when she first joined thepany that we must deal with one''s issue no matter


    whether one was famous or not as long as one was the artist of Farrell Media. Not to mention that


    James was the artist from our rivalpany."


    Faye left thepany and drove to Aniston''s residence.


    The paparazzi were waiting outside. Luckily, it was a high-endmunity so they could only wait


    outside but could not get in.


    William had told the security in advance so they let Faye go in.


    It was William who opened the door.


    Seeing Faye, William looked worried, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye nodded, "Sorry about today."


    William was stunned for a while and was a little bit embarrassed,


    "It''s ok. It''smon in our circle."


    It was true, so she didn''t refute it.


    After greeting, they cut into the subject. William told her about Aniston''s situation.


    Aniston and James have been married for five years. It was three years ago that Aniston first found that


    James had cheated on her.


    And the woman was James''s fan.


    Aniston didn''t divorce to save face. But James became worse and even brought that woman home.


    In this materialistic society, people without a bottom line could be seen everywhere, and things without


    a bottom line were happening all the time.


    What''s more, it was easier to get lost in the entertainment industry.


    After listening to the whole story, Faye asked, "Then why did they still participate in the reality show


    togetherst month after they had divorced? Is it just for money?"


    Faye said frankly. William frowned and replied, "No."


    Faye said, "Tell me the truth."


    William raised his head and looked at Faye, then he sighed, "Her resources in Farrell Media were not


    very good these years so she wanted to take this opportunity to fight a turnaround."


    Faye understood, "It made sense."


    William looked at Faye, "Ms. Nash, there was another reason that I asked you to handle this issue."


    Faye asked, "What is it?"


    William said, "There was another person involved in this scandal, that is Robert."

 Chapter 190 Rumored Girlfriend

    Chapter 190 Rumored Girlfriend


    Chapter 190 Rumored Girlfriend


    Robert?


    Robert Sellers?


    Faye was stunned, and asked William, "Robert Sellers?"


    Faye remembered the title of Aniston''s rumor saying that "Married Female Star Met Little Fresh Meat at


    Night".


    Thinking of this description and Robert, Faye suddenly wanted tough.


    It was not because that Robert was not a "little fresh meat". But ording to her understanding, a little


    fresh meat should be cute or sexy.


    Robert, who was serious, really could not be linked with this description.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t respond, William thought she didn''t believe it, so he said, "I also knew this after


    the scandal. Aniston said that Robert was her neighbor when they were kids and their families are quite


    close to each other."


    Faye smiled, "Why Aniston didn''t take advantage of its resources from Robert?"


    William said, "Ms. Nash, to tell you the truth, I wouldn''t let her go to that reality show with that bastard if


    I knew Aniston knew Robert."


    Faye smiled and changed the subject, "How''s Aniston going?"


    William replied, "She''s alright now, but she''s not in a good mood."


    Faye nodded, "I won''t go in to visit her. I will call Robert first and ask for some information. I need to let


    him get prepared since he will get involved in this matter."


    William said, "Ok, Ms. Nash. Then I will go check on Aniston. You can call me if you need me."


    Then William went into the bedroom and left the personal space for Faye.


    Faye called Robert after William left.


    The phone was connected and it was Colin who answered it, "Honey?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Since Faye didn''t say anything, Colinughed and said, "Why are you so quiet?"


    Faye breathed, "I''m looking for Robert."


    Colin joked like a rogue, "You can tell me, and I will tell him."


    Faye was worried that things would be hard to control if it went on like this. So she neglected him,


    rubbed her eyebrows, and told what happened between Aniston and Robert briefly.


    Hearing what she said, Colin couldn''t help butugh, "Are you sure?"


    Faye said, "I am not, that''s why I''m calling Robert."


    Colin paused for a while and looked up at Robert who was standing opposite him. He raised his


    eyebrows, "Little fresh meat?"


    Robert was stunned, "What?"


    Colin teased, "Were you with Aniston the night before yesterday?"


    Robert seemed embarrassed and said, "Mr. Farrell, I... I..."


    Seeing his reaction, Colin was basically sure what Faye said was true. He threw the phone to Robert


    and joked, "Robert, I didn''t expect you to be a yboy."


    Robert didn''t know what to say.


    After hearing Faye''s words, Robert felt like weeping but had no tears, "I just sent her home that night.


    Nothing happened between us."


    Faye smiled, "Tell me the truth."


    Robert said ok.


    ording to what he said, he and Aniston were just neighbors.


    They grew up together and Aniston was three years older than him.


    After Aniston got divorced, their parents asked him to take care of Aniston. They barely contacted each


    other. But she was really drunk that night and was meant to call William but called him by ident.


    And then he picked up her at the bar and sent her home.


    It was simple and the situation was kind ofplicated.


    Faye learned something after she dealt with so many crises in public rtions.


    That was the truer innocence was, the harder it was to prove.


    First, people actually didn''t care about the truth, they just wanted to have fun. They were not interested


    in your boring truth.


    Second, if you tried to prove yourself for things you haven''t done, it would get worse with a pile of


    fabricated perjury.


    In the age of the Inte, the power of people behind their keyboards was sometimes stronger than the


    truth.


    Robert told the truth and asked her, "What should I do next?"


    Faye thought for a while and asked, "Robert, are you afraid of scandal?"


    Robert was a little worried, "What kind of scandal?"


    Faye smiled, "Scandal that you had a girlfriend."

 Chapter 191 Find Rescue in Desperate Circumstances

    Chapter 191 Find Rescue in Desperate Circumstances


    Chapter 191 Find Rescue in Desperate Circumstances


    Robert has been single for 27 years. He didn''t expect his first girlfriend would be a rumored girlfriend.


    Robert didn''t say anything. Faye was worried he might overthink, so she stopped her smile and said


    seriously, "Robert, I''m just asking for your opinion, and you can feel free to refuse me."


    Robert asked, "May I ask the reason why you want to do this?"


    Faye told him the truth, "Under this situation, no one would believe you even if you said there was


    nothing happened between you two. So it''d better that you admit that you are a couple and then we will


    tell everyone that Aniston and James have divorced."


    Robert was curious, "Then what about the reality show they wentst month?"


    Faye said, "They have divorced and you are her boyfriend. The reason she did this was to earn money,


    and it ismon in the entertainment circle.


    But if you do not admit, she will be med as a female star who has a disorderly private life even if she


    announces that she has divorced. Have you ever seen a female star who had a disorderly private life


    could make aeback after they were hidden?"


    Faye told him everything to make him choose what he could do.


    If Robert and Aniston barely knew each other, she wouldn''t say these words.


    But since they grew up together and Robert was not in the entertainment circle, it would not affect him


    a lot.


    Faye waited patiently for his answer after she finished talking.


    Robert paused for a while and asked hesitantly, "Is she willing to do so?"


    Faye smiled, "You mean Aniston?"


    Robert answered, "Yes."


    Faye told him the truth, "She had no choice."


    There were only two ways Aniston could choose, one was that she would admit that they were a


    couple, and another was that she would be hidden.


    As long as she was not stupid, she would choose the first one when Robert was willing to help her.


    After hearing what she said, Robert didn''t hesitate anymore, "Then I agree."


    Faye said, "Ok, I will tell herter."


    Robert asked, "Then what should I do now?"


    After thinking for a while, Faye said, "If you are not too busy now, you cane over to take a few


    intimate pictures with Aniston so she can announce your rtionship and you can send a Facebook."


    Robert said, "No one will visit my Facebook."


    Faye replied, "There will be soon."


    Then she told Robert about something he should pay attention to, and hung up the phone.


    Robert looked at Colin and said, "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash asked me to visit Aniston and pretend to be her


    boyfriend."


    Colin looked at his phone, "Was it hung up?"


    Robert was confused, "Yes."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "Did you do it?"


    Robert thought what they talked just now and said, "It was not me. It was Ms. Nash who hung up the


    phone."


    Colin picked up the lighter in front of him, looked at him, and said meaningfully, "Robert, you are not


    good at ying dumb."


    Robert retorted, "I didn''t."


    Colin didn''t say more and smiled, "Go. Don''t dy her work."


    Robert nodded and turned around to go out. When he was about to reach the door, he whispered, "You


    think we are all like you and do whatever we want for a woman."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Robert, what are you muttering about?"


    Robert froze and did not respond. He opened the door and left in a hurry.


    When Robert arrived at Aniston''s home, Faye was standing by her bed and talking to her.


    Aniston looked pale but insisted, "Ms. Nash, I knew you meant well, but I don''t want to get Robert


    involved. His face was not clear in the photos, and he could be not exposed."


    Faye said calmly, "If he is not exposed, then you will be hidden."


    Aniston smiled, "I deserve it. But I can''t let others pay for my mistakes because I''m afraid of being


    hidden. It''s too selfish to do that."


    Faye first helped her because of work. Now she admired her a little after hearing that.


    A girl who thought of others when she was in the most difficult time will not be too bad.


    After a silence, Faye said, "Are you worried that it may be bad to get him involved? You should know


    that he will not be influenced as his current status."


    Aniston pursed her lips, "The society is generally unfriendly to divorced women. I don''t want him to be


    targeted because of me."


    Faye said, "What''s wrong with divorced women?"


    Aniston kept silence.


    Faye continued, "Were you the wrong one in yourst marriage?"


    Aniston clenched the sheet, "No."


    Faye asked again, "Have you done anything that hurt others in your whole life?"


    Aniston was stunned and shook her head, "No."


    Faye smiled, "So you just deny yourself just because you divorced and had a failed marriage?"


    Aniston raised her head, "It is not me who denies myself, it was the society..."


    Faye took a step forward and looked at Aniston, "Do you live your life for yourself or the society?"


    Aniston looked at her as well and was moved by her words.


    Faye said seriously, "Even you and Robert are a real couple, you are fully qualified to be blessed.


    Divorce can only prove that you have met a bad man before, but it doesn''t mean that you are not


    worthy of love."


    Faye said to Aniston word by word, and a few stories that she had read on the news suddenly came to


    her mind.


    The women were unhappy after getting married, but their families asked them to bear it. Some of them


    wanted to save face, some thought it would be ashamed to get divorced, and some for the children and


    worried that it would cause psychological shadows to their children after they divorced.


    As a result, the women who were supposed to be happy died or got hurt because of the prejudices of


    society. even if they seemed calm on the surface, they lived like walking dead.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The marriagew stipted that divorce was allowed, not to say that there should not be conflicts


    between husband and wife, but to tell you that remember to make this decision when your marriage


    was in a desperate situation, and there must be a new future.


    Faye finished what she wanted to say and looked at Robert who was standing outside for a long time,


    "Robert,e here and take the pictures. We will let William send a rification statement in half an


    hour. I will follow up on other things."

 Chapter 192 Clownism

    Chapter 192 Clownism


    Chapter 192 Clownism


    Faye walked out of the room after she arranged everything.


    William handed her a bottle of water, "Thank you, Ms. Nash."


    Faye reached out to take the water, unscrewed it and drank it, and said in a low voice, "You have a


    good eye."


    William was just 40.


    William was a man with a story. The artist he was with before was her wife.


    Their rtionship was very good, and they were recognized as a model couple in the entertainment


    circle.


    But his wife happened to be on a flight in a ne crash a few years ago.


    After that, Willian stopped being an agent.


    When he made aeback, he was the Aniston, a little-known girl.


    Faye and William stood in front of the window, chatting with each other.


    William looked at Faye andughed, "I heard that Mr. Farrell is pursuing you?"


    Faye remained calm, "Nonsense."


    William saw it through but didn''t say it, "Mr. ke and I are friends."


    Faye paused at the words and turned to look at William.


    Williamughed and stopped talking.


    Faye pursed her lips and thought about that Mr. ke said he needed to meet a friend when he came


    to Cocanelst time.


    Those who could get along in this circle were smart people. They knew each other tacitly, and no one


    would say everything clearly.


    After more than 10 minutes, Galen took the pictures to Faye and William, holding a smile, "Ms. Nash,


    William."


    Looking at the smile on his face, Faye felt something wrong. She looked down and looked at the


    phone, and she smiled as well.


    Galenughed, "They are not like a couple, but work partners."


    In the photo, Robert and Aniston were apart sitting side by side, there was no intimate gesture, and


    even the smiles on their faces were very blunt.


    William said, "They looked like they barely knew each other."


    Galen joked, "William, would you help them?"


    William shook his hands, "There is nothing I can do."


    Galenughed and looked at Faye, "Ms. Nash, I don''t have any rtionship experience."


    Faye was speechless.


    Faye wanted to say that she didn''t have the experience as well, but this excuse seemed a little


    unreliable in front of Galen and William.


    She didn''t go out with Colin.


    But everyone thought they were a couple.


    At the same time, it was extremely awkward in the bedroom.


    Robert sat with Aniston first. After a few minutes, he stood up and walked to the window, coughing


    softly, "Why don''t you publish his sex orientation? Doesn''t this directly prove your innocence?"


    Aniston was stunned and looked at Robert, "How could you know it?"


    Robert touched his nose and looked embarrassed, "My friends saw him in a gay bar before."


    Aniston didn''t know what to say.


    Robert continued, "He showed off, saying that marrying you was just a decoration. He didn''t even


    bother to look at you, let alone touch you."


    Hearing that, Aniston''s face turned red.


    Robert realized that he shouldn''t say it and apologized immediately, "I didn''t mean that. I just thought


    you are innocent."


    Robert really didn''t know how to get along with women.


    Seeing that she still didn''t react, Robert wanted to say more. At this time, Aniston took a deep breath


    and said, "Robert, it''s a long story. I will exin to youter."


    Robert asked, "Is it because your mother took money from him?"


    Aniston was speechless again.


    Robert felt embarrassed, "Did I say something wrong?"


    Aniston sighed, "No."


    The atmosphere in the bedroom once dropped to freezing point. Just when Aniston couldn''t help but


    want to flee, Faye and William walked in.


    Maybe it was because Faye and William came in, or because Aniston and Robert also wanted to end


    this matter as soon as possible, and the filming went very smoothly.


    During this period, Aniston subconsciously wanted to dodge several times, but Robert held her tightly in


    his arms.


    Seeing she frowned, Robert said, "I am sorry. I didn''t mean to say that."


    Aniston said, "It was not you."


    After it was finished, William posted a few photos on Facebook. And he sent Robert the rest of the


    photos.


    Once it was posted, the reviews were mixed.


    There were blessings and congrattions, and there were also scolds because of the reality show they


    went tost month.


    But it was with their expectations and they could afford it.


    On the contrary, there was a lot of scolding on James''s Facebook.


    There were more than ten thousandments in 1 hour after both Aniston and James posted them.


    But there was noment after Robert posted it.


    There were a few managers from Farrell Media who liked it but there was noment at all.


    After almost half a day, someone forwarded andmented on his post. And it was his boss.


    Hemented, "Congrattions! You are finally not single!"


    Robert scolded him when he read it.


    Faye received a phone call from James''s agent when she returned to thepany.


    The man on the phone was very tough and arrogant, not only asking Aniston to issue an apology


    statement, but also asking Faye to apologize as well.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Ms. Nash, we will definitely be held ountable for this matter. Now James is giving you two ways to


    choose. Either you and Aniston send an apology statement. Or we will let ourwyer sue you for


    nder."


    Faye took a sip from her cup and said calmly, "Then please tell James that our legal department from


    Farrell Media is looking forward to it."

 Chapter 193 There Is No Way Back

    Chapter 193 There Is NoWayBack


    Chapter 193 There Is No Way Back


    It was important to know one''s limitations.


    James didn''t know himself well enough. Neither did his agent.


    When Faye hung up the phone, she raised his eyebrows slightly, wondering why they were so bold.


    She got off work on time at 5:30 in the afternoon. After taking the elevator to the underground parking


    lot, she took out the car key. When she was about to open the car door, Robert suddenly said behind


    her, "Ms. Nash!"


    He had called her very cautiously like a cat, for fear of being heard by others.


    Faye stopped opening the car door and turned around to look for the source of the sound, and then,


    she found him sitting in a car not far away. The window was left ajar, and only his eyes were revealed


    when he stared at her.


    Faye raised her eyebrows in confusion.


    If she hadn''t seen Robert a lot recently, she wouldn''t have recognized him by his eyes.


    Seeing her looking at him, Robert was afraid that she could not recognize him, so he said cautiously,


    "Ms. Nash, it''s me, Robert."


    Seeing his funny behavior, Faye inexplicably wanted tough, but she forced herughter back by


    pursing her lips.


    After making sure that she knew who he was, he said, "Please get in the car."


    Hearing this, Faye walked toward him and sniggered when bowing her head.


    Her car was only three meters away from Robert''s, but when she was approaching him, he looked


    around nervously and broke out in a cold sweat.


    As soon as she sat down in the back seat, he rolled up the car window.


    Seeing him let out a sigh of relief in the driver''s seat, Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Robert, Are you


    alright?"


    Robert looked up at her in the rearview mirror and said, "Ms. Nash, I am OK!"


    Faye smiled faintly and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Robert started the car and said while driving, "I''ve been thinking about one thing the whole afternoon,


    and I think I should tell you about it."


    Faye adjusted her sitting posture and said, "About Aniston?"


    Robert nodded, "Yes."


    Faye nodded and waited quietly for him to continue.


    After the car ran for a while, Robert slowly spoke, "The marriage of Aniston and James is not that


    simple. James cheated her at the very beginning."


    Faye was surprised to hear that and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Robert said, "He is gay."


    Faye was stunned for a moment and asked, "Why didn''t Aniston expose him?"


    Hearing this, Robert fell silent and turned the steering wheel to head for Fennth Community.


    Seeing him keep silent, Faye didn''t rush to ask. But after recalling William''s reaction today, she


    suddenly understood why he had said Aniston had suffered a lot.


    No wonder she had chosen tomit suicide by taking drugs before the PR department could begin to


    deal with the rumors.


    When Robert was in silence, Faye pondered over the matter on her own.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After about eight minutester, Robert said in a deep voice, "Aniston used to be a trainee of Breanna


    Media. A few years ago, James was photographed by paparazzi when dating a male model."


    Faye said, "Go on."


    Robert frowned, "James''s agent instigated him to pursue Aniston to whitewash his reputation."


    Faye nodded knowingly and asked, "Was Aniston''s family hard up?"


    Under normal circumstances, those bad bastards would choose to make use of girls from poor families


    because it was easier to control them.


    Robert raised his head to look at Faye and said, "Her family used to be well-off, and her father is a


    businessman, but because of a wrong investment, her family was living in straitened circumstances


    then."


    Faye said in a low voice, "Aniston doesn''t look like a snob or a social climber. What''s more, James is


    too mboyant. I don''t think he is her type."


    Robert''s mouth twitched before he replied, "You guessed it right, but she had no choice then. At that


    time, her younger brother was preparing to study abroad and needed a lot of money."


    Faye frowned, "So, Aniston chose to date him for money?"


    Robert shook his head, "No, it is her mother that epted the money. When Aniston knew about it, her


    mother and James had even set the date for their wedding."


    Faye fell silent.


    It was said that maternal love was great.


    But not all the women who had given birth to babies deserved to be called a mother.


    Faye could imagine Aniston''s situation at that time.


    She had been corner to a cliff.


    Even if she had wanted to resist, her struggle would have been in vain because she had been too


    weak.


    Even if it had happened now, there would be very little she could do.


    The car fell into a brief silence, and after about half a minute, Faye said softly, "Robert, you investigated


    a lot about Aniston."


    Robert said, "We used to be close before she got married."


    Soon, the car arrived at Fennth Community.


    Before Faye could get out of the car, the window of the driver''s was knocked on from the outside.


    Faye and Robert looked over at the same time and saw Colin standing there with a sullen smirk. Then,


    he said in a low voice, "Get off the car!"

 Chapter 194 Can You Trust Me

    Chapter 194 Can You Trust Me


    Chapter 194 Can You Trust Me


    When Robert saw Colin, his reminiscence instantly stopped.


    Those beautiful things could only stay in memory, and now, he wished he could disappear right away.


    Seeing that the two people in the car did not move, Colin raised his brows slightly, lowered his head,


    and began to roll up his shirt sleeves in silence.


    Seeing this, Robert panicked and said, "Ms. Nash, please."


    Faye opened the car door and said, "Drive safe."


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Hearing this, Robert turned his head back as if he had grabbed a life-saving straw and said, "Do you


    mean I can leave now?"


    Faye said, "Do you want to get out of the car to have a talk with Colin?"


    Robert hurriedly said, "See you."


    As soon as Faye got out of the car, Robert started the car and escaped like lightning.


    Seeing her standing in front of him, Colin stuck his tongue against one cheek for about ten seconds


    and saidzily, "Wee back."


    Faye nodded at him and walked toward Fennth Community.


    When she passed by him, he suddenly reached out and sped her wrist.


    When she raised her eyes to look at him in confusion, Colin said with a half-smile, "Did you let Robert


    go?"


    Faye admitted it honestly, saying, "Yes."


    Colin asked, "Have I allowed him to leave?"


    Faye said indifferently, "But I''ve allowed it."


    Hearing this, he jokingly said, "Are you emboldened by my backing?"


    Faye said casually, "Maybe I was born a bold person."


    She was looking up, while he was looking down. When they were staring at each other, he took half a


    step toward her, rubbed her wrist with his fingers, and said, "You are deliberately provoking me."


    Faye narrowed her eyes and said, "You''re quite irritable."


    Seeing her indifferent expression, he lowered his head to approach her ear, bit her earlobe, and said,


    "You dare to do such things because you know I like you."


    Hearing this, Faye involuntarily trembled.


    She did not know if it was because of his words or bite.


    After nibbling her earlobe for a while, Colin let go of her, stood up straight, and took her hand when


    going back home.


    Faye was walking half a step behind him. She did not know why she wanted to exin it, but she said,


    "Robert went to pick me up because of Aniston."


    Hearing this, Colin who was walking in front said with his eyes full of smiles, "But I''m jealous."


    Faye couldn''t see his expression, so she frowned, "Colin, what do you want?"


    He said in a low voice, "I want you to coax me."


    Faye was speechless.


    Because Colin had asked her to coax him, she didn''t say a word until they got home.


    After entering the door, when she was changing into slippers in the hallway, he leaned against the door,


    looked at her, and said, "Aunt Carlotta went to Uncle Jadon''s home."


    Faye looked up suspiciously and asked, "Why?"


    Colin said solemnly, "Uncle Jadon will be very busy and have no time toe over to see Aunt


    Carlotta, so he let her stay with him so that he can help her with the rehabilitation."


    Faye nodded, "OK. I want to invite him to dinner. Please help make an appointment with him."


    Colin said, "Okay."


    After she changed her shoes and walked toward the living room, he followed closely behind. When she


    walked into the bathroom to wash her hands, he hugged her from behind, rested his chin on her


    shoulder, and said, "Honey, why can''t you coax me?"


    Faye raised her eyes to look at him in the mirror, pursed her lips slightly, pondered for a long time, and


    said, "Colin, I think we need to talk."


    Colin squeezed her hands full of foam twice, dropped his eyes, and said with an aggrieved and


    ufortable look, "Are you going to reject me?"


    Faye fell silent.


    Faye was twenty-six years old and had had some admirers before, but no one had coaxed and


    pestered her unceasingly like Colin.


    In the past, when her admirers had found was not interested in them, they had soon given up, so she


    had no experience in rejecting people.


    And she couldn''t ignore the fact that Colin was treating her very well against her conscience.


    When she saw the frustration in his eyes in the mirror, she took her hands out of his grip, turned around


    to look at him, and said with a serious expression, "Colin, I can''t ept you because I don''t believe


    love canst forever."


    Colin looked down at her, pressed her palms against his chest with his hot hands with foam, and said,


    "I know you don''t believe in love, but can you try to trust me? Can you believe me instead of love?"


    He wanted her to believe him instead of love.

 Chapter 195 Retreat to Advance

    Chapter 195 Retreat to Advance


    Chapter 195 Retreat to Advance


    Colin''s voice was steady, and his brooding eyes were full of persistence and seriousness.


    Faye''s fingers on his chest froze when she felt his strong heartbeats.


    She subconsciously believed his words and felt so sore in her chest that she had difficulty breathing.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin leaned forward. However, he didn''t hug or touch her but just looked at her


    with puppy eyes and said in a low voice, "It''s OK if you don''t want to date me."


    When she pursed her lips silently, he added, "It''s OK if you just want to sleep with me."


    Hearing this, Faye blushed.


    Colin said, "But can you please stop saying harsh words and taking away all my hopes."


    Faye felt a sting in her heart.


    Then, he stared at her for a moment and said in a hoarse voice, "Please pity me."


    Colin''s words hit Faye''s pain point, so she staggered backward and almost bumped into the washbasin


    behind.


    Seeing this, Colin leaned forward and put his hand between her waist and the washbasin in time


    without holding her.


    Compared with his previous filiations, his cautiousness now looked more moving in Faye''s eyes.


    She lowered her head silently and looked at the scars on his sturdy arm that had been hurt in Conda


    Area.


    The atmosphere in the bathroom froze because both of them fell silent.


    When they were at a stalemate, Colin''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    Heating the ring, Faye let out a sigh of relief as if being granted an amnesty.


    Seeing her relieved expression, Colin stretched out the other hand to steady her body, withdrew the


    hand on her waist, turned around, and walked outward when answering the call, saying, "Hey, Abbot."


    Abbot said on the other end of the phone, "Colin, how are you doing?"


    Colin walked to the floor-to-ceiling window and said, "Cut the crap!"


    Hearing his sullen tone, Abbot tutted, "Are you disappointed in love again?"


    Colin snorted, "It''s none of your business."


    Hearing this, Abbot asked with joy, "Faye rejected you again?"


    Instead of feeling ashamed, Colin said proudly, "She rejects me every day, and I''ve gotten used to it. If


    she stops rejecting me, I''ll feel ufortable and worried."


    Abbot scolded, "Why are you so shameless now?"


    Colin smiled, "Why are you calling me?"


    Abbot righteously said, "Why? Can''t I call you just because I care about you?"


    Colin knew Abbot very well, so he was sure he would not call him for no reason. Therefore, he teased,


    "Have you made any progress in the rtionship with that college student?"


    Hearing this, Abbot pretended to be reluctant and said, "I don''t intend to tell you about such things. But


    if you are so curious, I can talk to you about it."


    Colin deliberately said, "If you don''t want to talk about it, I won''t force you to do so."


    Abbot said, "It is not a big deal. I won''t hide such a little thing from you."


    Before Colin could reply, Abbot hurriedly continued, "Colin, I feel a little angry to talk about this matter.


    Jaquelin''s roommate friended me two days ago, and she keeps implying that she likes me."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Who is Jaquelin?"


    Abbot answered, "My girlfriend."


    Colin teased, "It''s been only a few days, but she has be your girlfriend?"


    Abbot didn''t answer his question but continued, "We''ve been friends for years, so you should know me


    well. I''m rich, handsome, and funny, so others may misunderstand that I am a yboy, but I am a


    conservative man."


    Colin said, "I did not expect you to think so highly of yourself."


    Abbot said annoyedly, "Can you stop joking?"


    Colin chuckled, "OK! Go on."


    Abbot sighed, "That girl is Jaquelin''s best friend. I was afraid Jaquelin would feel sad, so I didn''t dare to


    tell her about it. How should I appropriately reject her? Do you have any idea?"


    Colin jokingly said, "I don''t know. I only have the experience of falling in love secretly, but I have never


    been pursued before."


    Abbot nodded, "That''s true."


    He just wanted to brag to Colin and had never expected him to give him any useful advice.


    After the proud boast, he said in a serious tone, "Actually, I am calling you because I want to talk about


    Hank."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Colin asked with a smile, "What happened?"


    Abbot said, "After he failed in thepetition with you for the public welfare project, he contacted the


    shellpany I prepared and ced an additional order of 200 million dors."


    Hearing this, Colin sneered, "My grandfather is always monitoring Hank''s financial situation. I guess the


    200 million dors was all of his savings."


    Abbot said, "Probably he wants to make ast desperate effort."


    Colin sneered, "Don''t rush to draw in the. Even though he takes out all his savings, Tiffany still has


    money."


    Abbot sincerely admired Colin''s iron fist and said, "You are cruel!"


    Colin took out a cigarette case from his pocket, put a cigarette into his mouth without lighting it, and


    said coldly, "If it weren''t for him, I would long have been together with Faye."


    Abbot joked, "Why don''t you force her to give birth to a baby. If you two have a baby, Faye may relent


    and ept you."


    Colin bit the cigarette and said with a gloomy look in his eyes, "Because I can''t bear it to see her


    suffer."

 Chapter 196 Exposure

    Chapter 196 Exposure


    Chapter 196 Exposure


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot didn''t understand what he meant, so he asked, "What will she suffer


    from?"


    Colin said solemnly, "I can''t bear to put her in a dilemma."


    Abbot kept silent for a moment and then smiled, "Colin, you are a simp. If there is a simp contest in


    Cocanel, I will rmend you to participate."


    Colin sneered without feeling ashamed at all, "On my level, I can be a referee."


    When he was joking with Abbot, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Colin turned his head to nce over and saw Cindy walking out of the nanny''s room to open the door.


    When the door was opened, Cindy looked at the people outside suspiciously and asked, "Who are you


    looking for?"


    Fanny took off her mask and said shyly, "Hello, my name is Fanny Brown, and I came to meet Ms.


    Nash."


    Hearing this, Cindy cautiously scanned Fanny with her eyes.


    Fanny felt slightly embarrassed and said, "Can you please let us in?"


    Cindy barely paid attention to the entertainment circle, so she did not know Fanny. After hesitating for a


    while, she said with a smile, "Ms. Brown, could you please wait a minute? I will have to ask Ms. Nash


    about it first."


    Fanny nodded, "No problem."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing this, Cindy turned around. But when she was about to walk inside, Colin, who was standing


    beside the floor-to-ceiling window, saidzily, "Cindy, let her in!"


    Hearing this, Cindy replied, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Fanny and Rex hade here together, and they were both taken aback when they heard Cindy say


    "Mr. Farrell".


    Cindy said, "Pleasee in!"


    Both Fanny and Rex kept silent.


    Seeing them standing still, Cindy said again, "Pleasee in!"


    Hearing this, Fanny showed an awkward smile. Then, she and Rex exchanged nces, bit the bullet,


    and entered the door.


    After giving the order to Cindy, Colin talked with Abbot for a short while and hung up the phone.


    Seeing Fanny and Rex enter the door, he casually strode into the living room as a host and said,


    "Please take a seat."


    Fanny said, "Good evening, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin smiled, "Good evening. Long time no see."


    Fanny said with a stiff smile, "Yes, we haven''t seen each other since the variety show ended."


    Colin chuckled, turned his head to look at Cindy, and said, "Cindy, go ask Faye toe down."


    Cindy nodded, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    After Cindy stepped up to the second floor, Colin walked to the sofa, sat down, jogged his chin at


    Fanny and Rex, and said, "Sit down, please. Make yourself at home ."


    Rex was slick in establishing social rtions at ordinary times, but now he didn''t dare to breathe loudly


    like an ostrich.


    Although he knew Colin was openly pursuing Faye, he did not know their real rtionship.


    Meeting him at Faye''s home, he broke out in a cold sweat, suspecting he had discovered something he


    should not have discovered.


    A few minutester, Faye came to the living room.


    Seeing her, Fanny and Rex got up and greeted her at the same time.


    Faye was wearing casual clothes now, so she looked more friendly than in thepany. Seeing them


    standing up, she smiled, "Please sit down."


    When she nced at Colin who was sitting on the sofa, she thought of what had happened in the


    bathroom just now, so she said with an unnatural expression, "Can you go back to the bedroom?"


    Colin looked at her without retorting, got up with a grin on his lips, and said, "Take your time to talk."


    After he left, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly became rxed.


    Fanny firstly said in a low voice, "Ms. Nash, sorry. I didn''t know Mr. Farrell is here."


    Faye smiled, "Never mind."


    Rex hurriedly echoed, "Ms. Nash, don''t worry! We won''t tell anyone we saw him at your home."


    Faye smiled without replying to him. Then, she changed the subject and asked, "Why do youe to


    see me?"


    Fanny pursed her lips with a long hesitation. When she was about to speak, Colin suddenly said in a


    low and attractive voice in the kitchen, "Honey,e here."

 Chapter 197 He Was Happy to Do So

    Chapter 197 He Was Happy to Do So


    Chapter 197 He Was Happy to Do So


    Because Colin called Faye his wife, the atmosphere in the living room that had just eased became


    heavy again.


    Fanny felt embarrassed, "M-Ms. Nash."


    Faye''s expression did not change. "Hold on for a minute."


    After Faye finished speaking, she got up and walked to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Colin was making a fruit tter with a serious expression.


    When he saw Faye entering the door, he handed the prepared fruit tter to her, "Bring it out for the


    guests."


    Faye frowned and said in a voice only the two of them could hear, "What are you doing?"


    Colin''s jaw tightened when he heard the words. It could be seen that his hand that was holding the fruit


    tter tightened.


    When she saw Colin like this, Faye thought of his cautiousness in the bathroom again. Hence, she said


    helplessly, "Colin."


    Colin lowered his eyes and lowered his voice, "I don''t mean anything else, I just want to make a fruit


    tter so that you can serve it to your guest."


    Faye, "..."


    When Colin finished speaking, he said solemnly after he saw Faye not speaking, "Did you think I was


    calling you my wife in front of them on purpose?"


    Faye inhaled sharply. "Aren''t you?"


    Colin, "Did you forget that Fanny already knew about our rtionship?"


    Faye pursed her lips.


    Faye did not forget, but she felt that judging from Fanny''s personality, she would not tell Rex about her


    rtionship with Colin.


    At the same time, inside the living room.


    Rex was so frightened that his back was covered in sweat. Then, he asked Fanny in a low voice, "Did


    Ms. Nash marry Mr. Farrell in secret?"


    Colin had already called Faye his wife so bluntly, so even if Fanny wanted to twist it, she could not.


    "Yeah."


    When he saw Fanny''s calm expression, the corners of Rex''s mouth twitched, "Did you know?"


    Fanny, "Mr. Farrell showed us his marriage certificate with Ms. Nash. when we were recording the


    reality show."


    Rex, "..."


    In the kitchen, Faye finally chose topromise under Colin''s innocent gaze.


    Faye took the fruit tter in Colin''s hand and thanked him. Then, she dodged his gaze and walked


    toward the living room with the fruit tter in her hand.


    After watching Faye leave, Colin chuckled softly. She was so easy to deceive, what would she do


    without him?


    Faye returned to the living room, put the fruit tter in her hand on the coffee table, and pushed it in


    front of Fanny and Rex along the coffee table. "Eat some fruit."


    Fanny, "Thank you."


    Rex nced at the kitchen  After that, he looked back at Faye with a smile on his face. "Thank you,


    Ms. Nash."


    Rex thought, ''I never thought in my life that I would be able to eat a fruit tter prepared by my own


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    boss.''


    Fanny and Rex ate two bites of fruit. Then, Fanny sat up straight and said, "Ms. Nash, I passed the


    audition today."


    Faye smiled back a little absent-mindedly, "That''s great, congrattions."


    Fanny pressed her lips into a straight line like she had mustered up a lot of courage. Then, she took out


    a shopping card from her pocket and handed it to Faye. "Ms. Nash, I wanted to buy you something, but


    I really don''t know what to buy you, so I got you a shopping card."


    Fanny was indeed a dependable girl. She even got a shopping card that was used in the supermarket.


    It was like the bonus reward given by apany at the end of the year.


    When she saw Fanny''s nervousness, Faye smiled. "How much did you pay for the card?"


    Fanny froze for a moment. Then, she blushed and told the truth, "F-Fifty thousand."


    Faye reached out and took it. "Okay, I''ll take it."


    Fanny''s face was even redder now. "M-Ms. Nash, it''s not much and it''s just some regards from me."


    Faye, "I like it."


    Fanny''s intention foring here was to show her gratitude and give Faye the shopping card.


    After she did all that, she stayed for a few more minutes before she got up and bade farewell.


    Faye walked the two to the elevator. The moment the elevator door closed, she took out her phone and


    transferred Fanny fifty thousand.


    Not long after, Faye received a call from Fanny.


    "Ms. Nash, why did you transfer the money back to me?"


    Faye said gently, "You can give it to me again when you be an A-lister."


    Fanny sobbed over the phone, "Ms. Nash, thank you."


    Faye, "I will not ept the verbal gratitude, prove it to me with your actions."


    Fanny, "I will do well and not let you down."


    Faye smiled and replied, "No, it''s to not let yourself down."


    After hanging up the phone call, Faye coincidentally walked to the door of the master bedroom.


    As she was looking at the closed door, Faye was lost for a while. As she was about to reach out to


    push the door open, she heard mocking from inside just as her hand fell on the doorknob.


    "Abbot, do you still remember when we were in college, Colin would starve himself so that he could


    give Faye pocket money he got from working part-time while he studied.


    "The point is that he''s still reluctant to let Faye know right now."


    After Abbot finished speaking and before Ethan could answer, Colin smirked and said indifferently, "I''m


    happy to do that."

 Chapter 198 Lets Talk

    Chapter 198 Let''s Talk


    Chapter 198 Let''s Talk


    After Colin finished speaking, he smiled teasingly across the video.


    Abbot teased, "Colin, I''m really puzzled. You said you''ve already turned your secret crush on Faye into


    a tant one, but have you never mentioned this to her?"


    Colin dangled his cigarette from his lips and looked at Abbot. "Do you have too much time on your


    hands?"


    Abbot raised his eyebrows. "Huh?"


    Colin, "Why won''t you mind your business?"


    As soon as Colin finished speaking, there was a muffled sound outside the door.


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Colin''s expression changed suddenly.


    Seeing this, Abbot teased, "What''s wrong? Colin, did you..."


    Before Abbot could finish saying ''did you sumb to your conscience'', Colin threw down his phone


    and got up hastily.


    The door opened. Faye''s hand froze in midair after her hand bounced up from the opening door knob.


    The two looked at each other, and neither of them spoke for a while.


    Colin frowned slightly as he looked at the shock and confusion in Faye''s eyes. After a long time, he


    said in a low voice, "Did you hear that?"


    The turbulent emotions in Faye''s eyes fluctuated and she tried her best to suppress them. However,


    she failed to control them. "Yeah."


    Colin, "Let''s talk inside."


    Faye pursed her lips and the memories of her college days flooded into her head.


    At that time, she and Colin had little to do with each other.


    When the two meet, they would not even greet each other.


    asionally, she would take the initiative to greet him out of respect, and Colin would just reply to her


    indifferently.


    Hank was much closer to herpared to Colin.


    Hank would take the initiative to talk to her, ask her questions, and stand up for her when Helen and


    Tiffany targeted her.


    Therefore, when she had a lot of pocket money stuffed into her bag, she would naturally attribute it to


    Colin.


    Of course, the main thing was that she asked Hank afterward.


    Hank paused for only half a second. Then, he looked at her with a refined and gentle expression before


    saying, "Yes, it was me. Girls should be better to themselves."


    Faye was stunned when Colin brought her to the bed to sit down.


    Colin saw the panic in her eyes. He squatted to look at her, clenched her hand, and said in a slow


    voice, "Don''t have any psychological burden, I never wanted to let you know about this."


    Faye looked at Colin''s face and pressed the corners of her lips into a straight line. "Colin."


    Colin curled his thin lips slightly. He did not answer Faye, but instead, he asked, "Do you want to have


    a smoke?"


    Faye did not answer.


    Colin got up and walked over to the bed. He took the cigarette case, lit a cigarette in front of his mouth,


    and walked over to Faye. After that, he leaned over and put it to her lips.


    Faye slightly opened her red lips and bit on it. Then, Colin lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    "Are you nervous?"


    Faye closed her eyes tightly and said did not hide from him. "Yeah."


    Colin kissed from her forehead to her eyshes. "Don''t be, it''s just what someone who has a crush


    would do. You know what simps are like."


    The more Colin belittled himself, the more Faye''s heart trembled uncontrobly.


    In the end, Faye felt like there was some moisture in her eyes. If she was a little careless, it would turn


    into hot tears.


    A cigarette was burnt into half between Faye''s lips. Colin reached out and took the cigarette butt for her


    lips. Then, he rubbed the corner of her lips to reassure her, "I remember seeing you smoking outside


    the psychiatric clinic."


    Faye opened her eyes and her eyes were red. "It''s been a long time."


    Colin put out the cigarette in his hand and massaged the back of Faye''s neck. "But I remember."


    It was hard for Faye to breathe. Her chest was about to suffocate from some kind of emotion.


    Colin''s voice was pleasant to the ears. He carefully coaxed her, "I guess you were unstable back then


    as well?"


    Faye, "I had a nightmare."


    Colin''s eyes were filled with softness and love. "If you have nightmares again, tell me."


    Faye looked at the seriousness in Colin''s eyes and she felt the words stuck in her throat.


    Colin knew Faye too much.


    On the outside, he looked decisive and indifferent, but on the inside, he was extremely sensitive and


    gentle.


    Colin knew Faye was flustered and anxious right now. So, the hand massaging the back of her neck


    slowed down and he looked at her. His voice said steadily, "Faye, let''s talk."

 Chapter 199 His Light

    Chapter 199 His Light


    Chapter 199 His Light


    Colin finished speaking and took a chair to sit in front of Faye while she watched.


    Colin''s thin lips were smirking. He took out the carved wooden sculpture from his pocket and handed it


    to Faye.


    Faye took it stiffly, and her eyes flickered as she looked at the nice wooden carving in her hand.


    Just when Faye was staring at the wood carving, she suddenly noticed a small line of words on the


    bottom of the wood carving. ''Love wees all difficulties, and loves all difficulties.''


    Faye''s hands trembled and she looked at Colin.


    Colin''s smile deepened. "Did I do a good job?"


    Faye, "How long have you liked me?"


    Colin looked directly at Faye and said calmly, "Eleven years, three months, and seven days."


    Faye''s hand that was holding the wooden carving tightened. "Why do you like me?"


    Colin''s charming eyes no longer had the mockery and mischief he had in the past, and his expression


    was serious and focused. "In this world, there has never been a love that happens for no reason, while


    some people are greedy for money, some are lecherous."


    Faye inhaled, "And what about you?"


    Colin smiled suddenly. "I''m chasing my light."


    Faye was stunned and she was at a loss for words.


    Faye wanted to ask Colin how she became his light.


    However, as soon as the words reached the tip of her tongue, she did not know how to start the


    conversation.


    When Colin saw that Faye was not saying anything, he reached out and caressed her hair lovingly. He


    said helplessly, "What should I do now? I never wanted to tell you the past."


    Faye turned to look at Colin. She tried to make her expression look natural. "Why?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "I was worried you''ll be touched and I was also worried that you won''t


    be."


    Faye looked dazedly at Colin.


    Colin mocked, "What? Do you think I''m so strong that there''s nothing I can''t conquer?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Faye was in a trance and she was thinking about how to answer when she heard Colin saying, "I want


    to take you as my own, but I never dared to expect it to happen."


    Faye had lived for twenty-six years, and she believed that life had polished all her sensibility into


    rationality.


    Yet, at this moment, she suddenly felt that her deep-seated sensibility had begun to sprout.


    Seeing the unease in Faye''s eyes, Colin said, "Are you still thinking about the pocket money?"


    Faye, "I''m sorry."


    Colin smiled and asked, "Why are you apologizing?"


    Faye pressed her lips and said truthfully, "I feel guilty."


    Colin scoffed softly, "For what? Do you feel guilty for taking my money but not thanking me? Or do you


    feel guilty that I''ve loved you for so long and you can''t give me an answer?"


    Faye lowered her eyes. "All of that."


    Colin leaned forward, rested his elbows on his knees, and folded his hands and fingers together


    naturally, pretending to be relieved, "It''s all of my own ord, why are you feeling guilty?"


    Faye''s head was in a mess right now. She did not know what to say, so she could only stay silent.


    As he looked at her, Colin sighed, reached out, and grabbed Faye''s arm to pull her into his arms. "I was


    the one who''s being punished and you''re the judge, but why do you seem more pitiful than me?"


    Faye buried her face in Colin''s chest and said nothing.


    Colin lowered his head and stroked her hair. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, "I''ve prepared ten


    thousand ways to approach you, but reopening old wounds is not one of them."


    As Colin said that, his Adam''s apple bobbed. "I don''t want my kindness to you to be a burden on


    you."


    Faye grasped Colin''s shirt with her hand that was hanging by her side.


    Colin noticed her subtle movement andughed softly. "This is quite emotional. Do you want to cry to


    satisfy the vanity of someone who has had a crush on you for so long?"


    Faye was holding back the tears in her eyes, but when she heard what Colin said, they escaped from


    her eyes.


    Faye''s tears were a burst dam, but she was crying so silently.


    Colin put his chin on Faye''s head and held her tightly. "My little girl has grown up and she even learned


    to hold herself back when she''s crying."

 Chapter 200 A Wise Man Does Not Fall in Love

    Chapter 200 A Wise Man Does Not Fall in Love


    Chapter 200 A Wise Man Does Not Fall in Love


    Faye sat in Colin''s arms for nearly half an hour.


    Her eyes were red because of a long time of crying. She lifted her head from his arms.


    When the two looked into each other, Colin gently lifted his eyebrow and leaned back, gently wiping off


    the remaining tears on her cheeks. "Sit here. I''ll bring you a towel to wipe your face." Heughed in a


    deep voice.


    With red eyes, Faye struggled out of his arms, "I''ll go myself."


    He smiled and bent over to put the bedside slippers under her feet.


    She then looked at him.


    He smiled proudly, "I''ve already shown that I love you. Can''t I be nice to you?"


    Faye lowered her head, put on slippers, and tightened her lips but said nothing.


    After watching Faye enter the bathroom, Colin walked to the bed. Originally, he wanted to stretch out to


    take a rest, but he identally saw his mobile phone, which he had thrown into bed, was still on a


    video call.


    He licked the back teeth with the tip of his tongue, picked up the phone, and looked at the two people


    on the screen.


    Abbot was stunned while Ethan wasughing meaningfully.


    Colin sneered, "You two have been listening?"


    Ethan''s face didn''t change. "I don''t want to, but you didn''t hang up."


    Abbot gave Colin a thumbs up and said, "Are you sure you''re not a gay? I fell in love with you just


    because of what you said."


    With a fake smile, Colin said, "Be gay and y with you? I''d rather y with myself."


    Abbot shook his head and said, "You''ve been ying with yourself for twenty-eight years. Are you still


    not tired of it?"


    Colin said jokingly, "Wish you and Jaquelin a happy marriage."


    He changed the topic so fast that Abbot didn''t understand for a while.


    He was stunned for a few seconds. Out of instinct, he hadn''t expected Colin would give blessing to him


    so frankly, but he couldn''t figure out what was wrong with this sentence for a while.


    Seeing Abbot in a daze, Colin sneered, "A wise man does not fall in love; a fool follows the same old


    path."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Abbot asked, "What do you mean?"


    Colin teased him, "I''m praising you."


    Abbot didn''t believe it, so he turned to Ethan and asked, "What does he mean?"


    Ethan calmly looked through the document in his hand and said, "A wise man won''t fall in love? He is a


    wise man but has fallen in love. What are you afraid of?"


    Abbot remained silent.


    He felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t think of the reason for a moment.


    The three teased each other for a few minutes. Colin hung up the video call before Faye came out of


    the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Faye looked at her red eyes and didn''t know what to do.


    She had never thought that she would cry so sentimentally one day.


    She had cried for half an hour. Where did those tearse from?


    She stared at herself in the mirror for a while and then took a handful of warm water to wash her face. It


    took her more than 10 minutes to calm her mood before she walked out of the bathroom.


    When she came out, Colin leaned against the headboard and looked at his phone.


    Hearing the bathroom door open, however, Colin didn''t raise his head.


    He knew Faye too well. After what had just happened, she must be too shy to see him now and wanted


    to find a hole to hide.


    As Colin had expected, Faye heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he was focusing on his phone.


    She walked to the bedside, lifted a corner of the quilt, and quietlyy down.


    As soon as shey down, Colin turned the light in the room to dim.


    Faye suddenly became a little stiff and shrank into the quilt.


    Seeing what she was doing, Colin bent over and whispered in her ear on purpose, "Ms. Nash, will you


    be a coward from today on?"


    Faye closed her eyes and didn''t respond.


    Coliny down behind Faye, held her waist, and pulled her into his arms. "Good. Then I can do


    whatever I want." His voice waszy but sexy.

 Chapter 201 Being Loved Should Be Fearless

    Chapter 201 Being Loved Should Be Fearless


    Chapter 201 Being Loved Should Be Fearless


    Colin said in a teasing tone. Feeling his hands exploring her body, Faye thought he would do


    something.


    Just as sheforted herself not being nervous, Colin chuckled. "Can I take it as your consent?"


    Faye didn''t reply, but her ears and neck all turned red.


    Seeing this, he kissed her on the back of her neck and stroked her skin inch by inch.


    Faye trembled and got into his arms.


    He teased, "If you are afraid I will do something to you, you should hide from me. Why do you get into


    my arms now?"


    Hearing this, Faye blushed and began to struggle.


    Colin held her tightly and smiled, "Don''t move. Be a good girl. Let me hug you."


    After Colin finished his words, Faye stopped struggling. Colin put his hand on her waist and held her


    hand with their fingers clenched. "Don''t be moved by little details. Men nowadays are all cunning." He


    said in a low voice.


    Faye asked subconsciously, "What about you?"


    "I''m not the man nowadays. I grew up with you," said Colin.


    Faye didn''t know what to say.


    Colin chuckled, "Don''t think too much. Have a good sleep. Don''t think about responding to me, or you


    have owed me. Just live as before. You can scold me like before, sleep with me like before, and refute


    me like before."


    Faye moved her hand, which was interlocked with Colin''s fingers.


    Colin held her hand tightly and said, "You''re loved, so you should have nothing to fear. Otherwise,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    what''s the meaning of that love?"


    Faye slept soundly this night.


    She had a good sleep, but she had a lot of dreams.


    In her dream, she went back to her university time. She asked Hank if he had put the pocket money in


    her bag.


    Hank admitted it.


    Colin sat on the armchair and looked at the ground. He seemed to beughing sarcastically but said


    nothing.


    Then the scene immediately changed.


    Colin on the armchair was reced by Reba.


    As Hank was talking to her affectionately, Reba suddenly stepped forward and stood between them.


    She looked at Hank expressionlessly and said, "Do you know what your existence has proved?"


    Hank was confused. "What did it prove?"


    Reba answered thoughtfully, "It proves that your parents wasted three seconds on some night."


    Hank''s face turned ghastly pale. Faye tried hard not tough behind Reba.


    The following day, Faye was woken up by a phone call.


    Before she could reach for her phone, Colin had already picked it up and answered it. "Hello."


    Faye looked at Colin and blinked. "The phone you are holding seems to be mine."


    Colin pretended to be surprised, "Oh really?"


    Faye, "..."


    When the two of them were looking at each other, William''s voice came through the phone, "Mr. Farrell,


    can you stop showing off your love in front of me? I really have something urgent to tell Ms. Nash."


    Colin asked, "William! How do you know it''s me?"


    William couldn''t help but twitch his mouth. "Because I think you and Ms. Nash are the best matches in


    the whole Cocanel."


    William regretted it as soon as he finished his words. He thought Colin would get angry because he


    was too perfunctory.


    Just as he was troubled by how to retrieve the situation, he heard Colin chuckle. "We haven''t seen


    each other for such a long time, but you are still so fond of telling the truth."


    William was utterly speechless.


    After returning the phone to Faye, William was still in a daze.


    "William, what''s up?" Faye asked.


    William didn''te to his senses until now. "Yes, something happened. James Murphy went crazy. He


    posted awyer''s letter on Facebook, which not only mentioned Aniston but also you."

 Chapter 202 Probably Falling in Love

    Chapter 202 Probably Falling in Love


    Chapter 202 Probably Falling in Love


    What James had done made Faye understand what digging his own grave meant.


    Without hearing Faye''s reply, William asked, "Ms. Nash, what are we going to do next? My phone was


    bombarded this morning."


    Faye sat up and leaned against the headboard. While smoothing her hair, she said calmly, "Do not


    respond to him. He has a new movie to show recently. What he wants to see most is that we make


    things messier now."


    William said, "Then we can''t always allow him to frame you! Now because he has released thewyer''s


    letter, many fans who don''t know the truth have begun to support him."


    Faye replied calmly, "Justice is not in the hands of those who only have a loud voice. The noisier he is


    now, the more embarrassed he will be when the evidence is presented in front of him."


    "Don''t we respond now?" William asked.


    Faye said, "I''ll go to youter. Let the legal department deal with James''wyer''s letter. We won''t issue


    awyer''s letter but will sue him directly. "


    Hearing this, William finally felt relieved. "I see."


    Faye said, "William, now inform Aniston to delete all the social applications and then hand over the


    ounts and passwords of those social applications to thepany''s legal affairs."


    William was confused, "Why?"


    Faye replied, "To collect evidence."


    William finally understood. "Okay. Those private messages andments that insulted Aniston will not


    be deleted, right?"


    Faye smiled. "Why should we delete them? Shouldn''t people be responsible for their ownments?"


    Hearing Faye''s words, William finally smiled. "Let them know that the Inte is not an ouw country."


    "It''s okay to be a Star chaser, but you need to be rational," said Faye.


    After hanging up the phone, Faye was about to get out of bed to wash up.


    However, as soon as she turned around, she was wrapped around the waist by a strong arm.


    Faye knew whose arm it was without looking back. She was stiff. "I have something to deal with in the


    Colin said in a maic and pleasant voice, "I''ll just hold you for a while."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye, "..."


    Colin was a man of his word. After hugging her for only half a minute, he loosened his grip.


    With her back to Colin, Faye stood up and walked toward the bathroom. As soon as she entered the


    bathroom, Colin got up and followed her in.


    Faye was stunned, looking at him.


    Colin walked to her with a smile. He picked up her cup, filled it with water, squeezed toothpaste for her,


    and handed her the toothbrush and cup. "Why are you looking at me? Don''t I need to go to work?" He


    said jokingly.


    She took the cup with a red face and lowered her head to brush her teeth.


    Colin leaned against the sink, crossed his arms, and looked at Faye. "Honey, what should I do? I seem


    to like you more when I see you in such a dull look."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin then moved closer to her face.


    She paused. He kissed her forehead and said, "Good morning."


    She was stunned and identally swallowed the toothpaste in her mouth. She didn''t even rinse her


    mouth but said in a hurry, "Aniston''s matter is urgent. I''m leaving now."


    Looking at Faye''s receding figure, Colin chuckled with love in his eyes.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Faye opened the wardrobe and grabbed a suit. Then she left the


    bedroom and went downstairs to the living room.


    When Colin went downstairs to have breakfast, Faye had already left.


    Seeing that Colin was in a good mood, Cindy smiled and said, "I just saw madaming down with a


    red face."


    Colin kept smiling, "H''m."


    After leaving the Fennth Community, Faye drove to Aniston''s residence.


    Along the way, Colin''s figure kept appearing in her mind from time to time. She pinched between her


    eyebrows and dialed the number of her doctor.


    After the phone was connected, Faye took a deep breath and said, "Doctor Thomas, I''d like to make an


    appointment with you these days."


    Jake replied gently, "Okay. What happened to you?"


    "Maybe I''m in a rtionship now," Faye answered.

 Chapter 203 Cut Off All Means of Retreat

    Chapter 203 Cut Off All Means of Retreat


    Chapter 203 Cut Off All Means of Retreat


    When Faye said this, she felt her ears burning.


    After saying that, she took a deep breath. Even her heart beat faster.


    Jake was stunned for a few seconds and said with a smile, "That''s good news. I''m free the next week.


    You cane to me at any time."


    Faye said, "Thank you, Doctor Thomas."


    Jake asked, "May I know what kind of person he is?"


    Faye was silent for a while. After thinking carefully, she answered, "He is the one who is very warm to


    me."


    After hanging up the phone with Jake, she arrived at themunity where Aniston lived.


    The news this time spread like wildfire. The entertainment reporters gathered at the gate of the


    As soon as Faye''s car stopped at the gate of themunity, several reporters recognized her and


    surrounded her before the security guards could let her in. They pressed the microphones against the


    car window. Questions, like bullets, came one after another, shooting at Faye.


    "Ms. Nash, do you have anything to say about James''s Facebook?"


    "Ms. Nash, please get off the car and answer some questions."


    "Ms. Nash, James said you used your power to confuse right and wrong. Don''t you have anything to


    exin?"


    The reporters outside the car looked serious, but their eyes were as bright as wolves looking atmbs.


    After calming herself down, Faye nced at the more than ten reporters outside the car and opened


    the door to get off.


    However, seeing Faye really get out, the reporters guarding outside the car quieted down.


    Faye''s ability to deal with the crisis was well known. So far, no reporter had been able to get any


    benefit from her.


    In addition, Colin had confessed his love to her a few days ago, which made these reporters more


    afraid of her.


    Expressionlessly, Faye looked at the watch on her wrist and then at the reporters. She said coldly, "I


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    don''t have much time. Three minutes. You can ask whatever you want to know."


    After she finished, the reporters looked at each other, but no one dared to speak first.


    Time passed. Faye said calmly, "There''s only one and a half left."


    People would die for money, and birds would die for food. There were always people in the world who


    would risk their lives for money.


    After Faye finished her words, a young male reporter in thest row gritted his teeth and said, "Ms.


    Nash, James has already posted hiswyer''s letter. Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Looking at the male reporter who was speaking, Faye said, "Come to the front." Her voice was cold.


    After saying that, the reporters in front of the male reporter automatically made a way.


    Now that things hade to this, the male reporter had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk


    forward. "Ms. Nash, do you have anything to exin about James''wyer''s letter? People said you


    took advantage of your power to frustrate him."


    Faye took a look at the work card on the reporter and said, "Judd Bingham, from Orange Weekly."


    Judd paused with his face stiff and embarrassed.


    Faye said, "First of all, thewyer''s letter does not have any legal effect. Its existence is mainly to


    express the opinions of the parties on an event. For example, now, I feel that your question seriously


    affects my reputation in public, so I can also ask mywyer to send you awyer''s letter."


    Judd fell silent.


    After saying that, Faye looked down at her watch again. "Time''s up."


    She was always decisive. After saying that, she didn''t stop but turned around and got in the car. She


    honked two times, indicating the security guard to open the door.


    Seeing Faye drive into themunity, none of the more than ten reporters dared to stop her.


    Judd was a little angry. "Why is she so arrogant?"


    An elder female reporter standing next to him said, "You will definitely receive awyer''s letter from


    Farrell Media next few days."


    Judd, "..."


    After Faye entered themunity, she drove into the underground parking lot and took the elevator to


    the floor where Aniston lived.


    William was already waiting at the door.


    Faye smiled after seeing him, "William."


    William said, "Ms. Nash, we are all waiting for you."


    Faye and William entered the house while chatting. Seeing them, Aniston stood up from the sofa and


    greeted Faye, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye nodded slightly as a response and then said, "Time is limited, so how about we save those


    greetings? Let''s get straight to the point. Aniston, I need to know everything that happened between


    you and James. Tell me the truth."


    Aniston didn''t know what to say.


    Faye said, "Let me speak first, okay? James is a homosexual. He deceived you into marriage. Your


    mother epted his money to send your brother abroad for further study."


    Faye''s simple and sharp words made Aniston stunned.


    William also hadn''t expected Faye to know so much. He wanted to say something to ease the


    atmosphere, but before he could say anything, Faye had already seen through his intention. She took


    the lead and said, "William, only by cutting off all means of retreat can we risk our life to survive."

 Chapter 204 People Changed

    Chapter 204 People Changed


    Chapter 204 People Changed


    The more she wanted to hide it, the more likely it would be her weakness.


    If she wanted to be invincible, the best way was to make herself a person without any secret.


    At least, she should have no dirty secret.


    Hearing Faye''s words, William didn''t say anything. After thinking for a while, he finally winked at


    Aniston.


    Aniston''s face turned pale. "Ms. Nash, please have a seat."


    Faye sat on the sofa. "Don''t lie to me. It''s not good for you."


    Aniston nodded, "Don''t worry."


    The truth Aniston told was almost the same as what Robert had found out.


    Back then, James Murphy indeed began to pursue her after being photographed with evidence of


    homosexuality.


    Also, Aniston''s mother had received the money from James Murphy because she wanted to send her


    son abroad for further study.


    The only difference was that Aniston didn''t choose topromise and marry him just because her


    mother epted his money. James had kidnapped her.


    James announced that the two of them got married on a trip, but in fact, he had kept Aniston in the vi


    for half a month.


    After Aniston briefly exined the situation, she looked at Faye and asked, "Ms. Nash, will you ask me


    why I didn''t resist?"


    Faye said calmly, "What''s the difference between asking you this question and letting you eat cake?"


    Why didn''t a powerless girl resist after she was kidnapped?


    How could she resist?


    Or should she resist with her own life?


    Would it be too pathetic?


    In order to be courageous, should she punish herself for other people''s mistakes?


    There was a huge gap between ideal and reality.


    Everyone hoped that they could be omnipotent when they were in trouble.


    But the reality was that most people were ipetent when they were in trouble.


    After Faye finished, Aniston rxed. "Thank you."


    Faye asked, "Did James Murphy let you out because you had reached some agreement?"


    Aniston nodded, "Yes. He promised me that as long as I returned the money I owed him, he would let


    me go."


    Faye still said calmly, "If I''m not wrong, you wouldn''t be able to pay back the money anyway."


    Aniston smiled bitterly, "You''re right. I''ve paid him for many years."


    Looking at Aniston''s pursed lips, Faye continued, "Is the money finally paid off?"


    Aniston replied, "Yes. I paid off all the money in the first year when William brought me to Farrell


    Media."


    Faye frowned. "You have paid the money, and your marriage has been terminated, but you are still


    forced by him. Is there anything else that happened during this period?"


    Aniston gritted her teeth and said, "Once, when I was filming, James asked his assistant to install a


    pinhole camera in the bathroom of the hotel where I lived. They took pictures of me when I took a


    shower."


    At this point, Faye understood everything.


    The reason why they had recorded a reality show togetherst month was probably that James Murphy


    had forced her with those photos.


    Although William had some connections in this circle, he didn''t dare to take the risk of exposing


    Aniston''s photos to confront James Murphy head-on.


    After saying that, Aniston looked at Faye, "Ms. Nash."


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Faye looked at her. "I''ve already known about it. Don''t worry. Your photos won''t be exposed."


    Aniston''s eyes turned red. "Really?".


    "But you have to listen to me," said Faye.


    "Okay," said Aniston.


    After talking with Aniston, Faye took out her phone and dialed Alexander''s number. She asked


    Alexander to investigate the evidence of James Murphy''s sexual orientation.


    Alexander teased, "James Murphy? Is he the A-lister of Breanna Media? He is usually gentle! I didn''t


    expect him to do such a dirty thing behind his back!"


    Faye said seriously, "It has nothing to do with his sexual orientation. It''s his moral quality."


    Alexander said, "Sister, it will take me half a day. He must have been fully prepared for this. It''s not that


    easy to investigate."


    "Okay. Hurry up," said Faye.


    She hung up the phone and thought for a while. Then she dialed the number of the legal department.


    She informed thewyers to be fully prepared but not to sue immediately.


    Now she needed solid evidence. Only by showing all the evidence could James Murphy no longer


    struggle or fight back.


    Otherwise, if he was given a chance to breathe, something else might happen.


    After Faye contacted the legal department, William walked up to her and smiled unnaturally. "I''m sorry. I


    lied to you before."


    Faye didn''t look at William but looked out of the window. "Although what you did was stupid, I can


    understand you."


    William, "..."


    It was afternoon when Alexander called again.


    Faye picked up the phone and heard Alexander sigh helplessly. "Faye, he''s really cunning. He usually


    has two fixed sex partners. Butst month, he sent the two men to another province. I''m afraid it won''t


    work to find out witnesses."

 Chapter 205 Heroically

    Chapter 205 Heroically


    Chapter 205 Heroically


    Hearing Alexander''s words, Faye frowned slightly.


    About half a minuteter, Faye asked, "Can you confirm their specific address?"


    Alexander replied, "I''m not sure. I can only be sure that they have been sent to Werstein. But it will take


    at least three days to know which city, county, or minority vige they are in."


    It would take three days only to find out the specific address.


    Not to mention they needed to bring the witnesses back from that ce.


    Even if there were no obstructions, it would take about a week.


    There were too many variables in a week. No one could guarantee that there would be no other


    idents.


    What if James Murphy found something unusual and chose to run away? Then what was the point of


    the truth?


    The bad guy didn''t get the punishment he deserved. Was the truth just to show the audience?


    That was too ridiculous.


    As soon as Alexander finished his words, he didn''t hear any response from Faye. With a cheeky grin,


    he said, "Sister, since normal methods don''t work, let''s think about some crooked ways."


    Faye paused and suddenly smiled. "Then you have to help me."


    Alexander shivered when he heard that. He had a bad feeling.


    Faye met Alexander an hourter.


    As soon as the two met, Faye gave Alexander some shopping bags.


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Alexander stared at the bags for a few seconds and asked, "What are


    these?"


    Faye said indifferently, "Clothes."


    Alexander was even more confused. "Excuse me?"


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Faye turned to Alexander and smiled, "Beautiful clothes."


    Alexander, "..."


    Alexander had known Faye for a long time, so he had seen her smile. But it was the first time he had


    seen such a meaningful smile from her.


    It reminded him of Colin.


    Colin always gave him this feeling when he smiled.


    Sure enough, he who touches rouge would be stained with red.


    Alexander and Faye looked at each other for a while and then looked down at the clothes in the


    shopping bags uneasily. Seeing those sexy styles, he twitched his mouth and asked, "Are you sure you


    are not kidding me?"


    Leaning against the seat, Faye tapped the steering wheel with her slender fingers and said, "Self-


    sacrifice is a noble character."


    With a wry smile, Alexander zipped up the down jacket to his cor. "We''ve known each other for a


    long time. You know it, I''m not noble at all."


    "Yes, you are," Faye replied.


    Alexander, "No, I''m not."


    Faye smiled, "Three times the payment."


    Taking a deep breath, Alexander took out the sexy men''s clothes from the shopping bags and shook


    them. Then he put on a righteous expression and said, "You know me well. My biggest advantage is


    that I''m willing to help others. Someone has to make a sacrifice!" He said confidently.


    Faye stopped joking with Alexander. She came back to the point. "I''ve already found out that James


    Murphy is filming in Cocanel and staying at Yonda Hotel. He has the habit of drinking red wine before


    going to bed every night. I''ve arranged it in advance. You''re going to pretend to be a waiter."


    Alexander looked at the shirt in his hand and looked at Faye reluctantly. "I don''t have to really sleep


    with him, do I?"


    Looking at Alexander''s serious face, Faye raised her eyebrow and said, "it depends on you. If you like,


    I won''t stop you."


    Alexander answered, "No, definitely not."


    Faye said, "I''ll send someone to protect you in the hotel. Don''t worry."


    Alexander nodded, "Are we going tonight?"


    Faye nodded, "You only have one night. We can''t dy it any longer, or it will have a huge impact on


    Aniston."


    Not only on public opinion but also on her mind.


    Once the psychological shadow was formed, it was difficult to remove.


    After saying that, Faye was about to drive Alexander to the hotel when her phone on the central control


    suddenly rang.


    When she saw the name Colin on the screen, she hesitated for a while and answered the phone


    unnaturally.


    "Hello?"


    Colin''s voice was maic and pleasant, mixed with a half smile. "Ms. Nash, would you like to have a


    candlelight dinner with me tonight?"

 Chapter 206 Get the Scripts Mixed Up

    Chapter 206 Get the Scripts Mixed Up


    Chapter 206 Get the Scripts Mixed Up


    Colin said in a particrly flirtatious tone.


    Faye looked out the window with red ears and pretended to be calm. "I have something to do tonight."


    Colin chuckled, "I won''t take up your time."


    Faye pursed her lips. She wanted to refuse directly, but when she opened her mouth, she said, "How


    about youe to Yonda Hotel? I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Colinughed in a low voice, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye stared at the scenery outside the window, lost in thought.


    Leaning against the car door, Alexander stared at Faye''s red ears and asked, "Do you and Colin


    be true?"


    Faye clenched her phone, "No."


    After saying that, Faye paused for a few seconds and added, "Not yet."


    Alexander was smart. Hearing this, he smiled cunningly. "Then you are fighting for that! It seems that I


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    will soon be the brother-inw of the president of Farrell Media!"


    Faye turned to look at Alexander. "Before you be the brother-inw of the president of Farrell


    Media, I advise you to think about how to spend this night."


    Hearing this, the brute James Murphy suddenly shed through Alexander''s mind. His excited


    expression froze on his face.


    His heart sank.


    When Colin was sent to Yonda Hotel by Robert, Faye was telling Alexander how to protect himself.


    Alexander listened carefully. He was dressed in a waitress''s suit, but inside was a sexy tight shirt


    bought for him by Faye. At first nce, he looked like a gigolo in a nightclub.


    Colin pushed the door open and walked in. Faye and Alexander turned around at the same time.


    Colin nced at Alexander and raised his eyebrow. The coldness in his eyes was obvious.


    Alexander shook and forced a smile, "Colin."


    Colin walked to Faye, pulled out a chair, and sat down. Then he looked at Alexander up and down


    Alexander swallowed awkwardly. "I dressed like this just to help my sister."


    Colin looked at him, "H''m?"


    Alexander tried to prove his innocence, "She asked me to dress like this to seduce James Murphy."


    Colin was stunned for a moment and then understood. "That''s a good idea." He smiled gently.


    With an embarrassed smile, Alexander stood straight and pretended to be pitiful. "If anything happens


    to me tonight, you must save me."


    Colin teased, "Don''t worry. I promise you will still be a virgin."


    Alexander was a waiter now. He didn''t dare to stay in the room for too long for fear of being suspected.


    After talking with Colin, he left the room.


    After Alexander left, there were only Colin and Faye left in the room.


    Faye held a cup of water in her hands; Colin leaned against the seat and looked at her with a faint


    smile.


    Faye could feel Colin''s burning gaze. She didn''t feel anything about it in the past, but today she felt


    unusually nervous.


    She adjusted her mood and looked at Colin. "Do you want to have a candlelight dinner?"


    Colin smiled yfully, "Yes."


    "It''s my treat," said Faye.


    Colin''s smile became more obvious. "Thank you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Faye stood up and called the waiter to order a candlelight set meal.


    More than ten minutester, the atmosphere in the box became particrly ambiguous against the


    candlelight.


    Colin looked at Faye with a snicker. "Ms. Nash, what are we going to do after the candlelight dinner?"


    Faye lowered her head to eat, trying to sound as calm as possible. "After Alexander gets the evidence,


    I need to negotiate with James Murphy. It should take a long time. If you are in a hurry, you can ask


    Robert to drive you home first; if you are free, you can wait for me."


    After saying that, Faye took a sip of the juice and looked at Colin.


    Colin smiled, "Faye, did we get our scripts mixed up?"

 Chapter 207 Sacrifice for Others

    Chapter 207 Sacrifice for Others


    Chapter 207 Sacrifice for Others


    After Colin finished his words, Faye paused and pursed her lips.


    Colin stared at her, knowing that she must have something to say.


    About half a minuteter, Faye said, "Colin, I can''t learn to be that gentle and shy like those girls."


    Colin smiled, "And then?"


    "Nothing," Faye replied.


    Then what? Should she ask him if he minded?


    Faye tightened her grip on the chopsticks. Before she was sure that she could give Colin a one


    hundred percent emotional response, she couldn''t ask that way.


    With a smile in his eyes, Colin said, "It doesn''t matter. I enjoy it now."


    Faye blushed and lowered her head. "Let''s eat."


    Colin seduced her with his beautiful eyes, "Faye."


    Faye raised her head again and asked, "H''m?"


    Colin said in a low and attractive voice, "Your attitude of neither epting nor refusing will make me


    insatiable and want more."


    At the same time, James had just finished his work and returned to his room.


    Faye had told the hotel staff in advance, so the lobby manager arranged for Alexander to send wine to


    James''s room.


    Alexander was nervous. The lobby manager pulled him to a corner, tore open the cor of his shirt,


    revealing arge part of his skin, and then winked at him, "It''s okay, buddy. Be confident."


    Alexander forced a smile and tried hard not to roll his eyes.


    Be confident?


    Was it the time to be confident?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If there were a famous female star in the room, he would definitely be full of confidence without his


    reminder.


    But it was a man in the room. How could he be confident?


    Seeing that Alexander was smiling at him, the lobby manager said seriously, "Go ahead."


    Alexander, "..."


    James had just finished his shower and came out of the bathroom when Alexander was forced to knock


    on the door. His upper body was naked, with only a bath towel tied around his waist, revealing his sexy


    muscles.


    When the two looked at each other, Alexander smiled awkwardly. "Mr. Murphy, here is your wine."


    James was a veteran. When he saw Alexander''s bare chest, he raised his eyebrow and smiled


    meaningfully. "I haven''t seen you before."


    "The first day you checked in, I helped you carry your luggage," said Alexander.


    James smiled, "Really?"


    Alexander nodded respectfully. He made it a good bnce between shyness and respect. "Yes."


    The dirtier a person was, the more he liked to smear something wless.


    Just like a ma''s positive and negative poles, they were naturally attractive.


    James was taller than Alexander. He looked down at Alexander for a while, then turned sideways,


    motioning for Alexander toe in. "Come in."


    Alexander pushed the cart inside. He walked to the dining table and poured the wine into the decanter.


    Then he said to James, "Mr. Murphy, if there is nothing else, I won''t bother you anymore."


    James was good-looking. He was an A-list star of Breanna Media and a very famous actor. In addition


    to his acting skills, he was also very handsome.


    James sat on the armrest of the sofa and looked at Alexander as if he was looking at prey that came to


    his door. "How old are you?"


    Alexander pretended to be dumb, "Excuse me?"


    "You look young," said James.


    Alexander replied, "I''m twenty-one years old."


    James stood up and walked up to him. He lowered his head and sniffed at Alexander''s neck. "Are you


    always dressed like this to bring wine to other customers?"


    Alexander''s hair stood on end. He gritted his teeth, "No."


    "So you are bringing me wine in this dress on purpose?" James asked.


    Faced with James''s flirtation, Alexander had an impulse to escape, but when he thought of the three


    times'' payments, he decided to put up with it. "Mr. Murphy, I don''t know what you are talking about. We


    are both men."


    Alexander wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. James reached out to touch


    Alexander''s buttocks. "What''s wrong if we''re both men? Who says that man can''t be together with


    another man?"


    Alexander raised his head. His childish face blushed. "So, you like men?"


    James used to y too much, so he had been abstinent by his agent for a month. Now he surely


    couldn''t stand Alexander''s flirtation. His heart itched. "Yes. Don''t tell me you don''t like men. I can see


    that you like me very much."


    Alexander cursed James in his heart, "That''s exactly what I''m waiting for!"


    Hearing James admitted that he liked men, Alexander stepped back and pretended to be shy. "Mr.


    Murphy, I will get off work in half an hour."


    James understood what he meant. He didn''t embarrass him but pretended to be a gentleman. "Then I''ll


    wait for you."


    Alexander replied shyly, "Okay."


    Coming out of James'' room, Alexander leaned against the wall and retched. After a while, he went to


    the box where Faye was.


    Without hesitation, he pushed the door open and shouted, "Faye, I..."


    Alexander was about to say he had made it, but before he could finish his words, he was shocked by


    what he saw in the room.


    In the private room, Colin was kissing Faye on the French window. His cor was open, looking a little


    domineering and bad.

 Chapter 208 Man

    Chapter 208 Man


    Chapter 208 Man


    The moment Alexander saw Colin''s cold eyes, he felt his scalp tingle.


    Then, a sentence came to his mind, "Someone is alive, but he is dead."


    Alexander felt that he was a dead man now.


    He stood at the door in a dilemma. When he was at a loss, he heard Colin scold him in a hoarse voice,


    "Get out!"


    Alexander swallowed hard and stepped back quickly.


    The moment the door was closed, Faye''s hand, which was grabbing the cor of Colin''s shirt, trembled.


    Colin lowered his head and said softly, "Faye."


    Faye didn''t say anything. Her face turned red, and her lips pursed.


    "It''s all my fault," said Colin.


    Faye still kept silent.


    Colin''s maic voice was hoarse now. "I couldn''t control myself."


    After saying that, he kissed Faye''s hair and stroked it slowly. "Faye, look at me."


    Faye''s eyes turned red with emotion.


    Looking at her, Colin felt that his heart was melting.


    Colin kissed her hair and held her in his arms. He said in a low voice, "Faye, do you know that you can


    take my life just by standing here without doing anything?"


    More than ten minutester, Colin calmed Faye down.


    Alexander, however, stood at the door, leaning against the wall.


    Colin opened the door for him with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Alexander smiled, "Colin."


    Colin chuckled. The cigarette butt between his thin lips shook up and down with his words. "Come in!"


    Alexander asked, "Is Faye angry?"


    Colin looked at him. Alexander didn''t know whether he was angry or not. "Are you sure you only treat


    Faye as your sister?" Colin asked coldly.


    Alexander was stunned for a moment and immediately swore with his fingers, "I can swear to God that


    I only regard Faye as my sister, and I have no other feelings for her."


    After Alexander finished his words, Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "Go on."


    Confused, Alexander asked, "Go on what?"


    "That''s it? No oath?" Colin asked.


    Alexander was speechless.


    Alexander gritted his teeth and swore.


    He swore that if he had an improper desire for Faye, he would never receive orders for the rest of his


    life.


    Colin looked at him casually, "Can this be called the oath?"


    Alexander''s eyes widened. "I have cursed myself that I won''t be able to earn money for the rest of my


    life. Isn''t that ruthless enough? Do you want me to be struck by lightning?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colin sneered, "Lightning is not that idle."


    Alexander choked.


    Colin took the cigarette from his mouth and flicked the ash. "You can swear if you have an improper


    desire for Faye, you will be gay for the rest of your life."


    Alexander, "..."


    Colin was so vicious.


    In order to prove himself, Alexander finally repeated Colin''s words. As he spoke, he felt sour in his


    anus.


    He really had no feelings for Faye.


    But it didn''t hinder his imagination.


    He even had a feeling that he had been raped.


    Alexander shivered and felt goosebumps.


    Seeing Alexander''s serious attitude, Colin smiled and patted him on the shoulder.


    Alexander smiled awkwardly.


    When he followed Colin back to the box, Faye had already returned to calm.


    Faye nced at him and asked, "Done?"


    Alexander replied, "Yes."


    As he spoke, he took out the recorder pen from his pocket and handed it to Faye.


    Faye took the recorder pen and yed it. James'' conceited voice echoed in the room.


    "I haven''t seen you before."


    "What''s wrong if we''re both men? Who says that man can''t be together with another man?"


    After listening to James''s recording, Faye was sure that was what she wanted. Then she stood up and


    walked out of the room.


    When she passed Colin, Colin reached out and hooked her finger with his fingertips.


    Faye paused and looked at him.


    Colin said in a low voice, "Do you need me to apany you?"

 Chapter 209 Curb Evil With Evil

    Chapter 209 Curb Evil With Evil


    Chapter 209 Curb Evil With Evil


    Faye stopped and looked at Colin.


    "No, thanks."


    Colin, "Are you sure?"


    Faye nodded.


    Colin smiled, "Okay. I''ll wait for you here."


    Faye didn''t realize that until tonight. Colin, who was supposed to be domineering, always spoiled and


    respected her.


    Just like what he said just now.


    Colin asked her if she needed hispany instead of directly deciding for her to apany her.


    The subtle difference was easily ignored, but it was particrly touching.


    After leaving the box, Faye went to James''s room alone.


    She knocked on the door. About half a minuteter, James appeared at the door in a bathrobe with a


    meaningful smile.


    James thought it was Alexander, so he smiled obscenely.


    When he saw Faye standing outside the door, his smile suddenly turned cold. "Ms. Nash."


    Faye smiled, "Good evening."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the entertainment circle, the badger game was not a new trick.


    The moment James saw Faye, he realized what had happened.


    He said sarcastically, "Ms. Nash, I didn''t expect Farrell Media to spend so much on a has-been


    actress."


    Faye didn''t like to quarrel with others when dealing with problems. She thought it was a waste of time.


    She said lightly, "Are you sure you want to talk to me in the corridor?"


    James smiled scornfully. "Aren''t you afraid of gossip if you go to an actor''s room in the middle of the


    night?"


    With a fake smile, Faye asked, "What gossip? Like I force you to sleep with me?"


    James didn''t deny, "What if?"


    Faye didn''t change her expression. "Don''t worry. I won''t."


    James had been in the entertainment industry for a long time.


    Although he pretended to talk tough against Faye, in fact, he hadn''t been in a stalemate with Faye for


    long in the corridor.


    Faye didn''t care about the gossip, but it was different for him as an actor.


    James turned to let Faye in. Then he walked to the fridge, took out a can of beer, and opened it. After


    taking two sips, he looked at Faye and asked, "That boy recorded me, right?"


    Faye said, "It''s nothingpared to how you install a camera in the hotel bathroom where Aniston


    lived."


    "Do you think so, James?" Faye asked with a faint smile.


    When James heard Faye call his name, his face darkened. "Are you recording again?"


    Faye took out the recorder pen and threw it on the tea table. "I''m not that idle. There''s only one


    recorder here. It was given to me by the boy just now."


    James''s knitted brows rxed a little. "Go ahead. What do you want to do?"


    Faye said calmly, "I''ll give you the recorder pen, but you have to give me Aniston''s photos. From then


    on, you and Aniston won''t interfere with each other anymore."


    "Is it that simple?" James asked.


    "That''s it," said Faye.


    James sneered, "What if I disagree?"


    Faye narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "As an adult, try not to say such stupid words."


    "Aren''t you afraid I will lie to you and leave the copies?" James asked.


    "If you really did that, your career in the entertainment industry wille to an end," Faye said.


    After Faye finished, James thought for a while and said, "Okay, I agree."


    Then he took out his phone and called his agent.


    After a while, someone sent Aniston''s photos here.


    James handed the photos to Faye and said with a smile, "I''m not interested in these, and I''ve never


    seen them. Tell Aniston to rest assured."


    Faye didn''t reply. She pointed at the recorder pen on the tea table and said, "We don''t owe each other


    anymore."


    Then she left.


    Crossing his arms across his chest, James looked at Faye''s back and sneered, "Famous PR manager?


    That''s all?"


    After Faye left James''s room, she didn''t go back to Colin''s room. Instead, she sent a message to Colin


    and went straight to the parking lot.


    Robert had been waiting in the parking lot. Seeing Fayee out, he got out of the car and opened the


    door. "Madam, why are you alone?"


    Faye got in the car. "Colin will be out soon."


    After saying that, she gently twisted the second button of her suit jacket with her fair and slender


    fingertips. A piece of micro camera equipment fell into her hand.


    The conversation between her and James had been clearly photographed just now.


    When Colin opened the car door, Faye was calling the police.


    Faye took a look at Colin and said calmly, "Yes. He took the woman''s private photos by illegal means


    and threatened her to cooperate with him to pretend to be a couple for a long time to cover up his


    sexual orientation. He even kidnapped the woman many times and restricted her personal freedom..."

 Chapter 210 Retribution

    Chapter 210 Retribution


    Chapter 210 Retribution


    Faye stated the situation to the police in an orderly manner.


    After confirming that the police woulde soon, she thanked the police sincerely and hung up the


    phone.


    Seeing Faye hang up the phone, Colin asked in a low voice, "What''s next?"


    Before Colin could finish his words, Faye called thepany''s legal department. She covered Colin''s


    mouth with one hand to prevent him from making a sound.


    "Yes, I have called the police. You can sue him tomorrow."


    "Let''s catch some typical anti-fans who cursed in thement area of Aniston''s Facebook first."


    After dealing with thepany''s legal affairs, Faye put away her phone. While deep in thought, she felt


    a sudden heat from her palm covering Colin''s mouth.


    She trembled and turned around.


    Colin was smiling at her.


    She withdrew her hand and said, not as calm as before, "How about you go back first? After the police


    Colin took Faye''s hand and rubbed it. "I''ll be with you."


    "I''m afraid it''s going to be veryte," said Faye.


    Colin teased, "I''m not afraid of beingte. I''d like it to beter."


    Colin said these ambiguous words calmly. Faye pursed her lips. In order to avoid Colin''s sight, she


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    turned her head and looked out the window.


    As Faye had expected, the police called her to provide evidence as soon as they took James.


    Faye not only had the video and recording she had just taken but also had threat messages from


    James to Aniston.


    These pieces of evidence were enough to sentence James to under five years'' imprisonment.


    After leaving the police station, Faye dialed William''s number.


    William was worried the whole day. When he saw Faye''s call, he answered it immediately, "Faye?"


    Faye said, "William, you can issue a rification statement now."


    William was a little excited. "Has everything been handled?"


    Faye smiled. "James has been sent to the police station."


    William asked, "Do you have any suggestions about the statement?"


    Faye said frankly, "Just tell the truth. Tell everyone that he deceived Aniston into marriage, he was gay,


    and that he had taken her photos to ckmail her."


    William paused and asked, "Then what about the photos?"


    Faye answered honestly, "I took the negatives from James, but I suspected he had a backup, so I


    reminded the police to search it. Don''t worry. Even if he or his agent really has a backup, they will only


    destroy it in a hurry and never dare to spread it out."


    William said, "Ms. Nash, on behalf of Aniston, thank you."


    Faye could understand William''s feelings. She smiled and replied, "That''s what I should do. Thewsuit


    will take some time. Tell Aniston not to be in a hurry. The legal department will sendwyer''s letters to


    several typical anti-fans tomorrow morning."


    William kept thanking Faye.


    Faye said in a calm voice, "Ourwyer''s letters are to remind them that they have already been


    prosecuted, not just a formality like James''."


    Faye chatted with William for a while before hanging up. She took a look at the screen and turned to


    look at Colin subconsciously.


    Colin was leaning against the seat. Seeing that Faye was looking at him, he asked, "Have you finished


    all your work, Ms. Nash?"


    Looking at thezy smile on Colin''s face, Faye pursed her lips and said, "Yes."


    Colin adjusted his sitting position, put his arm around Faye''s waist, and put her on hisp.


    Colin''s eyes were bare and sexy. He deliberately lowered his voice. "Then should we start our


    nightlife?" He gave an obvious hint.

 Chapter 211 Conjugal Bliss

    Chapter 211 Conjugal Bliss


    Chapter 211 Conjugal Bliss


    In the starlight, Colin''s car was parked in an inconspicuous ce outside the police station.


    When he spoke, his Adam''s apple bobbed. He nibbled Faye''s earlobe and caressed her with his


    burning hands around her waist.


    Faye trembled and said, "Colin."


    Colin asked in a low voice, "What?"


    Faye asked, "Where are Robert and Alexander?"


    Colin smiled, "I let them take a taxi."


    After saying that, he let go of Faye''s earlobe and asked, "Are you afraid of being seen by them?"


    Faye pursed her lips and pinched Colin''s shirt cor with her nails. "I don''t like live streaming."


    Colin teased her, "Even if you like, I won''t allow it."


    Although neither of them had any sexual experience with each other, Faye felt that Colin seemed to


    have experienced a lot.


    She suddenly remembered what Colin had told her before. "You think I''m skillful, but in fact, I''ve


    practiced it more than a hundred times in my dreams."


    Faye''s neck turned red. When Colin skillfully unbuttoned her cor with the tip of his tongue, she raised


    her head slightly.


    It was very quiet in the car.


    Hearing the rustling of her clothes, Faye closed her eyes and didn''t dare to open them.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Colin whispered, "Faye, can you fall in love with me?"


    Faye restrained her groan.


    Colin continued to coax, "Honey, let''s have a try. It''s okay even if you dump me in the end."


    Faye''s high heels were about to fall. She curled up her toes and stretched them again. She leaned on


    Colin''s shoulder and looked very attractive.


    Colin gently pinched the back of her neck. "Do you feel good?"


    Faye was limp. "Yes."


    Colin chuckled, "Then why don''t you praise me?"


    "Next time," said Faye.


    Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "I remember you said you would give me ten thousand."


    He said affectionately, holding her in his arms. At this time, his phone rang.


    Hearing the noise, Faye wanted to sit up. Colin put his hand down her back and patted her gently. "You


    can rest for a while. It''s okay."


    Then he picked up the phone and answered it.


    It was from Ethan.


    There was some noise around Ethan as if someone had been caught. There were sounds of beating


    and begging for help. It was very noisy.


    Hearing the noise, Colin chuckled, "Ethan."


    Ethan said in a cold voice, "There is a traitor under you. I''m cleaning up for you."


    Colin was not surprised at all. "Good!"


    Ethan said, "Why don''t you ask who it is?"


    Colin smiled and said, "I''ll know it at the morning meeting tomorrow."


    Ethan burst intoughter at Colin''s attitude. "Aren''t you afraid someone will stab you in the back?"


    Colin looked at the quiet Faye in his arms and said with a faint smile, "Why not? It doesn''t matter if he


    stabs me somewhere else. What if he stabs my kidney?"


    Ethan teased him, "Right. After all, your current love is supported by your kidney."


    Colin said, "I advise you to find a girlfriend as soon as possible. A few yearster, you will be an old


    man. It''ll be difficult for you to go to the bathroom by that time."


    Ethan replied calmly, "I''m not interested."


    Colin exposed him, "Are you not interested in it, or are others not interested in you?"


    After a moment of silence, Ethan said, "He''s disabled. I''ll send him home for you."


    Then, he hung up the phone without waiting for Colin''s reply.


    Colin, "..."


    Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Colin pinched between his eyebrows and said, "My fault."


    Ethan was a man of his word. When Colin drove Faye back to the Fennth Community, Ethan had


    already asked his men to bring the disabled traitor here.


    The man was covered in blood andy on the living room floor, half dead. Two bodyguards in ck


    stood beside him. Cindy stood aside, trembling with fear. She didn''t even dare to breathe loudly.


    Seeing Colin and Fayee in, she walked over as if she had seen her saviors.


    "Mr. Farrell, Mrs. Farrell, you are finally back."


    Then she winked at Colin and Faye.


    Following Cindy''s hint, Colin nced at the living room. Then he stood in front of Faye and said, "Go


    back to our bedroom directly."


    As soon as Faye entered the room, she saw a pool of blood on the ground. She said calmly, "I''m not


    that fragile."


    As soon as she finished her words, she pushed Colin away and strode to the living room. "Cindy, do


    you have anything to eat? I''m a little hungry."


    Seeing that Faye was calm, Cindy didn''t show much panic. She followed her and answered, "I made


    fish soup. It''s fresh."


    "Please get me a bowl of soup," said Faye.


    After saying that, Faye walked to the sofa and sat down. She took a look at the man lying on the


    ground and recognized that he was the CFO of Farrell Media.


    "Ms. Nash."


    The man was beaten ck and blue with his eyes full of blood. It was not easy for him to see clearly


    that the person sitting on the sofa was Faye under such difficult conditions.


    Faye didn''t answer but looked at Colin, pulling his tie and walking towards her. "Andrew Baldwin."


    "Is he still alive?" Colin asked.


    "Still panting," said Faye.

 Chapter 212 Be Obedient

    Chapter 212 Be Obedient


    Chapter 212 Be Obedient


    Both Colin and Faye looked natural.


    They seemed to be talking about the taste of the fish soup cooked by Cindy tonight.


    When Andrew, lying on the ground, heard the conversation between the two, he swallowed with fear,


    his tied hands and feet trembling.


    Pulling his tie, Colin walked over and nced at Andrew. Then he turned to the two bodyguards who


    were guarding Andrew. "Clean up the living room before you leave."


    The two bodyguards stood still. One replied, "Mr. Farrell, Mr. Bond asked you to pay for the car wash."


    Colin raised his eyebrow. "Did I ask him to send him here?"


    The bodyguard said, "Mr. Bond said that a gentleman prefers death to humiliation."


    Colin sneered, "In this world, some people fall in love, some cheat, and some are still single to the end


    of the year."


    The bodyguard replied, "I''ll convey your message truthfully to Mr. Bond."


    Colin looked the bodyguard up and down and asked, "What''s your name?"


    The bodyguard hesitated for a few seconds and answered, "Carrie."


    Colin smiled, "Go back and tell Ethan that you will follow me from now on."


    Carrie was stunned and said, "Copy that."


    All of Ethan''s subordinates knew the rtionship between Colin and Ethan.


    They had been friends for many years. Colin stood up for Ethan while Ethan solved the internal


    problems for Colin.


    They were not biological brothers, but they were more like biological brothers.


    Only when Ethan was with Colin and Abbot would he do such a childish thing.


    He had already solved the problem, but he had to make such a farce only for the bickering with Colin.


    Colin said to the bodyguard and walked towards the sofa.


    Cindy came out of the kitchen with a bowl of fish soup in her hands. She walked to Faye and handed it


    to her. "It''s a little hot. Should I put it on the tea table and cool it down for a while?"


    Faye reached out to take it. "It''s okay."


    Cindy put the bowl in her hand forward. When it was about to touch Faye''s fingertips, Colin pushed


    away Faye''s hand and took the bowl.


    Faye looked at him.


    Colin stirred the fish soup, scooped up a spoonful, blew it in front of his mouth, and sent it to Faye''s


    lips. "Have a taste."


    Faye didn''t move or speak.


    Colin suddenly burst intoughter. "There''s no my saliva."


    "I''ll drink it myself," said Faye.


    Colin, "It''s hot."


    About a minuteter, Andrew, lying on the ground, wriggled and looked at Faye expectantly. "Ms. Nash,


    I''m innocent. I don''t know what happened at all. Given that fact that we''ve been colleagues for a long


    time, please help me plead with Mr. Farrell."


    Andrew''s words broke the stalemate between Colin and Faye.


    Then the chemistry between them also disappeared.


    Colin licked his teeth, took back the spoon in front of Faye, and fed himself. Then he put the bowl on


    the tea table slowly.


    Seeing this, Andrew got nervous instantly.


    Colin adjusted his sitting position and looked at Andrew. His voice was as cold as ice. "Carrie, what will


    Ethan do to those who are noisy?"


    Carrie said expressionlessly, "Mr. Bond is casual."


    Colin, "H''m?"


    Carrie said, "If he is in a bad mood, he will kill him directly, and if he is in a good mood, he will only


    dumb him."


    Colin said coldly, "Do you think it''s appropriate for me to kill or dumb him?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After thinking for a while, Carrie replied, "Both are inappropriate. Killing him will dirty your home. You


    need him to identify the person behind himter, so it''s not appropriate to dumb him. If you are really


    angry, one of his legs has been broken, and I''ll help you break the other."


    Carrie was twenty-five years old but was very calm and seasoned in speaking and doing things.


    Then he waited for Colin''s answer.


    Colin narrowed his eyes and was about to speak when Faye said, "Carrie, send him back to Mr. Bond."


    After saying that, Faye looked at Colin and pursed her lips. "I''m tired. Do you want to have a rest?"

 Chapter 213 A Favor

    Chapter 213 A Favor


    Chapter 213 A Favor


    Faye and Colin looked at each other.


    Colin choked back what he was going to say.


    He didn''t say anything but squinted his beautiful eyes.


    After saying that, Faye didn''t look at Colin anymore but went upstairs.


    Carrie and another bodyguard looked at Colin, waiting for his order.


    Colin raised one hand, scratched his eyebrows with his fingertips, and sneered. About six or seven


    secondster, he saidzily, "She''s boss."


    Then he stood up and walked to the second floor.


    "Carrie, what should we do?"


    "Send him back to Mr. Bond," said Carrie.


    The bodyguard asked, "But Mr. Bond asked us to keep him here?"


    Carrie said calmly, "Then we can send him back again."


    The bodyguard was rendered speechless.


    Andrew was so miserable today.


    When they came here, he and Carrie got Andrew in a bag. On the way, Andrew was either taken by a


    car or carried on their shoulders.


    But when they got back, Carrie''s patience was obviously run out. He grabbed Andrew''s intact leg and


    dragged him into the car.


    With Andrew''s hysterical begging for mercy, Carrie took a look at the bloodstain dragged out behind


    him and frowned.


    Carrie thought, "I shouldn''t have dragged him. Mr. Farrell will definitely ask me to clean up the blood."


    On the other side, Faye and Colin went back to their bedroom one after another.


    After closing the door, Faye looked straight at Colin and said, "Andrew should be the spy that Tiffany


    Shaw has nted beside you. If something really happens to him in the Fennth Community, you''ll be


    involved."


    With his hands in his pockets, Colin leaned against the door and smiled wickedly. "Uh-huh."


    Faye didn''t know if Colin was serious or not.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "Listen to me. I''m doing it for your own good."


    In a low voice, Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "For my own good?"


    Faye''s ears were burning. "I''m just thinking rationally."


    The smile in Colin''s eyes became obvious. He didn''t answer but smiled meaningfully.


    At this time, on the other hand, on a dark and quiet path, two men were staggering.


    One of them said weakly, "Robert, how long do we have to walk?"


    Another man replied, "Alexander, I suspect we might have taken the wrong path."


    The following day, after breakfast, Faye drove to thepany.


    As soon as she entered the public rtions department, Galen greeted her with a smile, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye slowed down. "What''s up?"


    Galen''s eyes were full of admiration. "Nothing. I just admire you more and more."


    Faye looked at him suspiciously. "H''m?"


    Galen took out his phone from his pocket, opened Facebook, and handed it to Faye. "Just one night,


    thements on Aniston havepletely changed. Everyone is worried about her. Now, James has


    been nailed to the pir of moral shame by the public."


    Faye took over Galen''s phone and nced at it. The result was almost the same as she had expected.


    Most of theizens just watched the fun.


    Among them, a few anti-fans, who had cursed Aniston before, were defending her as if they were not


    the ones who had hurt Aniston before.


    Faye returned the phone to Galen. "It''s useless to nail him to the pir of moral shame."


    Galen, "Why?"


    Faye continued to walk toward her office. "He doesn''t even have a basic conscience. What morality


    does he have?"


    Galen followed Faye and nodded, "You''re right."


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    After entering the office, Galen handed a document to Faye. "Ms. Nash, this is a public welfare


    program that ourpany has recently won. Does our department need to follow up?"


    Faye took the document, browsed two pages, and closed it. "How about this afternoon? I''ll discuss with


    the publicity and project departments before making a decision."


    "Okay," said Galen.


    As soon as Faye and Galen finished talking, someone knocked on the door.


    Faye said, "Come in." The door was pushed open. William came in with a fruit basket.


    Faye looked at the basket in his hand and smiled, "William?"


    William said, "It''s my gift."


    As William spoke, he walked inside and put the fruit basket on Faye''s desk. "You can''t refuse it. It''s just


    some fruit. It can''t be regarded as a bribe."


    Faye smiled, "Thank you."


    William said, "If it weren''t you, Aniston might have died, let alone her acting career."


    "This is my job," said Faye.


    William waved his hand and said, "I''ve been in this industry for a long time. Aniston is not a popr


    star, so I know it''s not just because of your job."


    William was smart. He knew the tricks in the entertainment circle.


    A faded star was like a concubine that had been detested by the emperor in ancient times.


    These concubines might be pampered again, but in the entertainment circle where neers


    constantly appeared, the chance of bing famous again for the faded stars was almost zero.


    William wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Noticing that he had something to say, Faye turned to Galen and said, "Galen, go get William a ss of


    water."


    "Got it, Ms. Nash," said Galen.


    After Galen went out, William leaned against her desk and said in a low voice, "I heard you''ve been


    supporting Fanny Brown? Her agent, Rex Hodges, you have to be careful."

 Chapter 214 Rules

    Chapter 214 Rules


    Chapter 214 Rules


    Faye had heard people in the entertainment circle talk about William before, so she knew he would not


    tittle-tattle to make trouble.


    If he stood up to speak ill of someone, he or she would be very likely to be a bad character.


    Hearing his words, Faye smiled without airing her opinions and said, "Thank you, William."


    William stood up straight and smiled kindly, "Please don''t hesitate to contact me if you need my help in


    the future. I know there are some things that you can''t do because of your position. I can help."


    Faye said, "I will. Thank you."


    After a small talk, Faye got up and send William off in person.


    Seeing him leave, Faye thoughtfully stood for a while at the door of the PR department.


    She understood what William had meant. He wanted to make friends with her, but in the entertainment


    industry, she must be very cautious about such a thing.


    Five minutester, she stopped thinking about it and returned to the PR department.


    After the tempest Aniston''s matter had caused subsided, the PR department had regained its normal


    working atmosphere.


    Faye was not sure if they were pretending to be busy, but they seemed to be working as usual.


    She nced around and said lightly, "Everyone, please stop your work at hand now."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at her with anxiety on their faces at the same time.


    Faye said with a cold face, "Don''t be nervous. I will just say two things. First, from now on, I don''t want


    to see things like Aniston''s matter happen again. Second, if you can''t do it, hand your resignation letter


    to Galen right now."


    After she finished speaking, the entire PR department fell silent.


    About half a minuteter, a senior employee forced a smile and replied, "Ms. Nash, don''t worry, such


    things will never happen again."


    After one person took his stand, the others echoed, "That''s right! We will work diligently to take on our


    responsibilities."


    Hearing their words, Faye said with a nk face, "You can continue your work now."


    Watching her get back into the office, everyone let out a sigh of relief.


    "We''re in trouble! Our good days are over."


    "I can no longer muck around at work anymore!"


    After returning to the office, Faye checked Rex''s information.


    He had been no scandals for the past few years, but there had been a rumor five years ago.


    It was said that he had once taken a young female starlet to attend a party on a luxury cruise ship held


    by a wealthy businessman. After the party had ended five dayster, the starlet quit the show business


    due to a mental disorder.


    The five days at a party on a luxury cruise ship could arouse many suspicions.


    Faye frowned, picked up her phone from the desk, and sent a message to Fanny, saying, "Call me after


    you get off work today."


    Then, she began to work.


    At noon, Galen knocked on the door and asked if she wanted to go to the cafeteria for lunch.


    Faye looked down at the watch on her wrist and said, "It''s noon."


    Galen winked at her and said, "I heard that there are nice dishes in the cafeteria today."


    Faye smiled, "Let''s go."


    Farrell Media''s cafeteria was better than those of many otherpanies in the industry.


    All employees could have meals here for free, and the food was so varied that there were no repeated


    dishes within a week.


    After Faye and Galen got their food, they sat at a table by the window and chatted while eating.


    "Ms. Nash, I heard Mr. Baldwin of the finance department was fired."


    Faye asked, "Really?"


    Galen nodded, "I heard it was because he leaked ourpany''s confidential information."


    Faye ate slowly and nodded


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing her not interested in this topic, Galen paused and then started talking about other things.


    After gossiping about a few stars, she finally asked in a low voice, "Ms. Nash, how is everything going


    on between you and Mr. Farrell?"


    Faye didn''t expect her to ask about this, so she instantly choked over the soup and coughed violently.


    Seeing this, Galen hurriedly took out a tissue and handed it to her.


    Faye took the tissue over to cover her mouth and continued to cough for a while. Galen pursed her lips


    and then smiled, "You are not interested in anything but Mr. Farrell."


    Faye didn''t reply, but her face blushed. Galen didn''t know if it was because of the cough or the


    exposure of her hidden feelings.


    Seeing her keep silent, she continued in a low voice, "Have you noticed that Mr. Farrell has had no love


    affairs recently?"


    Faye said after steadying her breath, "No."


    Galen said, "But he indeed has no love affairs now."


    Faye was speechless.


    They had spent half an hour on the meal, and Galen had talked about Colin for at least twenty minutes.


    When they came out of the cafeteria, Galen was still chattering, "I think you and Mr. Farrell are a


    perfect match. You have a cold temper, while he is handsome and humorous. He is perfect for you."


    Hearing words, Faye kept silent, but Colin''s face popped into her mind involuntarily.


    Well, he was indeed humorous and handsome.


    When they passed by the reception on the way back to get back to the PR department, the receptionist


    suddenly said, "Ms. Nash, someone came for you and left a card at the reception just now."

 Chapter 215 Prediction

    Chapter 215 Prediction


    Chapter 215 Prediction


    A Card?


    Hearing this, Faye paused her steps for a second, then walked toward the reception.


    The receptionist handed the card to her and said, "Here you are."


    Faye thanked her and nced at the message on the card, and then her eyelids twitched slightly.


    The message was expected, and the signature was special.


    "Would you please have a cup of coffee with me?"


    The person had signed himself "F".


    "F" corresponded to Farrell.


    But in the Farrells, only Hank liked signing this.


    Faye tapped on the signature with her finger, looked down at the receptionist, and asked, "Who sent it


    over?"


    The receptionist replied, "The waiter of the coffee shop opposite the street."


    Faye said lightly, "Thank you."


    Then, she turned to look at Galen and said, "Galen, I need to go out now. When you go back to the


    office, please help me contact the managers of the publicity department and the project department.


    Ask them if they are avable at 3:00 this afternoon."


    Galen said, "Okay, Ms. Nash."


    After leaving thepany, Faye casually threw the card into a trash can on the way, crossed the road,


    and went straight to the coffee shop.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Hank had informed the waiters of the coffee shop in advance.


    So, as soon as she entered the door, a waiter stepped forward and asked, "Ms. Nash?"


    Faye chuckled, "Yes."


    The waiter said, "Mr. Farrell is waiting for you in the private room. This way, please."


    Then the waiter led her up to the second floor, walked to a private room, knocked on the door politely,


    then turned the doorknob to open the door, and said, "Ms. Nash, please."


    Faye smiled, "Thank you."


    When the door was pushed open, the man inside heard the sound and turned his head to look over.


    "Hi, Faye."


    "Hi, Hank."


    Hank looked elegant as usual, dressed up with meticulous care.


    Faye entered the door with an alienated smile, walked over, and sat opposite him.


    Hank pushed the desserts to her and said, "I remember you liked these desserts. Have a try."


    Faye lowered her eyes to take a nce, calmly looked away, and said bluntly, "Why do you want to


    meet me?"


    When Hank saw the indifference in her eyes, a hint of frustration shed across his face, and then he


    smiled bitterly, "Can''t I ask you out for a cup of coffee now?"


    Faye said, "But it''s working time."


    Farrell Media.


    As soon as Faye left, the receptionist took out her mobile phone and dialed Robert''s number.


    When the call was answered, the receptionist said in a low voice, "Robert, Ms. Nash went out."


    "I see," Robert said and looked at Colin, ying with a lighter in the office chair.


    The receptionist asked, "Is there anything else I can do for you?"


    Robert said, "No, thanks."


    Robert hung up the phone, took a deep breath, and said to Colin, "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash went out."


    When the lighter in Colin''s produced a me with a crisp sound, he asked, "Did she go to the coffee


    shop across the street?"


    Robert felt frightened, but he had to answer his question, so he bit the bullet and said, "Yes."


    Colin replied, "I see."


    Although he looked normal on the surface, Robert could still see a chill look in his calm eyes.


    Having learned from the previous experience, Robert didn''t dare to stay out of the matter this time.


    After a light cough, he tried to change the embarrassing situation and took the initiative to say, "Mr.


    Farrell, I don''t think there is anything fishy even if Ms. Nash went to meet Hank. After all, he is her


    brother-inw. If she had rejected to meet him decisively, he would feel suspicious."


    Hearing this, Colin raised his eyes to look at Robert and said with a half-smile, "You know her very well


    now."


    Robert smiled awkwardly, "Not, not very well."


    Colin sneered silently, picked up his phone with a gloomy face, opened the Instagram, tapped his long


    fingers on the screen to type, and then sent a message to Faye, asking, "Honey, what are you doing?"


    Faye instantly replied, "Didn''t the receptionist report it to you? I''m having coffee with Hank.


    Colin fell silent and thenughed angrily.

 Chapter 216 Treating Him Well

    Chapter 216 TreatingHim Well


    Chapter 216 Treating Him Well


    It had taken only a split second for the look on Colin''s face to change from sullen to happy.


    When Robert saw this, the corners of his mouth uncontrobly twitched.


    Had Faye managed to coax him so quickly?


    Looking at the chat box on the phone, Colin typed with a smile, asking, "Is the coffee good?"


    Faye replied, "I''ll take one cup back to youter."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, and his pretty eyes were full of smiles.


    After a few minutes of silence, Colin looked up at Robert and said, "Robert."


    Robert forced a smile and replied, "Yes?"


    Colin rubbed his chin with his knuckled fingers and asked, "Do you think she likes me now?"


    Robert did not think so, but he could only reply, "I''ve long noticed it, and I think she likes you very


    much."


    Colin grinned, "Really?"


    Robert firmly confirmed, "Really!"


    In the coffee shop, Hank was sitting opposite Faye while holding a cup of coffee with both hands. After


    failing to cotton up with her, he took a deep breath and asked, "How is everything going on between


    you and Colin?"


    Faye smiled lightly, "Which aspect?"


    Hearing his, Hank was at a loss for words.


    Seeing him keep silent, Faye stirred the coffee with a spoon and took the initiative to say, "He is too


    clingy sometimes. Everything else is fine."


    Hearing this, Hank suddenly tightened his grip on the coffee cup.


    Looking at his straight face, Faye took a sip of the coffee and smiled, "Hank, are you sure you have


    nothing to talk about with me?"


    Hank said, "It''s not a big deal."


    Both Faye and Hank were smart people.


    Seeing her unmoved after he had shown his care for her as a family member, he was afraid he would


    overreach himself if things went on like this, so he didn''t dare to pretend any longer but admitted that


    he had asked her out to have coffee because he had something to inquire about.


    Faye kept silent, so he continued, "Do you know Andrew Baldwin?"


    Faye smiled, "Yes."


    Hank asked, "Do you know he''s in trouble?"


    Faye nodded, "I heard he was fired when I had lunch just now."


    Hank''s face became gloomy when he said, "He was indeed fired, but now, he is missing."


    Faye asked, "Didn''t his family call the police?"


    Hank had asked Faye today to inquire about where Andrew was locked up.


    But she had always looked very calm as if she didn''t know anything about him.


    Hank paused for a while and then looked at her with a stern face, saying, "Faye, we are family, so I


    won''t beat around the bush. Andrew is a spy my grandfather has nted at Farrell Media, but he


    disappeared for no reason. My grandfather wants to know what happened to him."


    Faye took a sip of coffee and said, "When a former employee is missing, Farrell Media should


    cooperate with the police. I''m afraid there is nothing else I can do to help."


    Hank said, "Actually, I suspect it''s Colin..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Faye interrupted, "Hank, Colin is aw-abiding businessman. What''s


    more, Andrew is his grandfather''s man in Farrell Media. I don''t believe he would have done such a


    stupid thing."


    Hank fell silent.


    He didn''t get any useful information from her when she finished her coffee.


    Soon, Faye ended the meeting with the excuse that she still had a lot of work to deal with.


    After leaving the private room, she walked to the cashier and took out her credit card from her purse.


    Seeing this, Hank stepped up to remind her, saying, "I have already paid the bill."


    Faye looked at him with a smile and said, "I want to buy Colin a cup of coffee."


    Hank was speechless.


    Ten minutester, Hank walked over to a Bentley on the side of the road with a gloomy face and got


    inside.


    Colin looked at him with a pair of binocrs in the building of Farrell Media and showed a faint sneer.


    When he put away the binocrs, the office door was knocked on from the outside.


    Colin loosened his tie with his fingers silently when walking outward, partially revealing his corbones.


    After arriving at the door, he flirtatiously andzily put one hand on the jamb and opened the door with


    the other, and then he deliberately lowered his voice and said, "Honey..."


    Before he could finish his words, he saw Robert holding a cup of coffee with a horrified face outside.


    Robert shivered and said, "Hi, Mr. Farrell."


    The tenderness in Colin''s eyes immediately disappeared before he said, "Robert, it''s you."


    Robert said helplessly, "This is the coffee Ms. Nash bought for you."


    Colin nced down at the coffee, took it over, and said, "Where''s she?"


    Robert replied, "I heard that she went to the publicity department."


    Colin asked coldly, "Why did she go there?"


    Feeling the pressure from Colin''s gaze, Robert swallowed hard and said, "To discuss the public welfare


    project."


    Hearing this, Colin took a sip of the coffee silently and said, "Thepany has attached great


    importance to that project, and even the head office is very optimistic about it."


    Robert instantly understood his hint and said, "I think you should be involved in such an important


    project."


    Colin asked, "Is it proper?"


    Robert replied, "Yes! What''s more, if you do so, others will know more about your hands-on style of


    management."


    After he finished speaking, he saw Colin show an inscrutable smile, so he broke out in a cold sweat.


    When he was reflecting on whether he had said anything wrong, Colin patted him on the shoulder and


    said, "Robert, you are favorite my employee at Farrell Media. I think you''re very promising."


    Robert fell silent without believing his words at all.


    When Colin and Robert arrived, the manager of the publicity department was banging on the table


    while saying, "I have endured a lot in the previous public welfare projects. This time, you must give the


    publicity department a chance to show up. Isn''t it just giving a lecture to children? Many employees in


    my department have graduate degrees! Don''t you think we can handle such a simple task? Ms. Nash,


    you want to contribute to ourpany''s bright future, and so does the publicity department!"


    The manager of the publicity department was Bonnie Ford who had been in office for less than half a


    year and was said to be the sister-inw of an executive at the headquarters.


    Because she had a backer, she had been very aggressive and headstrong at Farrell Media for the past


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    half a year.


    Faye hadn''t had dealings with her before, and she didn''t take the rumors seriously.


    But after meeting her today, she thought Bonnie was even worse than in the rumors.


    After moring for her request, Bonnie thought she had overpowered Faye and the manager of the


    project department, so she leaned on the conference table with her arms folded over her chest and


    said, "Ms. Nash, Ms. Ronney, what do you think about my proposal? ?"


    Ms. Ronney despised Bonnie because she said with a sneer in her eyes, "Ms. Ford, are you nning


    to do it in person?"


    Bonnie was not annoyed after her thought was seen through but said, "I''ve joined thepany for half


    a year, and it''s almost the end of the year now. I need a chance to show Mr. Farrell my ability."


    Ms. Ronney sneered and turned to look at Faye.


    Faye spun a pen between her fingers with a nk face and said, "Okay, I agree."

 Chapter 217 Jobbery

    Chapter 217 Jobbery


    Chapter 217 Jobbery


    Life experience told Faye not to argue with or reject arrogant people.


    Even if she could not praise them, she would give them some affirmation.


    As the saying went, those whom God wished to destroy, he first made mad.


    Hearing her words, Ms. Ronney, who was sitting beside her, was stunned for a moment. When she was


    about to say something, Faye suddenly said in a cold voice, "I think we''vee to a decision. The


    project department will only be responsible for project schedule management, and the PR department


    will only be responsible for public rtions maintenance. The publicity department will take care of the


    specific implementation and follow-up of the project."


    After she finished speaking, she picked up the documents on the table and got up.


    Hearing her words, Bonnie she asked with her eyes shing with pride, "Ms. Nash, are you sure?"


    Faye calmly said, "Congrattions to you in advance, Ms. Ford."


    Bonnie instantly smiled and reached out to shake hands with Faye, saying, "I hoped we can cooperate


    happily."


    Faye didn''t shake hands with her but said in a low voice, "I will not participate in this project. My


    assistant will contact youter and work with you."


    Then, she turned around and walked away.


    As soon as she left, Ms. Ronney followed her out, while Bonnie looked at her hand in the air with a


    gloomy face.


    After getting out of the meeting room of the publicity department, Ms. Ronney elerated to catch up


    with Faye and said, "Ms. Nash, please wait a moment."


    Faye paused her steps to wait for her and smiled, "Ms. Ronney, what''s up?"


    Ms. Ronney sneered, "She is just a department manager like us but is arrogant."


    Faye said, "We have to endure it if we want to avoid trouble, right?"


    Ms. Ronney said, "But enduring grievances will harm my health."


    Ms. Ronney''s full name was J Ronney, and she was a thirty-nine-year-old sessful single


    woman.


    J had worked in thepany for many years since graduating from college. She had gained a


    foothold in the project department which used to belong to men, so she must have made painstaking


    efforts.


    Faye and J were not close friends, but they appreciated each other.


    J looked at Faye and said, "This project is ourpany''s key project. Is it OK to let her mess


    around?"


    Faye looked at her and asked, "How long do you think she can hold on?"


    J didn''t understand her hint, so she looked at her in confusion.


    Faye said, "I have done some research in advance. This public welfare project is mainly to help


    children in poverty-stricken mountainous areas get better education recourses. To show people that we


    are indeed doing charity instead of yacting, we will have to send the person in charge to visit the


    kids, right?"


    J suddenly realized what she meant and smiled, "Is it far?"


    Faye said solemnly, "It is said that the ce is still closed to traffic andcks water and electricity now."


    J smiled, "I see."


    Faye said, "But we still need to make preparation. If she gives up, we will have to rece her."


    J sneered, "Why do we have to rece her. Let her stay there on her own!"


    As they were chatting, a light cough suddenly came from behind.


    When they looked back, they saw Robert coughing hard to draw their attention with one fist in front of


    his mouth.


    Faye said, "Good afternoon, Mr. Farrell."


    J scanned Faye out of the corner of her eye and said to Colin with a smile, " Good afternoon, Mr.


    Farrell."


    Colin was holding the coffee that Faye had bought for him. He took a sip and said, "Is your meeting


    over?"


    Faye answered, "Yes, it''s over."


    Colin lied calmly, "The headquarters is very concerned about this project. Now that you have finished


    the meeting, give me an oral report now."


    Faye nodded, "Okay."


    Colin turned to look at J and asked, "Ms. Ronney, are you avable?"


    J instantly understood his overtone, so she hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, but I will have another


    meeting soon."


    Colin said, "Never mind! Ms. Nash, you will have to report to me alone."


    When Colin was seriously acting, all the other people present were pretending to be deceived.


    A few minutester, Colin and Faye came to the PR department.


    The employees were taken aback to see him at first, but soon, they got excited.


    Watching Colin and Faye enter the office, the employees started whispering to each other.


    "I haven''t seen Mr. Farrell for a while, but he is still handsome."


    "What do you think they are doing in the office?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Work! What else can they do?"


    "Work? That would be a waste of time."


    Then, they burst into lowughter.


    In the office, when Faye went to the water dispenser to fetch water, she asked with her back toward


    Colin, "How is the coffee?"


    Colin sat in her office chair, picked up the photo frame on the table, and replied in a low voice,


    "Yummy."


    Many people put their family photos or selfies on their office desks, but Faye''s frame was empty.


    Faye walked up to him with a ss of water and then began to report the results of the meeting on the


    public welfare project.


    Unexpectedly, Colin suddenly grabbed her wrist and dragged her into her arms, saying, "You don''t


    need to report anymore. I was outside the door when you were discussing the project in the conference


    room."


    Faye hadn''t expected him to hug her all of a sudden, so she was caught off guard and bumped into his


    arms. After she steadied herself by putting a hand on his shoulder, she said, "Don''t move."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Why?"


    She shook the water ss in the other hand and said, "Water."


    Seeing him still looking at her in confusion, she exined, "It''s hot."


    Colin smiled, "Are you afraid of scalding me?"


    Faye didn''t answer his question but straightened up, and then she asked, "When do you n to start


    the public welfare project?"


    Colin spread his legs slightly, wrapped his arms around her waist, pressed her to himself, and replied,


    "Next March. There is still plenty of time."


    Faye nodded, "Well, there is indeed a lot of time left."


    Colin leaned back into the chair, looked up at her, and joked, "But I can ask Ms. Ford to go to the


    vige in advance for the fieldwork."


    Faye was amused but held herughter back and asked, "Is this jobbery?"


    Colin said with a serious face, "Ms. Nash, can you please stop measuring my corn by your bushel? I


    made this decision entirely for thepany''s benefit. The project will be implemented next March, so


    it''s a good time for the fieldwork now. Moreover, if we can expose the children''s difficult living conditions


    in such a cold winter, we will attract more attention from society. More people will know these poor kids


    are living tenaciously and studying hard, and more people may join in our public welfare project!"


    If Faye hadn''t known him too well, she would have been convinced by his eloquent remarks.


    Seeing her looking down at him unblinkingly, Colin joked, "Are you fascinated by my pretty face?"


    Faye chuckled, "No."


    Colin tightened his hug, looked at her with a smile, and said in a hoarse and seductive voice, "Liar!


    Your eyes are telling me that you are eager to have sex with me now."

 Chapter 218 His Scar

    Chapter 218 His Scar


    Chapter 218 His Scar


    Colin was better and better at flirting now.


    Every time Faye felt she was immune to his flirtation, he would improve himself and say something


    more flirtatious, leaving her at a loss for words.


    After they looked at each other silently for a while, Colin deliberately teased, "Is it an acquiescence?"


    Faye pressed one knee on his belt buckle and said, "If you know I am eager to have sex with you,


    shouldn''t you be more reserved to y hard to get? "


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Colin asked with a smile, "What are you getting at?"


    Faye replied, "You have an erection."


    She rarely replied to him when he talked dirty jokes, so he was stunned for a few seconds when


    hearing her words and then let out a lowugh.


    Seeing his big smile, Faye blushed.


    Colin tightened his hold around her waist and said, "I am a kind person. If you want to have sex with


    me, I will satisfy you."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "No, thanks."


    Colin replied, "Sometimes you can''t just listen to your senses. You should also consider ''her'' feelings."


    When he was speaking, the smile in his eyes increased.


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "Colin, we''re in thepany."


    Colin nodded, "When your boss intends to take advantage of you, you''d better not resist. Otherwise, I


    would make things difficult for you at work in the future."


    Although he was speaking flirtatious words, he didn''t dare to make any improper actions except for


    reaching into her blouse to rub her waist.


    After taking advantage of her for a while, he teased, "Aren''t you tired after standing for so long?"


    Faye lowered her eyes and asked, "Do you want me to sit on yourp?"


    Colin smirked, "I don''t mind."


    Faye said, "You wish."


    Colin smiled, "Don''t think too much. I just want to chat with you."


    Then, he took the ss of water from her hand and forced her to sit down by hooking her waist with


    one arm.


    When Faye was about to struggle to stand up with a frown, Colin said, "How did you know the


    receptionist would report your whereabouts to me?"


    Colin changed the topic too abruptly, so Faye paused her actions, looked at him, and asked, "Do you


    want to hear the truth?"


    Colin joked, "Yes. Did you buy her over?"


    Faye said, "I am different from you, OK?"


    Colin adjusted his sitting posture, rested one hand on the armrest to prop his chin, looked at her


    leisurely, and said, "I''m curious how on earth you got to know about it."


    Faye looked at him and said, "When she handed the card to me, I saw a limited edition bag on her


    desk."


    Colin said, "How did you know it is from me? Isn''t this judgment too arbitrary?"


    Faye smiled, "All your rumored girlfriends have bags of that brand."


    Colin fell silent.


    Faye tilted her head when looking at him and said, "Maybe Robert didn''t bother to choose bags from


    other brands?"


    She showed no sign of displeasure on her face, but Colin inexplicably felt flustered.


    When she had said "all your rumored girlfriends", his heart had skipped a beat.


    Seeing him stunned, Faye got up from hisp.


    When she was about to walk away, Colin sat up, stretched out his arms to press her back to hisp,


    and said, "Honey, sorry. I was wrong."


    His tone when he admitted his mistake sounded not only humble but also remorseful and grieved.


    When Fay looked at his face, she found he was really scared, so she asked with a smile, "Why did you


    apologize?"


    Colin muttered, "I should not have had so many love affairs before."


    Faye grinned, "But I don''t me you."


    Colin replied in a low voice, "You don''t me me because you''re magnanimous, but I can''t pretend as


    if nothing has happened."


    His words had tugged at her heartstrings.


    Many people refused to admit their mistakes even though they knew they had hurt others because they


    thought they had not done those things on purpose.


    The smile on Faye''s face froze, and then she pursed her lips slightly and said, "Colin."


    Colin rested his chin on her shoulder and said, "Don''t talk. I''m feeling guilty."


    Hearing this, Faye kept silent.


    He did not let go of her until more than ten minutester.


    Then, he leaned back, stared at her, and then lowered his head to kiss her lips, saying, "Honey, I''m


    sorry. You don''t need to forgive me. You will just need to see how I will behave in the future, OK?"


    When Reba called Faye, Colin was outlining her lips with his tongue, and his kiss was tickling her


    heart.


    They frowned at the same time when hearing the phone ring.


    Seeing her frown, Colinughed, approached her ear, and said in a low voice, "We can continueter."


    Faye blushed without replying, took her phone over form on the desk, and answered the call.


    But before she could speak, Reba on the other end of the phone shouted in a panic, "Faye, where


    are you now? Emergency!"


    Faye frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Reba said, "I was caught by Abbot, and I am in huge trouble now! If you don''te as soon as


    possible, I''m afraid I will be killed!"

 Chapter 219 Reputation Is Valuable

    Chapter 219 Reputation IsValuable


    Chapter 219 Reputation Is Valuable


    When Faye and Colin arrived at the hotel Reba had asked them to go to, the scene was chaotic.


    Abbot and Reba were standing opposite each other, and the room was a mess.


    Abbot''s suit jacket had been thrown on the ground, and there was a small bruise on the corner of his


    mouth.


    Reba was standing across from him with a helpless look, protecting her cousin and her cousin''s


    boyfriend who were both college students.


    Seeing this, Faye instantly guessed what had happened, so she turned her head back and gave Colin


    a wink.


    Colin immediately understood her hint, so he raised his eyebrows slightly andughed in a deep voice,


    "You''ve blown it."


    Faye said, "You will not get away with it either."


    Hearing this, Colin sneered but didn''t retort.


    Seeing Faye, Reba almost cried and said in a trembling voice, "Faye!"


    Faye nced at her without saying a word, stepped forward, picked up Abbot''s jacket, turned around,


    and handed it to him.


    Abbot was fuming with anger now, but when seeing her hand him the jacket, he suppressed the anger


    and said, "Thanks."


    Faye did not want tough at him or egg him on, so she said in a steady voice with an indifferent face,


    "Go out with Colin to calm yourself down. Fighting won''t solve the problem."


    Abbot gritted his teeth, pointed at the young woman behind Reba, and asked, "Are you sure you


    don''t know me?"


    The young woman replied in a trembling voice, "I don''t know you! I don''t know you."


    Abbot cursed, "F*ck..."


    Before he could finish his words, Colin put an arm around his shoulders and pushed him out of the


    door.


    Abbot snapped, "Colin!!"


    Colin said, "Do me a favor! My wife is watching us!"


    Abbot shouted, "She cheated on me!"


    Colin patted him on the shoulder and said solemnly, "It''s not a big deal. It happens to many men."


    Abbot rolled his eyes at him and asked, "Have you ever been cheated on before?"


    Colin said, "No."


    Abbot red at him and said, "Why do I have to be cheated on?"


    Colin smiled, "Calm down. You''re a gentleman, right. Let''s have a good talk."


    Faye turned to look at Reba after Colin and Abbot left.


    Reba felt weak in her legs and almost fell to the ground, but Faye reached out to support her in


    time.


    After she helped Reba to the sofa and let her sit down, thetter raised her head, pursed her lips,


    and said, "He almost killed me."


    Faye turned around, took a bottle of mineral water over, unscrewed the lid, and said, "If he had killed


    you, it would have saved me a lot of trouble. Drink some water and m yourself down first!"


    Hearing this, Reba took two sips of the water and said aggrievedly, "I didn''t expect there would be


    such a coincidence!"


    Faye said, "Touch pitch, and you will be defiled."


    Reba retorted, "But it was too sudden."


    Then, she took a deep breath, looked at her cousin and her cousin''s boyfriend, and said, "We can


    handle it. You two can leave now!"


    Her cousin asked with red eyes, "Reba, what is going on?"


    Reba was too embarrassed to tell her the truth, so she replied, "Can you pretend nothing happened


    today? I can give you 50,000 dors."


    The young woman blinked, and her eyes became redder. She said, "This matter harmed my reputation.


    Do you expect to solve it with merely 50,000 dors?"


    The cks were all greedy for money and sex, which was like a family tradition.


    Seeing her cousin acting so hard, Reba raised her hand to rub her eyebrows and said, "100,000


    dors."


    Her cousin said in a choked voice, "Reba, it harmed my reputation!"


    Reba endured the pain of losing money and said, "Name your price. How much is your reputation


    worth?"


    The young woman abruptly stopped sobbing and said, "500,000 dors."


    Rebaughed angrily, "500,000 dors? Is it a slip of tongue? Or is there something wrong with my


    ears?"


    Her cousin blinked with watery eyes and said, "I just turned 20 this year, so my reputation is very


    important to me."


    Reba asked, "Is there any room for bargaining?"


    Her cousin looked at her innocently and said, "No, but I can provide the after-sales service."


    Reba asked, "What do you mean?"


    Her cousin said with an innocent and harmless expression, "I can tell him that I did cheat on him."


    Reba took a deep breath and decisively transfer money to her cousin with her phone.


    Getting the money, Reba''s cousin pulled her boyfriend outward without hesitation. After taking two


    steps, she blew Reba a kiss and said, "Reba, please don''t hesitate to call me if you need me to


    do you such favors in the future."


    Reba gritted her teeth and said, "I will."


    When only Reba and Faye were left in the room, Reba immediately said with a bitter face,


    "500,000 dors! I''ve chatted with him for so long, but haven''t made any money! Today, I even lost


    500,000 dors!"


    Looking at her distressed expression, Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Why? I thought you made a lot of


    money. Aren''t you chatting with him with two ounts now? I thought your ie has doubled"


    Reba let out a long sigh and said, "Don''t rub it in. I''ve changed my strategy recently. I want to throw


    a long line to catch big fish, so I returned all the money to himst week."


    Then, she leaned back on the sofa and continued, "Unexpectedly, as soon as I threw the long line out,


    my line and hook were both taken away."


    After sadlyining, Reba reached out to hug Faye.


    Faye stepped forward, pushed back her forehead with a finger, and said, "Stop Acting. Abbot is not


    stupid. Try your best to figure out a way to escape this disaster!"


    At the same time, Abbot was irritably pacing back and forth in the room next door with a cigarette in his


    All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    mouth. After a while, he looked at Colin in disbelief and asked, "Are you serious? Reba did this


    because she is deeply in love with me?"

 Chapter 220 Can??t You Give Up on Me

    Chapter 220 Can??t You Give Up on Me


    Chapter 220 Can''t You Give Up on Me


    Abbot asked this question seriously with an annoyed face.


    Colin satzily on the sofa and said with a half-smile, "Have I ever lied to you?"


    Abbot drew hard on the cigarette with a sullen face and said, "I''ve told her that I don''t like her! Why


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    doesn''t she give up?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "If people could control their feelings, there would not have


    been so many pining lovers in this world."


    Abbot looked at him and said with a frown, "You''re right. If you could control your feelings, you would


    not have secretly loved Faye for so many years or pestered her shamelessly now."


    Hearing the sarcastic remarks, Colin stared at him meaningfully and smiled, "I think you should face up


    to Reba''s feelings for you. After all, I don''t think she will give up easily."


    Abbot felt helpless to hear this, so he asked, "Is there any way to solve the problem?"


    Colin replied, "I don''t have any idea yet."


    Hearing this, Abbot felt distressed.


    An hourter, they went back to the room next door.


    Seeing Abbot, Reba immediately stood up with a look of panic.


    Because she had a guilty conscience, she kept avoiding his eyes with a flushed face.


    Seeing her reaction, Abbot felt surer about his guess, so he stared at her for a while and asked with a


    gloomy face, "Why do you love me so much?"


    Reba had been worried that he would have found out the truth ande to retaliate against her,


    but after hearing his question, she raised her head in shock as if being struck by lightning.


    "W-w-what?" She stammered, wondering whether she had heard it wrong.


    Abbot frowned, "Drop the act. I''ve already known the truth."


    Reba asked, "What have you known?"


    Abbot rolled his eyes at her and said, "Do you want me to say your secret thoughts out in front of


    Faye?"


    Reba''s mouth twitched for a while before asking, "What secret thoughts?"


    Abbot said embarrassedly, "I want to meet your parents."


    His every sentence was so shocking that Reba felt scared.


    She looked at him with a wary expression and asked, "Why do you want to meet my parents?"


    Abbot said sullenly, "What else would I do? I want to apologize to them!"


    Reba became more and more confused and said, "You want to apologize? Why?"


    One was talking about apples, while the other was talking about oranges.


    Therefore, both of them were confused, and so was Fay.


    When she turned to look at Colin, he was holding a cigarette case between his fingers. It should be


    empty because it was deformed in his grip.


    Aware of Faye''s gaze, Colin raised his eyes and smiled, "What''s up?"


    Faye took two steps to him and asked in a low voice, "What did you say to Abbot?"


    Colin replied in a deep and nice voice, "I told him about my feelings for you."


    Seeing her be more confused, he added, "But I changed the hero and heroine of the story to him


    and Reba."


    Faye was speechless.


    Judging from Abbot''s behavior, in the story, Reba must love him very much but feel heartbroken


    because she had failed to win his heart.


    Faye pursed her lips silently, wondering whether to sympathize with Reba or Abbot.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin wrapped his arm around her waist and said in a low voice, "Honey, I did it


    out of kindness."


    Faye showed a fake smile and said with sarcasm, "Thank you for helping them."


    Colinughed in a low voice, "How do you n to repay me?"


    Faye turned to look at him and asked, "How can you look so serious when talking nonsense?"


    Colin thought for a while and then answered seriously, "Probably it is an innate ability?"


    Faye was speechless.


    While they were chatting, Reba and Abbot were getting more and more excited.


    Reba was about to be driven crazy, while Abbot was also upset because of her ungrateful remarks.


    Reba said, "If you have any problem with me, tell me directly! Why do you have to meet my


    parents?"


    Abbot was annoyed and said, "Don''t you know why I want to see your parents?"


    Reba was puzzled and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Abbot looked at her condescendingly for a while, gritted his teeth, and said, "Is it glorious to covet and


    try to steal your cousin''s boyfriend?"


    Hearing this, Reba fell silent, thinking there must be something wrong with her brain instead of her


    ears.


    Otherwise, her brain neurons would not have received such terrifying signals.


    When had she coveted and tried to steal her cousin''s boyfriend?


    Seeing her stunned in silence, Abbot thought he should not have adopted such a fierce tone. After all,


    she was a woman. So, he sighed lightly and said in a gentler voice, "I know it is difficult to control your


    feelings for me, but you must try your best to restrain yourself. I will break up with your cousin, but I


    don''t have that kind of feeling for you."


    When Reba was transfixed, Abbot added, "I think your cousin will tell your parents about your


    feelings for me. Don''t worry. I will help you exin it to them. After all, you''re Faye''s friend."


    Reba was speechless.


    Seeing her keep silent, Abbot said with a sullen face, "What don''t you reply? Can''t you just give up on


    me?"

 Chapter 221 Enduring the Misapprehension

    Chapter 221 Enduring the Misapprehension


    Chapter 221 Enduring The Misapprehension


    Hearing Abbot''s questioning, Reba stared into his eyes and blinked, wanting him to know that she


    kept silent because she was speechless with shock.


    She was trying to tell him the truth through bodynguage.


    But Abbot hadpletely misunderstood her bodynguage.


    Seeing her blink, he thought she was flirting with him, so he said with a frown, "Colin and Faye are still


    there! Can you stop being so skittish?"


    Reba widened her eyes in shock.


    After Reba bit the bullet and admitted to having a crush on Abbot, the farce finally ended.


    Outside the hotel, when Colin and Faye went to drive the car over, Abbot and Reba waited on the


    steps together.


    Abbot asked, "When did your cousin begin to cheat on me?"


    Reba rolled her eyes, looked at the sky, and said, "It''s been a long time."


    Abbot asked in a deep voice, "She has never fallen in love with me, right? She just likes my money?"


    Hearing this, Reba turned to look at him. Seeing him distressed and disappointed in love, she


    suddenly thought of a love novel she had read a while ago, so she looked straight at him and said, "Are


    you sure you want to know the truth?"


    Abbot nodded, "Yes."


    Reba took a deep look at him, lowered her eyes to pretend to be dejected, and said, "My cousin


    has always liked snatching my things since childhood. As long as I take a fancy on something, she will


    try to snatch it over."


    Abbot asked with a straight face, "What do you mean?"


    Reba looked up at him with her eyes full of "guilt" and said, "It was all my fault. She doesn''t like you


    at all, and she dated you to make me upset."


    Abbot pursed his lips silently, not knowing what to say.


    He thought that he was miserable because he had been made use of by Reba''s cousin to hurt her.


    But he also felt sorry for Reba. She loved himself so much, but he had fallen in love with her


    nemesis.


    When Abbot was thinking about their love triangle, Colin stopped the car in front of him and honked the


    horn.


    When Abbot came back to his senses, Reba had already gone downstairs.


    After she bent over and got into the car, she looked at Colin in the rearview mirror, forced a smile, and


    said, "Mr. Farrell, thank you!"


    Colin replied calmly, "Don''t mention it. After all, we''re friends."


    Reba smiled wryly, "You can rest assured. I will put in a good word for you with Faye."


    Colin said casually, "Good! We will help each other."


    Hearing him say so with such a serious expression, Reba doubted herself for a second, suspecting


    that she had misunderstood him.


    Maybe he had said those words to Abbot because he wanted to help her?


    When Reba was deep in thought, Abbot opened the door on the other side and got into the car.


    Seeing him, she immediately denied her previous spection.


    No, Colin did not want to help her.


    He was afraid his stupid friend would die alone without getting married, so he wanted to fix them up!


    The car ran slowly and finally stopped outside a restaurant.


    After the four of them got out of the car and walked toward the restaurant, Reba took Faye''s arm,


    slowed down her steps, and whispered, "Colin is too scheming."


    Faye looked straight ahead and smiled, "Didn''t you say he is not bad two days ago? You even called


    him your ''strategic partner''."


    Reba retorted, "That''s why I say he is scheming. He seems to be making friends with me, but he


    wants to infiltrate the enemy."


    Faye smiled and changed the subject, asking, "What do you want to eat? Colin''s treat."


    Hearing this, Reba grinned evilly, "I will order the most expensive dish."


    Faye said, "No problem. You can ask for a takeaway when we leave."


    Reba nodded in agreement. After taking two steps, she turned to look at Faye and said, "I felt


    somehow weird when you spoke to me just now."


    Faye asked indifferently, "What''s wrong?"


    Reba replied, "When you said I can order a takeaway, your tone sounded as if you and Colin were a


    real couple!"


    Faye''s ears flushed when she said, "Stop talking nonsense."


    Reba thoughtfully stared at her for a moment before asking, "How are you feeling about him now?"


    Faye looked at Colin''s back, pursed her lips, and replied, "The same as before."


    Reba said, "You''re weird. Colin is handsome and appears in front of you every day. Why don''t you


    have feelings for him?"


    Faye''s eyelids trembled slightly, but she didn''t answer the question.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The manager of the restaurant knew Colin and Abbot, so he greeted them with a pleasing smile as


    soon as seeing them, saying, "Mr. Farrell, Mr. Carter, good evening."


    Colin said in a low voice, "Old ce."


    The manager said, "Since you said you liked that room, I have never let anyone have meals in it."


    While ttering Colin, the manager led them to the room respectfully.


    After they were all seated, the manager took a menu over from a waiter and asked, "Mr. Farrell, Mr.


    Carter, who will order ?"


    Colin raised his eyes to look at him and said in a t tone, "There are twodies here. Why do you ask


    us to order?"


    The manager was embarrassed for a while, and then, he lightly pped himself in the face and said


    with a fake smile, "I''m sorry. I''m too timid, so I don''t dare to look directly at thedies with you. I was


    looking at you all the time."


    High EQ individuals knew what to say to solve the problem after making a mistake.


    The manager''s words pleased Colin, so thetter said, "You are smart."


    The manager then handed the menu to Faye with a smile and said, "Ladies, this is our menu."


    Faye took it over, thanked him, and handed it to Reba.


    Reba flipped through the menu and unceremoniously ordered the most expensive dishes.


    Then, she looked at Colin with a smile and said, "Mr. Farrell, you won''t feel bad because I ordered


    those expensive dishes, right?"


    Colin smiled without replying, leaned back in the seat, looked up at the manager who was holding the


    menu and said solemnly, "Prepare ten takeaways for thisdy. The dishes must be the same as those


    of our dinner."


    The manager nodded, "OK, Mr. Farrell."


    Reba was amazed by his generosity.


    After the manager left, the four people in the room started chatting casually.


    When Abbot was talking to Colin about a recent investment project, Colin''s phone suddenly rang.


    Seeing it was Ethan who was calling after he took out his phone, he answered the call without


    hesitation and said, "What''s up?"


    Then, Ethan said in a cold voice on the other end of the phone, "Colin,e here. Hank came to my


    home."

 Chapter 222 Praise

    Chapter 222 Praise


    Chapter 222 Praise


    After Ethan finished speaking, the look in Colin''s eyes instantly turned cold.


    After a few seconds, he said in a low voice, "Don''t let him take Andrew away."


    Ethan replied, "Don''t worry, he can''t him away, but I don''t want to have a head-on conflict with him."


    After hanging up the call, Colin spun the phone in his hand, got up, and said, "Ethan wants to meet me


    right now. Take your time to have the meal. I''ll be back soon."


    Then, he picked up the suit jacket from the back of the chair and draped it over his arm.


    Faye said, "I''ll go with you."


    Hearing this, Colin was stunned, and then he smiled, "It''s just a small matter. Don''t worry. Enjoy the


    meal."


    Faye ignored his words, turned to look at Reba, and said, "Call me when you get home."


    Hearing this, Reba was stunned. She did not want to have the meal with Abbot alone, but she had


    topromise, so she said, "Okay. Drive safe."


    Faye nodded, stood up, and walked over to Colin.


    Colin nced down at her with a doting look in his eyes and said helplessly, "Can''t you be obedient


    once?"


    Because Abbot and Reba were present, Faye pursed her lips without retorting.


    After they looked at each other for a while, Colin saw the persistence in her eyes, so he smiled and


    After getting out of the private room, Faye asked, "Has Hank found out that Andrew is with Ethan?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Yeah."


    Faye asked, "What are you going to do with it?"


    Colin smiled, "I haven''t made up my mind yet. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    Faye thought for a while and asked, "Have you decided to fall out with Hank?"


    Colin smiled and answered truthfully, "Not yet. I still want to y with him."


    Faye nodded, "You can''t confront him head-on."


    Hearing her suggestion, Colin grinned, "I will listen to you."


    Hearing this, Faye looked up at him and exposed his lie mercilessly, saying, "You''re not listening to me.


    You''ve long decided to do it this way."


    Colin said seriously, "This is a tacit understanding between husband and wife."


    Then, he looked down at her and smiled, "If we have a divergence of opinion in the future, I will listen to


    you."


    Faye looked away from his face without replying.


    An hourter, they arrived at Ethan''s vi.


    As soon as the car stopped, a bodyguard came over to open the car door for them.


    When they got out of the car, the bodyguard lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Farrell, they are inside."


    Colin smiled contemptuously, "How many?"


    The bodyguard replied, "Two."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Who else came except for Hank?"


    The bodyguard answered, "The Farrells'' housekeeper, York ke."


    Colin snorted, "Where is Andrew?"


    The bodyguard said, "In the basement in the backyard."


    When Colin talked to the bodyguard, Faye stood quietly beside him.


    After they finished talking, Faye asked softly, "Are you going to the backyard? If so, I can help you stall


    Hank."


    Colin lowered his eyes, reached out to entwine his fingers with hers, and said, "I didn''t expect you to be


    able to read my mind."


    Faye didn''t struggle but said in a low voice, "I can buy at most one hour for you."


    Colin adjusted his standing posture to face her, lowered his head to approach her ear, and said, "Don''t


    worry. York is on our side."


    Faye raised her eyes and said calmly, "I''ve long guessed so."


    Colin chuckled, "Honey, you are smart."


    Faye said, "You should change your name to Praise Farrell if you like praising people so much."


    Colin said, "I think Sweetheart Farrell sounds better."


    She admired his calmness. No matter what happened, he could always remainposed.


    A few minutester, when Colin went to the basement in the backyard, Faye entered the vi led by a


    bodyguard.


    In the living room, Ethan and Hank were sitting opposite each other.


    Ethan was pouring coffee for Hank with a nk face.


    Hank was sitting upright and was seemingly indifferent, but in fact, his palms on his knees were


    sweating.


    Although Ethan was behaving politely, Hank knew exactly what he was like.


    When Ethan pushed the coffee to Hank, thetter took it over alertly.


    He didn''t dare to drink, so he smiled gently, "Mr. Bond, please don''t make things difficult for me. My


    grandfather was waiting for my report. Can you please tell me whether Andrew is here?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ethan showed a fake smile and asked, "If I say he is not here, will you believe me?"


    Hank said, "But someone saw you bring him home."


    Ethan sneered, picked up his coffee, and asked, "Really? Can you tell me who saw it?"


    Hearing this, Hank was lost for words.


    When they were in a stalemate, the bodyguard who had led Faye in suddenly said, "Excuse me, Mr.


    Bond. Ms. Nash came to meet you."

 Chapter 223 Thirst for Life

    Chapter 223 Thirst for Life


    Chapter 223 Thirst for Life


    Seeing Fayee to the living room alone, Ethan guessed where Colin had gone, so he immediately


    got up to say hello to her.


    After they exchanged nces, Faye smiled, "Is it a bad time to visit you now?"


    Ethan replied, "No, but there is a misunderstanding between Mr. Farrell and me, so I''m exining it to


    him."


    Faye smiled without asking why because this was the best way to avoid this topic.


    After greeting Ethan, Faye turned to say hello to Hank and York.


    York greeted her respectfully, while Hank asked with a careful expression, "Faye, why do youe to


    visit Mr. Bond?"


    Faye replied openly, "Well, I need to consult Mr. Bond about thewsuit of an artist."


    Hank didn''t believe it, but he remained elegant and asked, "Which artist is so important? You even


    came to visit Mr. Bond in person."


    Faye said, "Aniston Bruce. She is Bernard Grover''s artist."


    Hank asked, "Bernard?"


    Faye said calmly, "Bernard is Mr. ke''s friend, and I owe Mr. ke a favor."


    She had lived in the Farrells for many years, so she knew Hank well.


    He was cautious and prudent, so lies would not work on him.


    It was well known in the entertainment circle that Mr. ke had done Faye a big favor.


    In addition, Aniston''s affair had caused a buzz recently, and thewsuit was still in progress, so it would


    make sense that she hade to visit Ethan for this matter.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing her words, Hank smiled, "Mr. Bond is an eminentwyer, and I have long wanted to learn from


    him. This is a good opportunity for me today. Please feel free to talk about Aniston''s case, and I will


    listen."


    Hank''s words were an iron hand in a velvet glove.


    Faye could hear his overtone, so she showed a fake smile and said, "No problem, but I hope you can


    help keep the content of our conversation secret."


    Hank nodded, "Sure."


    At the same time, Andrew was kneeling on the ground in the basement and begging Colin for mercy


    with a broken leg.


    Colin looked down at him expressionlessly and said, "Andrew, how long have you worked for me?"


    Andrew replied in a trembling voice, "Three, three years."


    Colin sneered, "Three years. It''s not a short time. Even if I had raised a dog for three years, it would


    have known I am its owner and wagged its tail at me every day."


    Andrew said, "Mr. Farrell, I was wrong. I know I was wrong. I was deceived, and I''ve never intended to


    betray you!"


    When he was sobbing, he reached to tug at Colin''s suit pants.


    Colin frowned and kicked him away.


    Then, he walked forward, stepped on Andrew''s chest, and sneered, "Do you know I hate the people


    like you the most? You''re spineless. You flinched whenever you get in trouble, but you''re so bold that


    you dare to y dirty tricks under my nose."


    Andrew had difficulty breathing when being trampled on, so he said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Farrell,


    please spare my life. I promise I will never betray you again. I will do whatever you ask me to do!"


    He would not give up hope while there was a shot in the locker.


    Colin looked at him coldly and said, "If you want to live so much, I can give you a chance. I''ll send you


    to the headquarters of Farrell Media, and you will tell ine that it is Hank that kidnapped you and that


    he wants to buy you over to be his spy in Farrell Media."

 Chapter 224 Impossible To Retort

    Chapter 224 Impossible To Retort


    Chapter 224 Impossible To Retort


    It was hard for fence sitters to make a decision when it came to which benefit to choose.


    But when they were asked to choose between the death penalty and a reprieve, they could make the


    choice right away.


    Andrew knew that if he agreed, Hank would not let him go.


    But he wanted to push his luck because he did not want to die here now, thinking he might be able to


    survive after leaving this ce.


    Andrew shivered when replying, "Okay, Mr. Farrell, I will do it."


    Colin warned with a gloomy look, "You better not y any trick."


    Andrew said, "I dare not."


    When Colin came out of the basement, the bodyguard who had apanied him here just now


    stepped forward and said, "Mr. Farrell, what can I do for you?"


    Colin took out a handkerchief from his pocket, squatted down to wipe the blood off his shoes, threw the


    handkerchief away, and said coldly, "Send him to the headquarters of Farrell Media, and then watch


    him closely."


    The bodyguard replied, "You can consider it done."


    Colin narrowed his eyes and added, "You don''t need to watch him any longer after hees out of


    ine''s office."


    The bodyguard asked, "Shall we let him go?"


    Colin sneered, "Let him go if he can survive."


    Faye and Ethan were discussing James'' fans when Colin walked into the living room.


    Seeing him, Ethan gave Faye a wink.


    She immediately understood his hint, so she didn''t look back but continued to talk.


    York, who was standing behind Hank, took the initiative to say hello to Colin.


    Colin responded in a deep voice, "Hi, York."


    Then, he turned to look at Hank and said, "Hank, I didn''t expect you to be here."


    Hank asked with a straight face, "Why are you here?"


    Colin said casually, "I came here to pick up Faye."


    Then, he smiled at Hank, walked to Faye, sat down beside her, put his arm around her waist naturally,


    and asked affectionately, "Are you done talking with Ethan?" Faye nodded, "Yes."


    Colin smiled, "Can we go home now?"


    Faye replied, "OK."


    Then, Colin briefly chatted with Ethan about two trivial things, made up an excuse, and soon left with


    Faye. When only Ethan and Hank were left in the living room, Ethan leaned forward slightly, picked up


    a cup of cold coffee from the table, poured it into the trash can, and said with a half-smile, "Mr. Farrell, if


    you don''t believe me, you can ask your men to search my vi thoroughly. I don''t have any secrets


    anyway."


    Hank had wanted to do so at the very beginning, but when Ethan took the initiative to ask him to search


    this ce, he didn''t dare to act rashly anymore.


    Ethan was not a brainless man. Since he dared to say so, he must have been fully prepared.


    Hank kept silent for a moment and suddenly smiled, "Mr. Bond, you must be joking."


    Ethan raised his eyes to look at him and said, "I am d that you believe me. I have some work to do


    Hank fell silent.


    Ethan''s words sounded polite, but in fact, he had shown no respect to him.


    Hank''s smile froze on his face. After a few seconds, he stood up embarrassedly and said, "Mr. Bond,


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I''m sorry to have bothered you for so long. I''ll treat you to a meal to apologize when you have time."


    "No need," Ethan said expressionlessly while fiddling with a coffee cup, not intending to get up to send


    him off.


    Hank was speechless.


    Aftering out of the vi, he got into the car with a sullen face, clenched fists, and threw a punch at


    the seat.


    Hank was fuming with anger, so York kept silent in the passenger seat.


    After a while, Hank looked up at York and asked, "York, did you notice where Colin went into the living


    room from?"


    York replied, "No."


    Hank said with a gloomy face, "I guess he had been in the vi for a long time but hid somewhere."


    York said neither humbly nor arrogantly, "I''ve been with you all the time, so I don''t know where he had


    been."


    Hank''s expression softened after he heard this, and when he was about to say something, his phone


    suddenly rang, so he reached into his pocket and took it out. Seeing it was ine calling him, he


    frowned and answered the call, saying, "Dad, what''s up?"


    ine said in a cold voice on the other end of the phone, "Hank, I didn''t expect you to be so eager to


    take my ce!"


    Hearing this, Hank was stunned and then asked, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    ine asked, "You don''t understand?"


    Hank frowned slightly.


    ine sneered, "Andrew just left my office. Hank, I underestimated you before. You kidnapped an


    executive and broke his leg to force him to work for you. You amazed me."


    Hank fell silent.


    Hearing ine''s questioning, he didn''t try to exin.


    There was barely family affection in the wealthy families like the Farrells.


    An exnation was the most useless thing when one was doubted.


    After hanging up the phone, Hank immediately dialed Tiffany''s number.


    When the phone was picked up, he said solemnly, "Mom, Andrew has turned his coat, and he just left


    my dad''s office."

 Chapter 225 The Murder Without Evidence

    Chapter 225 The Murder Without Evidence


    Chapter 225 The Murder Without Evidence


    Hearing Hank''s words, Tiffany kept silent for a while and then replied calmly, "Don''t do anything rashly!


    Come home."


    Hank leaned back in the seat, took a deep breath to suppress his anger, and said, "OK."


    Hanging up the phone, he raised his head to observe York''s expression in the rearview mirror.


    York was sitting motionlessly as if he had not heard Hank''s conversation with Tiffany.


    After waiting quietly for a few minutes, Hank said, "York, let''s go home!"


    York replied, "Okay."


    Hank wasn''t afraid York would tell others about what had happened at all.


    Although he had worked in the Farrells for many years, he had never taken sides and always stayed


    out of the disputes.


    As long as it did not harm Old Mr. Farrell''s interests, he would always keep his mouth shut.


    As soon as Tiffany hung up the phone, she sent her subordinates to look for Andrew.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Half an hourter, they found him in a shabby hotel.


    Seeing Tiffany''s people, Andrew subconsciously wanted to escape.


    But four bodyguards surrounded him, and one said indifferently, "Mr. Baldwin, is your leg okay?"


    Andrew looked at his broken leg and swallowed nervously, asking, "What do you want to do?"


    The leader of the bodyguards replied, "Ms. Shaw asked us to take you to the hospital after she heard


    your leg is broken."


    Hearing this, Andrew was frightened and intended to shout for help, but the bodyguard standing behind


    him took out a dagger and pressed it against his waist, saying, "Mr. Baldwin, I hope you can


    cooperate."


    Andrew gave up screaming for help and said, "I, I want to see Ms. Shaw."


    The bodyguard said, "No problem."


    After walking out of the small hotel, the four bodyguards and Andrew got into amercial van


    together.


    Andrew held his breath all the way, pondering how he should plead for his life when seeing Tiffany.


    Unexpectedly, the four bodyguards did not give him a chance to see her at all but took him to a private


    clinic.


    When he saw the clinic through the window after the car stopped, he asked in shock, "I, I want to see


    Ms. Shaw! Why did you bring me here?"


    The leader of the bodyguards said, "Ms. Shaw wants you to treat your injured leg first. She will be here


    soon."


    Then, before Andrew could reply, he grabbed him by the cor and dragged him into the clinic.


    Andrew struggled in panic, while the bodyguards looked very calm as if they were four emotionless


    robots.


    At Fennth Community.


    As soon as Colin and Faye entered the door, the former received a call from Ethan.


    Seeing the caller ID, Colin nced at Faye, licked his mrs, and rejected the call.


    Faye was changing her shoes with her head down, and when she noticed Colin''s phone abruptly


    stopped ringing, she turned to look at him subconsciously.


    Seeing the questioning look in her eyes, he smiled, "It''s Ethan! Not a woman!"


    Faye asked, "Why did you reject his call?"


    Colin lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead and said, "I''m afraid it will get your ears dirty."


    Then he showed her the caller ID on the screen.


    Faye lowered her eyes to take a look. Seeing it was indeed Ethan, she had a strange feeling, so she


    pursed her lips slightly and said, "I''ll call Reba to ask her if she''s gotten back home."


    Colinughed in a low voice, "OK."


    After she stepped away, he unlocked the phone and called Ethan back.


    When the call was picked up, Colin sneered before Ethan could speak, "Is he dead?"


    Ethan chuckled, "Yes. Tiffany is good at ying wiles. He was murdered within an hour, there is no


    evidence."


    Colin jokingly said, "She is good at ying wiles, but she is stupid. She should have protected Andrew


    instead of killing him. When ine knows he was killed, he will be surer that Hank is eager to steal his


    "throne"."


    Ethan said, "Wouldn''t it be great?"


    Colin sneered, "ine values   power the most in his life. If he believes Hank is intimidating or bribing


    the executives, he will fly into a rage."


    Hearing this, Ethan joked, "If so, there will be a good show to watch soon."


    Colin smiled and said contemptuously, "My grandfather is very smart, but his son is too stupid."


    Ethan said, "Maybe it is divine retribution."


    After they chatted for a while, Colin hung up and put the phone into his pocket.


    When he was about to walk upstairs, Andy walked in.


    Colin shot a nce at her and askedzily, "Have you moved in?"


    Andy nodded, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Suddenly, she nced out the floor-to-ceiling window and said solemnly, "There are people outside."


    Colin narrowed his cold eyes, jerked his chin at her, and said, "Go out to have a look."


    Andy asked, "Do you want me to kill them?"


    Colin tutted, "You think I''m the same as Ethan? I''m aw-abiding businessman!"


    Andy nodded, "I see."


    Watching her walking out with a ferocious face, Colin rubbed his eyebrows with his fingers, wondering


    whether she had understood.

 Chapter 226 Warning

    Chapter 226 Warning


    Chapter 226 Warning


    It turned out Colin''s concerns made sense.


    About twenty minutester, when Colin was chatting with Faye in the bedroom, there was a sudden


    knock on the door.


    Then, Cindy shouted in a terrified voice, "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash, pleasee out! Andy made big


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    trouble."


    Hearing her words, Colin raised his eyebrows andughed angrily.


    Seeing this, Faye asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin leaned against the window with his hands in his pockets and said, "Honey, I think I have brought


    a troublemaker home. No wonder Ethan looked so happy when I said I want Andy to work for me."


    When Colin came downstairs, Andy was standing upright in the center of the living room with two


    young men who had been beaten ck and blue at his feet.


    Colin strode to the sofa, sat down, and asked with an indifferent expression, "What''s going on?"


    Andy said, "They were taking photos without permission outside the vi."


    Then, he handed the two cameras to Colin.


    Colin took them over and had a look. There were photos of him and Faye entering and leaving Fennth


    Community together. It seemed the two men had been secretly taking photos of them for a long time.


    Some of the photos had been taken two days ago, and they looked quite intimate in them because he


    was wrapping his arm around her waist and looking at her with his eyes full of affection.


    These photos were quite good.


    After flipping through the photos, Colin threw the cameras on the coffee table and asked, "Paparazzi?"


    Hearing this, the two men exchanged nces, daring not to admit or deny it.


    Colin saidzily, "Don''t be afraid. Tell me the truth."


    The two men had been beaten severely just now, so they were very afraid now.


    Moreover, Colin had a bad reputation. Although he looked like a bohemian, all people knew he was


    ruthless.


    Seeing them keep silent, Colin leaned forward, rested his elbows on his knees, and chuckled, "Since


    you don''t want to confess, I''ll confiscate your cameras."


    Then, he picked up the cameras and handed them to Andy, "Develop the films inside."


    Andy replied, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Then, Colin leaned back on the sofa, looked at the two paparazzi kneeling on the ground, and asked,


    "Do you need me to pay for your medical expense?"


    The two paparazzi were stunned for a moment when hearing his words and then hurriedly shook their


    heads.


    Colin teased, "Are you sure?"


    They nodded heavily.


    Colin said, "If so, you can leave now."


    Colin''s voice was light and yful, so the two paparazzi froze and dared not to move, wondering


    whether he was making fun of them.


    Seeing them not move, he sneered, "Don''t you want to go?"


    The two paparazzi exchanged nces with each other, swallowed hard in fear, got up, and staggered


    out.


    Seeing them leave so easily, Andy frowned, "Mr. Farrell, why did you let them go?"


    Colin looked up at him and said coldly, "What do you think I should have done to them?"


    Andy''s heart skipped a beat, and he hurriedly said, "Mr. Farrell, I was wrong."


    Colin said, "Andy, I told you just now that I''m aw-abiding businessman. Don''t beat people at will in


    the future. If I need you to do such things, I will tell you directly."


    Andy replied, "I got it."


    Colin got up from the sofa, walked up to him, looked down at him, and said, "Do not beat or kill people


    in front of my wife because I don''t want to get her eyes dirty."


    Feeling the strong pressure from Colin, Andy had difficulty breathing and hurriedly replied, "Yes, Mr.


    Farrell."


    After warning Andy, Colin strode back to the bedroom.


    Seeing him enter the door, Faye put aside the magazine in her hand and asked in a light voice,


    "Problem solved?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Two paparazzi were beaten up by Andy."


    Hearing this, Faye frowned.


    Colin walked up to her, leaned over to kiss the corner of her mouth, and said in a ttering tone, "I


    confiscated two cameras just now, and there are a few good photos in them. I''ve asked Andy to


    develop the films. Can you choose a photo and put it in the photo frame in your office?"

 Chapter 227 Disturbance

    Chapter 227 Disturbance


    Chapter 227 Disturbance


    Colin was smiling, and the obvious expectation in his eyes made it hard for her to refuse.


    Faye raised her eyes to look at him, pursed her lips, and said, "Colin."


    Colin lowered his eyes without showing any displeasure, but his eyes instantly dimmed. He said, "It


    doesn''t matter if you don''t want to do it. I said it on a whim."


    Faye curled her fingers on the magazine, took a deep breath, and said, "That picture frame is broken."


    Colin asked in a deep voice, "Really?"


    She said, "If you want to put our photo in my office, I''ll buy a new one after Carrie develops the films."


    Hearing this, Colin smiled, "Are you willing to do so?"


    Faye avoided his eyes and said, "Why not? It''s not a big deal."


    Seeing her uneasy expression, Colin pressed his forehead against hers and said, "But it will be seen


    by your colleagues in thepany. Don''t you mind?"


    Faye could not avoid his eyes anymore, so she looked at him and said, "Do you mind?"


    Colin chuckled, rubbed the back of her neck, and said, "It will be delightful for me."


    Faye pursed her lips into a straight line, thinking that she should go to meet Jake as soon as possible.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin chuckled, "Why are so kind to me all of a sudden? Do you pity me


    because I have had a crush on you for many years?"


    Faye was not good at lying, so when she was not sure about her feeling for him, she could only keep


    silent when hearing such a question.


    Colin kissed her, sucked her lower lip, and said in a low voice, "Don''t be nervous. Even if you pity me, I


    will be happy."


    Faye''s heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    Why was he so humble in front of her? Did he love her so much?


    Faye did know the answer but was sure she was feeling sorry for him.


    She felt sorry for him because of his 11-year-long secret love, his cautions, and his deliberate tteries.


    Faye stared at Colin unblinkingly. Seeing how serious and obsessed he was when kissing her, she


    slightly parted her red lips.


    Colin had just wanted to kiss her lips, but when he noticed her slightly part her lips, he paused, smiled,


    and stuck his tongue inside to give her a passionate kiss.


    And he was turned on when Abbot called him.


    Faye grabbed his cor tightly and said with flirtation in her eyes, "Abbot is calling you."


    Colin replied in a hoarse voice, "I don''t want to answer the call."


    Faye said, "You should answer it. What if there is something urgent? "


    Colin gritted his teeth when looking at the belt he had already unfastened.


    After they looked at each other for a while, Faye grinned, reached out to take the phone out of his


    pocket, tapped on the connection button, and pressed the phone onto his ear.


    Colin looked down at her and said coldly to Abbot on the phone, "Speak."


    Hearing this, Abbot was taken aback, so he asked, "Anything unpleasant happened between you and


    Ethan?"


    Colin said, "I''ll give you a minute."


    Abbot had drunk some wine tonight. Although he was not drunk, he was a little light-headed, so he


    didn''t understand his overtone but said bluntly, "One minute is not enough!"


    Colin replied with a sullen face, "Go straight to the point."


    Abbot said, "One minute is not enough even if I go straight to the point!"


    Colin was speechless.


    When he was about to lose his temper, Faye wrapped both hands around his neck, pulled him down,


    and kissed his Adam''s apple soothingly.


    Colin suddenly tightened his grip on the phone and groaned when his Adam''s apple rolled up and


    down.


    Faye put one finger on his thin lips to hush him.


    Seeing this, Colin thought she was going to do something to him, so his arm propped on the bed


    tensed up.


    But Faye soon reached out and pushed him away and walked into the bathroom.


    Colin was speechless.


    Before hepletely cooled down, Abbot stupidly said on the other end of the phone, "Colin, I need to


    ask you about something serious."


    Coliny t on the bed, put one arm over his eyes to block the dazzling light above, and said


    solemnly, "Abbot."


    Abbot said, "What?"


    Colin said calmly, "If Ethan and I ask you to chat with us on your wedding night, what will you do?"


    Heating this, Abbot was stunned for a while.


    When Colin thought he had finally known what mistake he had made, he suddenly said, "Why will you


    do such a thing? Are you insane?"


    When Colin took a deep breath to suppress his anger, Abbot added, "If you dare to do so, I''ll kill you


    both!"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Well said."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 228 Trying To Approach Him

    Chapter 228 Trying To ApproachHim


    Chapter 228 Trying To Approach Him


    Colin didn''t listen to Abbot''s next remark because he threw the cell phone onto the bedside cab, got


    up, and went into the bathroom.


    After washing her face with cold water, Faye hadpletely calmed down.


    When their eyes met, Colin stuck his tongue against one cheek and asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you


    want to continue?"


    Looking at his opened cor and the red mark on his Adam''s apple, Faye inexplicably wanted tough.


    She wiped the water from her hands and walked outward, replying, "No, I have to get up early


    tomorrow."


    As she brushed past Colin, he suddenly reached out to grab her wrist.


    When she looked up at him, he said, "I can''t sleep like this."


    Faye couldn''t helpughing and then said, "But I can."


    Colin looked down at her, took a step toward her, and said in a low voice, "It won''t take long."


    Faye thought people could not be too soft-hearted.


    She was soft-hearted this time, and she could not go to bed until early in the morning.


    Colin contentedly helped her have a shower and then carried her back to the bedroom.


    Lying on the bed, she kicked him and scolded, "You liar."


    Colin leaned over to kiss her eyes and indulgently said, "I did not lie."


    Faye was so tired that she fell asleep soon.


    Colin sat on the edge of the bed and watched her while fiddling with her half-dry hair. When he was


    about to lift the quilt and lie down, he suddenly heard a low growl from the bedside cab, saying,


    "Colin, I said so much! Did you hear me?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and turned to look at the bedside cab.


    Seeing that the screen of his mobile phone was still on, he reached out to take the phone over, and


    said solemnly, "I heard it! Go to bed early. We will have a good talk about it tomorrow."


    Before Abbot could reply, he hung up the phone.


    After about half a minute, when Coliny down, Abbot sent him a message, saying, "Colin, as you said,


    a person who loves you will keep you on her mind all the time. You bought ten takeaways for Reba


    this evening, and she gave me five."


    Colin didn''t see the message until he woke up because he had silenced his mobile to prevent himself


    from being pestered.


    When Faye got up, she called thepany to ask for a half-day leave and then contacted Jake.


    When Colin drove to thepany after breakfast, she deliberately left home ten minutester and then


    headed for Jake''s psychological clinic.


    Because she had made an appointment in advance, she was led to Jake''s office by a nurse without


    waiting this time.


    Seeing her push the door open, Jake smiled, "Have you had breakfast?"


    Faye smiled, "Yes."


    Jake said, "Please take a seat."


    Then, he got up, poured her a ss of water, and handed it to her.


    Faye took it over and said, "Thank you."


    Jake walked back to his desk, crossed his fingers on the desk, and smiled gently, "Would you like to


    talk here or on the sofa?"


    Faye said lightly, "Let''s talk here."


    Hearing this, Jake nodded, took out a pen from his white coat pocket, lowered his head, and wrote


    something down on the medical record book.


    Faye asked warily, "Has it already started?"


    Jake nodded, "Rx."


    Jake had his methods for psychological counseling. He did not tell his patients when to start and


    always chatted with them like an old friend.


    Then, he would make judgments and give suggestions ording to the chat content, the patient''s


    expressions, and their physical reactions.


    After giving Faye a soothing look, he adjusted his sitting posture and said softly, "You told me on the


    phone that the person you want to date is a very warm man. I guess he must have done something that


    moved you. Would you please tell me about it?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye pursed his lips, tightened her grip on the water ss, and said, "Dr. Thomas, can you tell me


    whether people like me can fall in love as normal people do?"

 Chapter 229 The Answer

    Chapter 229 The Answer


    Chapter 229 The Answer


    Faye''s voice was steady, but the look in her eyes and her hard grip on the water ss revealed her


    nervousness.


    Jake stared at her with a cryptical look in his eyes, and then he raised one hand to adjust his gold-


    rimmed sses and said, "I can''t give you a definite answer to this question."


    Faye kept silent.


    Seeing her keep silent, Jake smiled gently, "He''s been very nice to you?"


    Faye took a deep breath and nodded, "Yes."


    Jake asked, "He is treating you so well that you are willing to do the things you''ve refused to do for


    years?"


    Faye pursed her lips and then admitted frankly, "Yes."


    She couldn''t tell if her feeling for Colin was love, guilt, or something else.


    But she was certain that if she had to date someone, she would choose nobody but him.


    When this thought popped into her mind, Faye was stunned, and then she smiled.


    Jake had observed all her expressions, so the nib of his pen broke the paper of the medical record


    book.


    The office fell silent for a few minutes, and then he said, "Faye, as your doctor, I sincerely hope you can


    normally fall in love, get married, and have children. But as your friend, I feel a little worried."


    Faye raised her eyes and asked, "Why?"


    Jake said, "You have received a lot of treatment before, and you know that the effect is not very good.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I''m worried that your efforts will be in vain again this time."


    Faye smiled lightly, "I will never give up before giving it a shot."


    Then, she paused for a while and said, "I want to try physical therapy and desensitization therapy."


    Jake froze for a few seconds and then smiled, "You have tried both methods before. Physical therapy


    has too many side effects. As for desensitization therapy, to be honest, I think it is too cruel for you."


    Faye looked down at the water ss in her hand and said firmly in a calm voice, "It''s okay. He has


    already taken ny-nine steps toward me, so I want to try to take thest step toward him."


    Jake''s mouth twitched when he said, "But I''m afraid this step will be very difficult."


    Then, they chatted a lot about Colin.


    Jake showed great interest in him and even wanted to meet him, but Faye reduced. She smiled with a


    rare gentle look in her eyes and said, "I''ll arrange for you two to meet in the future. But I don''t want him


    to know that I''m in treatment now."


    Jake nodded, "Okay."


    After the treatment, Jake proposed that Faye should receive desensitization treatment first.


    Desensitization therapy was also called scene reproduction.


    He would reproduce the most fearful scene in her memory and help her gradually adapt.


    Faye had received it a few years ago but had not responded well to the treatment because she was not


    only afraid of the car ident but also of the bad family atmosphere after her father had cheated on


    her mother.


    It seemed to be a little problem, but these things had taken root in her memory since she had been a


    child, so it was hard for her to ept it.


    When she left the psychological clinic, Jake sent her off in person.


    The nurse who had received Faye walked to Jake with a medical record book in her hand and asked in


    a low voice, "Dr. Thomas, does Miss Nash fall in love?"


    Jake said meaningfully, "Yeah. I thought she could never fall in love."


    The nurse said, "Miss Nash''s beloved man must be very outstanding, right?"


    Hearing this, Jake looked down at her, took off his sses to wipe them, and said slowly, "You''re fired.


    Don''te to work tomorrow."


    The nurse was stunned to hear this and said, "Dr. Thomas, I..."


    Jake put on his sses silently and strode away with a gentle look on his face.


    Faye drove straight to thepany after leaving the clinic.


    As soon as she entered the PR department, she heard a few colleagues gossiping.


    "Medical negligence? How is that possible?"


    "Mr. Baldwin is so rich! Why did he go to such a cheap clinic?"


    "Did he offend some big shot? I think he was murdered!"


    When they were discussing, one person suddenly saw Faye, so he hurriedly coughed to remind the


    others.


    Immediately, all the people sat upright with embarrassed expressions in silence.


    Mr. Baldwin?


    Andrew?


    He was dead? Medical negligence?


    Faye felt suspicious but remained calm on the surface, and then she pretended not to hear their words


    and walked into her office.


    After she made a cup of coffee for herself, Galen knocked on the door, pushed it open, and walked in,


    saying, "Good morning, Ms. Nash."


    Faye asked, "What''s up?"


    Galen put down some documents, looked at her, and said, "A bunch of trainees will make their debuts


    soon, and there will be a press conference. We are asked to help them."


    Faye smiled, "Okay."


    Then, she hesitated for a while and asked, "Galen, do you know what happened to Mr. Baldwin?"


    Galen replied, "I heard that he went to a small clinic and died of medical negligence. Acute


    cardiopulmonary failure due to air embolism."


    Faye asked, "Air embolism?"


    "Yeah, it sounds pretty scary," Galen nodded and then pursed her lips.


    When she was about to say something more, Faye''s cell phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    Faye nced at the screen and saw Reba''s name, so she picked up the phone and said, "What''s


    up, Reba?"


    Reba said, "Faye, where are you? Tanner got in trouble on the shooting site."

 Chapter 230 The Snake And The Farmer

    Chapter 230 The Snake And The Farmer


    Chapter 230 The Snake And The Farmer


    Hearing Reba''s panicked words, Faye frowned slightly and asked, "What happened to Tanner?"


    Reba said, "He is a fool. He was deceived and overreached himself! Now hispany has made it


    clear that they won''t help him. If you don''t save him, he will be screwed."


    Hearing this, Faye walked over to the desk, put down the coffee cup, and said, "Where are you now?"


    Reba said, "I will arrive at yourpany soon. You can just go downstairs now."


    Faye said, "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, she briefly arranged some work for Galen, hurried out of the office, and took the


    elevator downstairs.


    When she walked out of the office building, Reba had stopped her car outside.


    Faye stepped forward, opened the door of the passenger seat, bent over to get in the car, fastened the


    seat belt, and asked, "What the hell is going on?"


    Reba turned the steering wheel and said, "The shooting of the drama ispletedst night, so all


    the actors and crew members had dinner together. An assistant director was drunk and harassed a


    new actress."


    Reba paused, turned to look at Faye, and said, "You know Tanner well. He could not bear to see


    such a dirty thing, so he immediately lost his temper."


    Faye raised her eyebrows and said, "He beat the assistant director?"


    Reba nodded.


    Faye asked calmly, "Then?"


    Reba continued, "Because the director acted as an intermediaryst night, the conflict was quelled.


    But at 8 o''clock this morning, that actress posted an article on Facebook toin that an actor


    pawed her and made insinuations that it is Tanner."


    Faye fell silent.


    The tragedy of the snake and the farmer had been unceasingly staged for thousands of years.


    Some people bit the hand that fed them.


    Seeing her keep silent, Reba tilted her head and asked, "Is there anything you can do to help him?"


    Faye answered truthfully, "Yes, I can help him, but he is not an artist of mypany, so I''m afraid


    others will make an issue of it."


    Reba asked in confusion, "Why? You''re just good friends!"


    Faye said, "Many people have eyes to find beauty, but few can see kindness in others'' hearts."


    Reba instantly understood and said, "The degeneration of public morality."


    When they arrived at the hotel where Tanner was staying, it had been surrounded by entertainment


    reporters.


    Parking the car, Reba nced out the window and said with emotion, "The people in the


    entertainment industry are scary! It''s a trivial matter, but so many people havee. There are more


    people here than at my uncle''s funeral."


    Faye teased, "If your uncle knew you still think of him after he passed away, he would be moved."


    Reba said seriously, "We were very intimate before he left us."


    Hearing this, Faye didn''t reply but pushed the door open and get out of the car.


    Seeing her openly walking toward the hotel, Reba hurriedly got out of the car, caught up with her,


    and asked timidly, "We will not be besieged by them, right?"


    Faye replied calmly, "Do they know who you are?"


    Hearing this, Reba breathed a sigh of relief, straightened her back, and said, "You''re right."


    Faye added, "But they know me."


    Reba was speechless.


    The twist made Reba''s expression a little out of control.


    Reba thought Faye would go straight through the crowd to enter the hotel, so she gritted his teeth


    and prepared to die a martyr. But Faye unexpectedly turned into an alley beside the hotel.


    Reba was stunned and asked, "Is there a back door?"


    Faye nodded.


    Reba felt speechless again.


    This hotel had been positioned to serve public figures such as celebrities and models, so it was running


    a 24-hour convenience store in the alley just in case.


    The convenience store seemed to have nothing to do with the hotel and looked quite inconspicuous,


    but there was a secret door to the courtyard of the hotel.


    Faye had helped an artist deal with his scandal before, and his agent had led her to go in through this


    door.


    Faye walked into the convenience store with Reba, greeted the owner, and went straight to the


    small door.


    Then, they passed through the yard and took the elevator to the floor where Tanner lived.


    As soon as they walked to the door of his room, they heard his agent persuade him, saying, "You just


    need to apologize. I''m not asking you to admit that you have touched her without permission. You can


    say that you were just joking and that she misunderstood you."


    "Why should I admit a mistake that I did not make? I didn''t do anything wrong!"


    Tanner was an upright and straightforward man, and he had always adhered to the principle that ck


    was ck, while white was white.


    Therefore, he would rather give up his career in the entertainment industry than call white ck and


    throw dirt on himself.


    Hearing his words, his agent was at a loss for words. After taking a deep breath, he said, "What


    otherwise do you think we should do now? I know she is ndering you, but we can do nothing about it


    because the words of the lowly carry little weight!"


    Tanner said furiously, "I know my words carry little weight, but I don''t want to take the me for a thing


    I''ve never done."


    The agent retorted, "You must swallow the humiliation and endure the grievance unless you became


    famous and sessful!"


    When the conversation in the room came to an abrupt end, Reba who was standing in the corridor


    said angrily, "He is talking nonsense!"


    Faye raised her hand to knock on the door and said with a calm expression, "His agent is right, and this


    is the reality in this industry."


    Soon, a cautious inquiry sounded inside the door, "Who is out there?"


    Faye replied, "I am Faye."


    Soon, the door was opened.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tanner''s agent stood at the door, looked at Faye with a bitter face, and said, "Hello, Ms. Nash."


    Faye said, "Let''s talk inside."


    When Tanner on the sofa saw her and Reba, he asked with an unnatural expression, "Why are you


    here?"


    Reba stepped forward, patted his shoulder, and said solemnly, "Don''t worry! Don''t be afraid! Even if


    the sky is falling..."


    Tanner said, "You will protect me?"


    Reba coughed lightly and said, "No, but Faye will protect you."


    When Tanner and Reba were bickering, Faye was talking to the agent to ask about the current


    situation.


    The agent was utterly exhausted from anxiety after dealing with this matter for a whole morning. He


    scratched his head with one hand and said, "Ms. Nash, thepany is unreliable now. Tanner is not a


    famous actor, so they are unwilling to offend an assistant director for him. I know you are good friends.


    Can you do him a favor?"


    Tanner had a very likable agent who had a sense of propriety when speaking and doing things.


    He had made it clear to Faye that they were in a difficult situation now but had not imposed morality on


    her.


    Faye nodded knowingly, thought for a moment, and said, "I''ve figured out a solution, but you will have


    to implement it by yourselves, and I can''t speak up for you."


    The agent immediately nodded, "No problem."


    When he was about to ask what the solution was, Tanner who was staring at his phone on the sofa


    suddenly said with a sullen face, "They said Faye is my girlfriend and will help me solve this matter."

 Chapter 231 Swimming With The Current

    Chapter 231 Swimming With The Current


    Chapter 231 Swimming With The Current


    Was this called an unexpected misfortune?


    After Tanner finished speaking, the room fell silent for a few seconds, and then, the agent looked at


    Faye and said with a grimace, "Ms. Nash, this..."


    Faye was not surprised or annoyed but said, "It seems that I don''t have to hide behind the scenes


    now."


    The agentughed awkwardly, "Maybe your remarks a while ago made them think they''ve got


    something on you."


    Faye smiled faintly, "Let''s talk about the countermeasures now."


    Then, she looked at Tanner and said, "Tanner, send a message to the actress. You can speak your


    mind and even scold her. Don''t restrain yourself."


    Tanner raised his eyebrows and asked, "I can scold her?"


    Faye nodded, "Yes."


    Tanner frowned, "Are you sure it won''t cause trouble?"


    Faye replied, "Yes, I''m sure. You saved her, but she ndered you, so it is normal for you to be angry,


    feel wronged, and scold her."


    Hearing this, Tanner kept silent for a while and asked, "What if she exposes my message?"


    Faye looked down at him and said firmly, "She dares not."


    Tanner looked confused, so she exined, "If she exposes your message, it is she that will suffer


    because some nosyizens will be curious and try to find out what happenedst night."


    Seeing him nod, she added, "But our purpose is not to let you vent your anger. I want to confirm


    whether she is being controlled."


    Tanner asked, "How can you confirm it?"


    Faye said, "She is just a newbie in this industry who has never seen how evil people can be or how


    cruel society is. So, I don''t think she is very strong. After you send her the message, if she doesn''t reply


    or block you, there must be someone watching her, but if she blocks you on impulse or replies to you, it


    means she was just instructed to post the article, but no one is watching her. "


    Faye''s analysis made sense.


    Tanner was startled for a second and then asked, "But you can''t be one hundred percent sure, right?"


    Faye smiled, "Yes. Maybe she was born with a strong heart, but we still have to give it a shot."


    Tanner understood what she meant, so he nodded, typed a long message, and sent it out.


    But it was like throwing a stone into the sea.


    After about half a minute, Tanner found the actress was typing, but she stopped it after one minute.


    He then looked up and told Faye about it.


    Faye said, "I guess her agent is with her now."


    Then, she turned her head to look at Tanner''s agent. When she was about to ask him something, her


    phone suddenly rang.


    When she took out the cell phone from her pocket and saw Colin''s name on the screen, she froze for a


    second, answered the call, and walked to the bedroom of the suite, saying, "What''s up?"


    Colin said in a low voice, "I saw the news about your affair with Tanner."


    Faye''s temples jumped before she pursed her lips and said, "Fake news."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin muttered, "I know."


    Faye said, "I''ll rify soon."


    Colin said, "Abbot called tough at me just now."


    Faye fell silent because she could guess how Abbot had mocked him.


    She didn''t feel guilty because both Colin and Abbot knew her rtionship with Tanner very well.


    But when hearing Colin''s aggrieved tone, she inexplicably felt ufortable as if there were a big rock


    pressed on her chest.


    When she was silent, Colin didn''t speak either.


    After they had been stuck in a stalemate for a few minutes, Faye took the initiative to ask, "How about I


    make a statement now?"


    Colin said aggrievedly, "No one will believe it."


    Faye was speechless.


    The entertainment industry was full of lies.


    Sometimes, one was telling the truth, but the public thought she or he was lying.


    Sometimes, one was lying, but the public believed it was true.


    Colin''s words made sense, so Faye couldn''t refute them.


    She kept silent, so Colin said on the phone, "Honey, I finally got to know how you felt when you dealt


    with my scandals."


    Hearing this, she felt a sting in her heart.


    To be honest, when she had dealt with his scandals, she had not felt aggrieved at all.


    She had handled his love affairs more scrupulously because she had been afraid that they would


    damage thepany''s public image and that Old Mr. Farrell would me her if she goofed.


    Colin paused for a few seconds and then said in a hoarse voice, "Honey, can you do me a favor?"


    Faye pursed her lips into a line and said, "What?"


    Colin said in a deep voice on the phone, "Can we make our rtionship public?"

 Chapter 232 Official Announcement

    Chapter 232 Official Announcement


    Chapter 232 Official Announcement


    After Colin finished speaking, both of them fell silent.


    A few minutester, Colin chuckled, "I was just joking. Are you scared? I..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Faye interrupted, "Okay."


    Colin fell silent again.


    This time, the silence was even longer than the previous one.


    Because neither of them was speaking, they could hear each other breathing.


    After a long while, Colin said in a hoarse voice, "Honey, if you don''t want to publish our marriage, I


    won''t force you."


    Faye pursed her lips slightly and said, "Will you be happy if we make it public?"


    Colin said, "Yes."


    Faye said, "Then, we will do it."


    Colin paused for a second and smiled, "You are the best."


    Faye''s cheeks were flushed when she replied in an unnatural tone, "I''ll retweet the announcement after


    you post it. Now, I must go to deal with Tanner''s matter."


    Colin said solemnly, "I''ll announce it, but you don''t have to retweet it. And I''ll take care of Tanner''s


    trouble."


    When Faye came out of the bedroom, her ears were burning.


    When the three people in the living room turned to look at her, Reba was the first one who noticed


    her abnormality and asked, "Who called you?"


    Faye clutched the phone in her hand and answered, "Colin."


    Hearing this, Reba walked over to her and said in a low voice that only the two of them could hear,


    "What did he say to you? Why is your face so red?"


    Faye pretended to be calm and replied, "He said he will deal with Tanner''s matter."


    Hearing this, Reba was stunned and asked, "Really?"


    Faye nodded, turned to look at Tanner, and said, "Tanner, post something on Facebook an hourter.


    You don''t have to respond to this matter. Post something irrelevant such as a selfie or a photo of food."


    Tanner hadn''t heard what Reba had asked Faye but had heard thetter''s answer.


    Therefore, the gloomy look on his face immediately disappeared, and he asked with a grin, "Mr. Farrell


    will prove my innocence in person?"


    Faye said truthfully, "He will publish our marriage."


    Tanner was stunned, and the smile on his face froze when he asked, "Faye, did I cause trouble for


    you?"


    Faye smiled, "It has nothing to do with you. People can''t wrap fire in the paper, so our rtionship will


    be exposed sooner orter."


    Tanner reconfirmed, "Are you sure it has nothing to do with me?"


    Faye smiled, "Do you think I am a person who would sacrifice myself for others?"


    Hearing her question, Tanner paused for a few seconds to think about it. After finally concluding, he


    said solemnly, "No."


    Faye couldn''t helpughing and then said, "I shouldn''t have tried to help you."


    Watching Faye and Reba leave, Tanner''s manager tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "Ms. Nash


    and Mr. Farrell are married?"


    Tanner took a cigarette case out of his pocket and nodded, "Yeah!"


    The agent''s eyes shed with excitement, and then he patted Tanner''s arm violently and said, "Are you


    an idiot? Since you have such a connection, why don''t you make good use of it?"


    The cigarette case Tanner had just taken out fell off his hand.


    He cast a nce at the cigarette case on the ground, tilted his head to look at his agent, and said, "I


    am not in theirpany! How can I make use of it?"


    The agent said excitedly with a serious face, "We can go to theirpany!"


    Then, he held Tanner''s arm and said exaggeratedly, "Tanner, I''m sorry I underrated you before. If you


    go to theirpany, please take me with you. I swear I will take good care of you in the future, and I


    will serve you..."


    Tanner interrupted, "Go pick up the cigarette case first."


    After Faye and Reba left the hotel, they returned by the way they hade. When they got into the


    car, Reba put one hand on the steering wheel, turned to look at Faye, and said, "Are you hiding


    something from me?"


    Faye looked out the window and said, "No."


    Reba said, "Look into my eyes and say no again."


    Faye grinned, "You''re boring."


    Reba snorted, "I''m boring? Faye, I''ve known you for many years, but I have never seen you so shy


    before."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, she approached her and smirked, "Be honest! Is there any unspeakable progress between you


    and Colin?"


    Faye turned to look at her and asked with a smile, "What do you think of Colin?"


    Reba asked, "Which aspect?"


    Faye said, "Give aprehensive review."


    Seeing her serious face, Reba smiled, "Are you together with him?"


    Faye replied, "Not yet."


    Reba sighed, "You scared me to death."


    Faye added, "But we both want to have a try."


    Reba said helplessly, "Can you finish speaking in one breath? You''re more and more like Colin


    now!"


    Faye raised one eyebrow and asked, "What do you think about it?"


    Reba pouted, "What otherwise can I think? I will of course support you!"


    Seeing Faye staring at her unblinkingly, Reba sighed softly and hugged her, saying, "To be honest, I


    think Colin has been treating you well so far. If you want to date him, just do it. Don''t be afraid. If he


    harms you in the future, I will kill him at all cost."


    Faye hugged her back andughed in a low voice, "If so, you will have to try harder to make money. I''m


    afraid you are not his match."


    Half an hourter, all the major tforms highlighted the news that the president of Farrell Media had


    gotten married.


    The title of Colin''s official announcement was "I Married The Woman I Had Secretly Loved for Over 10


    Years".


    And he had attached two photos.


    One was the photo of their marriage certificate, and the other had been chosen from the photos taken


    by those two paparazzi whose cameras had been confiscated yesterday. In the photo, Colin put an arm


    around Faye''s waist and looked at her with a doting smile.

 Chapter 233 She Is Also Making Efforts

    Chapter 233 She Is Also Making Efforts


    Chapter 233 She Is Also Making Efforts


    Reba drove Faye back to herpany.


    As soon as the car stopped outside the office building of Farrell Media, she was stunned by the scene


    in front.


    The LED disy that Farrell Media used to y advertisements was now showing various photos of


    Colin and Faye, which was very eye-catching.


    Reba gaped at it and said, "Wow! Colin is not bad! This arrangement is perfect!"


    Faye pursed her lips, looked out of the car window with a smile in her eyes, and clenched her fists


    while her palms were sweating.


    "Faye, I finally know why you are moved by him. If I were you, I would have long fallen for him."


    Faye said, "If you fell for Abbot, he would be very happy."


    Hearing this, the smile on Reba''s face suddenly disappeared, and the corners of her mouth


    twitched before she said, "Are you trying to piss me off?"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing and then said, "There are reporters outside. Drive the car to the


    underground parking lot."


    Reba looked out of the window with admiration and turned the steering wheel, saying, "Colin knows


    how to influence public opinion. He said he had had a crush on you for more than 10 years. Tsk,


    although I know he made it up, I was still moved and wanted to cry when I read the article."


    After the car went into the parking lot, Faye said, "It''s true."


    Reba asked, "What?"


    Faye said, "Colin''s statement in the announcement is true. He had had a crush on me for eleven


    years."


    Hearing this, Reba mmed on the brakes, let the car drift into a parking space, and looked at her


    in surprise, "Really?"


    Faye smiled, "Are you so surprised?"


    Reba was stunned.


    To be honest, she had never thought a person could secretly love another person for eleven years.


    But she believed Colin because a man like him had no reason to tell such a lie.


    However, she was too shocked.


    Reba was at a loss for words for about half a minute, looked at Faye, and asked then again in


    shock, "Really?"


    Faye nodded, "Really."


    Hearing this, Reba leaned back in the seat and said, "Goodness! I even want to take Colin''s side


    now."


    Then, she turned her head to look at Faye and said, "When did you know?"


    Faye replied, "Two days ago."


    Reba said with hindsight, "No wonder I feel your attitude toward him has been a little strange


    recently! It turns out you are moved!"


    Then, she pursed her lips and asked cautiously, "Is your illness cured?"


    Faye lowered her eyes to look at her sweaty palms and smiled bitterly, "No."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, Reba felt sorry for her and asked worriedly, "What''s your n? Does Colin know about


    your illness?"


    Faye raised her eyes to look at Reba and said, "He knows that I have a psychological illness but


    doesn''t know how serious it is. I''ve contacted my psychiatrist today and will receive the treatment


    soon."


    Reba asked, "Haven''t you been treated all these years?"


    Faye replied, "I gave ups some treatments halfway."


    Hearing this, Reba asked with a worried face, "Are you going to undergo physical therapy again?"


    Faye smiled, "Yes, and I will also try desensitization therapy."


    Reba said with a gloomy face, "Are you sure? I still remember how you looked after receiving the


    physical therapy treatment two years ago. The doctor said that there would be no side effects, but after


    the treatment, your face was so pale, and you kept vomiting."


    Faye took a deep breath and smiled, "The doctor said that most people will not have side effects, but it


    turned out that I belong to the minority."


    Reba stopped persuading her because she knew Faye well. She was not an impulsive person. As


    long as she made the decision, she must have carefully considered everything.


    She kept silent for a few minutes without pouring cold water on Faye''s idea, and then, she forced a


    smile, pretended to be rxed, and said, "Call me when you go to undergo the treatment. I''ve been idle


    recently, so I can apany you."


    Faye read her mind and knew that she was worried about her, so she smiled, "Okay."


    After chatting with her for a while, Faye got out of the car and took the elevator upstairs.


    As soon as she entered the door of the PR department, the entire department bantered with her


    together, saying, "Hello, Mrs. Farrell!"


    Faye was stunned for a second and then looked at them with a smile.


    Everyone wasughing, and the dark clouds that had shrouded the PR department for a long time


    seemed to have been blown away.


    A bold man joked, "You did hide it well! Tell us the truth! Did you keep it secret because you''re afraid


    that we will ride on your coattails?"


    "The PR department will be free to do whatever we want in Farrell Media in the future, right?"


    Hearing their banter, Faye who barely joked said, "I have no problem with it, but you have to ask Mr.


    Farrell if he agrees."


    "He must agree! If he refuses, we will pester you and prevent you from getting off work."


    "Yes, we will let Mr. Farrell stay alone at home every day."


    Faye joked, "Good idea."


    After exchanging banter with her subordinates, Faye walked back to her office.


    Entering the door, she went straight to her chair and sat down. Then, she took out her mobile phone


    and read the article Colin had posted on Facebook for a while. Later, she pressed the retweet button,


    tapped her fingers on the screen, and typed "Reasonable, Sensible, and Legal".

 Chapter 234 Are the Candies Sweet

    Chapter 234 Are the Candies Sweet


    Chapter 234 Are the Candies Sweet?


    The moment Faye shared the Facebook post, the likes andments went crazy.


    Thements and number of likes reached 10 thousand in minutes.


    Faye never read thements, but today, for some reason, she read two at random.


    The topments were from the few big names in thepany.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I wish a long and happy life to the boss and his wife!''


    ''I wish the boss and his wife would stay together forever!''


    They were all the same blessings and none of them disyed originality. It could be seen that


    everyone was very cautious.


    Faye looked at two of thements and reached for the ss on the desk. She was about to pour


    herself a ss of water when her attention was attracted by the picture frame in front of her.


    The transparent crystal photo frame contained the second photo released by Colin today when he


    posted the official announcement.


    Faye curled her fingertips holding the water ss and paused.


    Faye was in a trance when someone knocked on the office door and opened it from the outside. Then,


    Galen handed her a pretty little box in his hand.


    Faye was suspicious. "Huh?"


    Galen did not hide the smile on her face and Faye could almost see her mrs. "Sweets for the


    wedding."


    Faye, "You''re getting married?"


    Galen, "It''s from you and Mr. Farrell. Mr. Farrell just asked Robert to distribute them. He said that since


    the marriage was done in secret back then, he''s now making up for it."


    As she looked at the candy Galen ced in front of her, Faye did not know what to think for a while.


    Who would have thought?


    She could even receive the candy from her own wedding.


    Faye held the ss in one hand and the candy box in the other. After she looked at it for a while, the


    corners of her lips curled.


    When Faye was looking at the candy box, Galen kept staring at her. When she saw a smile on her lips,


    she leaned forward, "Ms. Nash, that photo was put on your desk by Mr. Farrell himself."


    Faye looked up. "Did hee here just now?"


    Galen nodded her head quickly. "Yes, he was beaming. I''ve never seen Mr. Farrell so happy after


    working here for so long."


    After Galen finished speaking, she lowered her voice and whispered some gossip to Faye, "Ms. Nash,


    did Mr. Farrell really has a crush on you for ten years?"


    Faye tapped the candy box with her fingertips. "Yes."


    Galen''s eyes were twinkling. "How enviable! Ms. Nash, I decided to ship you and Mr. Farrell starting


    today. Those celebrity ships are not as enjoyable as yours!"


    Faye joked, "I still hope you can do your job properly."


    Galen, "I can ship you guys after work. I''m so excited when I think about it. Other ships might sink, but


    mine is a married couple!"


    As Galen said that, she could not hide the excitement on her face anymore.


    Faye smiled and looked at her. Although she could not understand what Galen was so excited about,


    she had to admit that she felt great as she looked at Galen like this.


    Faye was listening to Galen''s thoughts when thendline on the desk suddenly rang.


    Faye picked it up and Colin''s pleasant voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mrs. Farrell, you''re


    back."


    Faye, "Yeah, I also received the candy."


    Colin, "Are they sweet?"


    Faye answered truthfully, "I haven''t tried them yet."


    Colin''s voice was low and he sounded like he was smiling. "Come here, I''ll feed you."


    Faye, "..."


    When Colin finished speaking, heughed over the phone after seeing Faye''s silence. "I''m just joking.


    Come here and I''ll tell you about Tanner."


    Faye did not answer and looked up at Galen.


    Galen guessed that it was Colin who was on the phone and understood that Faye wanted to ask her to


    leave.


    However, Galen blinked and stubbornly stayed where she was, pretending not to understand. "Huh?"


    Her ship was right in front of her and Faye wanted to drive her away?


    Impossible!


    Faye could see through Galen so she pursed her lips. She could feel her heart racing and she held her


    breath before asking, "Will the candies you feed me taste sweet?"

 Chapter 235 Theyre Sweet

    Chapter 235 They''re Sweet


    Chapter 235 They''re Sweet


    Faye regretted it the moment she asked the question.


    Her vital energy and blood surged. Not only was her face blushing visibly, but even her head was nk


    and buzzing. She could not rpose her thoughts after a very long while.


    Sure enough, not everyone was good at saying this kind of flirtatious statement.


    When Faye finished speaking, Colin paused on the other end of the phone. Then, he lowered his voice,


    sounding charming and seductive, "Yes, Mrs. Farrell. Would you like to try?"


    Faye pursed her lips and did not respond.


    When he did not hear Faye''s answer, Colin smiled dotingly. "Are you admitting defeat?"


    Faye, "..."


    Colin coaxed in a deep voice, "Honey, you''ve sessfully provoked me."


    Faye sucked in her breath. "I still have something to deal with here, so I''ll hang up first."


    After hanging up her call with Colin, Faye clenched her hands after putting them back under the desk,


    her nails digging deep into her palms.


    When Faye calmed down and looked up, across the desk, the corners of Galen''s mouth were curled


    upward. "Ms. Nash, you and Mr. Farrell are so sweet!"


    Faye looked at her. "It''s because the pairing you ship is real."


    Galen said excitedly, "I feel like my whole body is a little too sweet right now."


    Faye said, her face unchanging, "It''s fine. I''ll lower the sweetness for you. Based on your performance


    just now, go to the financial department to pay a fine of 100 dors."


    The smile on Galen''s face froze. She wanted to cry but no tears came out.


    Not long after Galen left Faye''s office dispiritedly, Faye got up to head to Colin''s office.


    Since her rtionship with Colin was just announced, she was the center of attention throughout this


    entire journey.


    After she arrived at Colin''s office, she lifted her hand to knock.


    After knocking a few times, she heard e in''ing from the inside.


    Faye pushed the door open and several executives in the office who were reporting to Colin looked


    sideways.


    When they saw that it was Faye, they immediately understood.


    "Mr. Farrell, I don''t think this n isplete enough. I''ll go back and do it again."


    "Mr. Farrell, I don''t think my n is good enough."


    After hearing what the executives said, Colin dangled the cigarette from the corner of his mouth, half-


    smiling. "Are you afraid of dying my conversation with my wife, or is there really something wrong


    with the things you handed in?"


    The executives, ''Don''t you know in your heart if there are any problems with the things we handed in?''


    After Colin finished speaking, he smiled yfully and raised his chin at the executives. "Go ahead."


    The executives turned around and hurried away as if they had just amnesty.


    As they walked in front of Faye, the executives slowed down to greet her.


    "Ms. Nash, congrattions!"


    "Ms. Nash, congrattions!"


    Faye smiled. "Thank you."


    After everyone left, only Colin and Faye were left in the office. Colin smiled with his thin lips. "Mrs.


    Farrell, did youe to ask for candy?"


    Faye stepped forward but she did not answer him. Instead, she changed the subject, "Any updates with


    Tanner?"


    Colin''s smile widened. He got up and walked to Faye, opened a piece of candy, and put it in his mouth


    in front of her. After that, he lowered his head and said bewitchingly, "It''s sweet, do you want it?"


    Faye, "No."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly. "Are you sure?"


    Faye said softly, "Yes."


    When Faye finished speaking, Colin lowered his head again, caressed her lips, and coaxed her


    patiently, "Taste it, it''s very sweet."


    Faye looked at Colin without batting an eyelid. "I don''t like sweets."


    Colin teasedzily, "Really? But I''m so sweet, why do you still like me?"


    Faye, "..."


    While Faye was pondering how to respond, Colin''s thin lips suddenly pressed against hers. As they


    were moving against each other, the sweetness spread between their mouths and teeth.


    As soon as the kiss ended, Colin put a hand on the back of Faye''s neck with a wanton smile, "Is it


    sweet?"


    Faye pressed her lips into a thin line and did not answer.


    Colin stopped before he went too far. He smiled and let go of his hand before straightening his back


    and going back to the topic. "Tanner''s matter has been taken care of. The director, male lead, and


    female lead of the show came out to prove his innocence."


    Faye was relieved. "They know when to submit to circumstance."


    Colin smiled softly. "They''re smart."


    Tanner''s matter had been fermenting for a long time. If these people really wanted to help him rify,


    why wait until now?


    It was all because Colin officially announced his rtionship with Faye, and everyone knew that Faye


    and Tanner were friends, so they stepped forward and did Tanner a favor at little cost.


    In this circle, there were a lot of assistant directors.


    However, there were not many bankrollers.


    Coincidentally, Colin was a bankroller.


    After Colin finished speaking, he put his hands in his pockets and said with a smile after he saw Faye


    staying silent, "Would you like to ask Tanner if he would like to develop at Farrell Media?"


    Faye raised her eyes. "Won''t you be jealous?"Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colin mused, "Do you think I am not confident in myself?"


    Faye, "I can''t be sure."


    As they were looking at each other, Colin chuckled lightly. He stretched out his hand and rubbed Faye''s


    earlobe. He said in a deep voice, "Mrs. Farrell, I am very confident now. I am not scared of anything


    when I don''t have an identity, but now that I have it, what am I afraid of?"


    After Colin finished speaking, he paused as he watched Faye''s earlobe turning red. Then, he continued


    with a smile, "I''m waiting for the day you say you love me."

 Chapter 236 Everybody Knows That I Love You

    Chapter 236 Everybody Knows That I Love You


    Chapter 236 Everybody Knows That I Love You


    Colin''s tone was firm. As he spoke, he lowered his gaze and looked at Faye.


    Faye''s heart throbbed. She pursed her lips and said, "What if, there won''t be a day?"


    After thinking for a while, Colin replied while pretending to be sloppy, "Then, I''ll keep waiting."


    Faye said, "For how long can you wait? A year? Three years? Ten years?"


    Colin grinned, "No matter if it''s a year, three years, or ten years, I''ll wait."


    Faye took a deep breath. She suddenly felt crying, "What if it''ll take longer?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "A lifetime?"


    Faye didn''t have the courage to give a reply.


    Colin released his hand that was twisting Faye''s earlobe and caressed her head. His gaze was gentle,


    "I''ve even thought about being pinned with unrequited love and being alone for the rest of my life. Why


    would I be afraid of waiting for a lifetime?"


    Faye turned silent.


    Colin said meaningfully, "It''s good enough to be able to wait. In this world, there''re many people who


    don''t even have the opportunity to wait."


    Faye and Colin were chatting in the office. On the other hand, people on the inte started to question


    the rtionship announcement on Facebook.


    "A crush for ten years? But why I could recall many of Mr. Farrell''s scandals?"


    "Has Mr. Farrell always been holding the hand of his rumored girlfriend while waiting for Ms. Nash?"


    "Does everyone remember Mason?"


    The power ofizens would always be beyond one''s imagination.


    In just two hours, people started to change their blessings to digging up Colin''s scandals for all these


    years.


    Just when the public rtions department sensed something was going wrong and was ready to deal


    with the situation, Mason''s Facebook post had broken the logjam.


    This time, Mason didn''t do something to twirl up the situation but sincerely expressed her apology to


    Faye. She also rified that she was never in a romantic rtionship with Colin.


    Moreover, she even attached a screenshot of her chat history with Colin when she pursued him. It was


    a screenshot of Colin rejecting her.


    Mason didn''t mention a word about their cooperation. She only said that Colin was treating her well and


    pampering her because he wanted to repay a favor.


    As soon as this Facebook post from Mason was posted, theizens were dumbfounded.


    Before they could think further, several other actresses and young models, who were once involved in


    scandals with Colin, came out to express their stand.


    "Madam! Look at me! The reason why I was in a scandal with Mr. Farrell was all because he wanted to


    attract your attention. There''s nothing between Mr. Farrell and I. My reward for doing this was a


    handbag. I can return it!!"


    "Madam! To prove my innocence, I can only betray Mr. Farrell. In the early days, Mr. Farrell thought you


    didn''t marry him voluntarily. So, he deliberately created a yboy image as he wanted you to be free in


    your marriage. My reward was also a handbag. I can also return it!!"


    "I could only say sorry to Mr. Farrell! I''m betraying him!! Madam, the scandalous photos of Mr. Farrell


    and I were all staged. Moreover, after the shooting, Mr. Farrell felt disgusted for being too close to me.


    My reward was also a handbag. I can also return it!!"


    ...


    The rifications of all actresses and young models were simr.


    It was all a misunderstanding and all of them had a handbag as a reward.


    To prove what they said was true, these people attached their chat histories and the purchase invoices


    of handbags from the same brand.


    rification announcements could be faked, but the date of chat histories and invoices couldn''t.


    At a time, allizens went crazy with joy.


    "Hahaha. I can''t. I''mughing to death. What kind of romantic drama is this?!"


    "It turns out that our yboy Mr. Farrell is unconfident? He''s still worried about Ms. Nash for not loving


    him after being married. Hahaha!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "I felt something was off before when the two of them were in the love dating show. The look of


    someone loving a person couldn''t deceive anyone!"


    "I can finally understand why Sebastian got beaten! He was purely being beaten!"


    "Is it only my concern that all rumored girlfriends were rewarded with handbags of the same brand?


    Hahaha, Mr. Farrell is sozy. He didn''t even bother to pay more attention."


    It was thought that this turmoil would end here. However, not long after, Abbot posted a Facebook post.


    With the title "A Man Who Has a Crush Is Like a Dog!!"


    The attached picture was a stadium. Faye had a ponytail and was walking past. Colin, who was sitting


    on the court, was wearing a basketball uniform while holding a bottle of mineral water in one hand. His


    eyes were following Faye and were full of restrained love.

 Chapter 237 Beautiful Like Poetry

    Chapter 237 Beautiful Like Poetry


    Chapter 237 Beautiful Like Poetry


    In the picture, Colin and Faye were young and vibrant.


    As soon as Abbot posted the Facebook post, thement section went exploded.


    "Ahhh, I ship them!! They''re so suitable for each other!!"


    "Sure enough, good-looking people look good at any age."


    "These two are so good together. I''ve decided to be their shipper starting now!"


    "Let''s just say, is this what the old saying ''a perfect match between a talented man and a woman'' looks


    like?"


    Originally, Abbot wanted to have fun with theizens while giving Colin a hand.


    Who knew that after he posted the post, his phone, which was thrown on the desk, kept vibrating.


    Abbot picked up his phone impatiently and unlocked it with his thumbprint. When he saw all the


    to do this?"


    As soon as Abbot finished speaking, he lowered his gaze. Suddenly, he saw a few discordant


    "Are you sure it''s not photoshopped? To be honest, something like having a crush for more than ten


    years sounds ridiculous to me!"


    "These are nasty tricks that capitalists use! They could only deceive young inexperienced girls."


    "Crush for ten years? Who are you fooling? One would even end a rtionship after ten years without


    getting married!"


    Looking at thesements, Abbot raised his eyebrows, "I bet these people have a tiring life. They kept


    questioning this or refuting that."


    Abbot''s greatest advantage was to take sides with his own people.


    Although he always argued with Colin and was constantly being criticized by Colin to the point of


    having nothing to say, he would never tolerate outsiders for badmouthing Colin.


    It was fine to fight amongst themselves, but he would feel ufortable even when people were


    questioning Colin on the inte.


    Moreover, no one other than him and Ethan knew Colin''s feelings for Faye better.


    Colin loved Faye to his bones. His feelings for her were deep and humble.


    After thinking for a few minutes, Abbot opened his cloud gallery on the phone and found an album


    collection called "Stupid Colin". He downloaded a few random photos to his phone.


    Then, he posted two photos on Facebook.


    The first one was a picture of Faye walking to school. Colin was following her closely behind while


    maintaining a distance of two meters away.


    The other picture was in the library. Faye was reading a book while Colin was sitting near her watching


    her.


    In each of these photos, Colin''s gazes were the same. Even when he was static in the picture, one


    could still see his lingering feelings towards Faye.


    After posting the pictures, this time, Abbot didn''t throw his phone away at his office desk. Instead, he


    leaned back in his chair leisurely and stared at thements in thement section.


    Expectedly, theizens were enthusiastic.


    "Mr. Carter, does Mr. Farrell know you had so many wonderful pictures on your phone?"


    "The ''Faye & Colin Couple'' I''m shipping must be a real deal!! Even if I die in thement section


    today, they must be together in reality!"


    "My friends, kill me to entertain them!"


    "My friend upstairs, why are you calling them ''Faye & Colin Couple''? Is Mr. Farrell not worth being in


    the front?"


    "My friend upstairs, you can try reading it in reverse order. Doesn''t it sound inappropriate? Colin & Faye


    Couple? ''Faye & Colin Couple'' sounds better!"


    Looking at the ''Colin & Faye Couple''ment, Abbot choked the tea he had just drunk.


    Colin & Faye Couple?


    Why did this matter?!


    While Abbot was being entertained, suddenly someone in thement section started to sing the


    opposite.


    It wasn''t sure whether they were provoking Abbot intentionally to let him post more photos of Colin and


    Faye during their youth.


    "What can these three photos prove? Post more if you can!"


    "I bet he only had photoshopped three pictures!"


    As Abbot saw their questioning, his hot-tempered personality went triggered.


    Abbot gritted his teeth and attached nine pictures in a single post. He didn''t just post one new post but


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    posted three times in a row, with each of them having nine pictures.


    As soon as these posts were posted on Facebook, the whole situation was pushed to a climax.


    "Thank you, Mr. Carter!"


    "I knew it. Who would photoshop that many pictures? Moreover, the library in the university was


    demolished long ago."


    "I''m terribly moved. God owes me a Mr. Farrell!"


    "Mr. Farrell must be the most affectionate person of the year!"


    Looking at thement section, Abbot suddenly had an inexplicable sense of aplishment.


    When Abbot was about to put down his phone, a notification popped up on the screen. His friend,


    Ethan, had posted something on Facebook.


    Ethan wasn''t someone who liked to post Facebook posts. Abbot felt suspicious for a few seconds, and


    eventually, he clicked on Ethan''s Facebook homepage out of curiosity.


    The post was titled "It''s a Little Mushy, but I Have to Do Something as a Close Friend."


    Ethan was indeed a brave person. He even posted something more daring than Abbot.


    What Abbot posted were only photos, but Ethan exposed Colin''s diary back in the days.


    Colin''s diary wasn''t wordy, and there were only a few sentences on each page. His writing was


    powerful as if he wrote these while holding extreme longing feelings that were barely restrainable.


    "Faye, I really wanted to throw away all this sense of politeness and distance and walk up to you to hug


    you."


    "Faye, I wasn''t born with love and I even questioned all forms of love. However, in the end, I want you


    to be my forever love."

 Chapter 238 She Saw the Picture

    Chapter 238 She Saw the Picture


    Chapter 238 She Saw the Picture


    The influence of Ethan''s posts on Facebook was as good as those posted by Abbot.


    Out of a sudden, those people who weremended on Abbot''s Facebook previously switched to


    Ethan''s Facebook.


    "Sobbing. I am going to cry. This is too sweet!"


    "He is not the yboy! He is the most innocent, genuine boy!"


    "Who can tell me where to find a man like Mr. Farrell? Will it be distributed at themunity center?"


    "I bet that Ms. Nash has saved the universe in her past life."


    As the discussion on the Inte was going viral, Reba''s assistant showed her the mobile phone in


    her hand.


    "Ms. ck, is the news about Mr. Farrell and Ms. Nash real?"


    Reba lifted her head to look at her assistant''s phone, it was Abbot''s Facebook page on the screen.


    When Reba was looking at Colin and Faye in the photos, there was a sense of sadness came to


    her mind.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She was happy for Faye but she also felt bad for Faye about the problem that would being to her.


    "Ms. ck?" Reba was quiet and her assistant thought that she didn''t hear the question, she asked


    again.


    Reba smiled slightly and answered, "Yes, it is."


    When the assistant heard the answer, she couldn''t hide her excitement and said, "Ms. Nash is so


    blessed!"


    The assistant had been talking to Reba none stop. However, Reba was distracted and didn''t pay


    attention to her.


    After the assistant left, Reba took out her mobile phone and clicked on Abbot''s Facebook page.


    She browsed all the pictures posted by Abbot, downloaded all of them, and forwarded them to Faye.


    When Reba was logging out from Facebook, she identally touched the screen which made her


    leave a "like" on Abbot''s Facebook post.


    After Reba forwarded all the pictures to Faye, she returned to her work. When she was going


    through the newly signed agreement, Abbot called.


    Reba looked at the shing phone screen and frowned slightly. She only picked up the call after a


    long mental preparation.


    "Hello, Mr. Carter."


    Abbot asked unhappily, "Did you stalk on my Facebook?"


    Stalking?


    Wasn''t Facebook mean for everyone''s ess?


    Reba was about to refute but she said nothing since she knew how unreasonable Abbot''s thinking


    could be.


    When Abbot noticed that Reba wasn''t responding, he lowered his voice and said, "I can understand


    that you are having a crush on me for many years and it is impossible for you to forget me instantly.


    Anyways, I won''t be that cruel. But may I ask you not to stalk my life all the time?"


    Reba thought to herself, "What the heck! Stalking? Me? Have been doing it all the time?"


    Abbot went on with his speech. Suddenly, he paused for a while and said solemnly, "It''s okay that you


    want to stalk my Facebook. But why would you click on the "like" to show your existence? Are you


    trying to show that I am yours?"


    Reba thought to herself, "I think that is something wrong with your brain. I will have to bring you to


    see the doctor!"


    When Abbot noticed that Reba didn''t respond to any things that he had said, he was worried that he


    had hurt her and said, "Undo your "like". We are friends for so many years. It won''t be nice for others to


    see it."


    Reba gasped, "Okay."


    Reba gave him the answer in a swift. After that, she hung up the call and logged in to Facebook to


    undo the "like" that she clicked by mistake.


    She swore to God! That was just a mistake!


    Abbot was sitting in his office. After being hung up, he couldn''t help but wonder, "She has such a bad


    temper."


    When Faye received the pictures from Reba, she just finished talking with Colin about Tanner.


    She reached out to her pocket to get the mobile phone when she felt the vibration.


    Faye was stunned for a while when she saw those pictures sent by Reba. She looked at Collin, who


    was rxed and leaning against the desk.


    Colin was leaning against the desk and using his fingers to y with the teacup. When he saw that


    Faye''s eyes turned red, he was worried. He frowned and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 239 The Highest Realm of One-Sided Love

    Chapter 239 The Highest Realm of One-Sided Love


    Chapter 239 The Highest Realm of One-Sided Love


    Seeing that Colin suddenly stopped ying with the teacup and seemed to be worried, Faye pursed


    her lips slightly and said, "It''s fine."


    After that, Faye walked to Colin.


    Colin looked confused and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Faye asked, "Is it suffering when you have a one-sided love?"


    Colin replied, "What makes you think of that suddenly?"


    Faye answered, "I just want to know."


    Colin smiled, spun the teacup, and said, "It isn''t suffering."


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "Look into my eyes and say it."


    Colin looked into Faye''s eyes casually from the top but he was serious deep down his heart. He said,


    "It isn''t suffering to me. But, I do hope that you don''t have to experience that kind of feeling in your life."


    After Colin finished speaking, he smiled and said, "Anyways, you probably won''t have the chance to


    experience it in this life. After all, if you take a step forward now, it will just bring us closer."


    Faye had some goosebumps and didn''t say a word.


    Looking at Colin stressed on something in such a rxed manner, Faye couldn''t help but wonder, "How


    could such a person exist in the world?"


    "How could he show her all his love in whatever way he could and yet he didn''t say a word about all the


    efforts he made before?"


    When Faye was about to tell Colin about the pictures, someone knocked on the office''s door. Soon


    after, Robert pushed the door and entered the room.


    As soon as Robert entered the room, he saw that Colin and Faye were standing and looking at each


    other. A cold sweat broke out on his back.


    He was worried that his approach wasn''t at the right timing.


    Robert was frightened. He swallowed hard, tried to escape, and looked at the ground, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin asked peacefully, "What''s wrong?"


    Robert felt relieved when he heard that Colin wasn''t angry. He lifted his head slightly and said, "Mr.


    Carter posted all the pictures of you when you were having a secret crush on Mrs. Farrell previously


    while Mr. Bond posted a diary about your one-sided love for Mrs. Farrell."


    The news went viral now and it copsed the Facebook page. The public rtions department was


    asking you and Mrs. Farrell if you would like something to be done about it?


    Colin was confused and raised his eyebrows, "Pictures? Diary?"


    Robert looked awkward. He stepped up to Colin with his tablet and showed him the Facebook pages of


    Abbot and Ethan.


    Faye just saw the pictures but not the diary. When she heard that from Robert, she raised her head and


    looked over.


    Faye and Colin were standing and facing each other. When Robert showed Colin the tablet, it was


    almost inclined to Colin and Faye only managed to see half of the sentence from the webpage.


    "Faye, I am someone with darkness in my heart but you are a holy person. Is it sphemy if I am going


    to tell you that I fall for you?"


    Faye held her breath. Before she could read any further, the tablet was taken away by Colin.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Colin closed the tablet and looked embarrassed. He put on a faint smile and said, "Call those two rug


    rats up and ask them to delete their Facebook posts."


    Robert hesitated and said, "Mr. Farrell, even if they are going to delete their posts now, I don''t think it is


    going to help. You might have no idea how many people are fascinated by you and your wife. They


    should have saved all the pictures they could."


    Colin teased, "Do theizens be so crazy now?"


    Robert smiled and said, "It''s mainly because your story is very touching."


    Who would have expected that?


    A mediapany president who looked like a yboy was actually a faithful man in love and had been


    having a one-sided love for a girl for ten years.


    After Robert finished speaking, Colin didn''t say anything. Robert continued, "Now, everyone calls you


    the highest realm of one-sided love."


    Colin was feeling funny and puzzled at the same time.


    Robert touched the tip of his nose and said, "They also say that you are..."


    Colin asked, "What?"


    Robert answered, "The stupidest loving man."


    Colin asked, "Are you sure that is apliment?"


    Robert answered solemnly, "That is indeed apliment. You have no idea how crazy are the girls out


    there about you. They admire you so much!"


    Colin sneered, "I don''t need their admiration."


    Robert thought to himself, "Well, I know the only admiration you want is from Mrs. Farrell. I know it well


    and so do theizens."


    After Colin finished his conversation with Robert, he looked at Faye, "Is there anything we have to do


    for this?"


    Faye looked cool and said, "No."


    Colin looked yful and said, "Well, we will do nothing then."


    Since Robert could feel the ambiguous chemistry between them, he left the office as soon as he


    finished talking.


    When there was only Faye and Colin in the room, Faye asked, "When did you take those pictures?"


    Colin admitted openly, "When I was in college and you were a freshman."


    Faye could remember all the ces she saw in those pictures but she couldn''t remember when was it


    exactly.


    Faye asked further, "What made you take those pictures?"


    Colin looked awkward, smirked, and said, " I can tell you but you can''tugh at me."


    Faye answered seriously, "I won''tugh at you."


    Colin lowered his eyes and said slowly, "Those pictures were taken by Abbot. They were given to me


    as a birthday present."


    Faye was confused.


    Colin said yfully, "I didn''t know that Abbot took your pictures initially. When he was giving them to


    me, he said that I had been too suffered on loving you secretly. He asked me to use your photo at night


    when I couldn''t sleep...for my imagination."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin bent his body to get closer and said in a flirty manner, "It works actually."

 Chapter 240 The Full Disclosure

    Chapter 240 The Full Disclosure


    Chapter 240 The Full Disclosure


    Colin had always been good at flirting with Faye.


    When he saw Faye''s ears turn red, he smiled and said, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye blinked and said, "What about the diary?"


    Colinughed suddenly and answered, "Ethan do spare me on that. It was actually a long essay but he


    didn''t post all of them."


    Faye asked, "What did you write in that long essay?"


    Colin lowered his head, looked into Faye''s eyes from the top, and said, "It''s about how much I love you


    and all my wishful thinking about you."


    Faye seemed to notice something suddenly. She pursed her lip and asked with a frown, "Why would


    Ethan is having the diary now?"


    Colin paused, stood straight up, and said, "Well, it''s a long story."


    Faye said, "Then, makes the story short."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and mocked, "Do you want to know it so badly?"


    Faye was never a person who would force someone to open up but she was very determined at that


    moment and said, "Yes."


    Colin calmed himself down slightly and said casually, "That wasn''t the only diary I had before. Imagine,


    I have been having a one-sided love for 11 years. How could it all be recorded in only one diary?"


    "But after that, I thought you fell for Hank. I threw all of them away to forget about you. That was the


    only diary that Ethan picked up from the trash."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye didn''t say a word.


    When Colin saw that Faye was quiet, he walked closer to her and his toes were against her. Then, he


    hugged her and said, "Don''t drill into it. You have no idea how badly I would feel whenever I saw you


    being sorry. It would cause a strong squeeze on my heart and I could hardly breathe."


    Faye buried her face into Colin''s chest and said, "You should have told me earlier."


    Colin teased, "Will you ept me if I have told you earlier?"


    Faye remained silent and pursed her lips.


    To be honest, Faye didn''t know the answer.


    The reason that made them in a rtionship now was mostly that it just happened naturally with the


    flow.


    Faye was as sensitive as a hedgehog when she was in college.


    If Colin made his confession to her back then, they would have be strangers since long time ago.


    After Colin finished talking, Faye remained quiet. Colin chuckled and said, "Well, everything will fall into


    their ces at the right time. It''smon if it doesn''t happen as one''s wishes. But if it does, take it as a


    bonus."


    When Faye came out of Colin''s office, she felt like she just had a honey lemon tea.


    It was bittersweet.


    As soon as Faye sat down in her office of public rtions department, she received Fanny''s call.


    Faye took out her mobile phone to answer the call. Fanny sounded very tiringly from the other end and


    said, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye asked, "Hello. Are you busytely?"


    Fanny continued, "Yes, I am. I am sorry that I just manage to read your text. I received a call from the


    hospitalst night after I have done the filming, which informed me that my grandmother was very sick.


    I rushed to the hospital right away and I am still here now."


    After Faye heard that, she replied with a soft "okay", and asked, "Does your grandmother feel better


    now?"


    Fanny answered, "It''s an old problem. She had an operation not long ago and we thought she would


    get better. But, she seems to get weaker and we don''t know why."


    Faye wasn''t good atforting someone, especially when there is something to do with the family. She


    silenced for a while and said, "Is there anything I can help with?"


    Fanny replied, "No, I am fine. Thank you, Ms. Nash."


    Faye continued, "Well, just let me know whenever you need help. I ask you to return my call because


    there is something I need to ask for your opinion. Will you consider changing the manager?"


    Fanny was stunned when she heard that and asked, "Changing the manager?"


    Faye said calmly, "Yes, change the manager."


    Fanny answered frankly, "No, I never thought of that."


    She had been the least remarkable existence in Farrell Media all this while. Although Rex didn''t seem


    to be super kind to her, he didn''t treat her harshly either.


    Moreover, Fanny''s character was more of a contented person who stuck to her role and do her filming


    diligently.


    She never thought of wanting to be a superstar, let alone the idea of changing manager.


    After hearing Fanny''s words, Faye said, "Maybe you never thought of it previously. But you can start to


    think about it now."


    Fanny was confused and asked, "Would it be nice for me to do so? I mean to change my manager


    when I just started to get better."


    Faye replied, "Thepany will make the arrangement. You don''t have to be worried or stressed about


    it."


    After Faye finished talking, she paused for a while and continued, "From now on, you can start looking


    for a manager who is more experienced and with a more reliable character."


    Fanny answered, "Okay."


    Faye said, "Of course, if you would like to keep Rex as your manager, it''s up to you. I am not going to


    force you. It''s just a suggestion."


    Fanny responded, "Okay, I got it."


    After disconnecting the call with Fanny, Faye was distracted for a while. She logged into Facebook.


    Before she could go through Abbot and Ethan''s homepages properly, her mobile phone vibrated with


    an iing text.


    it was from Abbot, "Faye, would you like to have dinner together tonight? Just for celebrate you and


    Colin''s rtionship. I ask you out, and you pay the bill!"

 Chapter 241 Confident

    Chapter 241 Confident


    Chapter 241 Confident


    Seeing Abbot''s message, Faye frowned, doubting that she had read it wrong.


    He treated her, but she needed to pay.


    He thought so well.


    Faye typed out a row of words and was about to reply. Abbot''s second message came immediately:


    Faye, do you want to know Colin''s little secret? I must say everything tonight.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Faye paused and deleted what she had typed one by one, then replied with a simple word: OK.


    Faye got off work on time at 5:30 in the afternoon.


    Faye saw Colin and Abbot chatting as soon as she arrived at the underground parking lot by elevator.


    Seeing Faye, Abbot took the lead and waved his hand to say hello without waiting for Colin to say,


    "Faye, here!"


    Faye stepped forward and smiled, "Have you discussed where to eat?"


    Abbot said confidently, "Marriott."


    Speaking of Marriott, you could think of thest meal about Reba, which spent thirty thousand


    dors.


    Faye couldn''t helpughing, "OK."


    Abbot, "Take my car."


    Abbot took the initiative to walk to the back of the car to open the door for Faye as he said.


    Faye thanked him and walked over with high heels, bending over to get into the car.


    Abbot put his hand on the door andughed, "My pleasure. I am your elder brother."


    After Abbot said that, he turned to look at Colin and smiled provocatively, "Colin, do you take my car or


    drive by yourself?"


    Colin smiled hypocritically, "Elder brother?"


    Abbot, "You have announced your rtionship with Faye, so there is no need to hide your couple''s


    rtionship. Since Faye calls me elder brother Abbot, shouldn''t you also call me that?"


    Colin joked, "Elder brother Abbot?"


    Abbot said provocatively, "Why? Don''t you want to call me?"


    Colin strode forward and patted Abbot''s shoulder, then said meaningfully, "No, elder brother Abbot, I''ll


    take your car."


    Abbotpeted with Colin for many years, and he rarely won Colin.


    Seeing that Colin agreed with him, he was proud immediately, "Colin, I have a good project here. I''ll


    talk about it to youter."


    Colin looked at him with a smile, "You are worthy of my good elder brother."


    Abbot, "Of course!"


    Seeing that Abbot was very proud, Colin leaned back in the seat and said slowly, "Elder brother Abbot,


    do you still want to have dinner?"


    Abbot was happy when he heard Colin calling him, "Yes, I will take you to have dinner!


    On the way to Marriott, Abbot looked very proud.


    Faye sat in the back seat of the car. When she looked at Abbot through the rearview mirror, she


    lowered her head and tried not tough.


    Colin suddenly reached out and held Faye''s hand in his hand when Faye was trying to adjust her


    mood.


    Faye turned her head subconsciously, and Colin said quietly with a smile, "Wife."


    They arrived at Marriott an hourter.


    Faye and Colin got off and took the lead in the hotel while Abbot went to park the car.


    They reserved the box in advance, so when the lobby manager saw Faye, he rushed forward to greet


    them and brought them to the box.


    "Mr. Farrell, I don''t know if Madam Farrell likes eating lobster? The Australian lobster we just received


    today looks very good."


    The lobby manager said with a ttering smile as he walked.


    Colin looked sideways at the lobby manager and smiled, "Yes, don''t be spicy."


    The lobby manager, "OK."


    After entering the box, the lobby manager handed the menu to Faye and said carefully, "Madam Farrell,


    please see if there is any dish you like to eat. If no, you tell me, I''ll let them cook it for you separately."


    Faye took the menu and looked up at Colin, "Don''t we wait for Abbot?"


    Colin took off his suit coat and put it on the back of the seat, raised his hand to untie two cors of his


    shirt, and said with a smile, "Whatever you like, he''s not a picky eater."


    Faye was very casual. Hearing what Colin said, she lowered her head and ordered a few signature


    dishes at will.


    Colin lowered his head to send the message when Faye was ordering. After she finished the order,


    then the lobby manager left. Colin raised his head, "I heard Hank was grounded."


    Faye was not much surprised to hear this, "Because of Andrew?"


    Colin nodded and threw his mobile phone on the table.


    Faye, "One whomitted many injustices is doomed to failure."


    Colin pondered when he heard Faye''s words, "How can I use to think you like Hank?"


    Faye nced at Colin and wanted to refute him, but when it came to her mouth, she finally pursued her


    lips and said nothing.


    Seeing Faye''s change, Colin said, "I must be a fool."


    Faye put the freshly poured tea in front of Colin and said calmly, "How well do you know me? You even


    know what I want to say next?"


    Colin picked up the teacup and tasted it slowly, then smiled and said with a maic voice, "So you


    don''t need to hide anything from me, just say what you want to say."


    Faye said, "I''m afraid you can''t stand what I say."


    Colin frowned, "So confident?"


    Faye smiled and drank tea without saying.


    After Abbot parked the car, he entered the box with a gloomy look, not as proud as before.


    Colin teased him when he saw his gloomy look, "What happened? Stopping the car makes you


    depressed?"


    Abbot red at Colin angrily. He stepped forward to grab the teacup in his hand and gulped it, then


    ced the teacup heavily on the table, "Guess who I saw just now?"


    Colin seemed to smile, "Who?"


    Abbot gnashed his teeth in anger, "Reba''s cousin."


    Colin uttered a meaningful sound, "So she was your ex-girlfriend, the pure female college student?"


    Abbot was very depressed after he heard Colin''s words. He took two deep breaths and said viciously,


    "There is another man around the little girl! She looks like a very well-behaved girl, but what she does


    has nothing to do with being well-behaved!"


    Colin nced at the teacup, which Abbot had used. He calmly reached out to take Faye''s one, then put


    it in front of his mouth and licked it lightly, "It''s normal for a young girl to fall in love more. She knows


    how to choose the right man if she experiences more."


    When Abbot was sullen and was about to scold Colin, the box door was suddenly pushed open from


    the outside. Reba stood at the door and smiled, "Surprise!"


    The box was quiet after she said.


    The awkward atmospherested for more than ten seconds. Colin touched Faye''s ankle with his foot


    under the table.


    Faye looked at Colin as if to say, "You asked her toe?"


    Colin smiled without saying and nodded slightly.


    Faye, "..."


    Faye took a deep breath and looked back. Just when she was about to let Rebae in. Abbot,


    who was supposed to be standing by Colin''s side, strode in front of Reba.


    The two looked at each other.


    Reba showed an unlucky look.


    Abbot frowned and stared at her with a doubtful expression. After a while, he asked, "Why did you


    <pe here?"

 Chapter 242 Laugh Furiously

    Chapter 242 Laugh Furiously


    Chapter 242 Laugh Furiously


    Abbot''s question was too self-righteous.


    Reba even had an illusion that she had a secret crush on him for many years, but she couldn''t get


    him.


    Especially in the eyes of Abbot, there wereplex emotions. He wanted to draw a line with her, but


    he sympathized with her.


    Reba thought: What crime had Imitted in my past life! How could I meet such a person in my


    life!


    Abbot frowned without getting Reba''s answer, "Did your cousin tell you I''m here?"


    Reba took a deep breath and couldn''t bear it. Adhering to the mentality of breaking her rtionship


    with Abbot, she said, "Mr. Carter, it is a good day for Faye and Mr. Farrell today. I''ll tell you something


    another day."


    Abbot looked at Reba warily after he heard her words, "Do you want to confess to me?"


    Reba, "I have always liked handsome men since I was a child. But since I met you, I found that


    having a handsome appearance is not enough for a man."


    Abbot didn''t understand, "What?"


    Reba looked at him and said seriously, "IQ is also important."


    Abbot frowned more after hearing Reba''s words.


    Reba thought he understood and stepped forward to go in.


    Who knew Abbot caught her wrist as she just took two steps.


    Reba raised her head doubtfully, "Um?"


    Abbot lowered his head and said with difficulty, "Don''t focus on me, haven''t you heard? If you meet


    great people when you are very young, your conditions for choosing a boyfriend will be very high."


    Reba''s lips moved, "..."


    Abbot, "I know what you said. Before you met me, the handsome guys you met didn''t have high IQs,


    but since you met me, you found that handsome guys can still have both good appearances and IQs,


    right?"


    Reba was shocked. Her simple facial expression was not enough to show her inner shock.


    With this IQ, how did Carter Group''s turnoverst year be 30% higher than in previous years?


    Reba was too shocked to speak by his words. When Abbot saw her staring at him for a moment, he


    loosened his hand and sighed, "Forget it, you are the same kind of people as Colin, and I don''t know


    what you think on earth, so stubborn."


    Abbot walked towards the table as he said.


    After taking two steps, he turned his head to look at Reba, frowned, and said, "But I''m not Faye,


    don''t have any unrealistic fantasies about me."


    Reba thought: Bear him and don''t answer. As long as you answer, he will be more narcissistic.


    Seeing Abbot go to the dining table and sit down, Reba secretly advised herself not to care about


    what he said. She stepped forward and chose a seat farthest from him to sit down after she calmed


    down.


    Looking at their interaction, Faye couldn''t helpughing.


    Reba stared at her sideways and whispered, which only they could hear. "Look what Colin did. He


    said you two invited me to dinner, but he didn''t tell me Abbot woulde."


    Faye reached over the purple y pot and poured tea for her with a smile, "Calm down, don''t be


    angry."


    Reba then looked at Colin, grinding her teeth and saying, "I remember this."


    Colin noticed Reba''s look and pretended not to see it. He drank tea slowly, leaned back in the seat


    Abbot was still thinking, but when Colin mentioned the project, he immediately came back to his


    senses, "About the Holiday Vige, are you interested?"


    Colin, "How is the profit?"


    Abbot chuckled lightly, "Would I invest if the profits weren''t considerable? Do you think I was you?


    You''ve done some money-losing things over the past two years to gain a good reputation."


    Colin yed with the teacup a few times and said jokingly, "The Farrells has some trouble recently, so I


    shouldn''t invest."


    Abbot, "Anonymous, can I betray you if you invest in my project?"


    Colin looked at Reba without answering Abbot, "Is Ms. ck interested in this project?"


    Reba''s hand holding the teacup trembled three times when she heard Colin call her suddenly.


    Reba had been cheated on by Colin twice. Now that she was subconsciously vignt when she


    heard Colin''s words, "I''m not interested."


    Colin, "Abbot has always had a good vision for investment. If he says the project can make money, it


    will certainly make money."


    Reba smiled reluctantly, "I have no money."


    Colin said honestly, "It doesn''t matter. I can lend you money. If you lose money, you don''t have to pay it


    back. If you earn money, you can pay back my principal."


    Reba paused and looked at him in disbelief when she heard his words, "Is there such a good


    thing?"


    Colin smiled, "It doesn''t happen very often."


    Reba thought for a few seconds and looked at Faye.


    Faye drank tea calmly as if she didn''t hear what they were saying.


    Reba kicked her under the dining table when she saw Faye like this.


    Faye turned to her, and Reba asked in a low voice, "Will Colin cheat on me this time?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Faye said honestly, "I am not sure."


    Reba was eager to invest, but she was worried about being cheated by Colin. "Does Colin realize


    his mistake and want to make up for me?"


    Faye teased, "Why don''t you ask him?"


    Reba, "..."


    The lobby manager knocked on the door from outside when Reba was silent, then the lobby


    manager pushed in and started serving dishes with a smile.


    After serving the dishes, they began to eat and forgot to talk about this topic.


    Abbot suddenly raised his head and said halfway through the meal, "What''s the matter with your


    cousin?"


    Abbot asked suddenly, but they all knew that he was asking Reba.


    Reba raised her head and didn''t want to answer, but she had to answer, "What?"


    Abbot looked a little sullen, "I just saw her eating with a man in the box next door."


    After speaking, Abbot felt that what he said was notprehensive enough, so he added, "It''s not that


    manst time."


    Reba, "I see."


    Abbot was stunned when Reba answered calmly, "Any ideas?"


    Reba said frankly, "No."


    Abbot was a little unhappy, "As her cousin, you''re not afraid of her going astray?"


    Reba put down her tableware and took a breath. "Mr. Carter, my cousin is an adult this year. An


    adult can be responsible for her behavior. What she wants to do and who she wants to eat with is her


    freedom."


    Abbot, "..."


    Reba had been bearing since she entered the box door, and now she was on the verge of anger.


    Seeing this, Abbot took a deep look at Reba and said with an embarrassed expression, "Don''t


    affect your feelings with your cousin because of me."


    Reba, "..."


    Reba didn''t know what word could describe her current mood.


    Maybeugh furiously were appropriate words.


    Reba looked back at Abbot and didn''t speak for a long time. she seemed tough and said finally,


    "Mr. Carter, you care about us so much. Are you still in love with my cousin? Or are you starting to like


    me?"

 Chapter 243 Did What He Did to Her

    Chapter 243 Did What He Did to Her


    Chapter 243 Did What He Did to Her


    Abbot blushed after Reba finished saying.


    Reba put her hands around her chest and leaned back in the seat, looking at Abbot deliberately,


    "Mr. Carter?"


    Abbot retorted with a blushing face, "Who still likes your cousin and starts to like you?"


    Reba said calmly, "You!"


    In fact, Reba thought Abbot wouldn''t like her.


    She just wanted to disgust him.


    She did what he did to her.


    Seeing Abbot like this, Reba knew that she did the right thing.


    This was what she wanted, why should she bear the anger alone?


    After a meal, Reba sessfully vented her anger, and Abbot was too angry to speak.


    Aftering out of the hotel, Abbot went to drive. Colin said to Reba with a grin, "You should


    seriously consider that project, which can make money."


    Reba was in a good mood now after venting her anger to Abbot, so she replied to him with a much


    better tone, "Mr. Farrell, what do you want to do?"


    Colin put the coat on Faye''s arm andughed generously, "The reason to give the profit to Ms. ck is


    to make Ms. ck say more good things about me in front of Faye."


    Reba frowned, "So why did Mr. Farrell cheat on me again and again?"


    Colin, "I''m just bored and want to y with you."


    Reba, "..."


    Colin was so frank.


    What he said made Reba want to scold him, but she only smiled.


    Colin said solemnly again after he didn''t get Reba''s reply, "Ms. ck, as a businessman, you


    should know what is more important in front of your interests."


    Reba thought for a while and asked, "How much can I earn?"


    Colin roughly estimated and replied, "Probably equal to the two-year''s profit of yourpany."


    Reba was shocked now.


    Originally, she was a little unhappy with what Colin had done before.


    Hearing Colin''s words, she changed her attitude immediately.


    The ie was equal to the two-year''s profit of herpany!


    Was this the happiness of having a wealthy friend?


    Didn''t he just want to y? Couldn''t he y even if he gave her much money to invest?


    Of course, he could!


    You could see Reba''s changes in her facial expression.


    Reba squinted and smiled at Colin, saying lovingly, "Mr. Farrell, if you want to y, you should have


    told me earlier, then I would have cooperated with you earlier. "


    Colin teased, "Ms. ck is suitable for business."


    Reba asked with a smile, "Why do you say that?"


    Colin, "Ms. ck vividly understood the sentence ''there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests''


    in the business field."


    Reba, "Money is important. There is no need to give up the opportunity to earn money at any time."


    Colin nodded, "Ms. ck has a high consciousness."


    Colin and Reba were chatting, and Abbot drove his car to the steps and honked the horn twice.


    Colin smiled and said goodbye to Reba, and Reba smiled, "Goodbye, Mr. Farrell."


    After talking to Colin, Reba made a phone call gesture to Faye.


    Faye smiled, "I know."


    Watching Colin and Faye leave, Reba walked leisurely to the parking lot, shaking the car key in her


    hand.


    On the other side, Abbot drove with a gloomy face.


    Colin and Faye noticed it, but neither of them said a word.


    Abbot nced at them in the rearview mirror after driving a while, "Do you have any sympathy? Why


    didn''t youfort me when I was scolded like that?"


    Faye smiled and said honestly, "I''m not good atforting people."


    Colin also sneered at him and said calmly, "Whyfort you? It''s your fault."


    Abbot said angrily, "What did I do wrong?"


    Colin, "You repeatedly mentioned another woman in front of a woman who likes you, and you don''t


    allow her to be angry?"


    Abbot, "..."


    Colin stretched out his hand to hold Faye''s waist and continued, "Even Reba is so angry with you,


    she still told me to invest in the Holiday Vige project when you drove the car just now."


    Abbot frowned, "You forced her?"


    Colin made fun of him, "You know what kind of person Reba is. Who can force her? She is worried


    about problems in your capital operation."


    Abbot sneered, "I''m short of money?"


    Colin said seriously, "Reba thinks you are short of money, it has nothing to do with whether you are


    short of money."


    Abbot grew up in a different environment from Colin. He grew up in a wealthy and harmonious family,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    his parents were deeply in love, and he was good at doing business. All his life experiences were good


    from childhood to adulthood.


    This was why Abbot would be deceived in love easily.


    He had always been praised and respected. No one around him dared to cheat him.


    Abbot remained silent and looked upset after Colin said that.


    They arrived at Fennth Community more than an hourter.


    Colin and Faye got off the car one after the other. Abbot opened the car window, waved to them, and


    drove away.


    Seeing Abbot''s car disappear in the dark night, Faye smiled, "Abbot is so pure in emotion."


    Colinughed, "He is a man of some tactical shrewdness in business."


    Faye looked at Colin and said thoughtfully, "I''m curious. Why do you have to create opportunities for


    Abbott and Reba? Just for fun?"


    Faye, "What''s your purpose?"


    Colin, "Didn''t you find that I want them together?"


    Faye, "No."


    They looked at each other, and Colin suddenly leaned over and kissed Faye''s lips.


    Faye was stunned. Colin had already taken her hand and walked into the yard before she had time to


    react.


    Under the moonlight, their shadows were very long. Colin was tall and could walk more quickly than


    Faye, but he deliberately slowed down to stand side by side with her.


    After taking a few steps, Colin said gently, "Reba is a good girl. Abbot is a reliable man even though


    his EQ is low. I hope they can be together, but it still depends on themselves."


    Faye pursed her lips and smiled, "Why don''t you introduce Reba to Ethan?"


    Colin joked, "Reba is too noisy, I''m afraid that Ethan will trouble me."


    Faye went to the bathroom to wash as she returned home, and Colin sat at the head of the bed to


    check his work email.


    Colin was looking through thetest financial statement provided by the finance department when


    Faye''s cell phone suddenly vibrated twice.


    Colin heard the sound and looked sideways, and there was a message on the mobile phone screen.


    Doctor Thomas: Faye, can you start cooperating with the treatment tomorrow?

 Chapter 244 Cared for Each Other

    Chapter 244 Cared for Each Other


    Chapter 244 Care for Each Other


    When Faye came out of the bathroom, Colin was smoking in front of the window.


    There was a strong smell of smoke in the room. Obviously, he smoked more than one cigarette.


    He opened the window a little to dissipate the smell of smoke, and a steady stream of cold air drilled in


    from the outside.


    Faye had just finished taking a shower at this moment, and she couldn''t help shivering when she felt


    the cold air.


    "Colin."


    Faye frowned and called him.


    Colin let out a low "hum", and the cigarette between his thin lips moved up and down.


    The next second, he extinguished the cigarette and closed the window.


    Before Faye could speak again, Colin had already turned around and walked to her side. He reached


    out and undid the belt of the robe on his body, opened the nightgown, and wrapped her inside it


    directly.


    Faye was stunned for a while. Colin lowered his head and kissed her forehead, "Are you still cold?"


    Faye raised her head, "Are you in a bad mood?"


    Colin smiled, "How do you know?"


    Faye said truthfully, "There is a strong smell of smoke in the room."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin stared at Faye with distressed eyes, "Are you choking?"


    Faye, "No."


    After speaking, she said again, "What happened to you, Colin?"


    There were advantages and disadvantages to talking to smart people.


    The advantage was that you didn''t have to say too much, he or she could understand.


    The disadvantage was that if you wanted to keep a little secret, you couldn''t hide it unless they didn''t


    want to know.


    Colin did not answer Faye and stared at her. After a while, he asked in a deep voice, "Honey, have you


    started to like me a little?"


    Faye was slightly startled, "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    Colin hugged her even tighter, putting his chin on her shoulder, and said in a muffled voice, "You hide


    so deeply."


    Faye, "..."


    Finally, Colin didn''t say anything. He stood and held Faye for a while. When the temperature in the


    room warmed up, he let go of his hand, lowered his head, and kissed her lips, "You rest first, I''ll take a


    shower."


    Then he strode to the bathroom.


    Faye watched Colin leave and stood there for a while, then she walked to the bed and sat down.


    While wiping her hair, she was thinking about what Colin said just now. She suddenly thought of


    something and took her phone.


    Sure enough.


    The message on the screen solved Faye''s doubts.


    Obviously, Colin saw that message.


    Colin was smart and probably guessed the change in her feelings for him.


    Last time, they agreed to start treatment tomorrow at Jack''s clinic. Jack was afraid that she would


    forget the time, so he sent a message.


    Colin happened to see it.


    Faye replied simply, "Okay, thank you, doctor Thomas.


    Then Faye put her phone on the bedside table. She raised her hand and pinched her eyebrows, then


    stood up and walked into the bathroom.


    Colin was taking a shower when he suddenly felt a cool behind him.


    Colin paused. He leaned against the ceramic tile wall in front of him with one hand and wiped the water


    stains on his face with the other hand, which looked casual, "Honey?"


    Faye flushed, closed the bathroom door, and walked behind Colin, "Did you see the message the


    psychiatrist sent me?"


    Colin didn''t look back. He was shocked, and the shower head still flowing water above his head, "Yes."


    Faye looked at Colin''s shoulders and said in a low voice after adjusting her mood, "Colin, don''t think


    too much. As you told me before, it''s your business to secretly love me for 11 years, which has nothing


    to do with me. My thought is the same as yours. It''s my own business to do psychotherapy and face up


    to my mental illness, which has nothing to do with you. "


    After she said, she kept silent for a few seconds and added, "You shouldn''t have any psychological


    burden."


    After Faye said these words, the atmosphere in the bathroom was awkward for about three minutes.


    Colin tightened his hand on the ceramic tile wall, and the veins on the back of his hand were visible.


    "Faye."


    Colin said hoarsely to ease the awkward situation.


    Faye pursed her lips and responded, "Um?"


    Colin said calmly with the sound of water, "Will the treatment process be painful?"


    Faye saw Colin''s shoulders trembling. She found that he was trembling all over when she looked


    carefully.


    Faye had never seen Colin like this. He looked very fragile and was different from the past.


    Did he care about her?


    Faye was stunned, "No."


    Colin''s voice became more and more hoarse, "You lie."


    Faye, "..."


    Colin, "Why haven''t you been treated all these years if it''s not painful?"


    Faye choked. After a few seconds, she pretended to be indifferent, "I didn''t think it was necessary


    before."


    With his back to her, Colin''s eyes turned red, "Can I apany you during treatment?"


    Faye felt pain and pursed her lips when she looked at Colin''s stiff back due to tension. She took two


    steps toward him.


    "Colin, look back."


    Hearing Faye''s approaching voice, Colin was stunned for a moment. When he turned around, Faye


    tiptoed and kissed his thin lips the next second.


    Faye kissed him gently. Seeing Colin looking down at her, she said, "Colin, are you intentionally making


    me care about you?"

 Chapter 245 Punishment

    Chapter 245 Punishment


    Chapter 245 Punishment


    As Faye finished her words, she reached out her hand to cover Colin''s eyes.


    The affection in Colin''s eyes was overwhelming, it was much too strong for Faye.


    Colin''s eyshes were so long and they trembled in Faye''s hands. Finally, he closed his eyes, and the


    hands hanging at the side of his body grabbed her slender waist and pulled her to him. He reversed the


    situation.


    At the end of a kiss, Faye''s hand which was covering Colin''s eyes moved to his neck.


    Colin''s forehead against hers and he breathed deeply, "Are you that afraid of my apany for your


    treatment?"


    Faye said, "Wanna have a sex?"


    Faye changed the topic too fast that Colin couldn''t react for a moment. After a while, he gently raised


    his eyebrows, "Oh?"


    Faye hooked Colin''s neck and went down, she said in his ear, "Let''s have sex."


    As she finished, she put his feet down and her kiss fell on Colin Adam''s apple.


    Colin''s Adam''s apple moved and he said, "Faye, stop it."


    Faye said, "Colin."


    Colin''s eyes were deep and dark, and his voice was low, "You do know all my weaknesses."


    About an hourter, Faye was carried out of the bathroom by Colin.


    She was covered in a bath towel by Colin, leaving only her head outside.


    Colin stood in front of the wardrobe to take a clean robe. Faye broke away from the towel and slid into


    the nket. She turned around and looked at Colin. Her voice was soft and gentle. "Reba wille


    with me tomorrow."


    Colin took out his bathrobe and paused, then back to normal, "Okay."


    Faye said, "And you can''t snoop on me."


    "Okay," said Colin.


    When Colin was done talking, he put on his bathrobe, went into the bathroom, and took out the hair


    dryer. He took Faye out of the nket and put her on his leg. He said in a low voice, "If it''s too much


    pain in the treatment, you can give it up. I like what we have now."


    Faye put her hand on Colin''s knee, "OK."


    Colin helped Faye blow her hair, he sniffed the fragrance of her hair, and said in a deep voice, "I like


    people calling you Madam Farrell."


    Faye said, "I know."


    The next day.


    Faye and Colin had breakfast and drove to thepany respectively.


    Faye and Jake made an appointment at 11:30, which was exactly the time for lunch stipted by the


    Faye arrived at thepany. As soon as she stepped into the public rtions department, she heard a


    group of people gossiping.


    "I heard that Bonnie Ford was sent to take over the on-spot investigation in a remote vige?"


    "Don''t say that, Bonnie went through all the way to snatch the project from Ms. Nash, and Ms. Ronney


    the project manager!"


    "I''d like to know how she feels now."


    Where there were women, there was gossip, which had bew for thousands of years.


    Faye walked into the office as if she hadn''t heard of it.


    Previously, Galen gave her a file. A boy group of Farrell Media was ready to make the debut, so they


    needed to hold a press conference.


    She was too busy recently and barely had time to take a look. Today she finally had time to go through


    the files.


    Faye rummaged through a pile of papers to find out the information about the boy group. Just as she


    was about to look through it, a quarrel suddenly came out from the door.


    "That project will not start until next spring, why should I go now?"


    "She thinks I didn''t know? She''s just taking revenge for herself!"


    "So the bossdy can bully people at will?"


    Faye could tell who was yelling without going out by her voice.


    Few people could be so arrogant in the whole Farrell Media, especially women. Bonnie Ford was the


    only one.


    Faye looked indifferent and didn''t bother to get up and watch her make a scene. She kept looking at


    the files in her hands with her head down.


    There were seven trainees in this group, they each had their distinguishing features and good images.


    It was just...


    Faye had not had time to mark out the ws shown in the file, and the office door was kicked open with


    a bang from the outside.


    The door hit on the wall and bounced back a little.


    Bonnie stood at the door and stared at Faye with fury. Galen stood behind her, using all her strength to


    drag her arm trying to stop her. Apparently, she failed.


    Bonnie was tall and plump, and Galen looked like a tiny bean sprout stood next to her.


    The disparity in strength was clear at a nce.


    "Faye, if you have the guts you should show your moves in front of my face. Don''t y dirty tricks


    behind my back!"


    Bonnie was furious, she broke away from Galen''s hand and strode into the office.


    Faye was calm when facing Bonnie''s anger. She raised her eyes and nced at her, "Ms. Ford, how


    can I help you?"


    Bonnie said, "Faye, don''t act like nothing ever happened. Did you ask Mr. Farrell to send me to do the


    on-the-spot investigation?"


    "I didn''t," said Faye.


    She wasn''t lying. It was Colin''s own decision.


    Bonnie didn''t buy her words, she sneered, "You didn''t? If you didn''t say something to Mr. Farrell in your


    pillow talk, would he let me leave for the field trip next week?"


    Faye was calm and said, "The three departments'' responsibilities were assigned by yourself, Ms. Ford..


    If your memory had gone wrong, you can check with Ms. Ronney from the project department."


    Bonnie was enraged, "The project suppose to carry out next March, it''s necessary to do it now? Do you


    think I''m an idiot?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Overwhelmed by Bonnie''s rude and unreasonable behavior, Faye shed a shadow of impatience in


    her eyes, and her white and slender fingertips clicked on the papers, "Ms. Ford, when did Mr. Farrell


    ask you to leave for the field trip?"


    She thought Faye was about topromise so she took a deep breath, "Next week."


    There was no joy or anger in Faye''s voice, she said, "No need to wait for next week, you can leave this


    afternoon."

 Chapter 246 Inquiring

    Chapter 246 Inquiring


    Chapter 246 Inquiring


    After Faye Nash finished speaking, Bonnie Ford''s face instantly turned ashen.


    Before Bonnie could retort, Faye added, "Galen, please contact Ms. Ford''s assistant to buy the air


    ticket for her."


    Galen Victor, who was standing outside the door, hurriedly replied, "Got it, Ms. Nash."


    After speaking, Galen took out her mobile phone and contacted Bonnie''s assistant.


    After the call, Galen reported to Faye, "Ms. Nash, we''ve bought the ticket."


    Faye nodded indifferently and looked at Bonnie, "If I want to do something, I can do it without any


    pillow-talk with Mr. Farrell."


    Bonnie was rendered speechless.


    Faye, "Do you have anything else to say to me, Ms. Ford?"


    Bonnie was shocked by Faye''s attitude. After quite a while, she said angrily, "Faye Nash, we''re peers.


    Why should I listen to you about my work?"


    Faye''s lips curled up, "You probably don''t know, but in Farrell Media, seniority is also an important


    factor in addition to the ranking of positions."


    Bonnie,"..."


    Smaller animals were eaten by bigger ones. It wasmon for seniors to bully neers, no matter


    among management personnel or ordinary staff.


    Bonnie joined thepany for half a year, and she had been very arrogant because she had a strong


    supporter in Farrell Group.


    Being frustrated by Faye out of a sudden, Bonnie was stunned and couldn''t speak for a while.


    Seeing Faye''s calm look, Bonnie held her anger in and left after giving Faye a vicious re.


    Seeing that Bonnie was about to get out of the office, Faye said indifferently, "Ms. Ford, now that you


    know how ufortable it is to be suppressed by a person well-connected with the boss, I hope you


    can measure other''s corn by your own bushel in the future."


    Bonnie paused for a while, then strode away.


    As Bonnie left, the office quieted down.


    When Bonnie was shouting in Faye''s office, many people were secretly watching the scenes.


    Now that it was finished, people started whispering.


    "How Ms. Nash handle things never let me down."


    "That Ms. Ford is really too arrogant."


    "I guess you don''t know it, right? I''ve heard that Bonnie Ford''s assistant not only needs to work for her


    in thepany, but she also has to take care of Ford''s daily life after work. The day before yesterday,


    Ford asked that poor girl to buy her soymilk in the middle of the night. Maybe she''s insane."


    "So Ms. Nash asked her to measure other''s corn by her own bushel just now."


    "Well. I''ve never seen Ms. Nash bully anyone."


    People outside the door were talking, when Galen was scratching her head embarrassedly in front of


    Faye''s desk, "Ms. Nash, I''m sorry I didn''t stop Ms. Ford."


    Faye smiled lightly, "It''s okay. If this happens again, you can just let peoplee in."


    After speaking, Faye handed the trainees'' profiles that she just took out to Galen, "I have reviewed the


    photos. Please ask the training center if there are any other photos. And please check about their


    makeups for the press conference by the way."


    Galen, "Got it, Ms. Nash."


    Faye looked down at the profiles and pondered for a while. She added, "You''d better dig out whether


    the seven trainees have done anything dirty before."


    Otherwise it might be possible for them to have scandals exposed to the public right after the press


    conference.


    Galen nodded, "Got it."


    Faye, "Don''t forget the character designs. Make sure who ims to be innocent doesn''t have a dozen


    of ex-girlfriend. If he does, tell him to change his character before the press conference."


    Galen nodded, "Okay."


    After talking with Galen, Faye asked Galen to go to the training center to pass on the message, and


    she continued with the work at hand.


    When noon approached, Faye arrived at the underground parking at mealtime and drove to the Jake


    Thomas Psychology Clinic.


    At the same time, in the CEO office, Colin Farrell was watching Faye driving away in front of the floor-


    to-ceiling window. After that, Colin took out his mobile phone and called Jadon Hudson.


    When the call was connected, Colin said in a deep voice, "Uncle Jadon, please do me a favor."


    Jadon replied naturally, "It''s About Aunt Faye?"


    Colin, "No. I want to ask you about a psychiatrist. Do you know Jake Thomas?"


    Hearing the name "Jake Thomas", Jadon was stunned for a few seconds and then asked, "Did he do


    anything to offend you?"


    Colin keenly caught Jadon''s subaudition, "You know him?"


    Jadon said, "Yes, he''s the son of my tutor back then."


    Colin was silent for a moment, and then said honestly, "I''m not sure whether Abbot Carter has


    mentioned it to you before. Faye has been seeing a psychiatrist all these years, which is Jake


    Thomas."


    Jadon, "I actually don''t know much about Jake, but I''ve heard it from his peers that he''s both a medical


    genius and a lunatic."


    Hearing this, Colin pulled a long face, "What does that mean?"


    Noticing Colin''s nervousness from his tone, Jadon smiled, "Colin, don''t worry. There''s no problem


    regarding Jake''s medical ethics and morality. He just always uses unusual treatments and is


    particrly interested in studying the patients with special and persistent mental diseases."


    Colin, "..."


    For fear that Colin misunderstood, Jadon added, "Don''t worry, he is not interested in the patient, but in


    his or her illness."


    Jadon asked after a pause, "Do you know what kind of treatment Faye is having? If it is physical


    therapy, then she''s probably treated in our hospital."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 247 Encounter

    Chapter 247 Encounter


    Chapter 247 Encounter


    Jake really deserved his nickname.


    In a regr psychological clinic, there was some equipment for treatment.


    But he had rented a floor of the hospital building as his treatment room.


    After a short silence, Colin spoke, "Jadon, can you find out whether Faye is receiving treatment in your


    hospital?"


    "Yes, I can."


    "Please find it out for me."


    "OK, are youing if Faye is receiving treatment here?" Jadon asked.


    "Reba," Colin said in a deep voice.


    Colin hung up the phone and stood at the window, looking serious.


    After ten minutes, Jadon called again.


    Jadon came to the point. "Colin, I got it. Faye is receiving treatment in the hospital."


    "I''ll be there in half an hour," Colin said quickly.


    When he drove to get there, he saw Faye and Reba standing outside the gate at a distance.


    In bright noon sunlight, Faye was talking to Reba who was wearing a frown.


    Colin dared not to go off the car, hands clenching the steering wheel and his heart starting to ache.


    He thought, "She''s my girl. She''s the apple of my eye. Now she''s forcing herself to cure her illness just


    for me."


    "Faye, are you sure you''ll do this?" Reba asked worriedly.


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll be fine." Faye gave her a smile.


    "I shouldn''t discourage you. If you feel strange, just let me know," Reba said.


    Faye nodded.


    "In fact, I''ve been thinking about one thing recently. You see, you and Colin got married and had sex.


    And you liked each other. Can''t you two keep live like this? Why do you have to cure the illness?"


    Faye thought for a while and said, "Mental illness is like a dormant volcano. I don''t know when it''ll erupt


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    or what will be of me when it erupts."


    Reba said no more.


    Faye clenched her hands at her sides, with a look of bitterness on her delicate face. "He loves me but I


    can''t get him into trouble."


    "What if Colin doesn''t mind about it?" Reba said.


    "But I mind about it," Faye said.


    She thought, "Colin is a warm-hearted and outstanding man. He could have a better wife than me."


    Faye took Reba''s hand and said, "Let''s go. Hurry up. I need to go back to thepany in the


    afternoon."


    Reba nodded reluctantly.


    They entered the hospital building.


    Colin didn''te out of the car until they disappeared into the lobby.


    He gave a phone call to Jadon.


    "Colin, have you arrived?" Jadon asked.


    "Yes," Colin said.


    "You go straight to the 17th floor of the inpatient department," Jadon said.


    Colin went to the 17th floor by elevator. He came out of the elevator and saw Jadon in front.


    Jadon put a consoling arm around Colin''s shoulders. "Take it easy. I''ve inquired about it. This physical


    therapy of transcranial maic stimtion generally does not cause any difort."


    Colin''s face was set in tension. He forced a smile and said, "Thank you."


    "Look at you, you care about Faye too much," Jadon gave augh. Then he took Colin to the treatment


    room.


    Outside the door, Jadon asked Colin, "Do you want to go in?"


    "Can I get in?" Colin asked.


    "Yes. I''ve notified my colleague. We enter through this door. This is the instrument room. You can see


    Yingying, but Yingying won''t see you. "Get in the instrument room. You can see Faye there, but she


    can''t see you here." Jadon opened the door.


    They walked in. "Hi, Jake," Jadon said to the man sitting in the room.


    Hearing the familiar name, Colin turned to look at the man. Surprisingly, the man was Jake Thomas,


    wearing gold-rimmed sses and a white coat and looking like a gentleman.


    Jake looked at Colin up and down and stood up. "Mr. Farrell, d to see you," he said and reached out


    his hands to Colin.


    Topping Jake by half a head, Colin looked down at him and saw the meaningful look at the bottom of


    his eyes. He took his hand. "Nice to meet you, Dr. Thomas."


    The moment they withdrew their hands, both of them looked away with disgust.


    Jake walked to his chair and sat down, his fingers rubbing against each other.


    Seeing that, Colin took out a handkerchief from his pocket, wiped his hand, then tossed the


    handkerchief into the garbage can. Then he turned toward the treatment room.

 Chapter 248 Not Bear to See It

    Chapter 248 Not Bear to See It


    Chapter 248 Not Bear to See It


    In the treatment room, Fayey on a medical chair with a positioning hat on her head.


    Reba stood silently by the bed, looking at her worriedly.


    Faye stretched her finger to hook on Reba''s.


    Reba''s eyes got red. She gulped back her tears and forced a smile.


    "Mr. Farrell, the treatment will take about 30 minutes. Do you want to sit down and wait?" Jake asked.


    "No," Colin said seriously, his hands in his pockets.


    Jake smiled and looked over the medical records book in his hands.


    At the start, Faye''s face was calm.


    But several minutester, her face turned pale and her forehead started to sweat.


    Colin asked anxiously, "Didn''t you say that physical therapy won''t cause any pain?"


    Jadon went nk and looked at Jake. "Jake, why is she...?"


    Jake nced at the treatment room through the window and said calmly, "Faye''s condition is quite


    special. She reacts very badly to the physical therapy." There was a cold tone in his voice.


    Jason was speechless.


    Colin''s jaw was set firmly in anger.


    There were still twenty minutes lift. But every minute seemed an eternity to Colin.


    He felt an impulse to go to the treatment room to take her away, but his mind told him he couldn''t do


    that.


    His girl tried to free herself from the grip of the shadow.


    A nurse came in and told Jason a patient was having post-operativeplication.


    After Jason left, there were only Colin and Jake in the instrument room.


    Jake looked up at Colin and scanned his face, wearing a trace of a smile. "Mr. Farrell, since you can''t


    endure seeing her tortured, just stop watching it."


    Standing still in front of the window, Colin didn''t reply to him.


    Jake stood up and walked over to him. "Faye has been in therapy since college. She is a very strong


    girl."


    Colin still didn''t say anything.


    Jake continued, "She hasn''t gotten out of the hurt, so I never expected she would fall in love with


    someone in this condition."


    "Are all psychologists as wordy as you?" Colin cast a stern nce at him.


    "No. I''m the only psychologist I know who talks a lot."


    Colin remained speechless.


    As the therapy went on, Faye looked like in a worse state. Her face was running with sweat and her


    body convulsed.


    Colin clenched his hands tightly in his pockets, his nails sinking into his palms.


    When the therapy was finally over, a nurse took off the positioning hat for her.


    Fayey motionless on the medical bed. After a few seconds, she sprang out of bed and hurried to the


    door.


    "Where is she going?" Colin asked anxiously.


    "To throw up. The side effects on her are dizziness, headache, and vomiting," Jake said lightly, ignoring


    the stern look Colin gave him and added, "Mr. Farrell, Faye wille here to say goodbyeter. Do


    you want to see her?"


    In the washroom, Faye was throwing up in anguish. At her side, Reba could no longer hold back


    her tears.


    She gently patted Faye''s back, wiping off her tears.


    "Do you need some water?" she asked Faye.


    "Yes," Faye said.


    "Wait for a while." Reba ran to the convenience store on the first floor.


    When she came back, she saw Faye crumpling on the ground in exhaustion. The usually cold and


    charming girl now looked extremely embarrassed.


    "Faye, drink some water." Reba handed her a bottle of water.


    Having gargled, Faye leaned against the wall of the toilet cubicle, staring at Reba nkly, "Did I


    scare you?"


    Reba said lightly, "This is not the first time I''ve seen you like this."


    "Do I very ugly now?" Faye said with a bitter smile.


    "Don''t ask me. I''m not Colin. Even if Colin sees you like this, he''ll only feel sorry for you," Reba said.


    Colin drove out of the hospital and pulled over at a quiet ce. He took out his cellphone to call Ethan.


    "Colin, what''s the thing?" Ethan asked on the phone.


    "I need to find out everything about a man," Colin said, taking out a cigarette in front and starting to


    smoke.


    "Who?" Ethan asked.


    "Jake Thomas, Faye''s psychologist," Colin said.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Ethan asked.


    "Weird," Colin said.


    "But psychologists tend to have high self-discipline in morality," Ethan said.


    "Lawyers'' job is to uphold justice. What have you done? You can''t let sacred upations blind your


    eyes."


    Ethan was stumped by his question and cursed, "Abbot said it right. You''re very crafty."


    Colin hung up the phone and dialed Alexander''s number.


    "Hey, Colin, what are you calling me for?" Alexander said with enthusiasm.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I need you to get close to a man. But keep it from you sis," Colin said.


    "Who''s he?" Alexander asked curiously.


    "Jake Thomas," Colin said.


    Alexander''s job was to do background checks, and he never asked the employers for the reason. But


    ever since he had made a mistake about James, he had taken warning from that. "But...what''s his


    sexuality?" he hesitated and asked.

 Chapter 249 Confession

    Chapter 249 Confession


    Chapter 249 Confession


    As the old saying goes, a burnt child dreads the fire.


    Since the incident, Alexander couldn''t have the joy of consoling himself at night anymore.


    Every time he was in the daydream of having sex with leggy beauties, a man ran through his mind,


    blowing on his neck and pinching his butt. Then he woke suddenly with a start.


    When Alexander was lost in the terrible memory, Colin answered, "I don''t know about his sexuality. But


    I think it''s normal."


    Hearing that, Alexander heaved a sigh of relief. "Then what do you want me to get from him?"


    "To get your medical records from him," Colin said.


    "It''s a bit difficult," Faye said honestly.


    "I believe you can make it," Colin said in a serious tone.


    Alexander thought, "But I don''t believe that."


    After chatting for a few minutes, Colin hung up the phone. Watching the endless flow of traffic on the


    road, he sucked on his cigarette in his chair. He felt a throbbing ache in his heart.


    Faye walked out of the washroom and went to Jake''s office.


    Jake gave her some medical advice as usual and then put on a mild smile. "You''re not in a good


    condition today. The therapy will take another week. Do you want it to go on?"


    "Yes," Faye said.


    "Hope your treatment will go well." Jake adjusted his sses.


    Outside the hospital, Reba offered to drive Faye to thepany.


    On the way, Reba stopped by a shopping mall and bought Faye a ck suit.


    She said to Faye, "Look at you. You look like you were robbed."


    "The suit must be expensive," Faye said with a smile.


    Reba started the car. "I don''t care about the darn money. I''m never short of money."


    Reba kept making jokes on the way.


    They reached thepany. When Faye got off the car, Reba said to her in the car, "Are you sure


    you''re okay? Don''t push yourself."


    Faye smiled. "I know. Drive slowly."


    After watching her walk into the gate, Reba slumped on the steering wheel, her body racking with


    sobs.


    Back in her office, Faye poured herself arge ss of warm water and drank it in one gulp. After a


    while, her cold arms and legs started to get warm.


    While she was staring nkly with the ss in her hands, her cellphone rang.


    She took the cellphone out of her pocket. The call was from Colin. She hesitated for a few seconds and


    picked it up. "Hello."


    "Faye, do you want some candies?" Colin asked in a soft voice.


    "Huh?" Faye was a bit stunned.


    "I got some candies for you," Colin said.


    "No, thanks," Faye said with a smile.


    Colin was quiet for a moment and continued, "But I miss my wife. Can I go to see her?"


    Faye was startled, thinking Colin may have known she had the therapy just now. "You cane by if


    you want to. But keep it low key."


    "OK. I won''t give you any trouble," Colin said in a deep voice.


    More than ten minutester, Colin appeared in Faye''s office.


    Faye tilted back her head and looked up at him. "I had my therapy today. It went well."


    "That''s good," Colin said in a husky voice.


    "You look ugly when you frown," Faye said.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colin didn''t answer, sweeping her into his arms, and spoke hoarsely after quite a while, "I broke my


    word and watched you do the therapy. You''re lying. You were in pain there."

 Chapter 250 I Am Straight

    Chapter 250 I Am Straight


    Chapter 250 I Am Straight


    Every word Colin was saying hammered deeply into your heart.


    "Colin." She felt a twinge in her heart.


    "Just stop your treatment," Faye said in a choking voice.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye clenched the corners of Colin''s clothes, pursing her lips, and then said, "Have you heard of panic


    disorder? Most people who have this disease have personality defects, such as feeling insecure, a


    strong control desire, and a strong sense of dependence."


    "I don''t mind it," Colin said.


    "Life is long. At the beginning, you might enjoy being controlled and being relied upon. But you''ll get


    tired of it one day."


    "You haven''t given it a try. How do you know I''ll be tired of them?"


    "I dare not try it," Faye said with a bitter smile.


    Colin didn''t know what to say, because it made his heart ache to hear that.


    In this event, it was hard to bnce between emotions and reason.


    Promises often had a way of disappointing. No one dared to give it a try.


    Besides, Faye was in a unique condition. If she lost, she might even lose her life.


    After the phone call with Colin, Alexander drove his second-hand car to Jake''s clinic.


    Before that, Colin had transferred him arge sum of money for the action.


    Alexander came to the front desk and asked to make an appointment with Dr. Thomas.


    So the nurse had to call Jake. "Dr. Thomas, when will you be back? A patient asks to make an


    appointment with you."


    "I''m already on my way back. I''ll be there in about five minutes," Jake said on the phone.


    "OK, I''ll tell him," the nurse said.


    Hearing Jake was on the way back, Alexander nodded and sat down in a chair, lighting a cigarette.


    Alexander wondered, "What is a person with mental illness like? Is Faye always being sentimental? But


    I don''t think she looks that way."


    While he was pondering while smoking, the nurses at the front desk were whispering.


    "He doesn''t seem to havee to see a doctor."


    "Is he here to cause troubles?"


    "But he''s handsome."


    As Alexander smoked, the cigarette was suddenly seized from his mouth.


    Alexander raised his head back and saw Jake.


    "Young boy, smoking is not allowed here." Jake looked down at him, wearing a brown windbreaker.


    Jake stubbed out his cigarette and tossed it into the trash can.


    "Dr. Thomas, you''re here." The nurse greeted him. "Where''s the patient?" Jake asked.


    "The one who was smoking there," the nurse said.


    Jake looked at Alexander, raising an eyebrow. "Do you have a problem?"


    "I don''t have a problem!" Alexander answered back. But thinking of his purpose, he corrected himself.


    "Yes, I have a problem."


    Jake gave Alexander a half smile. "Go to my office." He said and walked away.


    Alexander caught up with him, wearing his troubled face.


    In the office, Jake took off his coat and put on a doctor''s gown, asking Alexander, "Tell me about your


    problem. Take it easy. Take this as a casual talk."


    Alexander cursed in his heart, "How can I have a problem? I sleep and eat well every day except that I


    don''t have a girlfriend and money."


    After a few seconds'' reflections, Alexander raised his top question. "Dr. Thomas, do you like men or


    women?" Jake nced back at him. "Huh?"


    "I''m straight," Alexander exined.


    "It''s my privacy. Tell me about your illness," Jake said, turning to Alexander.


    His equivocal response didn''t dispel Alexander''s suspicion. Alexander took a deep breath, suppressing


    the feeling of difort.


    Thinking of the popr tragedies in soap operas he had watched, he cleared his throat and cried out, "I


    really had a tragic childhood!"


    Jake turned his back to Alexander to button his doctor''s gown. Hearing Alexander''s pathetic tone, he


    froze for a moment and said, "Go on."


    "When I was very young, my father went to prison. My mother said she would wait for his release but


    had remarried before the spring of the next year, leaving me to my grandmother." Alexander put on an


    act to get sympathy.


    Not satisfied with his own acting, Alexander continued, scratching his head, "When I was in school, my


    ssmates even bullied me, because my dad had been in prison, which caused my depression."


    When Alexander finished his words, Jake turned around and walked to his desk and sat down, his


    fingers crossed on the desk. "Is that all?"


    "Ye... Yes," Alexander said, less confidently, though he was trying his best to be calm.


    "How long have you been this way?" Jake put on a serious face.


    "Seven or eight years." Alexander thought he had fooled Jake.


    "Will your grandma''s or friends'' hugs make you feel better?" Jake said.


    "Yes," Alexander said, puzzled by his question.


    "Well, in psychology, this is called skin hunger," Jake said.


    "What?" Alexander was stunned by the weird term. "Is it curable?"


    Jake walked over to him with a smile. "Stand up."


    "Why?" Alexander was confused.


    Jake was six feet tall and over two inches taller than Alexander.


    Being looked down at, Alexander had a weird feeling and got gooseflesh all over.


    Suddenly, Jake gripped his wrist and took him into his arms.


    "Darn it," Alexander cursed silently.


    "Are you feeling better now?" Jake said in a serious tone.


    Alexander answered through clenched teeth, "Yes."


    Jake chuckled. "Don''t forget to pay the bill. I charge 300 dors per hour."


    Alexander''s jaw dropped as he heard the amount.


    Alexander left Jake''s office in a lingering fright.


    After he left, Jake leaned back against the desk, texting Faye a message. "Colin is investigating me."

 Chapter 251 True Relationship

    Chapter 251 True Rtionship


    Chapter 251 True Rtionship


    Faye was staring nkly in her office when she got Jake''s message.


    Jake texted again, "You''d better tell him our true rtionship earlier, or he would cause us trouble."


    Faye texted, "Did you remove the monitor in your office?"


    Jake texted, "I can''t see the cellphone screen."


    Faye texted, "Let''s meet to talk about it. Better safe than sorry."


    Jake texted, "Tonight?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye texted back, "OK."


    Faye tossed her cellphone on the desk and heaved a long, deep sigh, rubbing her forehead.


    Half an hour ago, Colin left her office. The sorrow in his eyes had bewildered her.


    Near the end of the working day, Faye went off work in advance, took a taxi to the hospital parking lot


    to get her car, and then phoned Jake.


    "Meet at the old ce?" Jake said with a chuckle.


    "I''ll be there in twenty minutes," Faye said.


    "I''ll be there at about the same time. I''m stuck in traffic," Jake said.


    More than 20 minutester, Faye and Jake met in a tavern room.


    Jake arrived a few minutes earlier. When Faye entered the room, he joked, "You''rete."


    Faye strode forward, sat down opposite Jake, and asked quietly, "Who did Colin send to investigate


    you?"


    Jake pushed a cup of heated wine to Faye, "Your old friend, Alexander."


    Hearing that, Faye frowned. "Alexander is not good at face-to-facemunication. He''s good at


    investigating people by some means." She didn''t take the wine ss.


    Jake took a gulp of wine. "You know him well."


    "Did he lose to you?" Faye said.


    "I gave him a hug and he gave me 300 dors." Jakeughed.


    Faye was speechless, thinking, "What a wise and cunning man."


    "The wine tastes good. Would you like some?" Jake said with his chin up.


    "Don''t drink and drive," Faye said.


    "You can ask your perfect husband to pick you up," Jake teased.


    Thinking of Colin, Faye said, "I want to stop my therapy."


    "Is it because of him?" Jake gave her a knowing nce.


    "Mmm." Faye nodded.


    Jake shook his head with a smile. "Love is really... a wonderful thing."


    "Unfortunately, you will never experience it," Faye said.


    "That is hurtful." Jake raised an eyebrow.


    Faye finally cracked a smile. She took a sip of the wine and asked, "It tastes good. What kind of wine is


    it?"


    Jake rotated the wine bottle. "It''s not on thebel."


    Jake put down the bottle and mentioned his clinic. "Tiffany recently introduced two nurses into my


    clinic, and I fired one of them days ago."


    "Does she be suspicious of you?" Faye looked at him.


    "No. But the nurses in my clinic suspect that I have a crush on you." Jake chuckled.


    Hearing that, Faye choked on her wine and coughed. "Is that because they''re blind or you''ve put on a


    good act?"


    Jake gave Faye a wink. "Maybe there''s a third reason that I do have a crush on you."


    "Dr. Thomas, don''t joke around," Faye said, wiping her mouth with a tissue.


    "Faye, you''re breaking my heart," Jake said pitifully.


    Actually, Jake had a deal with Tiffany. However, little did Tiffany know that Jake hade over to


    Faye''s side at the beginning.


    The driver of the truck that had made Mr. Nash crash into the guardrail was Jake''s old friend.


    They grew up together, and his friend was three years older than him.


    That year, Jake''s friend had told him that he was about to make a big fortune. If he seeded, he


    wanted Jake to quit his job in the hospital and just stay at home enjoying his life. In the end, he didn''t


    make a fortune but instead, he had died on the street.


    It was said he had been stabbed to death because he had owed a huge sum to a moneylender.


    But Jake didn''t believe a spirited teenager would go to see a loan shark.


    So he started to investigate the case and found Tiffany was closely rted to the case.


    Butpared with the Farrell''s family, the Thomas'' family was much less powerful.


    Therefore, Jake''s father ordered him to stop the investigation.


    But Jake didn''t give it up. He met Tiffany at a party and induced her to invest in his clinic.


    At that time, Tiffany suspected that Faye knew the truth behind Shepard''s car ident and was looking


    for a clinic to sound out Faye. So the two of them teamed up together.


    At the same time, Faye and Jake had teamed up together, too.


    Tiffany had installed a monitor in his office to monitor him.


    After Faye''s first treatment was done, Jake prescribed some medicine for her. At the end of the


    instruction for medicine, it wrote, "There is danger in the Farrell''s home. Be careful."


    Faye held the paper in her hand without showing much emotion. Then they gave telephone numbers to


    each other.


    Over the years, Jake and Faye seemed not to be close, but in fact, Faye''s treatments were all for real.


    Tiffany knew nothing about psychotherapy. Besides, every time Faye came for her therapy, Jake acted


    in a polite, business-like manner. So Tiffany never got suspicious.


    Jake had given Faye physical therapy and desensitization therapy many times before, but Faye


    couldn''t hold on and gave up.


    Jake sipped at his ss and said with a smile, "Your husband is a tough man. Tell him about our true


    rtionship, or I''m afraid he''ll kill me one day."


    Faye smiled. "I''ll tell him as soon as possible." She was quite surprised that Colin would investigate


    Jake.


    She thought, "Maybe it was because Jake has left a bad impression on him."


    Jake put down his empty ss and poured more wine, saying slowly, "Are you still waiting for a chance


    to revenge yourself on Tiffany?"


    "I''m plotting," Faye said.


    "It has been a dozen years. I can''t wait to see that," Jake said.


    "Me, too." Faye sipped at her ss.


    "Does it feel good when being in love with someone?" Jake said with a half smile.


    "Yes." There was a trace of tenderness in Faye''s eyes.

 Chapter 252 His Past

    Chapter 252 His Past


    Chapter 252 His Past


    To avoid being noticed, Faye and Jake decided to leave two hours apart.


    Faye went first and took a taxi home. She sat in the taxi and looked at the snowkes falling outside


    the window, smiling. "The Spring Festival ising."


    Hearing this, the driver nced at Faye in the rearview mirror, confirmed that she was talking to him,


    and answered with a smile, "Yeah, how time flies! A year has psed in a sh."


    "Right. Year after year. Time really flies."


    When Jake came out of the tavern, he was already drunk in a dazed state.


    The owner of the tavern was an old acquaintance of his and personally helped him out and called a


    taxi.


    Jake was forced into the taxi and then lowered the window to say goodbye to the owner.


    The owner was helpless. "He has been dead for many years. Forget it. Tomorrow I''m going to renovate


    the private room. If youe here next time, you will find it has been changed into another style."


    Jake red at him. "Don''t renovate it."


    The owner waved at the taxi driver. "Hurry up, and drive this alcoholic home."


    The taxi driver was unhappy, leaned forward, and looked out of the open window. "Are you sure he can


    pay me when he gets home?"


    Understanding what the driver was concerned about, the owner took out 15 dors and handed it to the


    driver. "Pull away. Pull away quickly."


    The driver was amused by the impatient expression on the owner''s face. "As the owner of the tavern,


    you should pay out of your own pocket. Is he your friend?"


    "No. Pull away quickly."


    "OK."


    The taxi driver thought it was a no-lose deal, so he was in a good mood on the way and drove at a


    steady rate.


    However, when the destination was near, Jake suddenly got a sick feeling in his belly and threw up all


    over the back seat of the taxi.


    The driver looked at him in the rearview mirror, looking bad. "Brother, don''t vomit. Washing my taxi will


    cost more than 15 dors."


    Jake felt better after he threw up, leaning his head against the window to feel the wind and sober up.


    Next, he pulled his phone out of his pocket and scanned the payment QR code on the taxi.


    The next second, the driver received a voice prompt: 75 dors has arrived in your WeChat ount.


    The driver was surprised, then smiled radiantly, handing him a bottle of mineral water from the onboard


    drawer. "Brother, here you are. Take a sip of water. Why did you drink so much?"


    After being in the cold air, Jake sobered up a bit, unscrewed the cap of the mineral water bottle, drank


    a mouthful to gargle, and then spit it out the window. After that, he drank two mouthfuls in session.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. Drink less in the future. Now you think it''s of small importance because you''re young.


    But it will be difficult physically when you get older."


    Jake was lost in thought, looking at the neon outside the window. "I''m 37 years old now."


    "You''re 37 and still young. Are you married? How old are your children?"


    Jake closed his eyes. "My lover has been dead for many years."


    The driver was stunned. "Brother, I''m sorry I brought it up."


    Jake answered in a deep voice, "It doesn''t matter."


    The car arrived at themunity where Jake lived. Jake pushed the door to get off, walked to the


    window of the driving seat, and apologized, "I''m so sorry for dirtying your taxi."


    The driver smiled awkwardly. "It''s nothing. I work the night shift. It happens a lot."


    Jake nodded and straightened up. Then he pulled out a cigarette case from his pocket, picked one up,


    and lit it in his mouth, walking towards themunity.


    The security measures in themunity where Jake lived were very good. He took the elevator


    upstairs. When he was about to enter his password with his slender finger, a bright and hearty voice


    suddenly rang out behind him, "Dr. Thomas, do you live across the hall?"


    Hearing this, Jake paused and turned his head. Alexander was standing in front of him with an eye-


    catching smile.


    Jake raised his eyebrows and half smiled. "Do you live across the hall?"


    Alexander said with a serious expression, "Yes. I just moved here today. How amazing! I feel a


    connection to you."


    Jake was full of alcohol all over and put on a false smile. "It''s really fate."


    "Dr. Thomas, did you drink?"


    "Yes."


    Thinking about stealing the case of Faye, Alexander hesitated for a while, standing behind Jake, and


    asked, "Dr. Thomas, do you usually bring patients'' records back to work overtime?


    Jake turned around, leaned against the door frame, and took the cigarette out of his mouth to flick the


    ash. "What''s up?"


    "Nothing. Just asking. It costs too much to see a doctor in your clinic. If you have the habit, I wille


    to your house directly when you bring my medical record back. Please give me a discount."


    "How much discount?"


    Alexander put out three fingers.


    Jake teased, "Thirty dors?"


    Alexander nodded vigorously. "Right."


    Jake snorted lightly. "What do you think about breaking a bone?"


    The words fell, and Jake no longer looked at Alexander. He threw the cigarette at his fingertips under


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    his feet, stepped on it with his leather shoes, turned to enter the password, and then entered his house.


    Alexander looked at Jake''s figure and said, "Dr. Thomas, the money isn''t much but it''s your extra


    money."


    Hearing this, Jake crooked his finger at Alexander when he was about to close the door.


    Alexander stepped forward and smiled. "Dr. Thomas, do you also think my advice is good?"


    "Don''t you know I''m the owner of the clinic?"


    His voice-over: there is no earning extra money.


    "Ho ho."


    Alexander wasughing awkwardly when Jake mmed the door with a bang.


    Alexander was so shocked that he took a few steps back and then he patted his chest. Half a minute


    Jake is a difficult man.

 Chapter 253 Shes Trying to Love Him

    Chapter 253 She''s Trying to Love Him


    Chapter 253 She''s Trying to Love Him


    Since the message was sent out, Colin hasn''t replied for a long time.


    Alexander stared at the mobile phone screen for a while and then went inside his house dejectedly.


    After thinking it over, he took out his phone and sent another WeChat message: Brother-inw, to


    Jake''s house and I''m preparing for a long fight.


    The Fennth Community.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Faye got out of the taxi, the ground was already covered with a thinyer of snow.


    Faye stooped to pay the driver from the window, then straightened up, and stared at the snow scene,


    lost in thought.


    Cocanel was always very cold in winter.


    It has been snowing, mingled with the freezing wind in winter since she could remember.


    However, this year was an exception.


    It seemed better than ever.


    Staring at the falling snow, Faye was in a trance. Suddenly she was put on a coat, and then her cor


    was gathered tightly by theer. She was wrapped up tightly.


    "Why are you out?"


    Faye looked at Colin, who was biting a cigarette and standing across from her, smiling.


    As usual, Colin wore a ck shirt with an open cor, exposing charming corbones. "Did you drink?"


    "A little."


    Colin leaned over and moved closer to her lips. When he smelled the alcohol on Faye, he raised his


    eyebrows slightly.


    Faye gently smiled. "A cup."


    Colin teased, "One cup?"


    Faye said, "Half a pot."


    "Arrack?"


    There was a smile in Faye''s eyes. "Uh-huh."


    Today the alcohol in that tavern tasted very unique. Jaketer told her that the owner brewed it himself.


    In winter, drinking arrack is good for warming the stomach and body, which is somehowfortable.


    Faye looked up and added, "I''ll take you for a drink sometime. It tastes good."


    Today in the office, the two didn''t end on a sour note, but it wasn''t good.


    Faye knew it was because she was too rational.


    Colin watched Faye''s face intently to catch every nuance of expression.


    Colin stared at her with his hands in his pockets and smiled. "Take you home?"


    Faye pursed her lips slightly, "Uh-huh."


    Hearing her answer, Colin held her hand with a smile and strode forward.


    The two walked a few steps. Faye said, "Colin, do you think it''s cold this winter?"


    Colin paused and then walked on. He answered in a deep voice, "It''s not cold."


    "I think so."


    Colin''s step was bigger than Faye''s. Colin realized the intimacy in her words and chuckled, "Honey, are


    you talking hot with me?"


    Faye wasn''t as rational as in the daytime because she drank. "Do you like listening?"


    Colin rubbed her fingertips. "Yes, I do."


    Faye took a deep breath. "I''ll try my best to learn it."


    Colin smiled more brightly. "You don''t need to do so. Every word that you say is sweet for me. "


    Faye''s ears turned red. Then she pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    After getting home, Faye was dizzy from the alcohol, with her hands on the foyer cab. When she


    was about to bend to change her shoes, Colin first squatted down in front of her. "Stand up straight,


    and don''t move."


    Faye looked down at Colin, who carefully took off her high heels and then took out a pair of bunny


    cotton slippers for her to change into. She asked with a tilt of her head, "Colin, where did you get the


    bunny slippers?"


    Colin looked up. "Just bought them for you."


    "Too cute."


    Colin teased, "Isn''t that good?"


    Faye pursed her lips and answered, "OK, but it doesn''t suit me."


    Colin chuckled, "I feel like it suits you well."


    At this moment, Cindy was busy cooking dinner in the kitchen. Because of the drink, Faye didn''t want


    to eat anything even though her stomach was empty. Instead of working up her appetite, the aroma of


    the food made her feel nauseated.


    Faye knitted her brows, even neglected Colin''s words, but went to the bathroom in her slippers.


    With her hands holding the toilet, Faye vomited nothing but the acid in her stomach.


    Colin hurriedly followed and patted her back slightly, frowning. "The drinking? Or the seque of


    today''s treatment?"


    Faye was retching. "Maybe it is because I didn''t eat anything but drink."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Colin made no sound. When she straightened up and walked to the sink to rinse


    her mouth, Colin said helplessly, "Not this once."


    "Uh-huh."


    After gargling, Faye was unsteady on her feet in front of the sink. Colin put his arms around her waist to


    prevent her from falling. "Do you need me to carry you back?"


    Faye looked back at Colin, a little drunk in her eyes. "I told Dr. Thomas to suspend treatment."


    Colin tensed up, didn''t speak, but carried her upstairs.


    After returning to the bedroom, Colin put Faye on the bed, leaned over her with his hands on her sides,


    then looked into her eyes, and said in a maic voice, "Honey."


    Faye looked into Colin''s dark eyes, and her lips moved. Then she said in a little soft and unnatural


    voice, "Colin, I''m also actually trying to love you."

 Chapter 254 Alcohol Induces Courage

    Chapter 254 Alcohol Induces Courage


    Chapter 254 Alcohol Induces Courage


    What Faye Nash said made Colin Farrell lose control of his emotions.


    The 1.9-meter-tall man''s eyes instantly turned red.


    Colin lowered his head and gently kissed Faye''s lips. "I know that," he said in a cracked voice.


    Faye Nash felt a little dizzy as if she was drunk.


    How to describe that feeling?


    Maybe the thinking was still rational, but the sensibility prevailed.


    Looking at Colin Farrell leave her lips and step back, Faye Nash suddenly reached out her hands to


    grab his cor.


    Colin Farrell was stunned. Before he could react, Faye Nash''s soft lips had kissed him.


    Colin Farrell was totally frozen and heard Faye Nash say in an erotogenic voice, "Colin, rx."


    Colin Farrell didn''t know how he was brought to bed by Faye Nash until he was sat on by her.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. Colin Farrell slipped his arms around Faye Nash''s waist and


    said, "Faye,e down."


    Faye Nash''s waist was very soft. She bent down and moved her red lips, "I''ve been thinking about


    what it would be like if you were down below."


    Hearing that, Colin Farrell frowned slightly and moved his thin lips, "Sweetie,e down, you''re


    drunk."


    Faye Nash pursed her lips and shook her head, "I''m not drunk."


    "You''re really drunk," said Colin Farrell.


    Faye Nash insisted, "what it would be like if you were down below?"


    Seeing Faye Nash''s stubbornness, Colin Farrell asked hoarsely, "do you want to see it?"


    "Yes," said Faye Nash.


    Colin Farrell chuckled with his dark eyes, "it will be crazy."


    Faye Nash leaned down, teased him with skills she learned from Colin, and kissed his earlobe with the


    tip of her tongue, "I want to see that."


    His sexy Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat with Faye Nash''s action, "you have to think it over. If you


    want to stop halfway, I won''t agree."


    Faye Nash slightly breathed, "all right."


    It was already eleven o''clock when they went to bed after Faye Nash was hugged by Colin Farrell to


    take the bath.


    Faye Nash was still shy. Colin Farrell bent towards her and kissed her forehead, then he put on a robe


    and left the room.


    Hearing the door closed, Faye Nash leaned out of the quilt and heaved a sigh of relief.


    Was this supposed to be a drunken mistake?


    Or should it be alcohol that induces courage?


    Faye Nash stretched out an arm to block her eyes, and Colin Farrell''s behavior shed in her mind.


    Well, indeed, it''s really crazy.


    Thinking of that scene, Faye flushed red.


    Colin Farrell came back again with a small bowl filled with porridge.


    Seeing Faye Nash looking at him, he curved his thin lips into a smile and said in a low voice, "you need


    to eat the porridge before you sleep, or you will be ufortable to have your stomach empty."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I seemed to smell the spareribs that Cindy stewed."


    Colin Farrell stepped to the bedside and sat down. He scooped up the porridge and blew it, "you''re not


    suitable for eating it now."


    Faye Nash knew that Colin Farrell wanted to feed her personally, so she got up and leaned on the


    head of the bed, "so I''m suitable for eating porridge?"


    Colin Farrell delivered a spoonful of tepid porridge to Faye Nash''s lips and smiled, "it seems so now."


    Faye Nash opened her mouth, and the difort did decrease after eating the porridge.


    Faye Nash ate half a bowl of porridge.


    When Faye Nash didn''t want to eat it anymore, she slipped down the head of the bed and got into the


    quilt. Colin Farrell looked down at her and smiled, "Faye, I think you''re acting like a spoiled child."


    Faye Nash pressed her lips and didn''t answer.


    Colin Farrell turned his gaze with a smile, ate up the rest of the porridge, and got up to take the bowl


    downstairs.


    Looking at Colin''s back as he walked away, Faye Nash stopped smiling.


    The next day.


    Faye Nash had wanted to exin the things about Jake Thomas clearly the night before. However, due


    to the ident, she had totally forgot it.


    Early in the morning, when Faye Nash was thinking about how to talk to Colin Farrell, the mobile phone


    on the head of the bed suddenly rang, disrupting her thinking.


    Faye Nash reached out and pressed the mobile phone to answer. Before she could speak, Fanny


    Brown''s crying voice came from the other end of the phone, "Ms. Nash, Ralph James exposed our


    rtionship without my consent..."

 Chapter 255 An Intentional Act

    Chapter 255 An Intentional Act


    Chapter 255 An Intentional Act


    As soon as Fanny Brown stopped speaking, Faye Nash frowned slightly.


    "When?"


    Fanny Brown choked with sobs, st night."


    Faye Nash sat up after hearing that, leaned on the head of the bed and pinched her eyebrows, "were


    you togetherst night?"


    sharp-witted. She sniffed diffidently and answered carefully, "yes."


    Faye Nash asked slightly, "where are you now?"


    Fanny Brown whimpered, "I''m in Ralph James'' home."


    "Send me the address," said Faye Nash.


    "Ms. Nash, I... I''m so sorry to bother you with this," said Fanny Brown.


    In the face of Fanny Brown''s apology, Faye Nash responded indifferently with a "yeah". Instead of


    At this time, it was useless to say "sorry".


    Shortly after hanging up, Fanny Brown sent Ralph James'' address.


    Faye Nash closed her mobile phone, nced at the empty bed, paused for a few seconds, and got up


    to wash.


    When Faye Nash drove to Ralph James'' home, Rex Hodges was quarreling with several entertainment


    reporters downstairs.


    This was the trick often used by entertainment reporters. The reporters shoved their microphones to


    Rex''s face.


    However, Rex Hodges was no pushover. He was furious that the reporters offended him openly


    When they were having a bitter quarrel, Faye Nash parked the car and got off.


    Seeing Faye Nash, these entertainment reporters winked at each other.


    A bolder entertainment reporter gave the microphone to Faye Nash and asked, "Ms. Nash, is Fanny


    Brown going out with Ralph James?"


    Faye Nash wore a dark blue striped suit today. She nced indifferently at the entertainment reporter


    and said, "I don''t know."


    The entertainment reporter asked, "didn''t you guys appear on the love-variety show?"


    Faye Nash answered indifferently, "they were not in love at that time."


    Faye Nash''s answer was so tactful that these entertainment reporters were totally dissatisfied.


    They were not in love at that time.


    Didn''t it mean that she didn''t know whether they were in love now?


    It was like saying nothing.


    Faye Nash finished speaking and didn''t stay. She took the elevator directly to Fanny Brown''s floor with


    those entertainment reporters watching her.


    Ralph James was just a new star. His living conditions were not so good. There were two rooms and


    one living room with more than 750 square feet. One of the rooms was the bedroom with a double bed,


    while another room converted into a cloakroom by him.


    There were many designer clothes in the cloakroom. It could be seen that although Ralph James was


    not so rich, his requirements for living standards were not low.


    Since Faye Nash entered the door, Fanny Brown has kept her head down and kept silent.


    Faye Nash roughly nced at theyout of the room and walked to Fanny Brown, "give me a sketch of


    what has happened."


    From receiving Fanny Brown''s call to now, Faye Nash knew nothing except that Ralph James had


    exposed their rtionship.


    Hearing Faye Nash''s words, Fanny Brown blushed instantly and clenched her hands on her legs, "he


    posted a photo on Facebookst night before going to bed. He stood by the bed and took it. I was lying


    on the bed."


    "Are you in the photo?" Faye Nash asked.


    "Yes," Fanny Brown answered in a muffled voice.


    Hearing that, Faye Nash took out her mobile phone from her pocket and opened Ralph James''


    Facebook.


    Before seeing Ralph James'' Facebook, Faye Nash thought maybe it was just a mistake.


    However, after seeing it, Faye Nash smiled mockingly.


    Ralph''s trick was not only mean, but also clumsy.


    Ralph James himself only ounted for one-third of the photo, and the remaining two-thirds were all


    Fanny Brown.


    In this photo, Fanny Brown was wearing a pair of cotton pajamas, lying in bed and watching the mobile


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    phone.


    Although she dressed conservatively, it was not difficult to see that they were living at home together.


    Faye Nash looked away from the mobile phone and looked at Fanny Brown, "call Ralph James."

 Chapter 256 Shameless

    Chapter 256 Shameless


    Chapter 256 Shameless


    As soon as Faye finished her words and there was no time for Fanny to answer, she was interrupted by


    Rex, who had just entered the room with curses.


    "I''ve called him, but he didn''t answer it at all."


    "I''ve told you that he would definitely set a trap for her, but she didn''t listen to me!"


    Rex changed his shoes beside the door. It was obvious that he was very angry. His meticulously


    interesting.


    Hearing this, Faye took a nce at Fanny, took out her phone and dialed the number of Ralph''s agent.


    When the phone was connected, Faye asked in a low voice, "Stuart, where is Ralph?"


    When the man heard Faye''s voice, he felt little scared and answered, "Ms. Nash, Ralph is filming."


    "When will he finish his work?" asked Faye.


    "Ralph has a lot of scenes to act today. It will be about nine p.m. that he can finish his work."


    Unable to tell whether Faye was happy or angry ording to her voice, "Okay. Please tell Ralph that I''ll


    wait for him in his apartment."


    After saying that, Faye hung up the phone and put it back into her pocket.


    When Faye was on the phone, Rex stood in front of Fanny to scold her.


    Fanny curled up on the sofa with a pillow in her arms. Her eyes were full of tears. She bit her lips and


    managed to stop her tears from rolling down.


    "Your career is on the rise now. Have you ever thought about the consequences of such a thing?"


    "It''s not easy for several advertisingpanies to contact me recently. Now it''s all in vain."


    "I''m confused. Would you die without love?"


    Although Rex was called "Rex", he was a man after all. So he could always go straight to the heart of


    the matter.


    Tears were welling up in Fanny''s eyes, but she couldn''t hold them back. Tears streamed down her


    cheeks.


    Seeing this, Rex red at her with disappointment and turned to look at Faye.


    Standing in front of the window, Faye looked down at her cell phone where there was message from


    Colin, that is, honey, there is something wrong with a project of thepany so I need to go on a


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    business trip for the time being which mayst for about two days. Please take good care of yourself


    and call me at any time when you miss me.


    The message was sent at half past five in the morning.


    It could be seen that Colin left in a hurry and didn''t wake her up since she was in sound sleep.


    Was there something wrong with thepany''s project?


    What kind of project was it?


    Why did Colin leave in such a hurry?


    While Faye was thinking, Rex''s voice came from behind, "Ms. Nash, what should we do now? Can we


    issue a statement to rify it? Or?"


    Faye came to her senses, turned to look at Rex and said indifferently, "Don''t do something that will


    bring disaster."


    Hearing that, Rex was speechless.


    The photo sent from Ralph was not fake at first sight. Moreover, in terms of the current reputation of


    Fanny, it waspletely ridiculous for audience to say that Ralph was piggyback on her brand.


    This was the so-called difference in profession made one feel worlds apart.


    Everyone in the circle knew that thanks to Faye, Fanny had many good resources. As long as she paid


    much efforts to reach the first line, it was just a matter of time.


    But people outside the circle didn''t know the inside story. In their eyes, Ralph was much more popr


    than Fanny.


    Probably that was the reason why Ralph dared to post photos on Facebook without scruple to officially


    announce their rtionship.


    After all, now the official announcement was about love. If Fanny became popr in a short time, it


    would be obvious that he was piggyback on Fanny''s brand.


    Thinking of this, Faye smiled with mockery.


    She had underestimated Ralph in the past variety show.


    From early morning to nine o''clock in the evening, Faye had been being with Fanny in the apartment of


    Ralph. During this period, Galen sent two meals, lunch and dinner.


    At half past nine in the evening, Ralph and his agent came backte.


    Seeing Faye in the living room, Ralph''s agent tugged at the corner of Ralph''s clothes.


    Ralph was puzzled and said with unnaturally, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye rolled up her sleeves and took a look at her watch, "You''ve been outside for half an hour. It seems


    that you''ve made up your mind."


    With a pale face, Ralph said, "Ms. Nash, we are couple in reality. Neither of us is the most famous star


    in thepany. Even if the officials announce that we''re together, we can still bring about poprity for


    each other. I think..."


    When Ralph didm''t finish his words, Faye interrupted in a indifferent voice, "I''m not interested in


    knowing whether you are a real couple or not."


    Ralph, "..."


    "Ralph, you''ve already wasted my whole day. I don''t want to beat around the bush with you. You are so


    bad on posting photos on Facebook." said Faye.


    Faye said in a sharp tone, showing no respect for Ralph.


    The sharp words "obscenity" made Ralph''s face paler in an instant.


    Ralph wanted to exin, but he was pulled by the agent beside him.


    Ralph pressed his lips, and the agent said with a smile, "Ms. Nash, it was true that Ralph had done


    something thoughtless. I apologized to Fanny on his behalf, but you probably didn''t know that at the


    beginning, the person who wanted to announce the rtionship between the two was Fanny. So Ralph


    just wanted to give her a surprise."


    How shameless he was to say something like that?


    Surprise?


    With a scornful smile, Faye turned to look at Fanny, "Do you think it is a surprise?"

 Chapter 257 Epiphany

    Chapter 257 Epiphany


    Chapter 257 Epiphany


    With that, the atmosphere in the living room turned tense in no time.


    Fanny looked at Ralph in disbelief. Her lips shivered as she wanted to ask him some questions, but


    given so many people present, she bit her tongue.


    Faye had caught sight of all the changes on Fanny''s face. She stood up and asked, "How about we get


    out of your hair so that you two can have a word?"


    Ralph answered, "No need."


    Fanny answered, "Sounds good."


    Ralph and Fanny replied to Faye simultaneously. Faye nced at them before walking out of the room.


    Faye was the first to leave, followed by Rex. As a result, Ralph''s agent was too embarrassed to stay


    there. He gave Ralph the once-over and left.


    In the hallway.


    Ralph''s agent took a cigarette out of his trouser pocket and handed it to Rex with a bright smile on his


    face. "Rex, here. Smoke a cigarette to cool yourself down," said he.


    Rex sniffed as he uttered, "Save it. I didn''t help you with anything."


    Ralph''s agent was embarrassed and stated, "Fanny and Ralph have been an on-screen couple. It''s not


    a big deal for them to announce their rtionship in reality officially now."


    Rex arched his eyebrows and asked, "Why don''t you ry this to Ms. Nash?"


    The agent darted a nce at Faye, who was standing in front of the window while fiddling with her


    mobile phone, but he did not dare to go to her. He secretly stuffed a bank card into Rex''s hand and


    uttered, "Rex, do me a favor, please."


    Rex pushed the bank card back and said, "Don''t get me into trouble."


    In the living room, Fanny looked at Ralph with reddened eyes.


    Ralph turned his head with guilt, asking, "What do you want to say to me?"


    Fanny said, "Shouldn''t you take the initiative to say something to me?"


    Ralph kept a straight face. After a while, he turned to look at Fanny and uttered, "You have always


    wanted to make our rtionship public, haven''t you?"


    Fanny answered with her teeth clenched, "Not anymore. I''ve recently told you to keep our rtionship


    a secret for the five years toe."


    Ralph was rendered wordless.


    There were only two of them inside the room. Ralph could not even make an excuse to refute.


    Fanny sat on the sofa and looked at him tearfully. "It''s to create buzz, isn''t it?"


    The look of Fanny upset Ralph. He took a deep breath and said confidently, "Don''t you keep saying


    you love me? Ms. Nash is trying to make you popr, and I can just ride a wave of your poprity.


    Doesn''t it do good to us if both of us are popr?"


    There were always some people who paid lip service and hurt others in the name of loving them.


    Fanny looked up at Ralph. What he had done for her was still imprinted in her mind clearly. She used to


    love him with all her heart, but at that moment, her heart dropped.


    The two fell silent awkwardly for a few minutes. Ralph sensed that something was wrong with Fanny,


    so he walked a few steps forward before sitting down. He reached out to hug her andforted her,


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Fanny, trust me. I did all these for our future. I don''t want you to be out of my league.


    "I''ve thought about it. When we both be popr, we''ll get married and buy a big houseter. Then


    we can let Grandma live with us and hire two caregivers for her..."


    In the past, Ralph''s embrace made Fanny feel warm.


    However, she felt it as cold as ice now.


    Ralph was on about their future.


    Fanny said lightly, "Not until now do I know that not all people who have an unhappy childhood can be


    as lucky as Ms. Nash."


    Ralph was stunned and asked, "What?"


    Fanny stated, "When we were in the reality dating show, I was the first one to know about the


    rtionship between Mr. Farrell and Ms. Nash. That day, I bumped into Mr. Farrell who wasing out


    of Ms. Nash''s room, and I saw the hickeys on his neck. We''re adults, so I surely knew what was going


    on with them."


    Fanny paused as she took a breath before continuing, "I thought Mr. Farrell would first warn me not to


    tell anyone else about it, but unexpectedly, he simply asked me if there was any food in the kitchen,


    and he was worried that Ms. Nash would be hungry."


    Mr. Farrell looked like a skirt-chaser, yet what he had done manifested his loyalty and deep affection for


    the woman he loved.


    It was easy for people to get lost in a particr atmosphere.


    For example, when people were shopping online and saw how good the skirt looked on the model, they


    would be inclined to think that the skirt would look good on themselves as well.


    In fact, it was not.


    The happiness of a couple in marriage didn''t cover all the cases.


    Likewise, the skirt looked good on others didn''t mean that it looked good on everyone.


    Fanny had an epiphany. She broke free of Ralph''s hold and uttered, "I think we need to break up!"


    Her words took Ralph by surprise as he asked, "What did you say?"


    Brushing Ralph off, Fanny made a beeline for the door barefoot.


    When the door was opened, Fanny walked to the window and said to Faye in a throaty voice, "Ms.


    Nash, I want a breakup."

 Chapter 258 Do You Believe Me

    Chapter 258 Do You Believe Me


    Chapter 258 Do You Believe Me


    Fanny had already cried her heart out in the living room just now. Now, she appeared quite calm.


    Faye Nash used a flip phone. She flipped it open and then closed it as she said tepidly, "Go back and


    put on your slippers."


    Fannypressed her lips motionlessly and asked in a low voice, "Ms. Nash, what should I do now?"


    Faye Nash looked at the building not far away and said, "Admit your romantic rtionship with Ralph


    publicly."


    Fanny was taken aback and eximed, "What?"


    Faye Nash uttered, "Do you believe me?"


    Fannypressed her lips into a slit and nodded.


    Faye Nash said without turning a hair, "Then do as I said."


    The few people in the corridor returned to the living room one after another.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ralph sat motionless on the sofa. Seeing Fanny enter the room, he wanted to say something several


    times but bit his tongue in the end.


    Fanny never looked at Ralph after entering the room. With her head lowered, she put on her slippers


    before going into the bedroom to get changed.


    Ralph''s agent did not know what they had talked about. Seeing that, he felt a little anxious for a


    moment. "Ms. Nash, Ralph and Fanny..." said he.


    Faye Nash answered calmly, "In ten minutes, I''ll ask Rex Hodges to post on Facebook to acknowledge


    their rtionship."


    With that, the three people in the living room were astonished.


    Rex Hodges was indignant, while Ralph'' agent was overjoyed.


    As for Ralph, he was stunned for a few seconds. Then, delight could be obviously seen in his eyes.


    Faye Nash caught sight of their looks and scoffed in her heart.


    After Fanny changed her clothing, she went out of the bedroom. Ralph immediately stood up and


    walked up to her. He grabbed her hands and said excitedly, "Fanny, I knew you still loved me in your


    heart."


    Fanny was disgusted by him.


    She took her hand out without turning a hair and said, "Ralph, we have broken up."


    Ralph was stunned.


    Fanny continued, "That I admitted our rtionship is because I had no choice, but I really mean what I


    said just now. We''ve broken up."


    Ralph was rendered speechless.


    Fanny didn''t keep her voice down, so the others in the living room heard what she said clearly.


    Ralph felt humiliated in public, and his face changed slightly. "Are you sure you want to break up with


    me?" asked he.


    Fanny looked back at Ralph and said, "Sure."


    Ralph was sullen. He was about to lose his temper but was stopped by his agent. "Couples have words


    with each other and then make it up soon. It happens. Don''t lose your cool. Don''t," said his agent to


    Ralph.


    With that, the agent beamed at Fanny and uttered, "Fanny, Ralph and you have been together for


    some time, and you guys have been quite good. Don''t break up with him simply because of the mere


    trifle. I know you are angry for the time being. You two better calm down first."


    Then, the agent turned to wink at Ralph.


    Ralph caught on to it and suppressed his anger, saying, "You''re too emotional for now. We''ll talk about


    itter when you collect yourself."


    Fanny smiled lightly and brushed her hair behind her ear. "Ralph, I am very calm and rational now,"


    uttered she.


    Ralph was subdued.


    Ten minutester, Rex Hodges acknowledged the rtionship between Ralph and Fanny on Facebook.


    The two were not well-known and had limited followers. Only a few fans who shipped the two liked that


    post and leftments, wishing the two to be together for long.


    After another hour, it was almost in the wee hours. Rex Hodges went downstairs and walked around.


    After making sure that those entertainment reporters had left, he called the van to take Fanny away.


    After Fanny and Rex Hodges left, Ralph'' agent ttered Faye Nash by saying, "Ms. Nash, Fanny and


    Ralph have always had a good rtionship. Now Fanny..."


    Before the agent finished his words, Faye Nash interrupted him in a cold voice, "I''m not interested in


    how their rtionship is."


    Then, she darted a nce at the agent indifferently and strode away.


    The moment Faye Nash left, Ralph picked up a ss on the coffee table and smashed it to the ground


    in a rage.


    "Damn it, a bunch of morons!"


    The agent warned him with a frown, "Keep it down. She just left."


    Ralph gritted his teeth as he uttered, "Had it not for Mr. Farrell, she would be a nobody!"


    Ralph then took a deep breath and continued, "Also that Fanny, she rides on Faye Nash''s coattails and


    really think Faye Nash is something. She even put me on the spot and asked for a breakup. That I


    banged her in the first ce is that I thought her face looked okay and she could keep secrets."


    The agent said, "All right, enough. Anyway, everything is fine for now. Remember to go to Fanny''s crew


    often these days so that others can know you. In that case, you can get a public persona that you


    pamper your girlfriend a lot."


    Ralph pulled a long face as he answered, "Got it."


    After driving out of Ralph''munity, Faye Nash made a phone call to Galen Victor.


    Galen Victor picked up the phone and asked directly, "Ms. Nash, it''s sote. What do you need me to


    do now?"


    Faye Nash stated, "This afternoon, you sent me a message, saying that someone witnessed Ralph and


    a female investor got a room in a hotel. Are you sure it''s true?"


    Galen Victor answered, "I''m sure. That investor is from another city. She is 53 years old and divorced


    her husband a few years ago. There is way too much gossip about her seeing young men in the


    entertainment circle for the past two years."


    Faye Nash turned the steering wheel and said, "Help me contact the insider who told you about it. Tell


    him I''d like to buy the evidence that Ralph got a room in a hotel with that female investor, and he can


    name his price."

 Chapter 259 A Tacit Agreement

    Chapter 259 A Tacit Agreement


    Chapter 259 A Tacit Agreement


    After hanging up, Faye drove back to Fennth Community.


    As soon as she got home, she smelled the fragrance of dishes.


    Hearing the noise, Cindy craned out of the kitchen and said, "Madam, you''re finally back."


    Faye stood at the entrance to change her shoes and smiled while saying, "Cindy, why are you still up?"


    Cindy smiled and replied, "Mr. Farrell specially called me in the afternoon to tell me to grill baby back


    ribs for you tonight."


    Faye stopped in her tracks and asked, "Did he call this afternoon?"


    Cindy answered, "Yes, he also called just now and asked me whether you were home."


    Faye took out her mobile phone and took a look, but there were no missed calls or unread messages.


    Fayepressed her lips and made a beeline for the bathroom in her slippers.


    After washing her hands, Faye sat at the table and put a piece of ribs into her mouth. The meat was


    crisp and soft, and the fragrance lingered in her mouth.


    Cindy asked with a smile, "How does it taste?"


    Faye smiled softly and uttered, "It tastes good."


    With that, Faye had some pasta and seemingly inadvertently asked, "What else did he say on the


    phone?"


    "He" in her words naturally referred to Colin.


    Cindy gently smiled, answering, "Mr. Farrell also said that if you asked what else he said, I should tell


    you to call him before going to bed."


    Faye''s hand that was picking up a rib hovered over it. She lowered her head, and her ears turned red


    instantly.


    Colin had already foreseen that she would ask that question.


    Seeing Faye''s reaction, Cindy smiled. In order not to make Faye embarrassed, Cindy turned around


    and went back to the kitchen.


    Faye had already had dinner in Ralph James'' apartment in the afternoon, so she was not that hungry


    at this time. She simply took a few bites, stood up, and thanked Cindy before walking to her bedroom.


    It was already one o''clock in the morning after a day of busy work.


    Faye opened the wardrobe and took out her nightdress. She wanted to take a shower in the bathroom,


    but after giving it a thought, she perched herself on the edge of the bed, picked up her mobile phone,


    and made a phone call to Colin.


    When his phone rang, Colin picked it up in a heartbeat.


    "Hey, baby."


    Colin''s voice was maic, which sounded particrly bewitching in the dark night.


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat as she asked, "Still up?"


    Colin chuckled on the phone, saying, "Waiting for your call."


    Fayepressed her lips. "What if I didn''t call you?"


    Colin uttered, "I was sure you would."


    Faye didn''t know what to say.


    The two had a tacit agreement in terms of this phone call.


    Faye admitted indirectly to having asked Cindy what else he had said on the phone.


    After several seconds of embarrassment, Faye took the initiative to ask, "Which project in thepany


    has gone wrong?"


    Colin smiled and replied, "Just a small project."


    If it was just a small project, how could he go on a temporary business trip so early in the morning?


    Although Faye knew it, she didn''ty it bare. She simply asked, "Is it troublesome?"


    Colin answered, "Nope."


    Hearing that, Faye said, "Mmm. If there is anything I can do, feel free to contact me."


    Colinughed in a low voice and uttered, "OK, thank you, Ms. Nash."


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    This was the first time they had separated since they moved in together after Carlotta Kemp was


    discharged from the hospital.


    Faye could not tell what kind of feeling she had; she felt that somewhere in her heart was inexplicably


    empty.


    Since Faye didn''t reply to him, Colin changed the subject and asked, "Have you had the ribs?"


    Faye answered, "Yes."


    Colin uttered, "Was it good?"


    Faye said, "Very good."


    Colin bantered with affection, "Why didn''t I find that you were such a foodie before?"


    Faye replied calmly, "I''ve always been like this."


    Colinughed out loudly and uttered, "What else do you like to eat? Tell me, I''ll cook it for you in person


    when I get back."


    Faye looked down at her bunny slippers. She felt as if a feather tickled her heart. "You can''t cook all the


    dishes."


    Colin answered seriously, "But I''d like to learn."


    Faye could not help breaking into a smile in silence.


    The two chitchatted on the phone. Faye looked at the time; unwittingly, it was over two o''clock in the


    morning. "It''s gettingte. You probably need to go to bed now," asked Faye.


    Colin was reluctant to hang up and said, "I actually wanted to make a FaceTime call to you tonight, but


    I didn''t expect it was a voice call."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Faye was stunned and said frankly, "Tell me directly about what you want going forward."


    Colin asked, "Baby, are you ready to hit the sack now?"


    Faye truthfully replied, "I''m going to take a shower."


    Colin was silent for a moment before uttering with a mischievous smile, "Baby, I want to video-chat with


    you."

 Chapter 260 You Were So Horny

    Chapter 260 You Were So Horny


    Chapter 260 You Were So Horny


    Colin really listened to Faye indeed; he now made what he wanted clear to her as he was told.


    Faye was slightly stupefied when she heard his words. Then, she acted calm and said, "It''s veryte.


    You go to bed early."


    Colin perceived Faye''s nervousness and chuckled. "I don''t want to sleep yet," said he.


    Faye uttered, "I''m hanging up."


    Colin deliberately lowered his voice and said, "Baby."


    Faye was rendered wordless.


    Colin continued, "It has been a day. Don''t you want to see me?"


    Fayepressed her lips and said lightly, "Nope."


    In order to allure her, Colin made his voice low and deep, "But I want to see you."


    Faye took a breath andpressed her lips into a slit.


    Colin tried to bewitch her by saying, "Baby, I''ve been missing the whole day. Don''t you feel sorry for


    me?"


    Faye tightened her grip on her mobile phone suddenly.


    Getting no reply from Faye, Colin continued urging, "Baby, what about a video call for 5 minutes? I


    promise I''ll hang up as soon as it''s been five minutes."


    Faye furrowed her eyebrows. Before she could say anything, Colin had hung up, and then Faye


    received a FaceTime call.


    Looking at the iing call on the phone screen, Faye was hesitant for a few seconds. She didn''t


    have the heart to decline it. At the end of the day, she tapped on "ept" after taking a deep breath.


    In the next second, Faye saw Colin on the screen.


    Faye took off her slippers, lifted a corner of the quilt, and climbed into bed. She leaned against the


    headboard with her legs crossed and asked, "Don''t you sleep?"


    Colin smiled mischievously and uttered, "Can''t fall asleep."


    Faye asked again, "It''s been a long day. Aren''t you tired?"


    Colin smiled more happily and answered, "Nope."


    Then, the mobile phone in his hand swayed, and the camera was pointed at his abdominal muscles.


    Seeing that, Faye narrowed her eyes instantly and said nothing.


    Colin was half-leaning against the headboard; he didn''t wear the sleeping robe properly and didn''t tie


    the belt. Faye could see from his corbone to his abdominal muscles revealed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    However, his lower body was covered.


    Faye uttered, "Colin."


    Colin answered teasingly, "Here I am."


    Faye asked, "What are you doing?"


    Colinughed lowly and said, "Probably trying to... allure you."


    Faye''s lips were slightlypressed. She fixed her eyes on Colin''s lower abdomen.


    She couldn''t help thinking that Colin was really cut.


    That was also the reason why Faye had fallen for him in the first ce.


    Noticing a sh of light in Faye''s eyes, Colin moved the camera up to his face and smiled teasingly,


    "Baby, it''s so obvious that you''re turned on."


    Faye said without turning a hair, "You''re cut."


    Colin smiled even more wildly. "Do you like it?"


    Faye answered, "No matter how much I like it, I won''t let you watch me taking a shower."


    Colin couldn''t helpughing and asked, "No wiggle room?"


    Faye said, "No."


    Colin chuckled and stated, "You''ve seen my abs already. How could you refuse to let me see you


    taking a shower?"


    Faye brushed her hair behind her ears. After a while, she said, "You let me see your abs of your own


    ord."


    Colin beamed at her before saying, "Yup, I did that myself."


    Faye was subdued.


    Since Faye didn''t say anything, Colin uttered jokingly, "I can let you see more for free. Would you like to


    see it?"


    With that, Faye''s fingers tapped on her phone screen leisurely. After a long time, she said, "Colin."


    Colin answered in a low voice, "Mm-hmm?"


    Faye uttered, "You''re so horny."

 Chapter 261 Good Night

    Chapter 261 Good Night


    Chapter 261 Good Night


    Hearing what Faye said, Colinughed his head off.


    His eyes gleamed with charisma as heughed.


    That took Faye''s breath away. She didn''t realize that her fingers that were tapping on the phone screen


    slid down.


    When she came to her senses, her fingers had already reached the wristband of Colin''s boxer.


    Faye''s fingertips shrank sharply as her cheeks were burning.


    Colin wasughing. Seeing Faye''s look, he came to a halt. Then, he arched his eyebrows and said


    meaningfully, "Baby."


    Fayepressed her lips and uttered, "I gotta grab a shower now."


    Colinughed and said in a low voice, "To cool yourself down?"


    Faye looked a little awkward as she said, "You should go to bed now. Good night."


    Colin couldn''t helpughing and stated, "Don''t hang up. It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have turned you on."


    Faye''s face changed slightly; she uttered, "Colin."


    Colin smiled; he suddenly changed the topic by saying, "You can go to take a shower now. Leave the


    mobile phone in the bedroom. I can wait for you."


    Looking at the flirtatious smile on Colin''s face, Faye secretly collected herself before asking, "It''s so


    Colin replied, "Men and women who are head over heels in love usually talk on the phone all night."


    Faye was surprised. "So are you going to be on the phone all night?"


    Colin showed a confident look and asked, "So surprised?"


    Faye didn''t know much about how couples got along, but she did see her friends share screenshots of


    them talking with their better halves for the whole night on Facebook at one time.


    After giving it a thought, Faye said calmly, "I''ll go take a shower and leave my phone on the nightstand.


    You''re supposed to hit the sack early."


    Colin chuckled and answered, "Okay."


    Faye got off the bed, ced her cell phone on the nightstand, and put on the bunny slippers. She


    walked into the bathroom and changed into a pair of shower shoes.


    After adjusting the temperature of the water heater, Faye got undressed and walked under the shower


    head.


    She felt the warm water running down from her head, and Colin''s bewitching smile lingered in her


    mind.


    Faye took a deep breath. She leaned against the tile wall, and the coldness behind her brought her


    sanity back quite a lot.


    She finally caught on to why the protagonists on TV tended to take a cold shower when they were


    turned on but couldn''t do the deed.


    Faye changed into her nightdress and went out of the bathroom. Wiping her hair with a towel, she


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    walked to the nightstand and looked down at her phone.


    On her phone screen, she didn''t see Colin but the dazzling light on the ceiling.


    Faye thought that Colin had already fallen asleep. She perched herself on the edge of the bed and was


    about to dry her hair. Out of the blue, she heard Colin''s happy, low voice, "Blow-dry your hair before


    going to bed."


    Faye answered, "I know."


    With a flicker on the phone screen, she saw Colin''s face on it again.


    Faye looked sideways at him and asked, "Don''t you sleep?"


    Colin answered solemnly, "I can''t sleep without you."


    Faye paused for a moment but did not reply to him. Then, there came the noise of a working hairdryer.


    Colin jokingly looked at Faye''s dodging eyes. He knew what she was thinking, but he didn''ty it bare.


    After Faye blow-dried her hair, she assumed that Colin would get on with chatting with her for a while.


    To her surprise, Colin simply asked her to go to bed.


    Faye took a suspicious look at Colin and put her phone back on the nightstand.


    When she just shut her eyes, Colin''s maic voice sounded in her ear, "Good night, baby."


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat before she opened her mouth, "Good night."


    The next second, Colin chuckled.


    Faye went to bed at 4 o''clock in the morning. While she was still sleeping soundly, she heard fierce


    knocks at the door, followed by Abbot Carter''s shout, "Damn it! Those bastards are ying dirty!"

 Chapter 262 The Accident on thek.txt

    Chapter 262 The ident on thek.txt


    Chapter 262 The ident on the Dock


    Faye woke up with a start.


    Subconsciously, she turned her head to look at the FaceTime call on the phone, only to find that the


    call had ended.


    Faye pinched the center of her eyebrow. She took her phone and checked the time: it was 04:17 in the


    morning.


    ording to the record, their FaceTime call ended half a minute ago,


    Faye had always been a light sleeper. It could be sure that the knocks at the door were not her dream.


    After giving it a thought, she found the phone number of Colin and dialed it.


    The call had been put through, but no one answered it.


    Faye could not help frowning before making a phone call to Abbot.


    Abbot didn''t answer it; instead, he rejected the call directly.


    Faye called him again, but Abbot had turned off his phone.


    Faye was subdued.


    At the same time on the outskirts of Astonia.


    Colin came out of a vi in a suit with Abbot, who was swearing, by his side.


    Andy sat in the driver''s seat. He nced at the two guys in the rearview mirror and asked, "Mr. Farrell,


    are we going straight to the dock?"


    Colin pulled his tie and said coldly, "Yup. Go straight to the dock."


    With that, Andy turned the steering wheel and drove to the highway.


    Abbot said, "I really didn''t expect Hank Farrell to be so bold as to dare to do such a thing!"


    Colin mocked, "It seems that he has known that your shellpany is a trap."


    Abbot smiled contemptuously and stated, "So what even if he has known it? He has lost his money


    already. Is he that stupid to think I can give it back to him?"


    Without waiting for Colin to answer, Abbot snorted and continued, "My Carter family has always been


    greedy. Never think of getting a penny from us once we get our hands on the money!"


    Colin had a faint smile on his face and uttered, "I wonder if Hank Farrell has the guts to show himself


    today."


    Abbot said, "He has the wolf by the ears, so he has no choice but to confront us."


    Colin scoffed without saying anything.


    More than an hourter, the car drove down the highway and reached the dock through a lush path.


    Abbot was the first to get off the car. He stretched himself and uttered, "Look at this ce. It''s so warm


    here, while in Cocanel, it''s covered with ice and snow."


    Colin also got off the car and teased, "After we settle the matter, you can stay here for a year."


    Abbot turned his head, saying, "No need. It''s too much for me."


    Colin bantered, "Can''t believe you''ll think something is too much for you."


    Abbot held the car door with one hand and looked back at Colin. "For the matter of today, if I have to


    Colin smiled mischievously and uttered, "Half a year? I guess you can''t even make it through three


    months."


    It was rare that Abbot did not retort; instead, he said jokingly, "In fact, Ethan should be the one to take


    care of such an issue; he''ll be in his element."


    Colin nced at Abbot and cracked an evil smile, asking, "Aren''t you afraid that he would kill people on


    your turf?"


    His words sent a chill down Abbot''s spine. "Forget it then. I''m a legal businessman," said Abbot.


    The dock belonged to the Carter family for the family business, and their partners were also allowed to


    use it.


    By virtue of shipping fees and cargo fees, the Carter family could also make a lot of money.


    Colin lifted the cor, took off his coat, and threw it to Andy. Then, he turned to Abbot and asked,


    "Where are them?"


    Abbot answered, "They''re locked in the warehouse."


    Colin said gloomily, "Let''s go and have a look."


    A few minutester, the three arrived at the warehouse.


    The man, who was guarding the warehouse, saw Abbot and took the initiative to greet them, "Hi, Mr.


    Carter, Mr. Farrell."


    Abbot uttered with mockery, "Are those bastards alive?"


    "Yeah, but there are two rtively timid guys who peed when they were caught after getting off the


    boat."


    Abbot chuckled and said, "Such cowards even have the guts to be smugglers?"


    With that, Abbot motioned to the guy to open the door with his chin.


    The guy knowingly took out the key and opened the door.


    A strong unpleasant smell wafted in the warehouse.


    Abbot frowned with disgust written all over his face.


    Compared with Abbot, Colin and Andy appeared very calm.


    Colin walked into the warehouse with Andy in tow.


    Abbot''s subordinates were not as cruel as Ethan Bond''s. Although the men who were arrested were


    tied up, they did not have any injuries on their faces.


    Andy said, "Their arms and legs are not injured."


    Colin looked sideways at him and said coldly, "Do you want to cripple them?"


    Andy got the undertone of Colin''s words; he lowered his head and dared not say a word.


    Colin then set his eyes on a guy''s face; the guy looked rtively calm. Colin stepped forward, leaned


    over, and pinched the guy''s chin. "Lance?" uttered Collin Farrell.


    Lance looked up and grinned with no fear as he said, "Colin."


    Colin slightly raised his eyebrows and stated teasingly, "It seems that my eldest brother has really paid


    a lot this time. He even let you have a part in this."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lance uttered, "That sounds like apliment. I''m ttered, Colin."


    Colin tightened his grip on Lance''s chin. With a crack of the jaw, Lance''s face turned pale in no time.


    Colin looked bewitching. At the time, his smile could even take people''s breath away. "It''s indeed a


    With that, Colin let go of Lance''s chin. He straightened up and looked at Andy while saying gloomily,


    "Call my eldest brother and ask him if he still wants this flunky."

 Chapter 263 A Ruthless Man

    Chapter 263 A Ruthless Man


    Chapter 263 A Ruthless Man


    Lance''s full name was Lance Langford whose father was ine''s assistant, and he had been Hank''s


    most loyal footman since he had been a child.


    When Colin had first returned to the Farrells more than a decade ago, Lance had often bullied him.


    Lance had been taller than his peers when he had been young. At the age of twelve, his height had


    beenparable to that of a boy of sixteen.


    However, probably because he had done too many wicked things, he had stopped growing tall at the


    age of fifteen.


    Not only his height but also his weight had not changed much.


    At first nce, many people might mistakenly think he was a woman because of his delicate facial


    features now.


    After Colin finished speaking, he nced around and found all the other people were strangers, so he


    turned around and walked out of the warehouse.


    Abbot disliked the smell inside, so he had not gone in but was waiting outside the door.


    Seeing Colining out, he stepped forward and asked, "What happened?"


    Colin looked at Abbot and sneered, "Lance is in there."


    Abbot raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked, "Really?"


    Colin nodded.


    Abbot sneered, "It seems that we overestimated Hank. I didn''t expect he would send Lance here.


    We''ve brought him to the bay, right?"


    Colin shook his head and sneered, "Hank is not so stupid. I think he was brewing some conspiracy."


    Then, he turned to look at Andy in the warehouse, pointed to Lance who had a dislocated jaw, and


    ordered, "Bring him out. Lock the others up."


    "Yes, Mr. Farrell," Andy said. After he finished the call with Hank, he dragged Lance outward by the


    cor.


    Lance had been tied up, and his jaw was dislocated, so it was difficult for him to walk and speak, but he


    was extremely tenacious. He tilted his head to look at Andy and said inartictely, "Andy, can you do


    me a favor and restore my jaw?"


    Andy looked sideways at him with an expressionless face and said, "I can''t help you until Mr. Farrell


    gives me the order."


    Lance said, "Come on! Look at me. I have no strength to fight at all, and I can''t run away. My dislocated


    jaw hurts, and it''s not convenient..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Andy stopped his steps and looked down at him with a thoughtful look.


    Lance thought he was going to help him, so he approached him on tiptoe.


    A look of disgust shed in Andy''s eyes, and then, he grabbed Lance''s cor with one hand and hit him


    hard on the hindneck with the other.


    Lance instantly fainted, and his body slide down weakly.


    After he fell to the ground, Andy pulled him out by the cor.


    When Abbot saw this, the corners of his mouth twitched before he said, "Where did you find such a


    ruthless man?"


    Seeing what Andy had done, Colin raised his hand to rub his aching temples.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When Andy dragged Lance out of the warehouse, he nodded slightly at Colin to greet him. After he


    arrived at the car, he opened the trunk and threw Lance in.


    When Colin was suffering from a headache, Abbot eximed in shock, "Wow! He is a ruthless man!"


    On the way back, Abbot couldn''t help ncing at Andy from time to time.


    Colin knew what he wanted to ask, so he said solemnly, "He used to be Ethan''s subordinate. He did a


    good job when helping with my businessst time, so I asked Ethan to give him to me."


    Abbot nodded, "This kid is terrific."


    Colin said, "Since you and he hit it off straight away, I think he is more suitable to work for you."


    Hearing this, Abbot turned to look at Colin and said, "Are you vilifying me by insinuation?"


    Colin grinned, and when he was about to answer, Andy in the driver''s seat suddenly said with a serious


    face, "Mr. Farrell, I''m not suitable to work for Mr. Carter. Mr. Bond said I have the body of a man and


    the mind of a child, so I am more suitable for smart people like you."


    Hearing this, Abbot leaned forward, lightly pped the back of Andy''s head, and asked, "Are you


    saying I am not a smart person?"


    Andy replied expressionlessly, "It is Mr. Bond that said it."


    Abbot got very angry with Andy, while Colin said with a faint smile, "You''re a good kid, but you should


    not have had a mouth"


    Andy was speechless.


    Colin slowly continued, "In the future, do more, and speak less."


    Andy replied, "Yes."


    Colin lowered his eyes, chuckled, and took out his phone from his pocket.


    When he saw the missed call from Faye on the screen, he narrowed his eyes, stuck his tongue against


    one cheek, thought for a while, and then called back.


    The call was quickly answered, and Faye asked in a familiar voice, "Where are you?"


    Colin gently tapped his slender fingers on the armrest and said, "Sleeping."


    She snapped, "Colin!"


    He said with a smile, "I am sleeping."


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "I don''t like people lying to me."


    Colin kept silent for a moment and then replied, "Honey, I was wrong. I am dealing with something


    outside."

 Chapter 264 A White Lie

    Chapter 264 A White Lie


    Chapter 264 A White Lie


    When Colin finished speaking, the car and Faye fell silent at the same time.


    Abbot shot a contemptuous look at Colin and mouthed, "Coward!"


    Colin raised his eyes to cast a nce at him, looked away, and tteringly said on the phone, "Honey,


    are you angry?"


    Faye asked calmly, "What on earth happened?"


    Colin said in a frank tone, "This matter has nothing to do with me. Something happened in Abbot''s


    wharf, so he asked me toe over to help."


    Faye frowned, "What happened in his wharf?"


    Colin said, "He offended someone, so they used his wharf to smuggle goods to set him up."


    When he was calmly lying, Abbot widened his eyes in shock and wondered when he had offended


    others.


    Smuggling could be either a big or a small problem.


    Faye heard this, her heart skipped a beat, and then she asked, "Have you caught them?"


    Colin told her half-truths, "Yes, but we caught only a few scoundrels. The person behind the scenes


    hasn''t shown up yet."


    Faye said, "How long is it going to take?"


    Colin grinned and replied in a low voice, "Didn''t I tell you I will be away for two days? Since I promised


    you it will take only two days, the problem will be solved within that time. Maybe I can go back earlier,


    but it will never be longer than two days."


    Faye asked, "Are you sure it can be solved within two days?"


    Colin replied firmly, "Yes."


    Faye knew that Colin was definitely with Abbot now, so she could only say, "Be safe. If there is anything


    wrong, don''t hesitate to call me."


    Colin said in a low voice, "Okay."


    Then, he stopped tapping his fingers on the armrest and said slowly, "Did I disturb you when you were


    sleeping?"


    Faye replied, "No, I slept very well."


    Colin said, "I hung up the video call because I didn''t want to wake you up, but you still heard it."


    Faye guessed what he was thinking, so she didn''t reply but changed the topic, saying, "Don''t silence


    your phone anymore."


    Colin chuckled, "Okay."


    Hanging up the call, Colin turned off the silent mode, pressed the phone against his chin, and beamed


    with joy.


    Abbot tilted his head to look at him and said with a look of disgust, "Colin, stop it!"


    Colin looked up at him and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Abbot scoffed, "Why do you think I would be jealous of you?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Because my wife is much better than your pure college


    student?"


    His words hit Abbot''s soft underbelly, so thetter choked with anger, gritted his teeth, and said, "Don''t


    mention her anymore!"


    Colin teased, "Shall we talk about Reba?"


    Hearing this, Abbot showed a strange expression and said bashfully, "Why shall we talk about her? I


    can''t date two cousins, otherwise, my reputation will be damaged."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he leaned back in the seat andined, "Women are troublesome."


    Colin teased, "The dead are not troublesome. Do you what to date one?"


    When the car returned to the vi, it was already broad daylight.


    After Colin and Abbot got out of the car, Andy opened the trunk, pulled Lance out, carried him on his


    shoulders, went straight into the door, and threw him onto the floor of the living room.


    Andy''s movements were so agile that others might mistakenly think he had been carrying a sandbag


    inside.


    After Lance was thrown to the ground, Abbot nced at him and looked sideways at Colin, saying,


    "Can you ask Andy to restore his jaw? It''s disgusting to see him drooling on the floor."


    Colin chuckled and joggled his chin at Andy.


    Seeing this, Andy crouched down and restored Lance''s jaw with a crack.


    When Andy got up, Abbot asked, "You called Hank just now. What did he say?"


    Andy straightened himself up and replied, "He said he would call Mr. Farrell after dawn."


    Abbot sneered, walked to the sofa, sat down, picked up a ss of water from the coffee table, took a


    sip, and said, "He is quite calm. What did you say to him?"


    Andy replied, "I retold Mr. Farrell''s words and asked him if he still wanted his dogs back."


    Hearing this, Abbot spurted out the water from his mouth, coughed for a while, gave him a thumbs up,


    and said, "Well done!"


    Andy showed a rare shy expression, raised his hand to scratch his head embarrassedly, and said, "Mr.


    Carter, thank you for thepliment."


    Abbot was speechless.


    When Abbot and Andy were chatting, Lance, who was lying on the ground, slowly opened his eyes.


    Then, he moved his neck ufortably, opened and closed his mouth a few times, and then froze


    when he saw Andy''s back, thinking he would rather provoke a mad dog than him.


    Therefore, he closed his eyes and pretended to still be in aa on the floor.


    Colin was drinking coffee to refresh himself beside the floor-to-ceiling window when Hank called.


    When he picked up the phone, Hank said in an exhausted voice, "Hi, Colin."


    Colin smiled evilly, "Hi, Hank."

 Chapter 265 Negotiation

    Chapter 265 Negotiation


    Chapter 265 Negotiation


    Outsiders all thought Colin and Hank were brothers who were in a good rtionship.


    But they both knew clearly that they were pretending to love and respect each other.


    If it weren''t for Old Mr. Farrell, they would have long fallen out.


    Hearing Colin greeting him in a friendly tone, Hank paused for a while and sneered, "Colin, Drop the


    act!"


    Colin raised his eyebrows beside the window and said calmly, "I did not expect you to take the initiative


    to stop pretending."


    Hank ignored his sarcasm, took a deep breath, and asked, "Where''s Lance?"


    Colin nced sideways at Lance who was lying motionlessly on the ground and replied with a smirk,


    "He was knocked out. But I think he has regained consciousness. He is pretending to be unconscious


    now because he is a coward."


    When Colin was speaking, Lance''s eyelids trembled.


    He hadn''t expected Colin had found that he was awake, but even though his pretending had been seen


    through, he couldn''t open his eyes immediately.


    However, Andy was curious, so after hearing Colin''s words, he stepped forward and kicked Lance


    twice.


    Andy was good at fighting, and his kick was forceful, but Lance gritted his teeth to remain motionless.


    Seeing this, Colin showed a half-smile and said, "Don''t kill him."


    Andy replied, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Then, Colin turned his head to look out through the window and continued talking to Hank, saying,


    "Hank, don''t worry. I know you value him very much, so I won''t kill him easily."


    Hank asked, "What''s your condition? Name it!"


    Colin replied, "Since you''re so straightforward, I won''t beat around the bush either. Do you know


    anything about the ident of Faye''s parents?"


    Hearing this, Hank froze for a few seconds because he couldn''t believe it, and then he asked in


    surprise, "You set up such a big trap just to help Faye investigate her parents'' death?"


    Colin didn''t answer his question but said in a deep voice, "Hank, when I ask you a question, you just


    need to give me the answer."


    Hank was stunned and then replied, "If I say I don''t know anything, will you believe me?"


    Colin said, "I have no time to waste. You will have a minute. Think about it carefully before you answer."


    Hank fell silent.


    After they had been stuck in a stalemate for about half a minute, Hank took the initiative to say, "I guess


    you should have found that the car ident had something to do with the Farrells. I don''t know the


    reason, and I''m not interested in it, but I''m sure our father was involved."


    Colin sneered, "What about your mother?"


    Hank fell silent again, so Colin smiled mockingly and said, "Hank, I heard that you just got a new


    energy project recently. Can you still invest in it after you lost so much money?"


    Hank took a breath and asked, "You want me to give you the project?"


    Colin sneered contemptuously, "I want to share your burden."


    Hank gritted his teeth and said, "Okay."


    Colin said, "As for the matter in Abbot''s wharf, find a scapegoat as soon as possible. He will call the


    police after two hours."


    Then, he moved the phone away from his ear, hung it up, turned around, walked to the sofa, and sat


    down.


    Later, Abbot came over from the dining room with a te of spaghetti and asked, "Have you talked with


    Hank?"


    Colin threw the phone onto the coffee table and said, "Yeah."


    Abbot sat down on the armrest of the sofa and said, "If you ask Ethan to help you sue them for


    smuggling, he can let Hank be imprisoned for at least ten years. Why did you let him go so easily?"


    Colin took a pack of cigarettes out of Abbot''s pocket, put one cigarette into his mouth, lit it, took a puff,


    and said slowly, "Do you think Hank is an idiot who has no n B?"


    Abbot was puzzled and said, "Since he has a n B, why did he agree to your conditions?"


    Colin replied, "Because he wants to avoid trouble, and..."


    Colin didn''t finish his sentence but raised his chin.


    After Abbot followed his gaze and saw Lance who was pretending to be unconscious on the ground, he


    nodded knowingly.


    People had friends, and Hank was no exception.


    Therefore, he was willing to give up a little money to save Lance. After all, his key interests would not


    be harmed.


    But if Colin sued him for smuggling, he would find a way to exonerate himself to avoid being


    imprisoned for ten years.


    At that time, his confidant Lance would be made his fall guy.


    Moreover, given the rtionship between Lance and Hank, they must have made aplete n


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    before Lance hade here in person. If Hank got in trouble, Lance would probably take the initiative


    to put all the mes on himself.


    After breakfast, they set off back to Cocanel.


    Lance was sitting in the passenger seat with his hands tied, but he still osted Andy with a smirk,


    "Andy, you are so good at fighting. Where did you learn those skills? I want to learn them too."


    Andy kept silent.


    Lance said, "I bet you''re very popr among young women. I heard that many young women


    nowadays like cold men."


    Andy looked at Colin in the rearview mirror and said, "Mr. Farrell, he''s too noisy."


    Colin teased, "What do you want to do?"


    Andy''s n was simple and violent, so he replied, "I want to knock him out."


    Colin smiled, "OK."


    Lance was speechless.

 Chapter 266 Incessant Occurrences

    Chapter 266 Incessant urrences


    Chapter 266 Incessant urrences


    Although Andy had said so, he didn''t knock Lance out.


    Lance had learned from the previous experience in the warehouse, so he knew Andy was not joking.


    Therefore, he chose to lean against the car door and shut up, but when Andy asionally nced at


    him, he showed him a ttering smile.


    When the car arrived at the airport, Andy untied Lance''s hands and said with a nk face, "Don''t make


    trouble."


    Lance grinned, "Andy, I don''t have the guts to make trouble."


    Andy kept silent.


    Lance added, "Because I''m afraid you''ll knock me out."


    Andy shot a fierce nce at him and said, "If you make trouble here, I won''t knock you out."


    Lance asked with excitement shing in his eyes, "Really?"


    Andy said coldly, "Yes. I will kill you instead of knocking you out."


    Lance thought he shouldn''t have asked the question.


    In the airport, Colin and Abbot walked in front, while Andy and Lance followed behind.


    Andy was always on guard for fear that Lance would make trouble, but thetter had been very


    obedient. However, when they walked past a convenience store, he asked, "Andy, can you buy me


    some bread?"


    Andy replied, "I have some bullets. Do you want to eat them?"


    Lance said, "No, thanks."


    It would take four and a half hours to fly from Bristol to Cocanel.


    After boarding the ne, Abbot called one of his subordinates at the wharf and told him to pick up the


    car at the airport. Then, he switched his phone to airne mode and smiled at Colin, "This time, things


    went surprisingly smoothly!"


    Colin was taking a nap with his eyes closed, so he didn''t reply.


    Abbot nudged him with his elbow and asked. "Colin, are you asleep?"


    Colin replied in a low voice, "I need to reserve my strength."


    Abbot asked, "Why?"


    Colin''s eyes opened into slits when he answered, "Single men won''t understand."


    Abbot suddenly realized what he meant, so he gritted his teeth and said, "You are shameless."


    It was two o''clock in the afternoon when the nended in Cocanel.


    While Andy took Lance to the parking lot to pick up the car, Colin and Abbot waited on the steps


    outside the airport.


    About ten minutester, when Andy drove the car over, then they got into the car together.


    On the way back, Colin and Abbot had a casual chat.


    When they talked about the resort project that Abbot had invested in a while ago, Colin asked with a


    smile, "Has Reba invested?"


    Abbot stammered with an unnatural expression, "Yes, she has."


    He was afraid Colin would misunderstand, so he hurriedly added, "I feel pity for her, but I can''t ept


    her affection for me or date her, so I decided to make it up for her by allowing her to make money."


    Hearing this, Colin nodded with a smirk.


    Seeing hiszy smirk, Abbot instantly got a little anxious, so he said, "Colin, you don''t believe my


    words, do you?"


    Colin chuckled, "I believe you! Why do you think I don''t believe your words?"


    Abbot pouted, "My rtionship with her is not what you think. I''m just..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Andy suddenly interrupted, "Mr. Farrell, a van is following us."


    Hearing this, Colin and Abbot stopped smiling at the same time.


    Abbot frowned, while Colin asked in a deep voice, "What kind of van?"


    Andy replied, "It''s amercial van with seven seats."


    Colin turned his head to nce in the rearview mirror of the car and said calmly, "Go to a remote


    ce."


    Andy replied, "They may have reinforcements. If we drive to a remote ce, we might get in trouble."


    Colin showed a gloomy look and said with fierceness in his eyes, "If we don''t wipe them out, they will


    follow us home."


    Andy understood what he meant, so he turned the steering wheel, got off the expressway, and drove to


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    a sparsely popted ce.


    When their car got farther and farther away from the downtown, fourmercial vans merged from


    different sections to the main road as Andy had expected, and then the vans closely followed them.


    Abbot said, "Four vans. If there are seven people in each van, there are twenty-eight people in total."


    He muttered an obscenity and continued, "There are only four of us, and one is an enemy."


    Hearing this, Lance hurriedly said, "Mr. Carter, you don''t have to treat me as a person. If you don''t trust


    me, please let Andy tie me up. If you''re still worried, you can knock me out."


    Lance''s attitude was very friendly and good.


    Abbot nced at him and mocked, "You know when to eat humble pie and when to hold your head


    high."


    Lance smiled, "I can do anything to survive."


    When they were talking, Andy swung the car into an alley, looked at Colin in the rearview mirror, and


    said, "Mr. Farrell, they must have weapons, so they won''t fight us for a long time. In a short time, I can


    knock down at most seven people. How about you?"


    Colin said in azy voice proudly, "Ten."

 Chapter 267 The Semblance of Peace Will End

    Chapter 267 The Semnce ofPeaceWillEnd


    Chapter 267 The Semnce of Peace Will End


    Hearing this, Andy nodded and turned to look at Abbot.


    When Abbot met his eyes, he shuddered and said, "You don''t have any unreasonable hopes for me, do


    you?"


    Andy said honestly, "Mr. Carter, how many people can you knock down?"


    Abbot replied, "One! I can take care of the one next to you if you tie him upter."


    Andy frowned, "There are eleven left."


    Abbot said, "Let''s call Ethan for help! We can''t overreach ourselves at such a time."


    Then, he took out his phone from his pocket, but when he was about to dial Ethan''s number, he found


    his phone was dead.


    Abbot shook his head and waved the dead phone in front of Colin, saying, "Colin, I tried to help, but it


    seems God doesn''t want you to survive."


    Colin lowered his head and slowly rolled up his shirt sleeves, saying, "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you right


    away if you continue pretending."


    Being unmasked, Abbot smiled, put his phone in his pocket, took off his jacket, rotated his wrists to


    warm up, gave Colin a wink, and said, "Dude, why are you so ruthless to me?"


    Colin snorted, "Eleven?"


    Abbot red at him and said, "Ten! You will only take ten! Why do you let me fight eleven?"


    Then, he kicked the back of Lance''s seat and said, "Lance, I will give you a chance to atone for your


    sins."


    Lance instantly understood his hint and said, "Mr. Carter, leave the remaining one to me! I promise I will


    defeat him!"


    Hearing this, Abbot looked at Colin with a smile.


    Colin said expressionlessly, "Lance, you''d better pray that those people outside don''t have guns. If we


    are killed here today, Mr. Bond will shoot you into a sieve tomorrow."


    Lance said, "Mr. Farrell, if I survive this time, I will pray that you will live a long life every day."


    The alley Andy had chosen was a dead end.


    There were both advantages and disadvantages.


    The advantage was that it avoided the trouble of being attacked from both sides. Moreover, the alley


    was not wide and could amodate up to three people.


    The disadvantage was that there was no retreat behind them, so they had no choice but to knock the


    twenty-eight people down.


    When the car stopped, Andy got out first.


    The four vans soon blocked the entrance of the alley. When the few people who stuck their heads out


    of the windows saw Andy, they showed sarcastic looks because they took him lightly.


    Soon, the people in one of the vans got off, and their footsteps began to sound in the alley one after


    another.


    Andy''s movements were very nimble, and he struck them quickly and urately.


    Although the enemies had weapons, they couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "This kid looks young, but he is strong."


    "Since he is working for Colin, he cannot be an ordinary person!"


    They had fought fiercely. When thest person was about to be subdued by Andy, a hand suddenly


    stretched out of a van, and a man was aiming at Andy with a silver pistol.


    Andy narrowed his eyes, thinking it was toote to dodge it.


    But when he thought he would be shot, Colin suddenly rushed out from behind and jumped onto the


    van. The gunman instantly let out a miserable cry when his arm was broken, and then, the pistol fell off


    and dropped into Colin''s hand.


    Colin spun the pistol in his hand, pressed it against the gunman''s temple, and said with a half-smile, "Is


    it fun?"


    The gunman kept silent


    The look in Colin''s eyes was too cruel that several people in the van didn''t dare to breathe loudly


    although they were looking at him through the window.


    Colin thumbed off the safety catch of the pistol and said in an icing voice, "Ask the other people to get


    out of the vans."


    The man who was pointed at by Colin''s pistol was pale with fear, and his forehead was beaded with


    fine sweat because of the pain. He said, "Colin, please don''t make things hard for us."


    Colin was squatting on the van like a nimble cheetah who was poised to attack. He lowered his eyes


    and said in a cold and stern tone, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Hearing this, the man knew there was no room for negotiation, so he frowned and winked at the others


    in the van.


    The others understood his hint and got off one after another.


    When all the people of the three vans got off, Colin jogged the pistol and said, "You get off too."


    The man endured the pain and got out of the van with a broken arm.


    Colin sneered, jumped off the van, looked at Andy not far away, and asked, "Do you still have any


    strength?"


    Andy was wearing only a ck T-shirt in the cold winter, and seven men who looked half-dead were


    lying under his feet. Hearing the question, he shook his head, "No."


    Colin raised his jaw and said, "Ask Abbot toe here."


    Andy nodded, turned around, and asked Abbot to get out of the car.


    Seeing the twenty people who had been brought under control by Colin, Abbot put his hands on the


    door and smiled sarcastically, "That''s all? Is Hank out of money? Did he hire some punks from the


    street?"


    Colin said coldly, "Abbot, I need you to do me a favor."


    Abbot''s smile suddenly froze on his face, and he had a bad feeling, so he asked, "What?"


    Colin showed a fake smile and said, "Knock all these people out and send them to the old mansion of


    the Farrells."


    Abbot said with a serious face, "Colin, calm down."


    They had been friends for many years, so he knew Colin very well.


    Colin had been cultivating his power secretly over the years because he had been waiting for the day


    when he could fall out with the Farrells. Although he had had several conflicts with them because of


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye recently, they had note to an open break yet, so there was still a buffer now.


    But if these people were sent to the old mansion of the Farrells now, the semnce of peace that Colin


    and the Farrells had maintained over the years woulde to an end.


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Colin''s said with hidden ruthlessness in his eyes, "If I don''t do it today, it will still


    happen sooner orter."

 Chapter 268 Prelude To The Storm

    Chapter 268 Prelude To The Storm


    Chapter 268 Prelude To The Storm


    After Abbot knocked all those men unconscious under Colin''s instructions, he silently lit a cigarette


    while looking at them lying about in the alley.


    Then, he took a long draw on it and said in a rare serious tone, "Colin, it''s done."


    Colin nodded and threw the pistol to Andy.


    After Andy caught it and had a close nce, he showed a look of disgust.


    This kind of gun had been eliminated from the market five years ago.


    Colin read his mind, so he said in a deep voice, "I want you to destroy it instead of using it."


    When Andy heard this, the disgust on his face lessened, and he nodded, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin said, "Get in the car to take a break. I need to talk with Mr. Carter alone."


    Andy nodded, turned around, and stepped into the car.


    After he left, Abbot walked up to Colin with the cigarette in his mouth and said, "Have you made up


    your mind?"


    Colin teased, "I''d hesitated for a long time, but I made up my mind just now."


    Abbot took the cigarette out of his mouth to flick the ashes and chuckled, "Tell me why you suddenly


    made up your mind."


    Colin put his hands in his pockets and said with a serious face, "They tried to shoot Andy today. What if


    they point their guns at Faye in the future?"


    Colin wanted to say something more but stopped speaking on second thought.


    Abbot instantly understood what he meant, so he said seriously, "Faye is as important as your life."


    Colin smiled, "She is more important than my life."


    Hearing this, Abbot didn''t taunt him again but took out his phone from his pocket with a smile and made


    a call.


    When the call was answered, Abbot said, "Send seven people over. I''ll give you the addresster."


    After the person on the other end of the phone said something, Abbot replied, "I want seven men who


    are good at fighting because this task will be dangerous."


    Then, he hung up the phone, put it back in his pocket, looked up at Colin, and said, "I''ll lead the attack


    for you."


    Colin patted his arm and said, "Thanks."


    Abbot said, "This is corny. Stop it!"


    Seeing Colin smiling at him, he couldn''t help butugh, "I haven''t forgotten that you were hurt by a


    knife to save my life back then."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and teased, " This is corny. Stop it!"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Abbot joked, "F*ck you!"


    After Abbot''s people came, they carried all the people on the ground of the alley into the vans.


    Abbot sternly said, " Colin, go back to meet Faye before you go to the old mansion."


    Colin nodded, "I will."


    Then, Abbot turned around, waved his hand with his back toward Colin, opened the door of one van,


    and sat in the passenger seat.


    The four vans blocking the entrance of the alley retreated in unison, then turned around, and left.


    Watching them leave, Colin stopped smiling, strode to the car, and got inside.


    Andy asked, "Mr. Farrell, where are we going now?"


    Colin didn''t answer but lowered his head, took out his phone, and dialed Faye''s number.


    When the call was answered, Colin said first, "Honey, where are you?"


    Faye asked, "Are you back?"


    Colin responded with a smile, "Yeah."


    Faye said, "I was dealing with something outside, but it''s done now."


    Colin smirked, "Can you go home to meet me?"


    Hearing this, Faye paused for a while and said in a low voice, "Twenty minutes."


    Colinughed, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin looked up and said, "Go back to Fennth Community."


    Andy reversed the car, turned the wheel, and said, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    On the way back to Fennth Community, Colin sent Ethan a message to tell him what had happened.


    Ethan instantly replied, "Half an hourter, I''ll take my men to guard outside the old mansion of the


    Farrells. If you and Abbot don''te out after an hour, we will break in.


    Colin said, "Thanks."


    Ethan replied, "Don''t say such disgusting words anymore."


    Colin smiled and closed his eyes to have a nap.


    After they arrived at Fennth Community, Colin got out of the car and went home, while Andy stayed in


    the car to watch Lance.


    As soon as he left, Lance plucked up his courage to speak to Andy, saying, "Judging from Colin''s


    words, he''s going to fall out with the Farrells."


    Andy leaned back in the seat while ying a Rubik''s cube and said, "Are you always being so


    talkative?"


    Lance answered, "Yeah!"


    Andy said coldly, "Mr. Bond told me the people who talk too much don''t live long."


    Lance was speechless.


    Andy turned the Rubik''s cube over in his hands, raised his eyes to look at Lance, and added, "I don''t


    think you can live a long life."


    Lance fell silent.


    When he was trying to force a smile, there was a sudden knock on the car window.


    Andy and Lance turned their heads at the same time, and they both froze when seeing Faye standing


    outside.


    Faye knew Lance, so when their eyes met, she frowned.


    Lance smiled awkwardly and greeted her through the window, "Hi, Ms. Nash."


    Faye nodded slightly, however she didn''t ask Lance why he was here but looked at Andy.


    After seeing him intentionally avoiding her eyes, she guessed what had happened, straightened up,


    and left. When she got home, Colin was sitting on the sofa. See that he was travel-stained but hadn''t


    taken a shower or changed his clothes, she asked in a calm voice, "Are you going to have an open


    break with the Farrells after meeting me at home?"

 Chapter 269 Compromise

    Chapter 269 Compromise


    Chapter 269 Compromise


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Faye hit the nail on the head, so Colin''s heart skipped a beat.


    When they looked at each other, Colin licked his mrs without saying a word.


    After a few seconds, Faye changed into her slippers, entered the living room, and walked straight to


    him.


    Colin looked up, while Faye looked down.


    With a mischievous smile on his face, he reached out and tried to hold her hand.


    Faye looked down at him and quietly avoided his hand.


    The smile on his face froze, and he pursed his thin lips hard.


    She said, "Are you going to tell me the truth now?"


    Colin kept silent, retracted his hand, leaned back slightly, and took out a cigarette from his pocket.


    When he was about to light it, a slender and fair-skinned hand reached out and snatched it away. And


    then, she crushed it before his eyes.


    Colin''s legs were naturally spread when he looked up at her.


    After crushing the cigarette, Faye curled her fingers and said, "Colin."


    Colin sighed helplessly, reached out to grab her wrist, and pulled her forward.


    Faye hadn''t expected him to pull her again, so she was caught off guard, staggered, and mmed into


    his arms.


    Colin held her, let her sit on hisp, stretched out a hand to rub her hindneck, and said, "Are you mad


    at me?"


    Faye pursed her lips in silence.


    Colin asked in a low voice, "Are you worried about me?"


    Faye''s fingertips trembled when she asked, "What the hell happened?"


    Colin nced greedily at her eyes and asked, "How did you know I am going to have an open break


    with the Farrells?"


    Faye took a deep breath and answered truthfully, "I saw Lance."


    Lance was Hank''s man but was in Colin''s car now. There were only two possibilities. One, he had


    defected. Two, he had plotted against Colin but had been caught.


    Lance and Hank had a very deep friendship, so the former must not have betrayed thetter.


    Therefore, only the second possibility was left.


    Hearing this, Colin chuckled, "Just because you saw Lance?"


    Faye said, "You had been away from home for two days. ording to your way of doing things, you


    should have dealt with all the things that should be dealt with beforeing back. I took a nce at


    Lance and saw no obvious injury on his face just now. I guess you must have reached some


    agreement with Hank, so you didn''t beat him. Therefore, after you returned to Cocanel, you should


    have let him go. But you brought him home and let Andy watch him. So, I guess something must have


    happened on the way back, and it angered you and incited you to make up your mind to take this


    opportunity to have an open break with the Farrells."


    Faye''s analysis was clear and logical, and there was almost no deviation from the actual situation.


    Colin teased, "Maybe I just kidnapped Lance to fall out with Hank?"


    Faye said with a half-smile, "You won''t need a third person to act as the fuse if you just want to fall out


    with him."


    Colin joked, "Honey, you''re so smart!"


    Now, Colin couldn''t hide it no matter how hard he tried, so he could only briefly exin it to her while


    evading the crucial points.


    Even so, after hearing what had happened during the past two days, Faye frowned with lingering fears.


    Seeing the worry in her eyes, Colin smirked and changed the subject, asking, "Honey, have you missed


    me these two days?"


    Faye asked calmly, "When are you going to the old mansion?"


    Colin replied, "I missed you very much."


    Faye snapped, "Colin!"


    Colin replied, "Yes?"


    Faye looked at him unblinkingly and said, "Don''t try to change the subject! You know me well! This will


    not work on me."


    Hearing this, Colin smirked. When he was about to say something, Faye suddenly leaned forward and


    kissed the corner of his lips, saying, "I missed you."


    Colin froze for a while, and then, the smile on his face instantly be bigger.


    Faye said, "I can''t let you go to the old mansion alone."


    Colin took her hand and entwined his fingers with hers, saying, "Aren''t you afraid my grandfather will


    vent his anger on you?"


    Faye shook her hand, "No."


    Colin sighed, "There''s nothing I can do about you."


    When Colin and Faye came out of the vi hand in hand, Andy and Lance shrank their necks at the


    same time, pretending not to see.


    When they got into the car, they couldn''t continue to pretend any longer, so they greeted Faye.


    Andy said with a straight face, "Hello, Ms. Nash."


    Lance said with a smirk, " Hello, Ms. Nash."


    Faye replied softly, "Hello. Andy, please start the car."


    After they arrived at the old mansion of the Farrells, Andy parked the car, grabbed Lance by the cor,


    and followed Colin and Faye inside.


    Andy''s steps were big, and Lance felt ufortable being dragged forward by him, so he said, "Andy,


    we''ve arrived. You don''t need to grab me anymore. I won''t try to run away."


    Andy continued walking as if he had not heard anything.


    As soon as they entered the door, they saw Abbot with a battered face.


    One of his cheeks was slightly swollen, and there was blood on the corner of his mouth. His jacket


    must have been thrown away somewhere, and his shirt was wrinkled. And he had rolled up the sleeves


    to his elbows.


    Seeing Colin entering the door, Abbot winked at him.


    Colin understood his hint and greeted Old Mr. Farrell as usual.


    Old Mr. Farrell was very angry with Abbot, but when he saw Colin, he immediatelyughed with rage, "I


    thought it would be over after Abbot kicked up a stink in the Farrells. It turns out he is just an appetizer.


    You''re the main course, right?"

 Chapter 270 Confusion

    Chapter 270 Confusion


    Chapter 270 Confusion


    Seeing Old Mr. Farrell''s angry face, Colin went to the sofa while holding Faye''s hand and sat down with


    an indifferent look, and then, he leaned over and poured a ss of water for his grandfather.


    When Old Mr. Farrell saw Colin behave properly as usual, his sullen face softened, and then, he said,


    "Tell me what happened."


    Colin put the ss of water in front of Old Mr. Farrell with both hands in silence.


    Old Mr. Farrell looked down at the ss and then looked up at Colin.


    After Colin shot a nce at Andy, thetter got his hint, pulled Lance over, and kicked him in the back


    of his knees.


    It was painful, so Lance fell to his knees with a bang.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lance was not just an acquaintance of the Farrells, so Old Mr. Farrell''s instantly turned gloomy as soon


    as seeing him.


    Colin smiled and said lightly, "Grandpa, you should know who Lance is working for."


    Old Mr. Farrell seemed to have paid no attention to the affairs outside during the past few years, but he


    was clear about everything.


    He had seen Colin and Hank fighting openly and secretly for a long time but had never talked about it.


    Seeing Colin catch Lance, he guessed what had happened.


    However, he was a wily old fox, so this scene could not deter him at all.


    And it took only a few seconds for him to regain his reason, and then, he stretched out his hand to pick


    up the ss in front of him and said slowly, "You two have been fighting for years. Why did you fail to


    retain yourposure today?"


    Colin said solemnly, "Because Hank intended to murder me today."


    Hearing this, Old Mr. Farrell tightened his grip on the ss.


    He had never been afraid of the fight between Colin and Hank.


    He even thought that a proper fight between the brothers could stimte their fighting spirits and make


    them more capable.


    But he did not allow them to try to kill each other.


    Colin knew his words had hit Old Mr. Farrell''s pain point, so he continued, "I think you know clearly


    what happened to Hank and me over the years. So, I won''t talk about those things to you."


    Old Mr. Farrell remained silent.


    Colin sneered, "To tell you the truth, I set Hank up a while ago and let him lose a lot of money. He was


    irritated, so he asked some people to smuggle goods at Abbot''s wharf to retaliate against me."


    When he mentioned smuggling, Old Mr. Farrell''s expression became even gloomier.


    Old Mr. Farrell didn''t ask, so Colin didn''t take the initiative to exin it, and he just calmly recounted


    what had happened during the past two days.


    Colin didn''t lie because Old Mr. Farrell could easily find out the truth with his connections.


    When Colin finished speaking, Old Mr. Farrell took a deep breath and asked, "You''re not lying?"


    Colin said calmly, "You can ask people to investigate it right away."


    Old Mr. Farrell had always insisted that the scandals in a family could not be told to others. Seeing


    Colin so determined, he kept silent for a moment, turned to look at York beside him, and said, "Call


    Hank and ask him toe back."


    "Yes, sir," York replied, turned around, and left the living room to contact Hank.


    A few minutester, he came back and said, "Hank will get home in twenty minutes."


    Old Mr. Farrell nodded, shot a sideways nce at Colin, got up, and went upstairs.


    After he left, Abbot instantly stopped standing straight, walked to Colin slovenly, and said, "Your


    grandfather is a ruthless man. if I weren''t the only son of the Carters, he would have killed me just


    now."


    Colin chuckled, "Are you seriously hurt?"


    Abbot said, "My trauma can''t be healed unless you give me a billion-dor order."


    Colin teased, "You''re still thinking about making money? It seems your injuries are not serious."


    After bickering with Colin for a while, Abbot looked at Faye, raised one eyebrow, and asked, "Why did


    you bring Faye here?"


    Colin took Faye''s hand, held it tightly, and smiled helplessly, "I had no choice. She is so smart that she


    saw through our n, so I could only bring her here."


    Abbot nced at their tightly held hands and tutted, "I''ve been fed up with it! Can you take the feelings


    of single people like me into consideration?"


    Colin ignored his words, stretched out his other hand to help Faye push the hair hanging over her


    cheek behind her ear, and said, "He''s jealous. Jealousy makes him ugly."


    Abbot was speechless.


    When Colin was talking with Abbot, Hank suddenly walked in, followed by Nh whom Colin hadn''t


    seen for a long time.


    When Hank saw Lance kneeling on the ground, he instantly showed a look of shock.


    Colin looked sideways at Hank and said in a low voice, "Hank, if you want to kill me, you need to hire


    better hitmen."


    Hank frowned, "I didn''t hire anyone to kill you."


    Hearing this, Colin narrowed his eyes.


    Hank frowned and said, "I got in trouble a while ago, and I''m in the teeth of the storm now. Do you think


    I am so stupid that I would hire people to murder you at such a time?"


    Colin asked, "Not you?"

 Chapter 271 Open And Secret Fights

    Chapter 271 Open And Secret Fights


    Chapter 271 Open And Secret Fights


    Hank''s face was gloomy, and when he was about to exin, Old Mr. Farrell came downstairs.


    Seeing him, Hank instantly fell silent. And when Old Mr. Farrell approached, he properly greeted him.


    Old Mr. Farrell walked to him on a cane and said coldly, "Do you think you are fully fledged? How dare


    you start fighting for the family property before I die?"


    Hank retorted, "Grandpa, I didn''t do it."


    Old Mr. Farrell walked to the sofa, sat down, looked at Lance, and asked, "Is he your subordinate?"


    Hank answered, "Yes."


    Old Mr. Farrell asked with a sullen face, "Then why did you say didn''t do it?"


    Hank replied, "Grandpa, I did send Lance to smuggle goods at the wharf of the Carters, but I swear I


    didn''t send people to kill Colin on the way back to Cocanel."


    Both Colin and Hank knew what would touch Old Mr. Farrell''s nerve.


    Hearing his words, Old Mr. Farrell nced sideways at York.


    York immediately understood his hint, so he asked the bodyguards to bring all the people that Abbot


    had sent over to the living room.


    "Hank, please save us!"


    "Hank, please let Old Mr. Farrell spare us!"


    Those people started asking Hank for help as soon as they arrived.


    When Hank heard this, his pupils shrank, and he kept silent.


    Old Mr. Farrell sneered, raised the cane in his hand, pointed to the more than twenty people kneeling


    on the ground, and said, "Don''t you know the dogs you raise?"


    Seeing these familiar faces, Hank was speechless.


    These people were indeed his subordinates.


    But they were different from Lance. Lance was both his friend and subordinate. However, these people


    were really like the dogs he raised, and they usually helped him do some dirty work. Hearing Old Mr.


    Farrell questioning, Hank remained silent.


    Faye slightly moved her hand held by Colin and said in a low voice that only the two of them could


    hear, "I don''t think Hank is lying."


    Colin squeezed her fingertips and replied in a low voice, "Yes. Unfortunately, he can''t deny it now."


    No matter whether Hank had lied or not, he had to take the me today.


    As Colin expected, Hank took the me and would be punished at home.


    When Hank was being taken to the ancestral hall by York, he passed by Nh, stopped his steps,


    looked down at her, and said, "Whose subordinate are you?"


    Nh had been looking down at the ground. Hearing the question, she raised her eyes and said, "Mr.


    Farrell, what are you talking about? I can''t understand what you said."


    Hank said, "Are you working for my mother or father?"


    Nh replied, "I don''t understand your words."


    Hank smiled and said as elegantly as usual, "You must have endured a lot of hardships. To make this


    move, you have even sacrificed yourself."


    Nh pursed her lips in silence.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    After Hank left, Old Mr. Farrell calmed down, turned his head to look at Colin, and tried to console him,


    saying, "Colin, I will teach Hank a good lesson for his mistake today. Don''t worry! This kind of thing will


    never happen again."


    Seeing that Colin keep silent, Old Mr. Farrell reached out to pick up the ss and took a sip of water.


    And then, he cleared his throat and said, "If you are not satisfied with my handling, you can tell me


    directly."


    Colin smiled, let go of Faye''s hand, got up to add water into Old Mr. Farrell''s ss, and said, "Grandpa,


    you are old, and you know my dad is not capable. I think you should let Hank and me fight openly


    instead of fighting secretly like this."


    Colin made "falling out with the Farrells" sound euphemistic.


    Old Mr. Farrell asked with a sullen face, "What did you say?"


    Colin said, "It is just a matter of time. I can understand you like watching us fighting. But both Hank and


    I are young and impulsive, and we are prone to lose the sense of propriety in secret fights. If one of us


    identally kills the other, things will be super bad."


    Old Mr. Farrell tightened his grip on the ss when Colin was refilling his ss, so the water was about


    to overflow.


    Usually, one would only fill another person''s ss seven percent full to leave a buffer.


    Old Mr. Farrell was a sophisticated man, so he saw through Colin''s intention.


    He was euphemistically telling him that he would not maintain the semnce of peace anymore.


    After they were stuck in a stalemate for a few seconds, Old Mr. Farrell mmed the ss on the coffee


    table, and most of the water spilled out. And then, he said, "You deserve to be a member of the


    Farrells! You''re promising!"


    Then, he cast a sideways look at Colin and said, "Colin, you grew up under my roof. You have been


    smart since you were young and know how to hide your strengths and bide your time. When I got to


    know that you are fledged, you have already secretly developed your connections. But do you think you


    can contend with me with the support of Abbot Carter?"


    Colin replied, "Certainly not! Abbot is kind-hearted, so he can''t do cruel things."


    Hearing this, Old Mr. Farrell asked in surprise, "Ethan is also on your side?"


    Colin smiled yfully, but before he could reply, a bodyguard ran in and said, "Old Mr. Farrell, Ethan


    and his people surrounded the old mansion."

 Chapter 272 Difficult Path

    Chapter 272 Difficult Path


    Chapter 272 Difficult Path


    Better the devil you knew than the devil you didn''t.


    Colin had hidden Ethan very deeply.


    Old Mr. Farrell had always known that they knew each other, but he had thought they were just


    acquaintances.


    After all, Ethan was famous for being ruthless and acting alone.


    Old Mr. Farrell had never thought he would be Colin''s ally.


    Even when dealing with Andrew''s matter, Colin had only exchanged alienated greetings with him in


    front of Hank and hadn''t shown the slightest friendship.


    Hearing the bodyguard''s report, Old Mr. Farrell remained silent for a long time.


    Then, he looked at Colin and chuckled, "You are more capable than your father and your elder brother."


    Colin picked up the pot and refilled Old Mr. Farrell''s ss again. This time, he didn''t pour too much


    water in but said solemnly, "My identity and desires to survival are different from theirs, so my skills and


    capability are also different."


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "I''m curious what you would do if I refused your request? Would you let Ethan


    destroy the old mansion of the Farrells?"


    Colin smiled calmly, "I don''t know either, but we can wait to see what Ethan will do together."


    Old Mr. Farrell was speechless.


    As Colin finished speaking, the living room fell silent.


    Five minutester, one bodyguard of the Farrells who had been guarding outside the door came in and


    said, "Sir, Ethan is ruthless. He has broken several people''s legs, and he said..."


    Old Mr. Farrell said sullenly, "What did he say?"


    The bodyguard replied, "He said he will break one person''s legs each minute until he sees Colin and


    Abbot."


    Old Mr. Farrell sneered, "He is too arrogant. His grandfather didn''t dare to say such words to me even


    when he was at his best."


    The bodyguard kept silent.


    Colin adjusted his sitting posture and saidzily, "Old Mr. Bond dared not say so because he was not


    as strong as Ethan is now."


    When Colin finished speaking, the phone of the Farrells suddenly rang.


    After a few seconds, a servant walked into the living room and said, "Old Mr. Farrell, you''re wanted on


    the phone."


    The call was from ine, and he tried his best to hold back his anger and said in a bad tone, "Dad, let


    Colin do whatever he wants to do! He wants to openly fight Hank now, right? Let him do it! Give him


    Farrell Media! No matter how much trouble he and Hank make in the future, you will stay out of it! "


    Old Mr. Farrell snapped, "Stop talking nonsense!"


    ine said, "I am not talking nonsense! You''ve gone gaga! Do you think Colin is still the brat who was


    wet behind the ears? He''s fledged now!"


    Hearing his words, Old Mr. Farrell realized there must be something wrong, so after a moment of


    silence, he asked, "Did anything happen in thepany?"


    ine took a deep breath to calm down and said, "We have thirty executives in total, and twenty of


    them had tendered their resignation just now."


    When Old Mr. Farrell fell silent, ine added, "A servant called me and said that Ethan and his men


    surrounded our old mansion. Dad, do you know how people in Cocanel are talking about Ethan now?


    They say people don''t fight against officials, while officials don''t fight against Ethan."


    Old Mr. Farrell suddenly felt stifled.


    Because he kept silent, ine let out a long sigh and said "Dad, you''re old."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After answering ine''s call, Old Mr. Farrell did not go back to the living room but asked York to tell


    Colin that he could leave now.


    Colin got up, straightened his clothes, and grinned, "York, tell my grandpa I will bring Faye back to visit


    him when we have time."


    York said, "Yes, Colin."


    Ethan was smoking a cigarette while leaning on the hood of his car when Colin and the others came


    out of the old mansion of the Farrells.


    The bodyguards of the Farrells whose legs had been broken were clenching their teeth in pain at the


    gate, but none of them dared to shout in front of Ethan.


    Seeing Colin and Abbot, Ethan straightened up, took the cigarette out of his mouth, stubbed it out, and


    stepped forward, saying, "I''m d to see you guyse out alive."


    Colin smiled, "Thank you."


    Ethan said, "You asked the executives to resign. This trick in Farrell Media HQ has yed an important


    role."


    Colinughed, "You and Abbot also have worked hard today."


    Ethan joked, "Our secret rtionship finally can be made public."


    When Colin and Ethan were chatting, Abbot interrupted while pointing to the blood on the corner of his


    mouth, "Can you two spare a look at me? One of you was bullying the bodyguards, and the other was


    ying tricks. I''m the only one who has paid for this, right?"


    Hearing his, Colin and Ethan nced at him at the same time. Seeing the wound on his face, they tried


    hard to hold back theirughter.


    On the way back to Fennth Community, Colin and Faye were sitting in the back seats with their fingers


    entwined.


    When she turned her head to look at him, she saw that he was physically and mentally exhausted, so


    she said softly, "I''m afraid the next step will be harder."


    Colin smiled with his eyes closed, "Yes. When the hardest timees, I''ll send you away to a safe


    ce and bring you back after dealing with all those dirty things."


    Faye pursed her lips in silence, and after about half a minute, she took a deep breath and asked,


    "Colin, do you want to send me a ring?"

 Chapter 273 Different People

    Chapter 273 DifferentPeople


    Chapter 273 Different People


    Faye''s tone sounded casual.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    If her palm which was held by Colin had not sweated shortly after she had finished her words, he


    wouldn''t have noticed her nervousness.


    Colin smiled, opened his eyes to look at her, and said in a low voice, "Can I send you a wedding ring?"


    Faye looked into his eyes and said, "I don''t want a diamond ring."


    Colin said, "What a coincidence! What I prepared is not a diamond ring."


    Hearing this, Faye was taken aback, and she looked at him in disbelief.


    Colin beamed with joy, "Honey, we''re on the same wavelength now, right?"


    Faye''s heart was racing, but she didn''t reply.


    When the car arrived at Fennth Community, Faye and Colin got off together.


    After walking a few steps side by side with her, Colin put his hand on her waist and sped it, saying,


    "You lost some weight."


    After Andy parked the car, he sat inside for a long time and dared to get off, for fear of seeing them


    show affection in public again.


    In the old mansion of the Farrells.


    Old Mr. Farrell stood beside the window of the study absent-mindedly for a long time, leaning on a


    cane. Then, he asked, "York, do you think I am old?"


    York answered, "No."


    Hearing this, Old Mr. Farrell looked at him and said, "I have paid all my attention to my flowers these


    years. York, who are you working for?"


    York said calmly, "I will only be loyal to you as long as you are alive."


    Old Mr. Farrell asked, "Whose side will you take after I die?"


    York said, "Who do you think will allow me to live? Hank or Colin?"


    Hearing this, Old Mr. Farrell was startled, and then, he turned to look out through the window and said,


    "York, after I die, you should leave here."


    York looked down at the ground silently, and when a self-mocking look shed in his eyes, Old Mr.


    Farrell didn''t see it.


    After standing by the window for a few more minutes, Old Mr. Farrell walked toward the ancestral hall


    on his cane where Hank was kneeling now after being beaten.


    Hearing the cane hitting the ground, Hank straightened his back a bit more.


    When Old Mr. Farrell walked up to Hank, he let out a long sigh and said, "Get up."


    Hank said in a calm voice, "Grandpa, it hasn''t been two hours yet."


    Hearing this, Old Mr. Farrell showed a gloomy look and said, "Are you also disobeying me now?"


    Hank kept kneeling and said, "Everyone in the Farrells seems to be living a difficult life on the surface,


    but in fact, all the people except me are living the way they want. Don''t you see it? I am living like a


    puppet!"


    Old Mr. Farrell fell silent.


    He had wanted to have a heart-to-heart with Hank, but thetter''s words were pressing against his


    chest like a heavy stone now.


    After staring at him for a while, Old Mr. Farrell turned around and left on his cane in silence.


    After he left, Hank adjusted his kneeling posture and said softly, "How long are you going to hide?"


    After a while, Nh stepped out of the shadows.


    Hank looked at her with a smile and maintained his usual demeanor, saying, "You have money, a


    house, and a car now. Why did you let yourself get involved in the war of the Farrells?"


    Nh said, "Mr. Farrell, sorry."


    Hank smiled, "No, it is me that should apologize to you. If I had known that you are a spy who was


    nted by my side, I wouldn''t have slept with youst night."


    Nh blushed and clenched her hands.


    Hank looked away from her and looked at the ancestral memorial tablets, saying, "Nh, I slept with


    youst night not because I amscivious but because I thought you like me and want to live with me."


    Nh fell silent.


    Hank lowered his eyes and said, "I had a crush on Faye before, but I am not as courageous as Colin.


    You''ve worked for me for a long time, and you volunteered to sleep with me. I thought you like me, so I


    wanted to give it a try with you, but..."


    He then shook his head mockingly and fell silent.


    Hearing his words, Nh felt ashamed, so she said, "Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry. I can go to exin to Colin."


    Hank said, "No need. With his ability, he must have guessed I didn''t do it."


    Nh pursed her lips.


    Hank kept silent for a few minutes, looked up at her, and said, "Are you working for my mom?"


    Nh bit her lower lip and shook her head.


    Hank smiled, "I see."


    In Fennth Community.


    When Faye bent over in the bathroom to prepare Colin''s bath water, thetter was leaning against the


    door frame and looking at the former with his pretty eyes full of smiles.


    "The water is ready," Faye said, straightened up, walked to the sink, and casually grabbed a towel to


    wipe her hands.


    Colin strode forward, hugged her from behind, and rested his chin on her shoulder naturally and


    intimately. And then, he rubbed his thin lips against her ear and said, "Honey, do you want to have a


    bath together with me?"

 Chapter 274 Token

    Chapter 274 Token


    Chapter 274 Token


    Colin rubbed his thin lips against Faye''s earlobe and deliberately blew hot breath in.


    After finishing speaking, he lowered his head to bite her neck.


    Faye involuntarily trembled, clenched the towel, pressed her hands against the edge of the sink, and


    said, "Colin, stop it."


    Colin said, "I''ll help you take a bath."


    Faye replied, "No, thanks."


    Colin smirked, "Then, could you please help me take a bath."


    Heating this, Faye raised her head and wanted to turn around and push Colin away, but when she saw


    his face in the mirror, she was instantly stunned.


    The man in the mirror looked flirtatious. He was lowering his eyes to look at her with obvious affection


    for her in his eyes.


    Faye parted her red lips but swallowed the words of refusal on the tip of her tongue in the end.


    Colin had just wanted to tease her, but when he saw her fall silent, he raise his eyes to look into the


    mirror.


    When their eyes met, Colin narrowed his eyes and said yfully, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye pursed her lips without answering.


    Colin understood what she meant, so he grinned, "Are you feeling pity for me again?"


    Faye said, "You must keep a low profile recently."


    Colin jokingly said, "I have always kept a low profile except for when showing my affection for you."


    Then, he kissed her cheek while she turned her head to look at him.


    Later, he loosened the hand around her waist, stood up straight, and started undressing.


    Seeing this, Faye blushed and stepped out of the bathroom.


    Colin chuckled as the bathroom door closed.


    He then sat in the bathtub, stretched out his long legs, and draped his handszily on the edge of the


    bathtub.


    He didn''t like taking baths, but now, he suddenly felt good when taking a bath.


    Faye was looking at her phone on the bed when Colin came out of the bathroom.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He stepped forward, stuck his head over, and found she was looking through Facebook.


    Faye didn''t have many friends in real life, and the number of her contacts online was also limited.


    Reba had posted a photo of her working overtime, in which there was aputer at work and a


    bucket of half-eaten instant noodles.


    Faye gave her a thumbs-up.


    Tanner replied under the post, "If you promise to show me respect in the future, I will send you some


    midnight snacks."


    Reba replied sinctly, "No, thanks!"


    As Faye swiped the screen down, she saw Alexander''s post.


    He seemed very sad because he posted a picture of the night view of the city and said, "In this world,


    people are trying their best to live although some do not want to live at heart."


    Seeing this, Faye paused her hand and suddenly thought of Jake.


    She had almost forgotten to talk with Colin about him.


    When she was thinking about it, a warm hand suddenlynded on her ankle.


    When Faye turned her head back, she saw Colin wearing only a bath towel around his waist. Now, one


    of his legs was kneeling on the end of the bed, and the other was stepping on the ground. Seeing her


    ncing back, he showed a wicked smile, looking aggressive.


    Faye asked, "Have you finished taking the bath?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Why are you staring nkly at Alexander''s Facebook


    page?"


    Hearing the faint jealousy in his words, Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Did you send Alexander to


    investigate Doctor Thomas?"


    Hearing this, heughed, "No."


    Hearing his answer, Faye turned over and tried to get up.


    But before she could sit up, Colin leaned forward and kissed her on her lips.


    And she could only raise her head to ept his kiss.


    The light overhead was dazzling, so she squinted her eyes.


    After a while, Colin''s thin lips left her mouth and began to set fire everywhere.


    When he was lowering his head to please her, she slightly arched her slender waist and pursed her red


    lips tightly in a confused state of mind.


    More than an hourter, Faye was carried into the bathroom by Colin.


    She said in a slightly hoarse voice, "Jake is not a bad person."


    Colinughed in a low voice but didn''t reply.


    Faye pushed his shoulder with her hand and said, "I''m talking to you seriously."


    Colin wrapped his warm arms around her waist and said in a deep voice, "I heard it."


    Faye said, "Jake and I have a cooperative rtionship."


    Colin was surprised to hear this, so he raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    Faye looked up at him and told him about her cooperation with Jake.


    Colin sneered, "No wonder Ethan found nothing after investigating him for such a long time."


    Faye frowned, "You also asked Ethan to investigate him?"


    Colin didn''t deny it but said jokingly, "Alexander is just a smoke bomb."


    Faye said, "Call Ethan tomorrow and ask him to stop the investigation."


    Colin nodded, "OK."


    Faye added, "You will also call Alexander."


    Colin said, "No problem."


    Faye hadn''t slept well for the past two days, so she hadn''t wakened up until nine o''clock the next


    morning.


    If Cindy hadn''t knocked on the door, she would have slept a little longer.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Faye opened her eyes, rubbed her eyebrows, and asked, "Cindy,


    what''s the matter?"


    Cindy replied, "Ma''am, it''s nine o''clock. Are you going to work today?"


    Hearing this, Faye took the phone on the bedside cab over, had a look, and frowned slightly.


    Cindy didn''t hear her answer and worried that she had fallen asleep again, so she said, "Ma''am, are


    you awake?"


    Faye said, " Cindy, please prepare a ss of warm milk, and I''ll get up soon."


    Cindy replied with a smile, "Would you like anything else other than milk?"


    Faye said, "No, thanks."


    Faye rarely overslept. After she got up, washed up, and changed her clothes in a hurry, she picked up


    her phone to confirm that no one from thepany had contacted her and that only Colin had sent her


    a good morning message.


    Faye clicked on Colin''s name, moved her fingers on the screen, and sent a message, asking, "Why


    didn''t you wake me up when you got up for work?"


    Colin instantly replied, "I could not bear to do it. And I wanted you to get more sleep."


    Faye pursed her lips without replying. When she was about to put her phone in her pocket, Colin sent


    another message over.


    After she clicked on it, she saw a picture of a pair of rings.


    Faye''s fingertips trembled when she magnified the picture.


    Each ring was tinum, inset with a diamond in a hidden ce of the inner bezel.


    When Faye was fascinated by the ring, her phone vibrated again.


    So, she exited the picture and checked the new message.


    Colin said, "Honey, can I engrave my name on your ring?"

 Chapter 275 Wisdom

    Chapter 275 Wisdom


    Chapter 275 Wisdom


    Although they were not talking face to face, Faye could imagine Colin''s expression when he asked this


    question.


    He must look cautious and tentative now.


    If she refused, he would pretend to be pitiful.


    Faye paused for a few seconds and sent a message, asking, "Why didn''t you give it to mest night?"


    Colin replied, "The ring is in the drawer of my office. I nned to give it to you after we have sex by the


    floor-to-ceiling window..."


    His message was iplete, and the ellipsis was full of flirtation.


    Faye''s ears suddenly turned red, and she wanted to end this topic as soon as possible, so she typed


    three words with her fingertips, saying, "As you please."


    Colin asked, "What do you mean? I can engrave my name on the ring as I please? Or I can have sex


    with you in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in my office as I please?"


    Seeing his flirtatious words, Faye pursed her lips slightly.


    Before Faye could reply, Colin sent another message after a few seconds and said, "Or, I can do both


    as I please?"


    Faye gave an irrelevant answer, saying, "I will go to have breakfast now."


    She wasn''t hungry in the morning, so she only drank a ss of milk.


    When Cindy was making toast in a toaster in the kitchen, she said, "Ma''am, you are too slim. You


    should eat more if you want to have a healthy baby in the future."


    Hearing the word ''baby'', Faye was stunned for a moment, and then, she subconsciously asked for no


    reason, "Cindy, do I need to eat a lot when I conceive a baby?"


    Cindy replied with a smile, "Yeah! After all, the baby will absorb nutrition from you."


    Faye stared at the milk for a few seconds and then nodded, "I see."


    After drinking the milk, she drove to thepany.


    She had been busy with the press conference of the boy band for the past two days, so her other work


    had all been dyed.


    Entering the office, Faye picked up a document and opened it. When she was about to read it, Galen


    knocked on the door and walked in.


    Faye raised his eyes and asked, "What''s up?"


    Galen said, "Ms. Nash, the insider you asked me to contact agreed, but the price is a bit high."


    Faye raised her eyebrows and said, "Do you mean Ralph''s affair?"


    Galen nodded.


    Faye sped her hands together on the desk and asked, "How much money does he want?"


    Galen didn''t dare to say the number directly, so she raised her hand embarrassedly and stretched out


    two fingers.


    Faye asked lightly, "Two hundred thousand dors?"


    Galen swallowed hard and said, "Two million dors."


    Hearing this, Faye smiled lightly, "Two million dors?"


    Galen said, "It''s daylight robbery."


    Faye grinned, "He is treating me as an idiot."


    Galen asked worriedly, "What should we do now?"


    Faye pondered for a few seconds and said, "Tell him I can give him at most five hundred thousand


    dors, but I only need the copied videos and photos. He can keep the original ones."


    When Galen looked at her in confusion, she added, "After I get things done, he can continue to sell the


    videos and photos to the tabloids or entertainment media. I''m sure the remuneration will be much


    higher than two million dors."


    Heating this, Galen understood her intention and said, "At that time, these tabloids and entertainment


    media will spread it for us, and it will save us the expense of hiring paid posters."


    Faye smiled, "Do as I said."


    Galen asked, "What if he refuses?"


    Faye said, "He''ll agree as long as he''s not a fool."


    Galen nodded, went out to call the insider, and ryed Faye''s original words to him.


    The insider hesitated for a few seconds and then smiled, "Ms. Nash is good at calcting."


    Galen was big-mouthed in front of Faye, but when talking with outsiders, she had a sense of


    proportion, so she only said, "Five hundred thousand dors. Do you want to cooperate with us?"


    The man said, "Of course, I do."


    After the agreement had been reached, the insider soon sent Galen the videos and photos of Ralph


    and a female investor going to a hotel together.


    The videos and photos are in high-definition, so she guessed the photographer should be professional.


    Galen first asked an IT expert to check them. After making sure they were not fake, she sent them to


    Faye by email.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Faye had a look at them, she transferred five hundred thousand dors to the insider, picked up


    the phone, and dialed Fanny''s number.


    After a few seconds, the call was answered.


    Before Faye could speak, Rex said in an excited voice on the other end of the phone, "Ms. Nash,


    Fanny is working now. Can I leave a message for you?"


    Faye said in a cold voice, "Ralph cheated on her, and I have the evidence. Ask Fanny if she wants to


    break up with him now orter."


    Then, she paused for a while and added, "I suggest she should break up with him right away."


    Rex said, "I understand what you mean, Ms. Nash. Don''t worry, after she finishes the current work, I


    will persuade her."


    Faye nodded, "OK."


    Faye''s impression of Rex was neither bad nor good, so she didn''t intend to talk much with him. After


    simply telling him about the current situation, she hung up the phone.


    Then, she picked up a document from the desk and began to read it.


    At noon, Galen knocked on the door, pushed it open a crack, probed her head in, and asked Faye if


    she wanted to have lunch together.


    When Faye was about to answer, her phone on the table vibrated.


    She lowered her eyes and saw Colin''s message pop up on the screen of her phone which said,


    "Honey,e to my office for lunch."

 Chapter 276 His Shrewdness

    Chapter 276 HisShrewdness


    Chapter 276 His Shrewdness


    Seeing Colin''s message, Faye hesitated for a moment before she looked up at Galen and said, "I am


    not avable this noon. Let''s have lunch together next time."


    Galen knowingly smiled, "Ms. Nash, you''re going to have lunch with Mr. Farrell, right?"


    Faye tapped her slender fingers on the ck phone screen without denying it and said, "Yeah."


    Galen pursed her lips and smiled with an envious expression, "OK. If so, I won''t disturb you."


    After Galen left with a smile, Faye didn''t go to Colin''s office right away because it was the peak time for


    lunch now. Although everyone knew about their rtionship, she still wanted to avoid too much


    attention to her private life.


    After more than ten minutes, she sent a message back to Colin and said, "OK."


    When she arrived at his office, his secretary''s and assistant''s offices were both empty.


    Faye knocked on the door lightly, but there was no response, so she turned the doorknob and pushed


    the door open.


    No one was inside, and there were a few dishes on the coffee table.


    Faye entered the door and said softly, "Colin?"


    But no one responded, so she frowned slightly. When she was about to walk into Colin''s lounge, she


    heard people walking over outside. The footsteps sounded a little chaotic, so she guessed Colin was


    not alone.


    "Mr. Farrell, thank you in advance for taking care of the twenty of us in the future."


    "You''re wee."


    "Mr. Farrell, you have to pay close attention to the headquarters. Although Hank cannot threaten you,


    ine is a problem."


    "I know."


    As the footsteps got closer, Faye pursed her lips and hid in the lounge.


    As soon as the door of the lounge was closed, the office door was pushed open from the outside.


    Then, Colin said in a deep voice, "Thank you for your help yesterday. Don''t worry, I will keep your


    kindness in mind and repay you in the future."


    Hearing this, those people began topliment Colin.


    "Mr. Farrell, it was our pleasure to help you. Old Mr. Farrell is old and has gone gaga, but we are not


    confused. We can see that if you take over thepany, it will develop better."


    "Yes! ine is not cut out to be a businessman at all. As for Hank, he is better than ine but is no


    match for you."


    Once a man fell, all would tread on him. And it was normal in every social ss.


    Yesterday, quite a few of them had been standing on ine and Hank''s side.


    But today, they spoke ill of ine and Hank even more severely than the others because they believed


    only in this way could they make a clean break with them.


    Colin was not like themon rich second generation who had grown up in greenhouses, so these


    When those people finished thepliments, the office fell silent.


    After about half a minute, a man said, "Mr. Farrell, the twenty of us will be parachuted into your


    Colinughed in a low voice, "No one will have any problem with you. You are all seniors from the


    headquarters. If anyone dares to make trouble for you, I will immediately fire him or her!"


    Colin''s words sounded frivolous and unruly.


    But these old men were appeased to hear him say so, and they secretly exchanges nces with each


    other in satisfaction.


    After Colin pacified these twenty-old foxes, he sent them off in person.


    When he came back, Robert followed him into the office and said, "Mr. Farrell, are you going to offer


    these twenty old people positions?"


    Colin reclined on the desk, took a cigarette out of his pocket, put it into his mouth, lowered his head to


    light it, and said jokingly, "Old people?"


    Robert coughed and said, "Old... directors."


    Colin sneered, "Robert, watch your mouth. I still need you to work for me. Don''t cause any trouble."


    Robert replied, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Hearing this, Colin took a slow puff at his cigarette and blew the smoke out lightly, saying, "Secretly


    contact the executives of all departments. Let them figure out a way to render those twenty-old foxes


    powerless."


    Robert understood what he meant and said, "You will give them positions instead of delegating power


    to them."


    Colin said coldly, "Power? My grandfather has cultivated them for 30 years, but they turned against him


    when he is still alive. This kind of person..."


    When he was talking with a sullen face, there was a sudden bang from the lounge.


    The cigarette in his mouth trembled, and the ashes fell off.


    Robert had also heard the sound and subconsciously wanted to rush toward the lounge, but Colin shot


    a cold look at him and stopped him.


    Robert asked, "Mr. Farrell?"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "You go out first."


    Robert realized that the person in the lounge should be Faye, so he nodded and left.


    Faye had identally knocked over Colin''s vase in the lounge and had been startled by the loud bang.


    Looking at the broken vase, she decided to clean the fragments up. When she was about to squat


    down, the door behind her was pushed open from the outside. Colin hurried forward and stretched out


    his hands to stop her, saying, "Don''t touch the fragments."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Hearing this, Faye turned her head to look at him.


    The cigarette butt between his lips had been bitten t. He didn''t dare to look into her eyes but asked in


    a low voice, "Did you hear that?"


    She asked, "What?"


    He said with a gloomy look in his eyes, "Did you how bad and scheming I am?"

 Chapter 277 My Baby Faye

    Chapter 277 MyBaby Faye


    Chapter 277 My Baby Faye


    Hearing Colin''s words, Faye narrowed her eyes to look at him and said, "I heard your words. What''s


    the matter?"


    Colin reached out to pick up the shards of the broken vase with a gloomy expression and said, "Are


    you... disgusted?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye asked, "What do you think I am disgusted with?"


    Colin tightened his grip on the shards and said, "I remember you said that you like elegant and clean


    people."


    When Faye lowered her eyes, she found blood ooze out of the wound on Colin''s palm, so she said with


    a frown, "Colin, let go."


    Colin didn''t move as if he didn''t feel any pain.


    Watching him clench his hands hard, Faye said, "I''ve always known what kind of person you are."


    The cigarette in Colin''s mouth had almost burnt to the end, and the burning sensation of the mes


    rose from the butt.


    It didn''t hurt, but he still felt ufortable.


    Colin kept his head down, and even his breathing became extremely cautious.


    Looking at his profile for a few seconds, Faye sighed lightly, put her hands on his, and said, "Let go."


    Colin''s eyelids trembled before he looked at her.


    When their eyes met, Faye looked up at him and said, "Since you took over Farrell Media, I have seen


    your way of doing things. What''s more, you have been famous over the years, so it is hard for me to


    ignore the rumors about you."


    Colin fell silent.


    Fayeughed, "Do you think I''m a fool?"


    Colin said with a gloomy look in his eyes, "Listening to rumors and hearing my evil words with your


    ears are two different things."


    He had always been high-spirited in business but was so cautious in front of her. Seeing this, Faye felt


    both pity and a trace of joy in her heart.


    Everyone liked to be cared for and loved, and she was no exception.


    Faye was not good at showing a soothing smile, so she could only try to turn the corners of her lips


    upward and said, "Colin, I don''t care about the things you are worried about."


    Colin''s thin lips twitched before he said, "Really?"


    Faye noticed his grip on the vase fragments loosening a little, so she poked her fingers in, took the


    fragments out of his palm, and answered firmly, "Really."


    Then, she stood up and threw the fragments into the trash can.


    Seeing this, Colin took the short cigarette out of his mouth after realizing it was almost burned out, and


    then, he snubbed it out.


    Faye turned her head to nce at Colin. She was afraid he would continue to think nonsense, so she


    changed the topic and asked, "Have you eaten lunch?"


    Colin replied, "Not yet."


    Faye pursed her lips, put one hand in front of him, and said, "Get up! Let''s go to have lunch."


    Colin raised his eyes, took Faye''s hand, and got up with her help.


    The moment he stood up, he pulled her hand hard, let her m into his arms, bowed his head to kiss


    her hair, and said, "Honey."


    Colin''s voice was low, and there was grievance in his tone.


    Faye said, "Those old men from the headquarters are not simple. Be careful."


    Colin muttered, "Can you kiss me?"


    Faye was speechless.


    When he finished speaking, he loosened his grip on her wrist, lowered his head, approached her lips to


    ask for a kiss, and said, "Honey."


    Faye didn''t dodge it or kiss him. Looking at him approaching, she said with smiles in her watery eyes,


    "Colin, what the hell are you so afraid of?"


    Colin lightly kissed her lips again and again and said hoarsely, "I''m afraid that you will dislike me."


    Hearing this, Faye fell silent.


    After a while, she smiled, "Colin."


    Colin said, "Yes?"


    She said softly, "You keep saying you are in darkness, but I can always see light in you."


    Colin froze in shock when he heard these words.


    Faye tiptoed and kissed the corner of his mouth, saying, "When I am healed, I will date you seriously."


    Colin looked down at her with red eyes.


    After getting out of the lounge, Faye began to bandage his hand.


    He was standing on the ground, while she had been put onto the desk by him.


    Faye smiled, "If Robert came in now and saw me like this, what would he think?"


    Colin let her fiddle with his injured hand at will, rested the other hand on her waist, and said with a half-


    smile, "If he dares toe in, I will destroy him."


    Faye raised her eyes and said, "There are many capable people around you."


    Colin replied, "I''ve trained my army for a long time to use it at critical times."


    Faye smiled and lowered her head to concentrate on bandaging his hand.


    After such an incident, the rtionship between them had be closer.


    After Faye finished dressing his wound, she intended to get off the desk, but Colin stopped her.


    When she raised her eyes to look at him in confusion, he smiled, reached out to open a drawer, and


    took out a ring box.


    Faye froze and watched him take out a female ring and put it on her left middle finger.


    She curled her finger up and had a strange feeling in her heart.


    Colin lowered his head to press his forehead against hers and said in a deep voice, "I designed the


    rings by myself. I know you also like diamonds, but you don''t like unt, so the diamonds were inset on


    the inside."


    Seeing her pursing her lips silently, he added, "I asked them to engrave "Colin" on your ring this


    morning."


    Faye asked, "What about yours?"


    Colin picked up the male ring, handed it to her, pointed to the inside of the ring, and said, "My baby


    Faye."

 Chapter 278 A Small Step Closer

    Chapter 278A Small Step Closer


    Chapter 278 A Small Step Closer


    Colin''s hand was beautiful and slender.


    Faye stared at Colin''s hand in a daze. After about ten seconds, she said, "Do you need me to help you


    put it on?"


    Colinughed in a low voice, "What?"


    Faye took the ring from Colin''s hand and heard her heart beat faster than usual.


    Colin said, "The middle finger on the left represents love."


    Faye looked up.


    Colin smiled, "For me, it''s love right now."


    With that, under Faye''s gaze, he took the initiative to put his left middle finger into the ring.


    Looking at Faye''s stunned eyes, Colin said jokingly, "Baby, you don''t have to take the initiative. I just


    want you to show your attitude."


    He stretched his arms around Faye''s waist and said solemnly, "I was scared just now."


    Faye nced at the couple rings between them and said emotionally, "I''ve never seen you so cautious


    before."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "When?"


    Faye blurted out, "When we just got married..."


    Faye suddenly realized something and raised her eyes. As expected, Colin''s face changed slightly.


    Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Are you afraid?"


    Colin said, "One step at a time."


    Colin was racking his brains to make Faye happy when his phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    Colin nced at it and saw that it was Alexander. He answered it.


    Before Colin could say anything, Alexander said sadly on the other end of the phone, "Colin, why don''t


    you send someone else? I really can''t take it anymore."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "What?"


    Alexander said, "Colin, James traumatized me mentally in the past. But now Jake is abusing me


    emotionally!"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "What the hell are you talking about?"


    Alexander was stunned for a moment, "Colin, have you forgotten the task you gave me?"


    Colin raised his hand and pressed his temple, "I haven''t."


    Colin just had forgotten to notify Alexander to terminate the mission.


    Hearing Colin''s words, Alexander sniffed, "Colin, I think Jake is sick. I mean it. He is very sick. I think


    he doesn''t look like a doctor, but a patient..."


    On the other end of the phone, Alexanderined about what Jake had done over the past two


    days.


    Colin didn''t bother to listen to it. He put his phone on speaker and threw it aside, bowing his head to


    please Faye.


    Alexander said, "He asked me to make him three meals a day in the name of treating me."


    Colin lightly kissed the corner of Faye''s lips, lowered his voice, and said, "Put these two on the middle


    finger. I will design twoter, and we will put it on the ring finger."


    Faye said, "The ring finger means we are married."


    Colin said, "We were already married."


    Alexander couldn''t hear the conversation between Colin and Faye, and continuedining, "He


    called me at 2:00 amst night and asked me to clean his room, saying that it would help my recovery."


    Colin turned a deaf ear to her words, "I''m very regretful now. Why did I pretend to be reckless? I was so


    stupid."


    Faye kicked Colin and reminded him, "Alexander is talking to you."


    Colin took back one hand from around Faye''s waist, pinched Faye''s ankle, and buckled it behind his


    waist.


    Faye was shocked.


    Alexander said, "Colin, I really can''t do this. Find someone else!"


    Seeing Faye re at him, Colin tilted his head and said to Alexander on the other end of the phone,


    "Okay, I see."


    Alexander said, "What?"


    Alexander had just wanted toin to Colin and never expected that Colin would agree so readily.


    He found it unbelievable.


    Colin said, "Don''t you want to quit this job? Okay, I agree."


    Alexander said, "You agree so easily?"


    Colin chuckled, "Or what? Do you think I will force you to keep doing it?"


    Alexander paused and asked, "How much money do I need to refund?"


    Colin said, "No need to refund. It just happens that the environment where you lived is not very good,


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    so you can just move there."


    Alexander was overjoyed when he heard that he didn''t need to refund the money, "Really?"


    Colin teased, "If you want to refund, I won''t refuse."


    Alexander instantly became lively and cheerful, "Colin, you''re a real man! You make my sister proud!"


    Colin teased, "It''s not me who makes your sister proud, it''s money."


    Alexander jokingly said a few ttering words, and finally said that he was going to move before he


    hung up the phone.


    After the call, Colin and Faye look at each other.


    Faye looked at him and asked, "You forgot to tell Alexander?"


    Colin''s fingertips, which had just been lingering on Faye''s ankle, were now running on her slender leg.


    He said, "I was busy engraving the ring in the morning and forgot to call him."


    Colin added, "Don''t worry. I have informed Ethan. Ethan will not take action against Jake."


    Ethan was much more powerful than Alexander.


    Hearing this, Faye felt much relieved.


    Seeing Faye''s expression softened, Colin leaned closer to Faye''s ear and said in a deep voice, "Honey,


    my birthday ising soon. Could you put a bell on my ankle once as my birthday present?"

 Chapter 279 Misled Him

    Chapter 279Misled Him


    Chapter 279 Misled Him


    Colin knew how to use his strengths.


    With his deliberately lowered voice and flirty gestures, his every move was tempting.


    Hearing that, Faye tilted her head slightly and looked at him sideways, "Colin."


    Colin''s voice was low and happy, "What?"


    Faye said, "You''re pushing your luck."


    Colin smiled, "We''re adults. It will make us happy."


    Faye''s face flushed when she heard his words. Her leg around Colin''s waist moved, and she tried to


    retract it.


    Colin noticed her movement, raised his eyebrows, and seduced her, "Is it a hint?"


    Faye said quietly, "You have a good imagination."


    Faye didn''t know how Colin did it. He was being pitiful and seductive.


    He was a natural.


    If it weren''t for his injured hand on her waist at this moment, she would have thought that what


    happened in the lounge just now was just her hallucination.


    They looked at each other. Colin''s hand resting on Faye''s leg moved restlessly and he said, "Are you


    hungry?"


    Faye''s eyelids trembled and she didn''t say anything.


    Colin smirked, "I mean stomach. What are you thinking?"


    Faye said, "Huh!"


    They dawdled in the office for a long time. When Faye left after lunch, everyone knew about it.


    Faye pretended to ept all kinds of nces and greetings indifferently. She got on the elevator,


    raised her hand, and pinched her eyebrows.


    It was indeed Murphy''s Law. The more she worried about it, the more likely it would happen.


    She went back to the office.


    As soon as Faye entered the room, Colin sent her a message saying, "Honey, do you have a favorite


    style of a bell in mind?"


    Faye tapped her fingertips on the screen and replied, "!!"


    Colin said, "You''re asking me to go away?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    Colin said, "Honey, I love you."


    Faye fell silent


    Looking at the conversation between them on the screen, Faye thought of the scene in the lounge just


    now, and she felt somewhatplicated.


    She seemed more and more unable to restrain her emotions when facing Colin.


    She would feel sorry for him. She wouldugh at his jokes and feel flustered.


    In short, every emotion ran counter to her usual indifferent self.


    Faye was in a trance when Fanny called.


    Faye came to her senses, picked up the phone, and pressed the answer button, "Hey, Fanny."


    Fanny said, "Ms. Nash, Rex told me just now that you have the evidence of Ralph''s cheating, right?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Fanny hesitated for a while and then whispered, "Will it be a little unkind for us to do this?"


    Faye walked over to the water dispenser with her phone in her hand and took a ss of water, "Fanny,


    kindness and softheartedness are different."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Fanny paused and responded, "Ms. Nash, I''ll listen to you."


    Faye picked up the water ss and took a sip to moisten her throat, "I''ll send you the video and photos


    Fanny was suspicious, "I''m not going to expose these?"


    Faye said lightly, "You don''t have to do anything. Just give him these things and post a Facebook


    message, saying that you and Ralph have parted on good terms."


    Although Fanny didn''t understand Faye''s intention, she still chose to listen to her, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye walked over to theputer, opened her e-mail, and forwarded


    Ralph''s video and photos to Fanny.


    Half an hourter, Fanny posted on Facebook, "Thank you for yourpany. Hope we''ll still be


    friends."


    The apanying picture was a photo of them in the love variety show.


    This Facebook post was very euphemistic. At first nce, it was written by Rex.


    More than ten minutes after the Facebook post, it began to ferment.


    It started with fanments.


    "What''s going on? Did they break up? Didn''t they just make an official announcement about their


    rtionship?"


    "Have the two of them pretended to be dating for poprity these days?"


    "They broke up? Are you sure it''s not April Fool''s Day?"


    Fanny''s Facebook ount was full of doubts. Someone went to Ralph''s ount to ask about it, but


    Ralph never responded.


    Around 5 pm, Ralph posted an ambiguous and thought-provoking Facebook message, "I wish Ms.


    Brown a bright future."


    "A bright future?"


    "Ralph, did Fanny give up your rtionship for her future?"


    "Did some sponsor hook up with Fanny, so..."


    Ralph had more fans than Fanny.


    Fanny suddenly became the target of public criticism.


    At first, it was just random spection by some fans. Later, things intensified, and Fanny''s Facebook


    ount began to be flooded with criticism as if she had done something shameful.


    When Rex called, Faye was talking to the person in charge of the boy band trainees.


    Seeing Rex''s call, Faye excused herself before she picked up the phone and answered it.


    When the call was connected, there was a lot of noise on Rex''s side. Rex was shouting on the other


    end of the phone, "Ms. Nash, A lot of reporters and fans gathered on Fanny''s film set, and they keep


    asking Fanny about her breakup with Ralph. What should we do?"


    Faye said, "Let her handle it herself."


    Hearing this, Rex said anxiously, "Ms. Nash, are you kidding me? Let her handle it herself? Don''t you


    know what she is like? She..."


    Before Rex could finish, Faye interrupted him, "With her temperament, what do you think she will say in


    front of the media and fans?"


    Rex said, "With Fanny''s temperament, she definitely won''t say anything. She has always been loyal


    and strong..."


    As Rex spoke, he suddenly realized something, "Did you arrange this on purpose?"


    Faye was silent.


    Rex suddenly realized what was going on, "I see. The more wronged Fanny is now, the more favor she


    can win when the truth is revealed."


    Someone was waiting to talk to Faye now, so it was inconvenient for her to say too much. She said in a


    low voice, "Keep an eye on her and protect her."


    Rex said, "Don''t worry. Nothing will happen to her under my watch."


    Rex made a promise and hung up the phone.


    Faye continued to chat with the head of the boy band trainees about the press conference.


    "Has the captain been elected?"


    "Yes." As the person in charge said that, he flipped through the documents in his hand and showed


    them to Faye.


    Faye nced at them and did notment.


    Faye had always only done her job well and never interfered in other things that had nothing to do with


    her.


    After seeing the captain candidates, Faye looked up, leaned into the seat back, and said, "The press


    conference will be scheduled for next Saturday!"


    The person in charge said, "OK."


    The person in charge smiled at Faye tteringly, "Ms. Nash, could you help these boys contact the


    radio station and ask them to give them a chance to show their faces?"


    Faye smiled distantly, "Sorry, this is not in my job description."


    The person in charge fell silent.


    After the leader of the boy band left Faye''s office, Faye looked down at the ring on her left middle


    finger.


    Colin said that the left middle finger represented love.

 Chapter 280 Saw Herself in Her

    Chapter 280 Saw Herself in Her


    Chapter 280 Saw Herself in Her


    The Ralph thing continued to ferment.


    At 8 pm, it reached its peak.


    It stood to reason that Ralph and Fanny were not very famous, and there should be no such a growing


    trend.


    However, Ralph and his agent were behind it. He wanted to take advantage of this situation to attract


    more attention. Not only did he hire some Inte trolls, but he even paid some marketing ounts to


    help with his publicity.


    Faye was having dinner when she got a call from Fanny again.


    Colin had gone to a business party, and only she and Cindy were at home.


    Faye answered it, "Hello, Fanny."


    Fanny said cautiously on the other end of the phone, "Ms. Nash, are you busy now?"


    Faye replied quietly, "I''m not busy. What''s wrong?"


    Faye took a paper napkin to wipe the corner of her mouth, stood up, nodded slightly to Cindy, and


    walked upstairs.


    Cindy took the hint. After Faye left, she stepped forward to clear the table.


    Faye walked upstairs in slippers. She just took two steps when she heard Fanny say, "Ms. Nash, can I


    ask you... for a drink?"


    Faye stopped when she heard the words and raised his eyebrows, "What?"


    Fanny said, "I want to have a drink, but I don''t have friends at Cocanel."


    Fanny spoke in a very low voice. After saying that, she was probably worried that Faye would not


    agree. After a pause, she hurriedly said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t have time. I just..."


    Before Fanny could finish her sentence, Faye said, "Address."


    Fanny was stunned, "What?"


    Faye said, "Don''t you want to have a drink?"


    Fanny hadn''t expected Faye to agree so readily, and she felt a little excited and overwhelmed, "I''m in


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    the hospital now."


    Faye nced down at her watch and said, "Will it affect your grandma''s rest?"


    Fanny said, "No."


    Faye said, "Send me the address and I''ll buy some wine on my way."


    Fanny said, "I''ll order takeout."


    Faye said, "No, in your current situation, the less contact with the outside world, the better."


    Fanny was grateful after she heard Faye''s words, "Ms. Nash, thank you."


    Faye went back to the bedroom to change clothes and said, "I need about forty minutes."


    After hanging up, Faye opened the closet, took out a coat, and matched it with a low-neck sweater and


    a pair of camel cks.


    After getting dressed, Faye drove to the hospital and texted Colin on her way, "Fanny asked me for a


    drink."


    Colin should be busy and he didn''t reply.


    After Faye sent the message, she stared at the phone screen for a few seconds and threw it onto the


    center console.


    It was nearly 9 pm when Faye drove to the hospital.


    She bought some side dishes at a deli and more than a dozen cans of beer at the convenience store in


    front of the hospital.


    When she arrived at the inpatient department with these things, Fanny was waiting for her in front of


    the elevator, all wrapped up.


    Seeing Faye get off the elevator, Fanny hurried forward and took the things from Faye''s hand, "Ms.


    Nash."


    Faye smiled, "Is grandma asleep?"


    Fanny said, "She went to bed early. She has bad hearing and we won''t affect her."


    Faye said, "Good."


    They entered the ward side by side. Fanny awkwardly put things on a chair and said, "It''s an ordinary


    ward. There is no coffee table."


    Faye had never been a spoiled girl. She pointed to the window sill and said, "Put the things over there.


    We will go over to sit down and have a few drinks. The night view is good."


    Fanny saw that Faye didn''t mind, and her eyes lit up, "Okay."


    Faye was not a girl of words, and neither was Fanny.


    With their different statuses, the atmosphere was not good.


    At first, both of them were just drinking and chatting asionally. Fanny asked a question and Faye


    answered it.


    Fanny said, "Ms. Nash, actually I''ve always been curious. Why did you choose to help me?"


    Faye looked at the shing neon light outside the window and said, "What do you think?"


    Fanny smiled awkwardly, "There has never been a shortage of talented and hard-working people in this


    circle, so it''s not the reason."


    Faye didn''t lie, "Well, it isn''t."


    Fanny raised her head and took a sip of wine and then asked, "You think I''m pitiful?"


    Faye looked sideways at her and said, "There is no shortage of pitiful people in this circle."


    Fanny choked andughed, "Yes."


    After three cans of beer, they talked more and more.


    Fanny talked about the first time she met Faye, and then the first time she had met Colin.


    "At that time, I didn''t expect Mr. Farrell and you to be a couple. The two of you are so different."


    Fanny had a great advantage. Her eyes were very beautiful, especially when she smiled.


    Hearing Fanny''s words, Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Is there such a big difference between us?"


    Fanny rested her chin in one hand, thought for a while, and said, "The artists in the circlement that


    Mr. Farrell has always been a walking hormone."


    Then Fanny pursed her lips and smiled again, "They think you''re proud and distant."


    Faye said, "The difference is indeed quite big."


    Fanny was not a good drinker and her eyes began to blur when she drank the fourth can of beer, "Ms.


    Nash, no matter what''s the reason for you to support me, I am very grateful to you. I mean it."


    Faye took a sip of beer, squeezed the can, and said, "Probably because I saw myself in you."


    Fanny said, "What?"


    Faye leaned back in the chair, pinching the can in different directions, " I was just as obedient and timid


    as you."


    Fanny was drunk, but she still could think. She blinked and said curiously, "Ms. Nash, was there a time


    when you were obedient and timid?"


    Faye squinted at the night scene outside the window and said, "Yes."


    Yes, she had even been more submissive than Fanny.


    When she was young, she was abandoned several times. She had always been worrying about being


    abandoned and disliked.


    Later, when Faye had grown stronger, she had locked her previous self into her own "heart prison".


    Faye recalled the past when she was drunk.


    She thought of being beaten by Daisy, being sent to an orphanage, and the scene of first arriving at the


    Farrells.


    The final scene was that summer day when Colin was taken to the Farrells, and she looked at him


    across the crowd.


    He was wearing ragged clothes, but he looked elegant and dignified.


    Probably drunk, Faye suddenly became very clear about her feelings at the time.


    She suddenly remembered her first impression of Colin, "How could there be such a good-looking


    boy?"


    Fanny was drunk and yelled that she wanted to grow up to be just like Faye.


    Faye helped her to the care bed, put the garbage on the windowsill into a bag, left the ward with the


    bag, and closed the door.


    After walking out of the ward, Faye took out her phone and made a call.


    When it was connected, Faye said in a cold voice, "Have you gotten the thing?"


    Someone answered, "Not yet."


    Faye said, "Lance, you''re so spoiled by Hank."

 Chapter 281 Well-matched Love

    Chapter 281 Well-matched Love


    Chapter 281 Well-matched Love


    When Faye finished it, Lanceughed out loud on the other end of the phone, "We haven''t been in


    touch for more than half a year. Can''t you say something nice?"


    Faye said lightly, "If they ask you to attack Colin again in the future, remember to notify me."


    Lance said, "Are you falling in love with him?"


    Faye didn''t answer and changed the subject, "I''ll help you with Mr. Langford''s business. I''ll send you an


    email tomorrow morning. Are you sure you want him to take the me?"


    Lance said with a smile, "My father has been supporting me for so many years. He''s been good to me.


    I have to protect him"


    Faye understood the current situation of the Farrells. On the surface, it looked like a tripartite, but in


    fact, it was divided. She said, "Be careful."


    Lance said, "You''d better be careful yourself. I''m just wondering why you suddenly get involved with


    Colin?"


    Faye still didn''t answer the question directly, but asked instead, "Does Nh work for you?"


    Lance was taken aback, "It''s so obvious? But Hank thinks she works for ine."


    Faye said lightly, "Don''t let her know of my existence."


    Lance said, "Don''t worry. That girl is very smart. Her only request is to protect Hank."


    Faye arrived at the parking lot while talking to Lance.


    After realizing that she had been drinking, Faye was about to take a taxi by the side of the road when


    suddenly a light of high beams shone on her face.


    Faye instinctively raised a hand to block her eyes, and in the next second, the high beam became a


    low beam.


    Then, the car door opened and Colin stepped down.


    Although Colin went to a business party tonight, he didn''t drink.


    They looked at each other and Faye subconsciously hung up the phone.


    Her fingertips touched the hang-up button when Lance was asking on the other end of the phone,


    "Have you been back to the orphanage during this time? I heard..."


    Before Lance could finish his sentence, Faye hung up.


    Faye said, "Why are you here?"


    Colin smiled and strode in front of Faye. He lowered his head and smelled alcohol on her, and said in a


    low voice, "I''ll take you home."


    Faye looked up and said, "How did you know I was here?"


    Colin said, "You texted that Fanny asked you for a drink, and I asked Robert to contact her agent."


    Faye asked, "How long have you been here?"


    Colin chuckled, "I came here shortly after you sent your message."


    Faye fell silent.


    He had been waiting while she was having a drink.


    Seeing Faye''s silence, Colin put his arms around her waist and took her into the car.


    The car was very warm. As soon as Faye got in the car, she was greeted with a heat wave.


    Colin stood outside the passenger seat and leaned over to fasten Faye''s seatbelt.


    Seeing her slightly raise her chin to look at him, he kissed her lips and smiled softly, "What are you


    looking at?"


    Faye smiled, "I drank."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Then what?"


    Faye said, "It smells bad."


    Colin chuckled, "I don''t mind it."


    With that, Colin kissed Faye''s lips again.


    As if to prove to Faye that he didn''t mind it, this time his kiss was not as subtle as before, but from light


    to passionate.


    Faye raised her head to be kissed. After a short while, her breath was a little unstable.


    Colin''s kissing skills were good, and he was very passionate when he ended it.


    He stepped back a little bit, and finally ended it with a light kiss on the corner of her lips.


    "Sweetie, let''s go home." Before Colin straightened up, he pinched the back of Faye''s neck dotingly.


    Colin closed the passenger door and walked around the car to the driver''s seat.


    Faye pursed her lips, lowered her eyes, turned on her phone, and clicked on Jake''s Instagram ount,


    "The treatment will continue, and try to help me hide it from Colin."


    Jake replied very quickly, "If you want to hide it from Colin, I''m afraid you can''t do physical therapy. You


    can only do desensitization therapy."


    Faye answered, "Okay."


    Jake texted, "I respect your bravery."


    Looking at the message from Jake, Faye didn''t reply. She turned off her phone and clenched it tightly.


    After Colin got into the car, he turned the steering wheel.


    When the car drove away for a while, Colin yed some soothing music. He took Faye''s hand tightly


    and said, "Close your eyes and sleep for a while. I''ll take you out of the car when we get home."


    Faye nodded and closed her eyes.


    After a while, Faye asked, "What''s the business party about tonight?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Those old men at Farrell Media headquarters are probably crazy about


    money and they''re trying to get something from me."


    Faye closed her eyes and breathed lightly, "Don''t fall out with them for a week."


    Colin said, "What?"


    Faye said, "There will be a big change in the headquarters of Farrell Media within a week. At that time,


    some seniors will probably defect to you. You can uproot them together then."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Faye finished it, Colin kept squeezing her fingertips and smiling meaningfully, "Honey, how do


    you know there will be a big change in Farrell Media headquarters within a week?"


    Faye opened her eyes, and her voice was steady, "I nned it."


    Hearing this, Colin turned his head, and met Faye''s serious eyes with a smile as if he was not


    surprised at all, "You were worried that they would be desperate enough to attack me, so you''ve


    nned something?"


    Faye didn''t answer.


    She thought to herself, "Colin, you messed up a lot of my ns."


    He had never been a part of her n.


    After Colin finished it, he held Faye''s hand and kissed it, "Isn''t it well-matched love?"

 Chapter 282 A Beautiful Morning

    Chapter 282A BeautifulMorning


    Chapter 282 A Beautiful Morning


    Faye didn''t know if it was well-marched love or not.


    But Faye had her bottom line, which was no matter how much she loved a man or how good he was to


    her, she would not rely on or depend on him.


    Even if she couldn''t protect him, she wouldn''t want to be his burden.


    After all, life was long and there were many variables. No one could guarantee that they could always


    love each other.


    When the car arrived at Fennth Community, Faye was sleeping soundly.


    She had been chatting with Colin when the car started driving.


    As the car drove on slowly, she became drunk. With sufficient heating in the car, it was difficult for her


    not to fall asleep.


    When the car stopped, Colin first unbuckled his seat belt and then leaned over to unbuckle Faye''s.


    Before getting out of the car, he took off his coat and put it on his arm.


    When Colin opened the door of the passenger seat, a chill crept into the car.


    Faye instinctively shivered. The next second, a coat covered her face, and Colin leaned over to pick


    her up.


    Suddenly rising into the air, Faye struggled subconsciously. She reached out to pull off the clothes on


    her face, but Colin stopped her.


    "Don''t move. The warm wind blows all the way, and you are sweating."


    Hearing Colin''s voice, Faye stopped and said in a muffled voice, "It''s ufortable."


    Colin said in a low voice, "Sweetie, be patient."


    Back home, Colin carried Faye straight upstairs to the bedroom.


    After entering the room, Colin carefully ced Faye on the bed, picked up his coat, and smiled at her,


    "Get up and wash your face?"


    Faye opened her eyes and then closed them. She felt so tired, "Wait a minute."


    Colin chuckled, "Wait a minute, or you''re toozy to move?"


    Faye pursed her lips, reached for the coat Colin had just picked up and covered her face again.


    Seeing this, Colin smiled helplessly. He squatted down and took off Faye''s shoes.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Faye said, "Colin."


    Colin''s warm palms sped her ankles and he said, "What?"


    Faye said, "Good night."


    Colin stopped and said with a smile, "Well, good night."


    Faye said good night to him and fall asleep. Colin helped her take off her shoes and her makeup and


    change into her nightgown.


    Faye was cooperative throughout, only frowning asionally to show her dissatisfaction.


    Faye slept well all night.


    When she opened her eyes early the next morning, she was hugged from behind by Colin.


    Faye looked out the window with a smile.


    Colin didn''t draw the curtainsst night, and there was only ayer of screen.


    When the sun shone in obliquely from the outside, thisyer of screen window just yed a transitional


    role, blocking the dazzling light and leaving only the warmth.


    "Good morning, Honey." Faye was in a trance when Colin said in a maic and pleasant voice behind


    her.


    Faye paused and responded, "Good morning."


    Colin lowered his head and kissed her shoulder. When his hand on her waist covered the back of her


    hand, the two rings ovepped. He said, "It''s such a happy morning."


    Faye smiled when Colin didn''t see.


    Such a time was indeed beautiful.


    It was rare for them to snuggle up to enjoy this moment of tranquility. Colin saidzily, "Honey, let''s go


    on a trip this New Year''s Eve."


    Faye''s eyes fell on their sped hands and said, "What?"


    Colin hugged Faye tightly and said, "Make up for our honeymoon."


    Faye said, "Can anyone make up for their honeymoon?"


    Colin teased, "We fell in love after we got married. Isn''t it normal to make up for our honeymoon?"


    Faye found it hard to refute.


    The two stayed in bed for a while before they got up and had breakfast together.


    After breakfast, Faye took Colin''s car to thepany, and Robert helped her drive her car back from


    the hospital.


    After a night of fermenting, almost all public opinion was in favor of Ralph.


    In particr, Ralph staged a nightclub drunk scene at 2 am, which won him a lot of people''s hearts.


    As soon as Faye entered the office, Galen took the tabletputer and showed her the headlines.


    "Ralph is such a pitiful man!"


    "Don''t be sad, Ralph, you deserve better!"


    "It''s real. It''s Fanny who gave up their love for her future."


    "I''m a woman, but I support Ralph this time."


    Galen said, "Rex called just now and said that Fanny has been suspended by the crew today."


    Faye returned the tabletputer to Galen and said, "Just right, let her take a rest for two days."


    Galen took the tabletputer and flipped through some pages with her head lowered, "Ms. Nash,


    why hasn''t the insider exposed Ralph? Is he going to do nothing next because he doesn''t want to


    cause trouble?"


    Faye said with certainty, "Half past nine at the least."


    Galen was puzzled, "Why is it half past nine?"


    Faye said, "The best time for hype is 9 am or 8 pm in a day."


    As expected by Faye, starting at 8:50 am, some marketing ounts began to release news one after


    another.


    At 9 am, it was questioned by several Facebook influential ounts.


    At half past nine, two muckraking weekly magazines exposed the intimate photos of Ralph and the


    female investor.


    At 10 am, Faye was talking to Galen about the New Year holiday arrangement when Ralph and his


    agent pushed the door open and walked in with a sullen look on their face.


    Seeing that they walked in without knocking on the door, Faye looked at them coldly.


    Who did they think they were?

 Chapter 283 Despicable

    Chapter 283Despicable


    Chapter 283 Despicable


    They looked aggressive.


    Ralph''s dissatisfaction was obvious. His agent looked tense.


    Faye looked at them silently, and Galen didn''t hold back, "Stuart, you two have suffered from


    tenosynovitis recently?"


    "Can''t you lift your hands to knock on the door?"


    Both Ralph and his agent were speechless.


    Galen turned to look at Faye.


    Faye narrowed her eyes and continued the conversation just now as if nothing had happened.


    "Let''s take turns on duty during the holiday. Just two people a day during the vacation."


    "If there is a special emergency, call me at any time."


    "As for the newly signed artists, ask their agents to keep an eye on them. Hope they won''t get into


    trouble before the New Year."


    Galen nodded, "Okay, I''ll on it right now."


    Faye said lightly, "Well, take the two of them out and hand them over to others in crisis public rtions."


    Galen said, "Okay, Ms. Nash."


    With that, Galen stepped in front of Ralph and said, "Shall we go, Ralph?"


    Ralph stood still, ring at Faye, "Ms. Nash, did you do it?"


    Facing Ralph''s questioning, Faye flipped through the documents without even raising her eyes.


    Looking at Faye''s indifferent attitude, Ralph became more and more annoyed. He pushed Galen away,


    walked to Faye''s desk, and pounded the desk hard, "Ms. Nash, since you have the guts to do it, why


    don''t you have the guts to admit it?"


    Faye said coldly, "Get out."


    Ralph looked unhappy, "Ms. Nash, I know you want to support Fanny, but you can''t use me as a


    stepping stone just because you want to support her. My future is as important as hers."


    Faye had seen a lot of people who did something wrong and med it on someone else.


    But Ralph was the first one who was so shameless and righteous when he was doing it.


    After all, even if others were shameless, they had no courage to shout in front of Faye.


    After Ralph finished it, Faye raised her head and looked at him with a chill in her eyes, "Whoever I want


    to support, I will find a way to give her a lot of resources. I wouldn''t bother to use someone as a


    stepping stone."


    Faye paused for a while and said, "Even if I want to find a stepping stone, you are not worthy enough


    to be one."


    It was casual and extremely insulting.


    When Ralph was insulted, he became furious, and his manners as an artist were instantly gone.


    Seeing that he was about to get into trouble, his agent hurriedly stepped forward, grabbed his arm, and


    pulled him back. He stood in front of Ralph and looked at Faye with a smile, "Ms. Nash, he''s angry


    now. Please forgive him."


    Faye leaned back in the chair and said, "Stuart, arranging another crisis PR agent to take over Ralph is


    thest thing I can do for you."


    After all, Ralph was an artist at Farrell Media, and Faye left him a way out.


    She didn''t want to embarrass her ownpany.


    The agent heard her words and immediately took the hint. He took a deep breath and continued with a


    smile, "Ms. Nash, is there anything we can do to help Ralph?"


    Faye said, "Let''s wait for the oue of crisis PR."


    The agent said, "Ms. Nash, it''s not easy for Ralph to get to where he is now. He just got hotheaded and


    did such a stupid thing. You..."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Before the agent could finish, Faye interrupted him impatiently, "You''d better save these words for the


    crisis public rtions officer in charge of him."


    The agent fell silent.


    The atmosphere was deadlocked for a few minutes. When Ralph''s agent saw that Faye showed no


    sign of letting go, he nodded at her, said a few more polite words, and dragged Ralph out of the door.


    Ralph yelled, "Is this the end of it?"


    The agent said, "Stop talking!"


    After they left, the office returned to silence again.


    Faye pinched her eyebrows and drank some water.


    She was quite annoyed by these artists, and they alwaysined about how difficult it was for them


    to get to this point.


    It was never easy for people from all walks of life.


    Everyone was mortal, and everyone was moving forward with a heavy burden.


    Did they think those rich men weren''t tired?


    Maybe they were as tired as everyone else.


    So, everyone had a difficult life. Why did someone expect others to understand his difficulty?


    After Ralph was pulled out of Faye''s office by his agent, he went to see a crisis publicist with whom he


    usually had a good personal rtionship to help him handle the matter.


    The publicist nced at Ralph and said honestly, "Ms. Nash allows you to use thepany''s public


    crisis rtions, and it proves that she doesn''t want to ruin you."


    Ralph said, "Then can I stay at Farrell Media?"


    The publicist smiled and didn''t answer.


    It would be lucky for him to get out of trouble. Did he expect to continue to stay here and be


    popr?


    It was not that difficult to deal with.


    The result was obvious. The publicist felt like awyer taking awsuit that he knew he would lose.


    Around 4 pm, the heat of the news was suppressed, and only a fewizens shouted that this was the


    norm in the entertainment industry.


    The heat had subsided, but Ralph''s reputation had not been cleared.


    Ralph smashed his rental house angrily, and his agent called the crisis publicist again.


    The publicist was blunt on the phone, "Stuart, aren''t there some new trainees recently? You might as


    well choose someone you like. Ralph is probably hopeless."


    The official documents clearly stated that the artist''s morality should be regted, andizens were


    resolutely resisting theeback of entertainers with poor morals.


    Although Ralph was not famous enough to be noticed by everyone, the news was all over the Inte


    and it would be difficult for him to be popr in the future!


    After hanging up the phone, Ralph''s agent frowned and looked at him. He took out a cigarette case


    from his pocket and handed one cigarette to Ralph, "You might want to change your career Path next!"


    Ralph was stunned, "What?"


    His agent said, "Even if you continue to stay in this circle, it will be hopeless."


    Ralph said, "Didn''t you tell me to take advantage of Fanny''s poprity back then? Didn''t you say this


    kind of thing happens a lot in the entertainment industry?"


    His agent said, "You swore that you and Fanny were boyfriend and girlfriend and that she couldn''t live


    without you..."


    His agent fell silent. He didn''t bother to continue talking.


    Ralph took the cigarette from his agent''s hand, lit it, and said viciously, "That slut Faye must have done


    it behind my back!"


    When Faye got off work, Robert had parked her car in the underground parking lot.


    Faye was driving home when she got a call from Lance.


    When Faye answered it, Lance said yfully on the other end of the phone, "Faye, Hank has been


    grounded, and Tiffany is so mad..."

 Chapter 284 She Was Attacked

    Chapter 284She Was Attacked


    Chapter 284 She Was Attacked


    Tiffany was never a pushover.


    She had borne it all these years for two reasons. One was that she had been intimidated by Old Mr.


    Farrell. The other was that she had always felt that her status in the Farrells would not be shaken as


    long as Hank was around.


    For example, a while ago, she med everything on Helen to protect Hank.


    One could imagine how important Hank was to her.


    It sounded ridiculous. Even in this age, they were fighting for power and money like crazy.


    Lance told Faye mockingly about what had happened at the Farrells house on the phone.


    Faye was driving calmly, "The trap for the Farrells is all set."


    Lance became serious, "Don''t worry. It''s a tight n."


    Faye said, "If there are still mistakes after I''ve nned so many years, then how stupid I must be."


    Lance said, "When are you going to do it?"


    Faye said softly, "When the spring flowers bloom after the New Year."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Lance sighed, "I can''t wait to see it."


    Faye turned the steering wheel and drove into ane. She was silent for a moment, and asked, "Will


    Colin be sad if the Farrell family is ruined?"


    Hearing Faye''s words, Lance was stunned for a while and then replied, "No, probably not. He''s been


    sabotaging the Farrells over the years."


    Faye said, "Right."


    Lance said, "You are now doing it for real, right? Since you are husband and wife now, why don''t you


    sit down and talk about it frankly? If he''s sad, you can spare his life and leave him a way out."


    Lance was joking. Faye smiled, "Do you think the Farrells are animals?"


    Lance teased, "They''re worse than animals."


    Faye was too rxed chatting with Lance to notice that a ck Volkswagen had been following her all


    the way.


    By the time she noticed it, the Volkswagen quickly approached her, hitting the rear of her car like crazy.


    Faye frowned and turned the steering wheel to dodge it.


    In the end, the huge inertia caused Faye''s car to hit the wall of an oldmunity on the side of the


    road.


    Faye''s car had good safety performance. After such a big crash, Faye was unharmed in the car.


    Lance heard the noise and asked anxiously, "Faye, what''s happening?"


    Faye looked sideways out of the car window and saw a man wearing a ck mask in the broken


    rearview mirror.


    As the man approached, Faye saw his outline clearly and said, "I''m being followed."


    Lance asked, "Where are you?"


    Faye said, "Jonah Street, on my way back to Fennth Community."


    Lance said, "I happen to be nearby. Don''t get out of the car."


    Faye didn''t respond. She looked at Ralph who was staring at her outside the car and hung up.


    Ralph was wearing a short ck down jacket with a dark red hoodie inside. The hoodie cap covered


    his head, and he was wearing a mask. To be honest, it was hard to identify him if he didn''t approach.


    Ralph and Faye looked at each other through the car window. There was a triumphant smile in his


    eyes.


    After a short while, probably because he knew Faye was going to die today, he took off his mask and


    knocked on Faye''s car window, "Ms. Nash, let''s talk."


    Faye squinted at Ralph and put her phone aside. She pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Ralph hadn''t expected Faye to get out of the car so quickly. He was stunned for a while and then


    sneered, "You''re not afraid of death."


    Faye said, "You are not afraid of death. Why would I be afraid?"


    Ralph looked Faye up and down, took two steps forward, and said, "Well, if you are raped or your


    beautiful face is ruined, will Mr. Farrell still be so obsessed with you?"


    As Ralph spoke, he deliberately leaned closer to Faye.


    Faye didn''t dodge and said coldly, "You can try."


    Ralph said, "Faye, you''re not afraid at all?"


    Faye said calmly, "Ralph, I''ve seen a lot of people asking for trouble."


    Ralph said, "What?"


    Faye said, "But you''re the most active one."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ralph''s anger, which had been building up for a day, exploded at this moment.


    A woman who didn''t take him seriously under such circumstances made him feel unprecedentedly


    humiliated.


    Ralph''s face changed suddenly, and he grabbed at Faye''s neck.


    A sharp look shed in Faye''s eyes. She titled to avoid him and grabbed his wrist. Before he could


    react, she threw him over her shoulder and mmed him to the ground hard.


    Ralph hadn''t expected Faye to counteract him. His head hurt badly when it hit the concrete road.


    Faye squatted down to look at him. She patted his cheek and said with cold eyes, "Do you think I''m just


    another fragile girl in the circle?"


    Ralph struggled to get up when someone suddenly showed up and stepped on his chest.


    Theer wore a pair of white sneakers. Faye looked up and said, "You''re sote."

 Chapter 285 What A Coincidence

    Chapter 285What A Coincidence


    Chapter 285 What A Coincidence


    Lance looked very energetic today.


    He was all in a white, white tracksuit and white sneakers.


    When Faye finished it, Lance looked down at her and teased, "Didn''t I tell you not to get out of the car?


    Why did you do it yourself?"


    Faye stood up, walked to the car, took a pack of wet tissue from inside, and wiped her hands calmly,


    "He provoked me."


    Lanceughed out loud, "You couldn''t hold back?"


    Faye stood with her back to Lance and said, "I wasn''t bothered to hold back."


    Lance said, "Are you calling the police?"


    Faye raised her chin across the street and said, "There is surveince."


    The implication was that she was certainly going to call the police.


    Lance took the hint, took out his phone, and called the police.


    After a short while, the police came and put Ralph into a police car.


    Faye went to the police station to make a statement. After recounting the incident, the two policemen


    "This guy asked for it!"


    "Probably he thought he could deal with a woman himself, but he didn''t expect to be beaten."


    After making a statement, Faye said she did not agree to a private settlement before she left the police


    station in Lance''s car.


    Faye''s damaged car was still parked on that street. She called the 4S shop and asked them to send


    someone to tow it away and repair it.


    On the way back, Lanceughed while driving, "Aren''t you going to use insurance?"


    Faye looked down at her watch and said, "I have limited time."


    They hadn''t seen each other for more than half a year, and they had said goodbye in a hurry after


    seeing each other two days ago. Lance was very talkative now.


    "What''s going on between you and Colin? I didn''t notice that you were interested in each other. I


    thought you were just acting."


    "Are you falling in love?"


    "But it''s normal. Colin is handsome enough to mess up your mind."


    Lance asked questions, but Faye said nothing.


    When Lance was getting tired, he nced at Faye, took out a piece of chewing gum from his pocket,


    and threw it into his mouth, "Well, it''s a waste of my time again."


    When Lance stopped asking questions, Faye looked at him and said, "When will you ever stop being


    so talkative?"


    Lance smiled, "It''s my nature and it can''t be changed."


    Faye said, "Has Hank''s grounding affected you?"


    Lanceughed, "I''m just a henchman. What does it have to do with me?"


    Faye said, "Don''t take it lightly. Tiffany is not a fool. So many things have happened recently, and she


    will doubt the people around her."


    Lance was confident, "Then she wouldn''t suspect me. Last month, there was a problem with the small


    Lance was an ountant, and his ounting skills had helped him a lot over the years.


    Lance was not a senseless person. Seeing that he was so confident, Faye felt relieved and smiled, "I''m


    d you know what you''re doing."


    Lance smiled, and then mentioned the orphanage, "Thest time I called you, I wanted to tell you that


    ine was going to demolish the orphanage. Do you know that?"


    Faye frowned, "I don''t know."


    Lance said, "I also just received the news. I will take the time to inquire about it and let you know."


    Faye said, "Okay."


    Lance snorted, "ine is not as smart as Old Mr. Farrell."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The two were talking when the car arrived at Jonah Street.


    The staff of the 4S store had arrived and were telling the truck driver to tow Faye''s car away. There


    were many people around.


    Faye and Lance nced out the car window without thinking much, thinking that the people around


    were just curious.


    They pushed the door open and got out of the car. Lance was chewing the gum, and suddenly he saw


    someone familiar who looked out of ce in the crowd.


    Lance suddenly felt a pain in the back of his neck and the gum was stuck in his mouth.


    What a coincidence! It seemed that enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road.

 Chapter 286 He Deserved It

    Chapter 286 He Deserved It


    Chapter 286 He Deserved It


    Among a group of pleasure-seekers, Andy seemed out of ce.


    Not only the way he dressed but also his expression waspletely ipatible here. He was


    wearing a suit and leather shoes with an expressionless face.


    The moment Lance saw Andy, he immediately distanced himself from Faye.


    Faye also noticed Andy, and she subconsciously searched for another familiar figure.


    Lance said, "Faye, Faye, I''m leaving!"


    Faye said, "Hmm."


    As soon as Lance finished his words, he went to the car and prepared to get in, but Andy, standing in


    the crowd, suddenly locked his gaze on him.


    Lance was shocked.


    To get in the car or not?


    If he got in, the stubborn Andy would probably chase him for a long distance.


    If he didn''t get in, he might be doomed.


    Lance was struggling when he heard Faye say in his ear, "There seems no way you can escape now.


    You want me to back you up?"


    Lance gritted his teeth, "Screw it! I can''t reveal my identity!"


    Faye curved her lips, "Good luck then."


    Lance hadn''t seen Faye smile all the way, and now, seeing her smile like that, he said in a voice only


    the two of them could hear, "I''ll show your true colors to Colin one day."


    Faye said calmly, "I''m not afraid."


    Lance said, "You seem confident? Colin..."


    Before Lance could finish speaking, Andy had stridden over.


    Lance stopped talking abruptly. He nodded and bowed to Andy, smiling tteringly, "Andy, what a


    coincidence!"


    Andy asked, "It''s your car?"


    Lance smiled even wider. He took a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Andy, "How can it be? I


    am the mostw-abiding person."


    Lance said, putting the cigarette closer to Andy.


    Andy didn''t take it. Lance took back the cigarette, took out a piece of chewing gum from his pocket, and


    handed it to Andy, "Andy, take one?"


    Andy looked down at Lance like he was an idiot.


    After a long while, Andy stretched out his hand and rubbed the corner of Lance''s lips fiercely with a


    frown, and finally stuck the chewing gum on his fingertips on Lance''s clothes with disgust.


    Lance was dressed up today for a blind date.


    And he was irritated by Andy''s behavior.


    "What is wrong with you?"


    "What did you just stick on me?"


    Andy looked calm, "It''s your stuff."


    Lance said, "What the hell? It''s a rhetorical question!"


    Looking at Lance''s angry face, Andy kept silent and just stared down at him.


    Lance instantly remembered that Andy was staring at him the same wayst time in the warehouse. He


    put away his dissatisfaction, took a step back, and exined with a smile, "Andy, you misunderstood


    me. I was passing by today. It''s true! I wouldn''t dare to smash Ms. Nash''s car!"


    Lance turned his head and winked at Faye.


    Faye asked Andy in a low voice as if she hadn''t seen it, "Where''s Colin?"


    Andy said, "Mr. Farrell went to check the surveince video. He asked me to stay here."


    Faye pursed her lips and reached into her pocket for her phone, preparing to call Colin, only to realize


    that her phone had just been left in the car.


    Faye stepped toward the crowd. Seeing hering this way, the staff of the car dealership rushed up


    to say hello.


    "Ms. Nash."


    Faye said, "Hello."


    The staff of the car dealership smiled and handed Faye the receipt, "Please take a look and check the


    fees for towing and repairing your car."


    Faye smiled, "Okay, I just left my phone in the car. Wait a moment, I''ll transfer money to you."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Faye said, walking towards the trailer.


    The staff of the car dealership followed closely.


    Faye took out her phone from the car, turned it on, took a nce, and found 17 missed calls from Colin.


    Faye raised her eyebrow. She transferred the towing fee to the staff of the car dealership, and then


    called Colin.


    The moment it got through, Colin took a deep breath on the other end of the phone, obviously


    suppressing his anger, "Honey."


    Faye was taken aback when she heard Colin''s angry tone, and said indifferently, "Are you mad?"


    Colin responded in a deep voice, "No, where are you?"


    Faye said, "The site of the car crash."


    Colin simply said, "Wait for me."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye clutched the phone thoughtfully.


    On the other side, Colin got up with a sullen face and walked out through the broken sses.


    The traffic police captain walked beside him with a smile, with a thinyer of sweat on his forehead,


    "Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry. The surveince camera on that road is being repaired recently. Cool down, I will


    find out the truth for you."


    Colin paused and said with a straight face, "Captain, I am the one who should apologize. I was too


    impulsive today."


    The captain didn''t expect Colin to take the initiative to apologize. His eyes shed with disbelief, and


    then he straightened up and hurriedly answered, "No, there''s no need for you to apologize."


    Colin nced at Robert beside him, "Robert, buy a good coffee set for captainter and send it over."


    Robert said, "Okay, Mr. Farrell. I''ll do it right away."


    Captain said, "Don''t, Mr. Farrell, you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Colin had already walked away.


    Colin got in the car, leaned into the seat, raised his hand, and loosened the tie, "Robert, let''s go."


    Robert looked at Colin in the rearview mirror, "Mr. Farrell, why are you being so nice to a squad leader


    like Desmond Henderson?"


    Colin said, "I don''t want him to use this thing against me."


    When Colin finished speaking, the phone in his pocket rang.


    Colin took out his phone and pressed to answer, and then he heard the voice of Abbot, who was trying


    not tough, "Colin, I just went to the police station. Guess what just happened?"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Just cut the crap and get to the point!"


    Abbot said, "The person who hit Faye''s car was one of yourpany''s artists who caused a scandal


    yesterday."


    Colin usually paid little attention to his artists, so he was somehow confused by Abbot''s words, "Who?"


    Abbot said teasingly, "Ralph, you two were on a dating variety show some time ago."


    Colin pondered and seemed to remember it.


    But he didn''t recall much of it.


    He forgot that he once got Ralph and Fanny to y a role in a movie.


    Seeing Colin didn''t answer, Abbot knew that Colin probably didn''t think of this person, and he


    continued, "Do you remember Fanny? The obscure female star that Faye wanted to promote, and


    Ralph is the one who is reported to have an affair with her."


    Colin raised his hand and pressed his temple. He remembered it now, "Get to the point."


    Abbot said, "Oh, the point is, Faye is fine, but that guy was beaten harshly. I heard from the police


    station that Faye threw him to the ground and caused him to have a concussion. Now he is applying for


    medical parole."


    A smile appeared on Colin''s sullen face, "Really?"


    Abbot said, "How cruel you are! Why do you sound so happy after hearing that your wife caused a


    concussion in him?"


    Colin curved his lips, "He lost the fight, and he deserved it."

 Chapter 287 Putting On A Show

    Chapter 287 Putting On AShow


    Chapter 287 Putting On A Show


    Colin said like a protective, arrogant parent.


    That guy lost the fight and he deserved to get hurt.


    Abbotughed when he heard Colin''s words, "What if Ralph beat up Faye? Will you take the same


    attitude?"


    Colin said sullenly, "Then I''ll let him with rest in the cemetery that you have chosen."


    Abbot was speechless.


    By the time Colin returned to the crash scene, the traffic police had already solved the matter.


    Seeing Faye, Colin got out of the car and strode forward. He first looked at her up and down to make


    sure she wasn''t injured, then he reached out and took her into his arms, whispering in her ear, "I''ll ask


    Andy to guard you."


    Faye said, "No need."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, I won''t ask him about your whereabouts."


    Faye looked up slightly.


    Colin stared at her, "I promise, I won''t ask him if you want to hide it from me."


    Faye gasped, "I don''t need your protection."


    Colin smiled instantly with his peach-blossom-like eyes, "Do you have your protection?"


    Faye didn''t answer. She changed the subject and said, "It was Ralph who hit my car. Andy was


    stubborn and he wouldn''t let go of Lance."


    Only then did Colin notice Lance.


    Lance stood by the car door, chewing gum and blowing it up for fun now and then.


    Andy stood beside him, staring at him indifferently.


    It seemed that Andy would kill him if Lance made one move.


    Lance said, "Andy, can you please blink a little? It scares me when you stare at me like that."


    Andy fell silent.


    Lance sighed. He blew up the pink gum and it instantly ttened again, "Andy, you''re not young now.


    Maybe you can ask Colin to set you up with a girl."


    Andy remained silent.


    Lance said, "You can''t keep staring at a man all day long!"


    Andy said, "Stop the nonsense! I almost can''t hold back the urge."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, "The urge to do what?"


    Andy was serious, "To kill you."


    Lance was speechless.


    As soon as Lance shut his mouth, he saw Colin. He stepped forward and did the same as he did just


    now, handing the cigarette first, then the chewing gum.


    Colin looked at him with a half-smile, taking neither of them, "Lance."


    Lance put the two things back in his pocket and said with a smile, "Colin, believe it or not, I was just


    passing by. I just saw someone looking like Ms. Nash and got out of the car to have a look and offer a


    hand."


    After Lance finished speaking, he looked at Faye, "You can ask Ms. Nash if you don''t believe me."


    Faye said, "Hmm."


    Lance thought to himself, "What? That''s all? Faye, say something!"


    Colin had already learned from Abbot that Ralph was responsible for the crash. Naturally, he had no


    reason to disbelieve Lance. "I heard that Hank has been grounded recently?"


    Lance smiled. "You are well informed."


    Colin sneered, "Hank has been grounded, why are you still in the mood to hang out?"


    Lance said, "Colin, you have misunderstood me. I came out today to fulfill the promise I made to you


    two days ago!"


    Colin put on a false smile, "Oh?"


    Lance said, "I asked someone to make a tablet for you to wish you longevity. I came out today to bring


    it back and put it at home for worshipping."


    After Lance finished speaking, he smiled at Colin and said, "I''m going to put it together with the


    memorial tablets of my ancestors."


    Colin scoffed, "What? Your ancestors are going to turn into living corpses?"


    Lance was choked.


    Colin said, "Otherwise why do you need my tablet to drive out evil spirits in your house?"


    Lance became speechless again.


    Colin was well known for his sarcastic words.


    Lance was quite talkative, but now he was left speechless by Colin''s words.


    Fortunately, Colin didn''t want to make things difficult for him today; he winked at Andy, "Andy, follow


    Lance and watch him take my longevity tablet home."


    Andy said, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Lance said, ''What the hell!''


    After finishing speaking, Colin got in the car with his arms around Faye''s waist.


    Lance cursed inwardly while having to force a smile.


    Andy watched Colin and Faye leave, and then nced at Lance and said, "Let''s go."


    Lance cleared his throat lightly, "Andy, I''ll just go by myself. It requiresplete sincerity to deal with a


    longevity tablet, I..."


    Before Lance could finish speaking, Andy picked him up by the cor and stuffed him into the car, "Mr.


    Farrell asked me to follow you."


    After being carried into the car, Lance tilted his head and spat the gum out the window.


    After Andy got in the car, Lance turned to look at him and said, "Andy, if you insist on following me, then


    I''ll have to tell you the truth. I am on my way for a blind date now."


    Andy said, "It''s okay. I have time."


    Lance was speechless.


    In another car, Faye was cradled by Colin on hisp.


    Meeting Faye''s gaze with an affectionate face, Colin put his arms around Faye''s waist and said in a


    deep, alluring voice, "You scared me."


    Faye put his hands on Colin''s shoulders, tapped her fingertips, and leaned into his ear, "How about we


    ask Robert to take a taxi back?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, "What?"

 Chapter 288 Taking Him To Know Her

    Chapter 288 Taking Him To Know Her


    Chapter 288 Taking Him To Know Her


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin turned his head to meet Faye''s eyes.


    Faye''s red lips moved, "We have something to do."


    Outside the window, it was getting dark.


    Colin thought that Faye wanted to make out with him, and he grinned, his Adam''s apple rolling, "Okay."


    Robert was stunned when he was driven out of the car.


    Seeing the resplendent sunset, Robert suddenly got somehow upset.


    He just couldn''t catch a break, could he?


    In the car, Colin was driving in the driver''s seat; the tie around his neck was loosened by him.


    Faye leaned on the seat and looked out the window, somewhat lost in thought.


    After driving for a while, Colin asked with a deepugh, "Where do you want to go?"


    Faye raised her lips, "I''m taking you to drink."


    Hearing that, Colin was more sure of her intention. His thin lips curved in a smile, "Okay."


    Under the guidance of Faye, the car finally stopped in front of a tavern.


    Colin parked the car and the two got out.


    Standing at the door of the tavern, Colin raised his eyebrows, "Just drinking?"


    Faye asked, "Or what?"


    Colin pressed the tip of his tongue against one cheek, "I was expecting some appetizers."


    Faye didn''t change her face, "You can get some in the tavern."


    The tavern Faye brought Colin to was the one she had been to with Jake before.


    Last time, she said she was going to bring Colin here, but with so much happening thereafter, she had


    to give up the n.


    It just so happened that they were free today, and they might as well just do it now.


    The tavern owner knew Faye.


    Seeing that Faye brought a man in, he was surprised at first, and then greeted her with a smile, "Hi,


    Faye."


    Faye smiled, "The same old ce."


    The tavern owner was typing on aputer, and he paused at Faye''s words, "What?"


    Faye smiled, "My husband."


    The tavern owner suddenly understood. He came out from the front desk and personally led the way.


    "It was such a shock. I was wondering why you brought an outsider here all of a sudden."


    "And you mentioned the old ce."


    The tavern ownerughed while talking, and finally whispered, "I want to renovate this ce. How


    about you try to talk Jake into it? Thest time I told him about the renovation, he got mad at me."


    Faye smiled, "I''ll try."


    The tavern owner, "Has he recovered yet?"


    Faye said, "No."


    The tavern owner shook his head, "Mental worries cannot be cured by medicine, but unfortunately, the


    only cure for his disease has long left this world..."


    Faye chatted with the tavern owner, while Colin just followed behindzily with his hands in his pockets.


    He always thought aside from work, her social circle was only made up of the Farrells, Reba, and


    Tanner.


    But now it seemed that it was not the case at all.


    As Colin pondered, the tavern owner brought them to a box, opened the door, and the tavern owner


    signaled Colin to go ahead.


    Colin said politely, "Thank you."


    The tavern owner had been chatting with Faye just now, so he didn''t see Colin''s face very clearly. Now


    he took a closer look, and his eyes lit up. He said to Faye, "Your husband is more handsome than


    Jake."


    Faye smiled, "Doctor Thomas probably won''t be happy to hear thisment."


    The tavern owner said, "The waiters here privately said that Jake looks like a refined rascal."


    Faye pursed her lips and chuckled.


    The tavern owner''s evaluation was very pertinent. Jake had a gentle appearance and always wore a


    pair of gold-rimmed sses, but the sick evilness inside him almost oozed from his bones.


    He deserved to be called a refined rascal.


    The tavern owner said a few more words to Faye at the door of the box, then smiled at Colin in the box,


    and turned to leave.


    Faye walked in and saw Colin leaning back in the seat and signaling to her to get closer with his finger.


    Faye stepped forward, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin looked up at Faye, "Were you just talking about Jake Thomas?"


    Faye said, "Hmm."


    Colin asked, "You have a good personal rtionship with Jake?"


    Faye looked at him, "What''s your point?"


    Colin thought he was hiding his intention well, but Faye could see the self-conquest in his eyes.


    Faye held back the urge tough, "Jake has a crush on someone."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, "What?"


    Faye didn''t tell him the answer. She walked over to him and sat down, "It''s amon problem for


    humans. You like something or someone, and you think other people would have the same taste as


    you."


    Colin, "What?"


    Faye was about to continue speaking when the box door was pushed open from the outside, and the


    waiter brought wine and side dishes.


    Faye served Colin the warm wine, "Have a taste."


    Colin picked up the wine ss and took a sip, "Did the tavern owner make it himself?"


    Faye nodded, took a bite of the side dish, sipped the wine, and narrowed her eyes in enjoyment.


    Seeing this, Colin''s eyes darkened, and he said in a low voice, "You haven''t finished what you said just


    now."


    Faye raised her eyes, "You care so much about me that you always think that others would feel the


    same about me."


    Faye said with a serious face. Colin chuckled and said in an alluring voice, "So, you know I care too


    much about you."


    Faye asked, "That''s the point you get?"


    Colin said meaningfully, "How about I take you for a drive by the river after drinking?"


    Faye tapped her fingers on the wine ss irregrly. Thinking of what happened after drinking by the


    riverst time, she said slowly, "Then maybe I should drink more."

 Chapter 289 Worlds Apart

    Chapter 289 Worlds Apart


    Chapter 289 Worlds Apart


    Faye didn''t mean to act flirtatiously.


    But the allure revealed unintentionally could even arouse more of a man''s passion.


    When Faye finished speaking, Colin whispered, "Just a little drunk will be fine."


    At that moment, Lance reached the ce where the blind date would take ce apanied by Andy.


    Lance bought a bunch of roses before entering to impress his blind date.


    Ny-nine flowers, which cost him a lot of money.


    The blind date the Langfords arranged for Lance this time was ady from a noble family.


    Lance had seen her photo in advance. With a in face, she didn''t look quite attractive, but she was


    not ugly.


    To be honest, those young men born with a silver spoon probably would not ept this blind date, but


    Lance was just adopted by the Langfords.


    Although the old couple regarded Lance as their son, in the eyes of outsiders, an adopted son was an


    adopted son, and he would always be inferior.


    As soon as Lance and Andy entered the restaurant, they saw that girl sitting by the window.


    Lance stepped forward with roses and greeted politely.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Mane, I am Lance Langford."


    The girl, looking very cultured, stood up and responded, "Nice to meet you, I''m Felicia Mane."


    After the two greeted each other, Lance handed the roses to her.


    The girl took them and put them in the booth next to her. It was hard to tell whether she liked the


    flowers or not from her face.


    Probably because Lance took a look at her, the girl smiled, "Thank you for the flowers, I like them very


    much."


    Lance smiled when he heard the words, "That''s great."


    After the two sat down, Andy stood upright at the dining table.


    Seeing this, the girl was stunned, "Mr. Langford, who is he?"


    Lance smiled awkwardly, and was about toe up with a fake identity for Andy when he heard Andy


    say, "His bodyguard."


    Lance was speechless.


    The girl smiled, "I didn''t expect you to bring a bodyguard with you."


    Lance was speechless, and he smiled more embarrassedly.


    It was known to all that the Langfords wouldn''t have gained a firm foothold in Cocanel without the


    Farrells.


    Lance''s father was the general assistant at Farrell Media headquarters.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, such an identity might be out of reach, but in the eyes of the young girl


    from noble families, it was not much different from a servant or a nanny at home.


    With such a family background, Lance even brought a bodyguard with him.


    It would be praise to say he was pretentious.


    With embarrassment, Lance called the waiter over to order.


    After the waiter came over, the girl opened the menu and ordered a few moderately priced dishes, and


    then handed the menu to Lance, "Mr. Langford, what do you like to eat?"


    Lance said, "I''m not a picky eater. Just order what you like."


    Hearing his words, the girl didn''t insist; she handed the menu to the waiter, "That''s all for now."


    The waiter said, "Okay, ma''am."


    After the waiter left with the menu, Lance and the girl introduced themselves to each other.


    The girl had just returned from studying abroad and had not yet entered the workce, but she had


    already decided to work in her familypany as an intern.


    Lance was still a gentleman when dealing with women. He didn''t talk too much nor not too little so that


    the girl wouldn''t feel annoyed or awkward.


    After a brief chat, the girl excused herself to go to the bathroom, got up, and left.


    Lance watched the girl disappear around the corner and rxed, then turned to look at Andy, "Andy,


    can you stand somewhere else? Don''t you feel embarrassed about watching me on a blind date?"


    Andy said, "No, I don''t."


    Lance was speechless.


    Andy was just unreasonable.


    A few minutester, the girl came back from the bathroom. The two chatted while eating, and finally


    exchanged mobile phone numbers and friended each other on Instagram before parting.


    Coming out of the restaurant, Lance offered to give the girl a ride.


    The girl declined politely, "Thanks, but I happen to have a friend nearby, and we are going shopping


    together."


    Girls always hung out together. Lance didn''t think much about it and said politely, "Do you need me to


    wait with you?"


    The girl said, "No, I''ll just wait by myself."


    Seeing that the girl didn''t need him, Lance didn''t force it and left after saying goodbye.


    Driving out of the parking lot, Lance had a smile on his face, "I think it has something to do with this girl


    today!"


    Andy was driving and answered indifferently, "You have no chance with her."


    Lance wanted to refute when he heard the words, but thinking of the disparity in their strength, he


    endured it without saying a word.


    Andy was stubborn. He decided to watch Lance bring the longevity tablet home as Colin told him.


    Lance had no choice but to order one in a coffin shop, and he paid additional money for the expedited


    delivery.


    The coffin shop owner joked while doing it, "I can''t believe there are still people worshipping longevity


    tablets in this era. It''s really rare."


    Seeing that Lance remained silent, the coffin shop owner said again, "You owe this person a big one, I


    guess."


    Lanceughed mockingly, "I regard him as my parent."


    The shop owner couldn''t tell if Lance''s words were true or false, and he said, "That''s a big favor."


    Lance said, "Yes."


    Lance was sitting in the coffin shop watching the shop owner making the longevity tablet, while Andy


    was standing at the door waiting.


    Seeing Andy''s unfriendly look, the shop owner asked Lance secretly, "Hey, did you borrow money from


    a loan shark?"


    Lance followed his line of sight and said calmly, "Ah, no, that''s my bodyguard."


    The shop owner was surprised when he heard the words, "Bodyguard?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Lance said, "Yeah, I''m rich, very rich."


    The shop owner was shocked.


    The longevity tablet was for a living person, so it was made of redwood.


    After the tablet was done, Lance paid the money. Looking at Colin''s name engraved on it, Lance curled


    his lips. He picked it up and walked towards the door, "Andy."


    Andy nced down at the longevity tablet in Lance''s hand, and said coldly, "Hold it in your arms."


    Lance was speechless.


    The two came out of the coffin shop and were about to get in the car when they suddenly saw a familiar


    figure.


    Lance''s eyes lit up, and just as he was about to go up to say hello, he was stopped by Andy.


    Lance red at him.


    Andy looked down at him, motioning him to keep quiet.


    "He is just craving for what he is not worthy of. You know what, he gave me a big bouquet of roses


    today. That''s so cheesy. I threw it in the trash when I went out."


    "The funniest thing is that he brought a bodyguard with him! Who does he think he is? With a


    bodyguard? Duh!"


    "But he doesn''t look bad. He has a good figure and appearance; he is still a good choice for a one-


    night stand. After I''m done with him, I will introduce him to you."


    Lance froze.


    Andy added, "In their eyes, you are just a money boy offering free sex."


    Lance was speechless.


    The ce where the two of them parked was quite far from the coffin shop. After such a huge blow,


    Lance lowered his head and hold Colin''s longevity tablet in silence.


    A passerby passed by and whispered.


    "I can tell he is a good son at first sight. He seems quite sad with his father''s tablet in his arms."


    "s, partings in life or death is the norm."


    By the riverside.


    Colin, who was offered a tablet for longevity, was holding Faye in the back seat of the car, making out.


    Colin pressed Faye''s hand against the ss, looked at Faye''s neck as she held her head high, and


    then lowered his head and bit her on the chin, "I like..."

 Chapter 290 Doubt

    Chapter 290 Doubt


    Chapter 290 Doubt


    The wind was very strong by the river.


    The shadows of the trees on both sides nted across the window in the moonlight.


    Inside the car, they were still immersed in passionate intimacy.


    In the end, Colin fiddled with Faye''s hair andnded some kisses on her corbone.


    Faye stared at him with her amorous eyes that were still a little watery, "You are good at the y after


    sex."


    Colin was still focusing on kissing, and when he heard the words, heughed in a hoarse voice, "Well,


    now you are left wanting even more. I''m creating opportunity for our next sex."


    More than ten minutester, Faye leaned against his arms and appreciated the scene outside the car


    window.


    Colin lowered his head and kissed her on her hair, "Are you hungry?"


    Faye shook her head in his arms.


    Colin asked, "Are you thirsty?"


    Faye looked up, "Colin, won''t you get tired?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows when he heard the words, "Do you think I''m long-winded?"


    Faye stared at Colin''s deep eyes for a while, and said softly, "No, I''m just afraid that I''ll get used to it


    someday, but you won''t be able to persevere."


    Colin curled his lips, "It won''t happen."


    Faye wanted to say something more when Colin lowered his head and leaned in her ear, saying in a


    deep voice, "You know I can hold for long."


    Faye fell silent.


    Colin was massaging Faye''s calf when Andy called.


    Faye always wore high-heeled shoes in the office, and sometimes she had to stand all day long, so she


    always had sore legs and feet.


    Seeing the caller ID, Colin picked up the phone and pressed to answer, "Hello?"


    Andy said, "Mr. Farrell, I''m done here."


    Colin asked, "What took you so long?"


    Andy said honestly, "He went on a blind date halfway through."


    Colin was suspicious, "Blind date?"


    Andy''s voice was t, "Yeah."


    Colin asked, "How did it go?"


    Andy said, "No good, that girl didn''t like him."


    After finishing speaking, Andy added, "She just wants a one-night stand, and she even invited her


    friends to take advantage of him."


    Colin was speechless.


    It was rare that Colin was left speechless by someone''s words.


    Colin didn''t speak, and Andy also remained silent.


    They were silent for about ten seconds, and then Colin said solemnly, "Drive to the river bank to pick


    me and my wife up."


    Andy said, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin said, "Bring one more person here and drive this car back by the way."


    Andy, "OK."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin took the phone in his hand and turned it around. He thought for a few


    seconds and sent Robert a message, "Investigate Lance''s blind date today."


    Robert almost replied instantly, "OK."


    After reading Robert''s reply, Colin put the phone back in his pocket and continued to give Faye a


    massage.


    When he identally pressed a little hard, Faye would kick him with her toes.


    Colin didn''t get angry but smiled, "I have never done it before, and I''m still learning."


    Andy arrived half an hourter.


    Andy asked his partner to drive the other car back, while he opened the driver''s door and got in the car.


    "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin shushed him and said in a low voice, "Let''s go. She is falling asleep."


    Andy nced at Faye in Colin''s arms.


    Faye was leaning on Colin with a nk expression, but she didn''t fall asleep at all.


    Andy was speechless.


    Although Andy had no experience in love, he could see that Colin pampered Faye like a child.


    Faye was already asleep when they returned to Fennth Community.


    Colin got out of the car with Faye in his arms.


    Faye moved uneasily as if dissatisfied with being disturbed.


    Colin wrapped her in a suit jacket and kept apologizing.


    Andy followed them both, feeling quite embarrassed. He scratched his head and touched his face,


    wishing he could disappear now.


    After returning home, Colin took Faye back to the bedroom, put his hands on her sides, and kissed her


    on the corners of her lips, "Would you like a ss of milk?"


    Faye opened her eyes, "I want to take a shower."


    Colin said, "I''ll get the water for you."


    Faye said, "But I am toozy to move."


    Colin chuckled, "I''ll do it for you."


    Faye stared at Colin for a moment, clearly distrusting him, then rolled over, "Forget it."


    Colin chuckled, "I promise not to mess around."


    Faye said, "I don''t believe you."


    Colin finally carried Faye to take a shower.


    He knew Faye too well. With sweat all over, she would not be able to sleep well.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Faye was lying still on the edge of the bathtub, even her toes feeling limp.


    Colin''s big warm hands ran down her spine, "Honey, don''t fall asleep."


    Faye opened her eyes and stared at Colin for a moment.


    Colin lowered his eyes, "What?"


    Faye frowned and pursed her lips, "Colin, are you infertile?"


    Colin said, "Huh?"


    Faye drank wine and made out with Colin by the river for a while. At this time, she couldn''t think clearly,


    "I think there is something wrong with your reproductive organ."


    Colin''s hand holding the towel paused for a while, then he pinched Faye''s chin with one hand and


    asked meaningfully with darkened eyes, "What?"


    The worst doubt about a man was about his sexual prowess.


    Faye was so tired that she didn''t want to talk anymore, but Colin looked as if he wouldn''t give up until


    he got the answer, so she said, "I haven''t done contraception since the end of the variety show. I forgot


    about it the first few times, butter, I found out that I would not get pregnant at all, so I forgot about


    contraception altogether."


    After Faye finished speaking, she stared at Colin nkly, "Are you infertile?"

 Chapter 291 Getting Used To It

    Chapter 291 Getting Used To It


    Chapter 291 Getting Used To It


    Faye looked at Colin somehow nkly, with a tinge of innocence beyond description in her eyes.


    Colin looked down at Faye. He curved his thin lips, and he said in a deep voice, "Do you want a baby?"


    Faye was silent.


    They looked at each other with their thoughts.


    After a long while, Colin lowered his head and pressed his forehead against Faye''s, "You won''t get


    pregnant, so you don''t need to use any contraception or take medicine. Those things are not good for


    your health."


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this, and the corners of his lips moved, "You are infertile?"


    Those were the words made under the influence of liquor. Faye''s eyes lost focus.


    Colin stepped back and stared at her, thinking that she probably didn''t know what she was talking


    about.


    After half a minute, Colin stopped pinching Faye''s chin; he picked her up from the bathtub and said in a


    hoarse voice, "When you are ready to ept me, we''re gonna be fruitful and multiplying soon."


    Faye blinked, "What?"


    Colin said, "Go to sleep, baby, you''re drunk."


    The next day.


    One advantage of tavern wine was that no matter how much you drank, you wouldn''t have a hangover


    the next day.


    Faye was still sleeping soundly when the phone rang.


    Before Faye frowned, the man lying beside her had already answered it, and he kept his voice


    extremely low, "Robert."


    When Robert heard Colin''s voice, he got flustered, and his voice was lower than Colin''s, "Mr. Farrell, I


    found out that the person who had a blind date with Lance yesterday was Jeremy Mane''s daughter,


    Felicia Mane."


    Colin didn''t answer.


    Robert held his breath, not daring to urge.


    Colin tiptoed to his feet and walked out with his phone in hand. It wasn''t until the door was closed that


    he returned to his normal voice and said, "Jeremy Mane?"


    Robert, "Yes."


    Colin sneered, "Who set them up? Tiffany or ine?"


    Robert answered, "It should be ine."


    Colin sneered, "It seems that ine is somehow shorthanded now. He is trying to strengthen people''s


    support."


    Robert asked, "Do we need to cause them some trouble?"


    Colin leaned against the stair railing, "No, thedy of the Mane family isn''t even interested in Lance."


    Robert said, "I''m afraid that ine will force the Mane family to submit to make Hugh Langford work for


    him faithfully."


    Colin smiled mockingly, "I''d like to see how capable ine is."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin walked back to the bedroom.


    Faye''s sleep was so light that even though Colin had answered the phone in time, she was still woken


    up.


    Faye was washing up in the bathroom when Colin returned to the bedroom.


    Colin pushed in the door, leaned against the door frame, and smiled, "Woken up by the call?"


    Faye, "Yes."


    Colin strode forward, tied her hair that had begun to struggle with his slender fingers, and asked in a


    low voice, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Having got used to Colin''s actions, Faye brushed her teeth and washed her face naturally, "Yes."


    Colin asked, "Do you feel any difort?"


    Faye said, "No."


    No matter what Colin asked, Faye kept replying with one word.


    Colinid one hand on the edge of the sink and propped himself up, holding Faye in his arms, and


    joked, "Toozy to talk to me?"


    Faye rinsed her mouth, wiped it with the disposable face towel on the side, and threw it into the trash


    can. Then she turned her head and said, "I don''t want to talk when I have toothpaste in my mouth."


    Colin let go of her hair and let it fall. Then he curved his thin lips, bent down, andnded kisses on the


    back of Faye''s neck.


    Faye was speechless.


    When Colin was done, heid his jaw on Faye''s shoulder, "Forget about Ralph. I''ll ask Ethan to deal


    with it."


    Faye raised her eyes and looked at Colin in the mirror, "Do you want him to rot in jail?"


    Colin said solemnly, "He did something wrong, and he has to pay the price. We are not bullying him, we


    are educating him. If we don''t teach him a good lesson this time, he will push his luck and do the same


    thing next time when he has the chance."


    Colin paused, and then continued, "And the one he offends next time is not as kind as you, he will


    suffer a big loss."


    Seeing the serious look on Colin''s face, Faye turned to look at him.


    Colin lowered his eyes, "What?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Faye said, "You are handsome and kind."


    Colin raised an eyebrow.


    Faye smiled, "I have something to do in the office this morning, so I''ll leave first."


    Colin retracted his hand on the sink and stood up, "I''ll ask Robert to bring you breakfast."


    Faye walked past Colin, smiling, "Before nine-thirty."


    Colin, "OK."


    Seeing that Faye was about to walk out, Colin suddenly stopped her, "Honey."


    Faye turned around, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin''s thin lips curved in a meaningful smile, "Honey?"


    Faye was speechless.


    It was only at this moment that Faye realized that she was used to the way he called her.


    Over time, she had be ustomed to it.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Colin didn''t tease her anymore. He changed the subject and said calmly,


    "You don''t need to take any contraceptive measures. Unless one day you tell me you want to have a


    baby, I won''t allow this ident to happen."


    Faye was new to love, not to life. She asked after a moment of daze, "What did you do?"

 Chapter 292 Getting Used To It

    Chapter 292 Getting Used To It


    Chapter 292 Getting Used To It


    Faye looked at Colin somehow nkly, with a tinge of innocence beyond description in her eyes.


    Colin looked down at Faye. He curved his thin lips, and he said in a deep voice, "Do you want a baby?"


    Faye was silent.


    They looked at each other with their thoughts.


    After a long while, Colin lowered his head and pressed his forehead against Faye''s, "You won''t get


    pregnant, so you don''t need to use any contraception or take medicine. Those things are not good for


    your health."


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat when she heard this, and the corners of his lips moved, "You are infertile?"


    Those were the words made under the influence of liquor. Faye''s eyes lost focus.


    Colin stepped back and stared at her, thinking that she probably didn''t know what she was talking


    about.


    After half a minute, Colin stopped pinching Faye''s chin; he picked her up from the bathtub and said in a


    hoarse voice, "When you are ready to ept me, we''re gonna be fruitful and multiplying soon."


    Faye blinked, "What?"


    Colin said, "Go to sleep, baby, you''re drunk."


    The next day.


    One advantage of tavern wine was that no matter how much you drank, you wouldn''t have a hangover


    the next day.


    Faye was still sleeping soundly when the phone rang.


    Before Faye frowned, the man lying beside her had already answered it, and he kept his voice


    extremely low, "Robert."


    When Robert heard Colin''s voice, he got flustered, and his voice was lower than Colin''s, "Mr. Farrell, I


    found out that the person who had a blind date with Lance yesterday was Jeremy Mane''s daughter,


    Felicia Mane."


    Colin didn''t answer.


    Robert held his breath, not daring to urge.


    Colin tiptoed to his feet and walked out with his phone in hand. It wasn''t until the door was closed that


    he returned to his normal voice and said, "Jeremy Mane?"


    Robert, "Yes."


    Colin sneered, "Who set them up? Tiffany or ine?"


    Robert answered, "It should be ine."


    Colin sneered, "It seems that ine is somehow shorthanded now. He is trying to strengthen people''s


    support."


    Robert asked, "Do we need to cause them some trouble?"


    Colin leaned against the stair railing, "No, thedy of the Mane family isn''t even interested in Lance."


    Robert said, "I''m afraid that ine will force the Mane family to submit to make Hugh Langford work for


    him faithfully."


    Colin smiled mockingly, "I''d like to see how capable ine is."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin walked back to the bedroom.


    Faye''s sleep was so light that even though Colin had answered the phone in time, she was still woken


    up.


    Faye was washing up in the bathroom when Colin returned to the bedroom.


    Colin pushed in the door, leaned against the door frame, and smiled, "Woken up by the call?"


    Faye, "Yes."


    Colin strode forward, tied her hair that had begun to struggle with his slender fingers, and asked in a


    low voice, "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Having got used to Colin''s actions, Faye brushed her teeth and washed her face naturally, "Yes."


    Colin asked, "Do you feel any difort?"


    Faye said, "No."


    No matter what Colin asked, Faye kept replying with one word.


    Colinid one hand on the edge of the sink and propped himself up, holding Faye in his arms, and


    joked, "Toozy to talk to me?"


    Faye rinsed her mouth, wiped it with the disposable face towel on the side, and threw it into the trash


    can. Then she turned her head and said, "I don''t want to talk when I have toothpaste in my mouth."


    Colin let go of her hair and let it fall. Then he curved his thin lips, bent down, andnded kisses on the


    back of Faye''s neck.


    Faye was speechless.


    When Colin was done, heid his jaw on Faye''s shoulder, "Forget about Ralph. I''ll ask Ethan to deal


    with it."


    Faye raised her eyes and looked at Colin in the mirror, "Do you want him to rot in jail?"


    Colin said solemnly, "He did something wrong, and he has to pay the price. We are not bullying him, we


    are educating him. If we don''t teach him a good lesson this time, he will push his luck and do the same


    thing next time when he has the chance."


    Colin paused, and then continued, "And the one he offends next time is not as kind as you, he will


    suffer a big loss."


    Seeing the serious look on Colin''s face, Faye turned to look at him.


    Colin lowered his eyes, "What?"


    Faye said, "You are handsome and kind."


    Colin raised an eyebrow.


    Faye smiled, "I have something to do in the office this morning, so I''ll leave first."


    Colin retracted his hand on the sink and stood up, "I''ll ask Robert to bring you breakfast."


    Faye walked past Colin, smiling, "Before nine-thirty."


    Colin, "OK."


    Seeing that Faye was about to walk out, Colin suddenly stopped her, "Honey."


    Faye turned around, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin''s thin lips curved in a meaningful smile, "Honey?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It was only at this moment that Faye realized that she was used to the way he called her.


    Over time, she had be ustomed to it.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Colin didn''t tease her anymore. He changed the subject and said calmly,


    "You don''t need to take any contraceptive measures. Unless one day you tell me you want to have a


    baby, I won''t allow this ident to happen."


    Faye was new to love, not to life. She asked after a moment of daze, "What did you do?"

 Chapter 293 Just Right

    Chapter 293 Just Right


    Chapter 293 Just Right


    Faye was very nervous when she asked this question.


    The answer was obvious, but she didn''t dare find it out.


    Colin noticed Faye''s agitation, he walked to her, held her hand, and said gently, "It is just a minor


    operation."


    Faye felt a bit smothered.


    Colin grinned, "I wanted to take an injection before, but Jadon told me that an operation has a better


    effect than an injection."


    They all knew the meaning of an operation to render a man infertile.


    Faye felt sad to Colin "So have you been sterilized?"


    Colin lightly pinched Faye''s fingertip and snickered. "I have no choice. I am greedy and dissatisfied. I


    want to make love with you with no barriers."


    Faye went speechless.


    Colin always had methods to reduce Faye''s sense of guilt.


    Faye stared at Colin.


    Colin was flustered and tenderhearted that she kept staring at him. "What''s wrong?"


    "When did you do that?" Faye asked.


    Colin looked down and said in a deep voice, "Can I keep it a secret?"


    Faye''s heart was full of pain, "No."


    Colin took a deep breath, stepped towards her, and took her in his arms. He pretended to be relieved


    and smiled, "After we had sex for the first time."


    Faye''s face leaned on Colin''s chest, "Why?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Faye didn''t discover that Colin''s eyes dimmed for an instant. "I saw you went to the drugstore and


    bought emergency contraception after you left the Farrells."


    Faye went speechless.


    Colin could still remember that day clearly.


    They had already decided to get married, but when Faye got out of the Farrells'' old house, she


    immediately went to the drugstore and bought emergency contraception.


    Colin looked at her through the car window that day.


    He saw that she stubbornly put the medicine into her mouth and swallowed without water.


    Colin couldn''t describe his feeling at that time.


    In brief, it was unpleasant.


    However, there were some things he couldn''t dwell upon because it might make him more miserable.


    Colin''s thought stopped abruptly, then he bantered. "Otherwise, how could I not tease you until we


    have got married three months?"


    "Is it because you had an operation during that period?" Faye asked.


    Colin answered, "The convalescence is one month, but I kept myself as pure as jade for three months."


    After Colin answered Faye''s question, he teased, "Don''t worry, it doesn''t affect fertility. Let me know if


    you want to have a baby one day."


    Faye left Fennth Community with a heavy heart and mixed feelings.


    Until the car arrived at thepany, she still couldn''t calm down.


    When she got into the office, Ralph''s former agent followed her into the office.


    Faye ground coffee beans and looked at him with an elusive expression, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ms. Nash, this morning I heard about the things that Ralph did to you. Believe it or not, I still want to


    exin that I have nothing to do with this matter."


    After speaking, he looked nervous and he swallowed cravenly.


    Faye put the ground coffee into the coffeemaker and said indifferently, "Ok, I see."


    "Ms. Nash, I''m sorry."


    He didn''t know whether Faye believed or not, and he made a 90-degree bow to Faye.


    Faye nced at him, saying, "You don''t have to apologize to me. I believe that you have nothing to do


    with this matter. You''ve been an agent at Farrell Media for a long time, I believe you won''t be against


    me for an artist who is going to cancel his contract with thepany."


    After he heard Faye''s words, he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with his hand, "Ms. Nash, thank


    you for your trust."


    Faye said, "I have to attend a press conferenceter. If there''s nothing else, you can get back to work."


    "Ok, Ms. Nash, I''ll get out of your hair."


    After Faye watched him get out of the office, she went back to her desk with her coffee. When she was


    about to drink the coffee, the phone on the desk vibrated.


    Faye nced at her phone and saw the message from Samuel.


    "The internal strife at the headquarters of Farrell Media has begun."


    Faye, "Tell Nh to fan the mes, otherwise, I''m worried that the infighting wasn''t intense enough."

 Chapter 294 The Show Just Began

    Chapter 294 The Show Just Began


    Chapter 294 The Show Just Began


    Today, the headquarters of Farrell Group was in turmoil.


    Tiffany and Hank beat Colin and Faye to arrive there.


    The door of the president''s office was open. ine sat in afy chair with a livid face.


    His office was crowded with people, and they were agitated.


    "I have long suspected of Hugh, but you said I was overthinking with certainty."


    "The loss caused by the bidding this time is not a small amount. Mr. Farrell, who do you think should be


    the one to me for it?"


    "Hugh made such a huge mistake, but he''s only suspended. Mr. Farrell, it doesn''t add up."


    Pressured by those shareholders, ine was rendered wordless. He leaned into the seat as his chest


    moved up and down during his breathing.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In the corridor, Tiffany greeted Colin smilingly, "Colin, what are you doing here with Faye?"


    Colin was unfazed and said, "I''m worried about my father."


    Tiffany uttered, "Same to me and your eldest brother. We''ve been on tenterhooks since we got to know


    what''s happened in the group."


    Both of them had good acting. If they didn''t know each other well, they would be unable to tell that they


    were here to join in the "fun".


    Hank was grounded at home these days and didn''t look very good.


    In just a few days, he looked much thinner than before.


    Tiffany then turned to look at Hank and stated, "You are used to keeping things to yourself. You''re


    worried about your father and miss Colin, but you never say it out."


    With that, she heaved a sigh as if helplessly. What she said was actually directed at Colin.


    Hank was silent, and he set his eyes on Colin. A few secondster, he looked towards Faye.


    Faye looked poised; she was sunk in thought, so she did not notice that Hank was looking at her.


    Colin sniffed and naturally wrapped his arm around Faye''s waist.


    "Hmm?" Faye looked up in confusion.


    Colin lowered his head and whispered into her ear, "Baby, I love you."


    Faye did not expect that Colin would say that in public, and her ears reddened immediately.


    Colin broke into a mischievous smile.


    The next second, Colin looked up slightly and met Hank''s eyes.


    Hank froze and then looked away.


    The quarrel in ine''s office hadsted for more than an hour.


    ine pretended to be calm and drank coffee. "So what do you guys want me to do with Hugh?" asked


    he with a darkened face.


    "Fire him!"


    "Besides, he has to be personally responsible for the loss."


    "Mr. Farrell, if you really don''t listen to our advice, then we''ll have no choice but to ask Old Mr. Farrell to


    back us up."


    Most of the shareholders were the trustworthy partners of Old Mr. Farrell back then.


    They appeared loyal to the group, yet they were just taking advantage of their identity as veterans to


    inflict their thoughts on him.


    ine took a sip of the coffee and said coldly, "Ask Hugh toe here."


    A man in his thirties nodded and hurried out of the office.


    Soon, the man showed up in the office with Hugh.


    Hugh was in his early fifties, and the first impression people had of him was that he was stable.


    Probably there was so much going on today that Hugh looked a little tired at the moment.


    "Mr. Farrell."


    Hugh walked up to ine and greeted him.


    Kneading his temples, ine uttered, "Hugh, was it you who did that?"


    Hugh answered, "No."


    ine asked, "Do you have any proof?"


    Hugh forced a smile and said, "No."


    Hugh had been working with ine for nearly 30 years and knew ine too well. Since ine asked


    that, ine basically had given up on him.


    ine fixed his eyes on Hugh with a frown. After about half a minute, he said calmly, "The


    shareholders proposed to let you resign andpensate for the loss caused by the bidding."


    Hugh was subdued.


    ine let out a long sigh and said, "Forget thepensation. You can just go to the personnel


    department toplete the procedures to resign from your job."


    Hugh took a deep breath and uttered, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Hugh did not exin anything to them the entire time.


    Upon hearing what ine said, the other shareholders began to be critical and sarcastic again.


    When Hugh walked out of ine''s office, Tiffany pulled Hank to make way for him.


    Hugh''s back stiffened when he saw it.


    Just as Hugh was ready to keep walking, Colin strode up to him, took out a business card from his


    pocket, and handed it to him, saying, "Hugh."


    Hugh looked up at Colin and uttered, "Colin."


    Colin stated, "This is my friend''s newpany. It''s not a bigpany, but the sry is not bad. If you


    have no ns to retire, you might as well work there."


    Hugh was taken aback.


    Colin didn''t say anything more. He reached out to pat Hugh on his arm.


    Hugh uttered, "Thank you, Colin."


    Colin said with a smile, "I remember you used to attend the parent-teacher meetings in my school on


    behalf of my father in my childhood."


    Hugh clenched the business card silently.


    Shortly after Hugh left, the shareholders in ine''s office also left one after another.


    When all of them had left, ine clenched his teeth and smashed the coffee mug in his hand heavily to


    the ground.


    The new assistant, who had just reced Hugh, was frightened out of his wits and couldn''t help


    holding his breath.


    At the same time, Faye''s and Hank''s mobile phones rang; both of them got iing text messages.


    Hank took out his mobile phone.


    Nh: [Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry. I haven''t touched a penny of Old Mr. Farrell''s money. I don''t want to get


    involved in your dispute. I''m just worried that I won''t be able to get out of this. I wanna protect myself.]


    The text message that Faye received was from Lance.


    Lance: [Nailed it.]

 Chapter 295 The Effortless Fruit

    Chapter 295 The Effortless Fruit


    Chapter 295 The Effortless Fruit


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After reading the message from Lance, Faye folded her mobile phone and put it into her pocket. She


    subconsciously looked up at Colin and found that his eyes were on somewhere else; he didn''t look at


    her phone at all.


    Faye smiled lightly and said, "A friend."


    Colin dropped his gaze and smiled mischievously, "A man?"


    "Mm-hmm," answered she honestly.


    Worried that Colin might get her wrong, Faye added, "Don''t overthink."


    Colin smiled more wildly and said, "I''m chill."


    He then teased, "Baby, you are the one in panic."


    Faye was rendered wordless.


    Compared with theposure of Colin, Hank was not that calm.


    He did suspect that Nh worked for ine before, but Nh never answered this question directly.


    Even if he had asked her a few more times afterwards, she was always evasive and stumbled over her


    words.


    Hank''s face darkened.


    Tiffany was the first to perceive something wrong with Hank. She leaned over and asked in a low voice,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Hank didn''t hold out on her and handed her his mobile phone.


    Tiffany took over the phone. With only a nce, she clenched her teeth and said in a voice that was


    only audible to them two, "Old geezer, I can''t believe he nted a spy by your side."


    Hank looked unfazed and stated, "It turns out that the person my father has been guarding against has


    never been Colin."


    Tiffany was so angry by the sudden blow that she took several deep breaths to adjust her mood,


    uttering, "I told you, no one in the Farrells is reliable. You have been being too kind."


    Hank uttered, "Mom, calm down. Don''t embarrass ourselves in front of Colin."


    Tiffany smiled sarcastically. "Do you think he has nothing to do with what''s happened today?"


    Hank was subdued.


    At the end of the day, whether it was Colin and Faye, or Tiffany and Hank, no one went in to appease


    ine.


    After the incident, both sides found a decent and hypocritical excuse to leave.


    When they went out of the headquarters of Farrell Media, Tiffany and Hank left directly, while Colin and


    Faye walked slowly down the steps.


    Colin chuckled and said, "It''s very likely that Tiffany and Hank assume what''s happened today is


    because of me."


    Faye uttered, "Don''t worry. Even if they doubt it, they won''t take aim at you."


    "Hmm?" Colin was curious.


    Faye said lightly, "Don''t you think it''s stupid to confront two enemies at a time?"


    Colin narrowed his eyes.


    Fayepressed her lips and stated, "You can show yourself when both of them suffer great losses in


    the fight."


    Colin joked, "Baby, did you just say I was stupid?"


    Faye walked down the steps and said, "Each of us has our own rules to survive. You have a lot of


    connections, so you have the capital to be tough and fight them.


    "I am different, my connections are not enough to support me to have a head-on conflict with them, so I


    can only be patient to make ns step by step before I finally make it."


    No matter how stupid Colin was, he could get the undertone of Faye''s words.


    She had connections in the Farrells.


    Colin asked, "I''m curious about whom you have a connection with?"


    Faye turned to look Colin in the eye and uttered, "I can''t tell you now."


    Colin chuckled, saying, " It doesn''t matter, as long as they don''t betray you."


    Faye replied firmly, "They won''t."


    While the two were talking, Robert parked the car in front of them.


    Robert got out of the car and helped them open the rear door.


    Colin put his hand on the roof of the car and let Faye get in the car first.


    When Faye was seated properly, he got in the car.


    Robert was sad. He felt regretful for getting off the car, which seemed unnecessary.


    After some time, Faye suddenly thought of the conversation between Colin and Hugh; she asked, "Are


    Hugh and you very close?"


    Colin turned to look at Faye with a faint smile, "What do you think?"


    Faye answered, "I don''t know. I don''t remember."


    Colin teased, "Of course... no."


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    Colin continued, "Hugh did attend a lot of parent-teacher meetings for me at that time, but he did that


    because of ine''s orders but not kindness."


    Faye furrowed her eyebrows and asked, "Then today, why did you...?"


    Colin said, "Hugh has been working for ine for such a long time, so he must have a lot of


    connections."


    Faye caught on to it in a heartbeat and uttered, "Whichpany did you ask him to work for today?"


    Colin smiled as he answered, "You know the boss of thatpany."


    Faye raised her eyebrows and asked, "Abbot?"


    Colin shook his head.


    Faye uttered, "Ethan?"


    Colin still shook his head.


    Faye thought for a moment, but she really couldn''t think of anyone else, so she asked tentatively,


    "Robert Sellers?"


    Before Colin opened his mouth, Robert, who was driving in the front, couldn''t remain silent anymore;


    he said with a smile, "Madam, I''m ttered."


    Faye didn''t get the right answer after three guesses. As a result, she gave up and imitated Colin''s tone,


    saying, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to tell me. It''s fine as long as he is reliable."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Colin chuckled and said, "Alexander."


    Faye was stupefied and asked, "What?"


    Colin uttered, "Wanna go and take a look with me?"


    Faye did not know what Colin was nning, but she still nodded in confusion.


    On the other side, Tiffany returned to the Farrells'' old mansion and made a beeline for Hank''s room.


    Nh, who had asked for a day off today, was sitting nervously by the bed at the moment. Upon


    hearing the knocks at the door, she sprang to her feet.


    Seeing Nh, Tiffany flew into a rage. She strode into the room and raised her hand to p Nh.


    "What an ingrate!"


    Although Tiffany was furious, she dared not make a scene.


    Old Mr. Farrell lived downstairs; not only was Hank grounded by him recently but she was given a hard


    time by him. In that case, she didn''t have the guts to do anything that would annoy him anymore.


    Nh''s head tilted because of Tiffany''s p, but she bit her lower lip without making any sound.


    Tiffany said angrily, "What did Hank do that dissatisfied you? Since you married into our family, you


    lead a rich life, and we also give your parents money. How dare you team up with ine to deal with


    him!"


    In the face of Tiffany''s questioning and abuse, Nh said nothing.


    After a few minutes, Hank, who had parked the car, pushed the door open and walked in.


    Seeing the p marks on Nh''s face, Hank frowned and stood between the two women, asking,


    "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Tiffany uttered harshly, "What am I doing? You should ask your wife who cost an arm and a leg when


    you married her!! What good will it do to her to bring you down?"


    Hank said, "Mom, I''ll attend to it myself."


    Tiffany asked, "So what are you going to do with it?"


    Hank said calmly, "Mom, I saw Grandpa drinking coffee in the living room when I came back just now."


    Tiffany looked at Hank and sneered, "You''re impossible!"


    After Tiffany left, Hank turned to take a look at Nh. Then, he went to the window and lit a cigarette.


    After taking two puffs, he uttered, "Let''s get a divorce."

 Chapter 296 The Plan Behind

    Chapter 296 The n Behind


    Chapter 296 The n Behind


    It was pin-drop silent in the bedroom.


    Nh stood behind Hank without saying anything.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hank silently smoked a cigarette, put it out on the windowsill, and looked out of the window for a while.


    Then, he turned to look at Nh and said, "How much did ine give you? Is it enough for you?"


    Nh said, "Mr. Farrell."


    Hank forced a smiled and uttered, "Sorry to have forced you to marry me at that time."


    Nh''s heart skipped a beat, and she didn''t reply to him.


    Hank continued, "The Farrells are tooplicated. Despite living here for 30 years, I''m still not in my


    element, let alone you. It must have been hard for you during this period of time."


    With that, Hank wiped the smile off his face. He then fished out his mobile phone and called hiswyer


    to draw up a divorce agreement.


    After the phone call, Hank smiled softly and uttered, "You know mywyer, Croft. If you have any


    requirements, you canmunicate with him in private. You can rest assured. I will try my best to


    satisfy you."


    When Hank finished his words, he walked out of the door.


    Nh watched Hank leaving andpressed her lips. Before he got out of the room, she asked, "Mr.


    Farrell, don''t you me me at all?"


    Hank just touched the knob. Hearing what she said, he stopped in his tracks and looked back at her,


    asking, "me you for what?"


    Nh answered, "For selling you out."


    Hank suddenly dissolved intoughter and said, "The Farrells are cruel, calcting, and greedy. Even I


    have no way to get myself out of it, let alone you."


    Nh was subdued.


    Hank looked at Nh and chuckled as he continued, "I will probably go back to work in thepany


    from tomorrow. If you feel embarrassed, you can apply for a transfer."


    Nh clenched her hands on both sides and asked, "What if I don''t want a transfer?"


    Hank uttered, "Then you get on with your work as my assistant."


    With that, Hank smiled faintly at Nh. "Don''t be pressured. You can set your mind at ease. I won''t


    deliberately make things difficult for you."


    Then, Hank wheeled around and turned the knob.


    Hank walked out of the bedroom. No sooner did he go downstairs than he saw Samuel, who was


    drinking coffee with Old Mr. Farrell.


    Old Mr. Farrell sat squarely, while Samuel crouched in front of the coffee table.


    Old Mr. Farrell looked at Samuel with dissatisfaction and scolded, "Look at you. Sit properly."


    Samuel said, "I''m squatting!"


    Old Mr. Farrell pulled a long face without replying to him. It was obvious that he did not want to talk to


    Samuel.


    Samuel was being lectured by Old Mr. Farrell for a while. Catching sight of Hank, Samuel stood up to


    greet him.


    Hank met his eyes and raised his jaw slightly.


    Samuel caught on immediately. He asked with a bright smile, "It is said that there is a new caf¨¦ across


    the street. Would you like to check it out with me?"


    Hank nodded. Then, he went to the sofa and greeted Old Mr. Farrell before leaving.


    When the two walked out of the old mansion, Hank let out a long sigh of relief.


    Samuel stood by Hank''s side and was smoking, looking like a hooligan. "Tired?" asked he.


    Hank answered, "Mm-hmm."


    Samuel said teasingly, "You''re supposed to be. It''s how life goes. Only the dead can rest in peace."


    Hank sniffed and uttered, "Your thoughts are always different from the ordinary."


    Samuel stated, "Sometimes people just can''t get to the bottom of the truth behind."


    The two stood at the gate of the old mansion for a while. When Samuel finished smoking, they drove


    away.


    In the car, Hank spoke of what had happened in Hugh''s office today, "About Hugh, I''m really sorry."


    Samuel was driving with a look of indifference while saying, "It''s fine. He is old enough anyway. He has


    been working hard all his life. It''s time for him to enjoy a happy life now."


    "Mm-hmm," said Hank. Then, he closed his eyes for a rest. After some time, he opened his mouth, "I


    remember you and Faye used to live in the same orphanage, right?"


    Samuel turned the steering wheel and replied calmly, "That''s also what I heard about."


    Hank, "You heard about?"


    Samuel smiled carelessly and exined, "I was only five years old when I was adopted by my father.


    What could I remember since I was that little? If I hadn''t always been reminded that I was adopted, I


    would have thought I was his biological son."


    Hugh had always treated Samuel as his biological son.


    Had it not been for the great differences in their appearances and characters, many people would have


    suspected that Samuel was Hugh''s illegitimate son.


    With that, Samuel turned to look at Hank, asking, "Why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    Hank''s eyes remained closed. Instead of answering the question, he uttered, "Samuel, who do you


    think is better, me or Colin?"


    Samuel thought to himself, "What a hell of a question! He''s really giving me a hard time."


    Without getting Samuel''s reply for a long time, Hank muttered to himself, "Had it not for my mother, I


    really would not bother to fight against Colin."


    Samuel joked, "You don''t want to own Farrell Media?"


    Hank was silent. After pondering, he said, "I did."


    Samuel asked, "What? So you don''t want it now?"


    Hank replied, "Since I found something a month ago, Farrell Media has left me cool."


    Samuel arched his eyebrows and said, "What have you found?"


    Hank murmured, "Nothing."


    Since Hank kept it to himself, Samuel did ask further. "What are you going to do with Nh?" asked


    Samuel with a forced smile.


    Hank opened his eyes, looking very tired, and stated, "You take some time to look for an apartment for


    her. When she and I finish the divorce process, you shall help her move."


    Samuel pretended to be surprised and asked, "Are you two getting divorced?"


    Hank uttered, "Yup, we are too different in the first ce."


    Samuel teased, "She''s done such a thing this time, but you intend to let her off the hook so easily?"


    Hank stated, "I did something wrong first."


    At the same time, Colin and Faye arrived at Alexander''spany.


    After getting off the car, Faye stared at the words "New Energy" outside the office building with a


    Alexander?


    New energy?


    What wasparing apples and bananas?


    This was probably it.


    Despite being suspicious, Faye still went in with Colin.


    When they went upstairs, Alexander happened to have a meeting.


    A senior executive was talking eloquently about his work, and Alexander looked at him with a fake


    smile.


    When the senior executive was done, Alexander kept a straight face.


    The senior executive asked, "Mr. Smith, what do you think of my n?"


    Alexander did not answer; he looked at the assistant standing next to him for help.


    The assistant uttered on behalf of Alexander, "Not feasible. Redo it, and put it into practice."


    The senior executive was wordless.


    Alexander uttered, "Right. That''s what I think."


    Next, another senior executive reported on his work.


    Faye had been listening to them at the door for almost half an hour and basically understood the whole


    story.


    In fact, Alexander was a nominal president of thepany, and new energy was all Greek to him.


    Faye tilted her head to look at Colin and said, "Is this yourpany?"


    Colin cracked a mischievous smile and answered, "To be more exact, this is yourpany. When


    Farrell Media goes bankrupt, you''ll be the president, and I will work for you."

 Chapter 297 The Plan

    Chapter 297 The n


    Chapter 297 The n


    With his hands in his pockets, Colin looked handsome and unruly.


    Hearing what he said, Faye was stunned before furrowing her brows, asking, "What?"


    Colin answered with a faint smile, "Do you think I have kept a low profile for so many years just to fight


    against Hank for the ownership of Farrell Media?"


    Faye caught on to it in the next second. "Are you trying to destroy Farrell Media?" said she.


    Colin curved up the corner of his mouth and uttered, "I wanna destroy their souls."


    The more they cared about it, the more Colin wanted to destroy it.


    Something suddenly urred to Colin. He rubbed his fingertips in his pocket and looked at Faye


    before asking, "Am I too ruthless?"


    Faye said straightforwardly, "It''s nothingpared to what they''ve done to you."


    Hearing that, Colin felt tight in his chest and said nothing.


    When Alexander walked out of the conference room, he seemed to have been tortured badly.


    Seeing Colin and Faye, Alexanderpletely dropped his acting.


    The assistant next to him was fraught that Alexander would give the game away and reminded him to


    go back to the office.


    Alexander pumped himself up and greeted, "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash."


    Colin joked, "President Smith."


    Being called "president", Alexander got goosebumps.


    A few minutester, they reached the president''s office.


    Colin sat on the sofa drinking coffee, while Alexander sat at the deskining to Faye.


    "Faye, this job is way too tough, really.


    "I really shouldn''t have taken this job. Colin asked me to be the nominal president of apany. In


    return, he would give me 5,000 dors per month and also send me a house as a gift. I thought it was a


    cushy job...


    "I always thought that presidents were idle until I became one myself."


    Alexander talked one mile a minute and appeared distressed. Looking at how calm Faye looked, he


    suddenly felt that she couldn''t rte to him.


    Alexander stood up and leaned toward the desk.


    The next second, he took out a digital bathroom scale and strode up to Faye. Then, he put it on the


    ground and stood on it.


    "Faye, did you see it? I used to be 141 pounds, and it''s been like that all the time."


    Faye looked down at the bathroom scale and said with a straight face, "You really have been working


    hard these days."


    Alexander nodded pitifully.


    Colin sat on the sofa; he didn''t see how many pounds Alexander had shed from 141. However, judging


    from how Alexander looked, Colin didn''t see any change.


    His confusion was cleared up when Faye uttered, "Your weight dropped from 141 to 140. That''s quite a


    lot. Try not to drink water in the afternoon. I''m afraid your weight will be back to what it used to be."


    Colin choked on the water and fought down the urge to cough.


    Alexander said, "Faye, I find that you really have nopassion."


    Faye looked up at him and uttered, "Since you''ve taken the money from him, you have to do what he


    told you to do."


    Alexander lost his tongue. He picked up the bathroom scale and put it back under the desk.


    Colin had beaten Hank to get the project of thispany before.


    It was a good project, and Colin even spent a lot of money to poach several elites for this project.


    The three were chitchatting in the office when Alexander''s mobile phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    Alexander nced at the screen, only to see "Jake", and his face instantly clouded over.


    After more than ten seconds, Alexander took the phone and answered it. "Hello," said he in an


    unfriendly tone.


    On the contrary, Jake uttered leisurely, "Alex, when are youing to get your medical advice?"


    Alexander darted a nce at Faye, got up, and walked to the window. He tried to keep his voice down


    as much as he could, "I''ve already told you, I''m not sick."


    Jake ridiculed and uttered, "I''m avable at three o''clock in the afternoon."


    Alexander snapped, "You''re the sick one."


    Jake still said with delight in his tone, "I''ll give you a discount."


    Since Colin said there was no need for him to investigate, Alexander directly refused to see Jake.


    In fact, Jake worked for Faye, but until now, Alexander was still none the wiser. Therefore, in order not


    to be exposed, Alexander only told Jake that the reason he hade to him was to pull his leg and he


    per se was not sick at all.


    Nheless, Jake didn''t seem to take Alexander''s words to heart in the slightest. Every now and then


    Jake would try to let him see a doctor in different ways.


    Hearing that Jake would like to offer a discount, Alexander conjured up the scene when they discussed


    the discountst time. He scoffed and said, "I don''t need to see a doctor even if you offer me a


    discount!"


    Jake said without haste, "Well, I''d like to give you an unprecedented discount this time."


    Alexander froze and asked subconsciously, "How much is it then?"


    Jake uttered, "Twenty dors!"


    With that, Alexander immediately lost it. He shouted aloud, "Twenty dors for the treatment? You even


    charged me 2,000 dors for the previous treatments?


    "You guys can really earn a hell of a lot of money in this industry. That''s sick!"


    After that, Alexander thought it was not enough to give vent to his anger, so he clenched his teeth and


    stated, "Mr. Thomas, I think you''re a man of integrity. You can rob money directly, but you still have to


    open a clinic."


    Jake uttered, "After all, it is against thew to brazenly rob money."


    Alexander was rendered speechless.


    After hanging up, Alexander felt his head buzzing.


    He didn''t know whether it was because of his rage or a few thousand dors he had spent before.


    After Alexander adjusted his mood, he sat back at his desk with the mobile phone in his hand.


    Colin gently raised his eyebrow and looked at him. "Jake?" asked he.


    Alexander nodded and uttered, "Colin, I really suspect he''s sick. I''ve told him that I''m not sick, yet he


    always knocks on my door at my home every two days to see me for checkups."


    Colin remained silent and set his eyes on Faye.


    Faye was unfazed and changed the topic. "Would Hugh like to work here? Even if so, he would


    investigate Alexander meticulously before he came. He''s so scheming after all."


    Colin perceived that Faye did not want to talk about Jake, so he yed along and said, "Hugh will


    definitelye."


    Faye asked, "What about Alexander''s real identity?"


    Colin answered, "There is no need to hide it."


    Moreover, it was impossible to hide his identity.


    Hugh had been in the business field for so many years and had his ownwork of contacts, so it was


    easy for him to find out an individual''s background.


    Even if Hugh didn''t do the investigation at all, Alexander would reveal himself once Hugh had known


    him for a period of time.


    Probably it wouldn''t take long for Hugh to find it. Based on Hugh''s insight, a conversation with


    Alexander for some time was more than enough.


    Instead of making Hugh suspicious at that time, it was better to let him know the truth in advance.


    As Colin said that, the office fell silent for a moment.


    After a while, Faye stated, "If Hugh is not stupid, he would not reveal Alexander''s identity."


    Colin uttered with a smile, "That old geezer is very smart. He is not a fool at all."


    When they left Alexander''s office, Colin asked Faye in a low voice, "Why did you hold out on Alexander


    about the identity of Jake?"


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Faye looked sideways at him and answered, "Alexander is still young. I''m worried that he would let the


    cat out of the bag. Jake''s identity is too sensitive. If he is exposed, I am afraid that Tiffany will


    desperately do something. After all, even a worm will turn."


    Faye stopped for a short while before continuing, "If nothing else happens, Tiffany will strike first


    against ine."


    Colin chuckled and asked, "Who will Old Mr. Farrell help?"

 Chapter 298 The One I Held Dear

    Chapter 298 The One I Held Dear


    Chapter 298 The One I Held Dear


    Who would Old Mr. Farrell help?


    Faye pondered for a few seconds before answering, "It''s hard to tell."


    Theoretically, Old Mr. Farrell would certainly help ine.


    After all, ine was the only son of Old Mr. Farrell.


    Nheless, based on what Faye had seen and heard in the Farrells over the years, she was really


    uncertain about it since Old Mr. Farrell was extremely partial to Tiffany.


    For example, ine and Tiffany had decided to live separately. Normally, it must be Tiffany who was


    supposed to move out of the old mansion of the Farrells.


    However, Old Mr. Farrell would rather ask ine to move out so as to have Tiffany stay.


    It was self-exnatory how much Old Mr. Farrell yed favorites with Tiffany.


    Faye was lost in thought after saying that. Colin chuckled and said, "Don''t waste your energy on that.


    Let''s see wait and see which way the wind blows."


    Faye said, "Mm-hmm."


    On the way back, Faye and Colin talked about new energy.


    "Aren''t you worried it will be found out by Old Mr. Farrell?"


    Colin leaned against the back of the seat with a smile and uttered, "He is not an idiot. On the day we


    had a head-on conflict, he should have seen iting."


    Faye responded, "That''s right."


    The New Year drew near, and they had a peaceful life for the following days.


    Hugh began to work in the new energypany as Colin expected.


    Colin gave Hugh a position as general manager. It was a much higher position than his previous one,


    and his sry tripled.


    When several other senior executives, who still worked at the headquarters of Farrell Media, got to


    know that news, they all asked people to probe into it from Colin in stealth.


    Colin did not give them a direct answer. What he said was equivocal but meaningful.


    The holiday began on December 23rd to January 17th in Farrell Media.


    Although they were on holiday, there were still people on duty in every department. After all, the group


    had many artists. Whenever holidays came, the artists would have to attend a lot of activities and


    events.


    Each department had to work with the artists at all times.


    On the 22nd, Faye drove home after getting off work. When she got home, she saw that Cindy was


    talking to someone furtively.


    "Yeah, tomorrow will be the 23rd. It''s indeed inappropriate.


    "s, I don''t have a say..."


    Upon catching sight of Faye, Cindy hurriedly moved the phone away from her ear and hung it up


    without even finishing her words.


    Watching Faye walk in with her slippers, Cindy looked embarrassed and said, "Ma... Madam."


    Faye nced at Cindy, went to the bathroom, and asked faintly, "is it Aunt Carlotta?"


    Cindy''s face changed, and she answered, "Yes."


    Faye uttered, "Does she want toe back for the New Year?"


    Cindy stumbled, "That... that''s indeed what she wants."


    Faye washed her hands with the bathroom door open, answering, "Mm-hmm."


    In fact, even if Carlotta didn''t bring it up, Faye also had the n to take her home.


    There was no reason for her to spend the holiday at the Carters'' ce.


    Faye came out of the bathroom after washing her hands, and Colin happened toe back.


    It was snowing lightly outside, so there was a thinyer of snowkes on his coat.


    The two looked at each other. Colin cracked a smile and said, "Hey, baby."


    Faye stepped forward and uttered, "You''re back so early?"


    "Mm-hmm," Colin smiled and said, "I''m going to take a vacation this year, too."


    With that, Colin lowered his head, leaned to Faye''s ear, and said in a low voice, "Baby, my birthday is


    Faye, of course, understood what Colin was implying. She turned to look at him and narrowed her


    eyes, uttering, "Okay, I''ll order you a big cake then."


    "Hmm?" Colin met Faye''s eyes and arched his eyebrows.


    Faye was unfazed and continued, "Don''t worry. I''ll also prepare a gift for you."


    Colin smiled mischievously, "What will it be?"


    Faye answered, "Cufflinks."


    Colin was wordless.


    Faye looked calm as usual, but Colin saw a touch of happiness in her eyes.


    Colin chuckled and said yfully, "Cufflinks are good, too."


    Faye couldn''t helpughing and uttered, "They''re customized and cost an arm and a leg."


    With that, Faye turned and walked in the direction of the restaurant. She dissolved intoughter out of


    Colin''s vision.


    Colin was at her heels. He quickened his pace to catch up with her and wrapped his arm around her


    waist, saying flirtatiously, "Where do you wanna go during the holiday?"


    Faye answered, "It''s the 23rd tomorrow. Shall we take Aunt Carlotta home?"


    Speaking of Carlotta, Colin was silent for a few seconds before saying smilingly, "Whatever you want."


    Faye uttered, "Call Uncle Jadonter and tell him that we''ll pick her up in the evening."


    Colin agreed without hesitation, "Will do."


    After dinner, Colin left the dining room and called Jadon.


    Jadon picked up the phone and said, "Hello, Colin." He sounded somewhat tired.


    Colin asked, "Uncle Jadon, am I disturbing you?"


    Jadon became more awake and uttered, "Never mind. I worked the night shiftst night and helped a


    colleague with his work for the whole morning today. I just fell asleep when I came back in the


    afternoon, but it doesn''t matter."


    Colin said, "Uncle Jadon, Faye wants to take Aunt Carlotta home for the New Year."


    Jadon was stupefied and then said, "Sure, sure."


    With that, Jadon smiled and asked, "Are you going to pick her up tonight or tomorrow?"


    Colin said calmly, "Tonight. We have a holiday tomorrow. If we pick her up tomorrow morning, Faye will


    have to get up early."


    Hearing what Colin said, Jadon smiled helplessly and uttered, "Colin, you are really the most thoughtful


    man I have ever seen."


    Colin smiled without replying to him.


    Hanging up the phone, Colin headed back to the dining room and said, "Uncle Jadon said we could


    pick her up now."


    Faye finished up the food on her te in haste. When she reached out to take a napkin to wipe her


    mouth, Colin picked up the creamy chicken soup in front of her and handed it to her. "Have some soup


    before leaving. No hurries," said he.


    Faye uttered, "I''ve had enough."


    Colin said, "I know whether you''ve had enough or not."


    Faye was wordless.


    Faye didn''t eat her fill indeed. It was kind ofte at the moment, so she was worried that they would


    disturb Jadon if they got there toote.


    Faye looked up at Colin. Thetter handed the soup to her, asking, "Want me to feed you?"


    Faye reached out to take it and dropped her eyes.


    Watching Faye finish the soup, Colin handed her a napkin and smiled mischievously, saying,


    "Remember it, no matter when, do not short-change yourself."


    Faye stood up and threw the used napkin into the trash can, stating, "Colin, I find that you seem to be a


    little spoiled and arrogant now."


    Colin followed Faye and smiled, asking, "Am I?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Faye went to the entrance to change her shoes and answered, "Yeah, very obvious."


    Colin held Faye''s down jacket in his hand while waiting for her. After Faye changed her shoes, he


    shook the down jacket and uttered, "Hands."


    Faye turned to look at him.


    Colin arched his eyebrows and said, "We''re in a hurry, aren''t we?"


    Faye was stunned for a few seconds before stretching out her hand.


    Colin helped Faye put on the down jacket from behind and came up to her to zip the jacket. "This time


    after Aunt Carlottaes back, don''t wrong yourself like you didst time. Tell her directly if what she


    says upsets you," stated he.


    Faye nodded.


    Colin lowered his head, kissed Faye on the forehead, and uttered in a mellow voice, "No one, including


    me, can bully the one I hold dear."

 Chapter 299 Living at the Others Place

    Chapter 299 Living at the Others'' ce


    Chapter 299 Living at the Others'' ce


    Colin Farrell always made Faye feel warm readily.


    Faye looked up at Colin Farrell. At the end of the day, she failed to hold back and bit his Adam''s apple


    gently on tiptoe.


    Faye did not bite him hard, but Colin Farrell deliberately hissed.


    When Faye stood firm, Colin Farrell swallowed and said, "Why do you like to bite my Adam''s apple so


    much?"


    Faye praised him straightforwardly, "Very sexy."


    Colin Farrell uttered, "I have something sexier."


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    When Colin Farrell and Faye arrived at Jadon''s ce, Carlotta was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    Jadon sat on the sofa and talked with them. He nced in the direction of the kitchen from time to time,


    looking weird.


    Colin Farrell watched Jadon''s action the entire time. He drank coffee while saying, "Uncle Jadon, I


    hope Aunt Carlotta didn''t trouble you too much."


    Jadon uttered, "No, she didn''t. I should be the one who troubles her a lot instead."


    Jadon was worried that he was not clear enough, so he added, "Since Carlotta recovered, she has


    taken on all the housework at home, which has helped me a lot. She also takes care of my daily life


    now."


    Colin Farrell said, "That''s good."


    Jadon chatted with Colin Farrell, and Faye did not know what to talk to them.


    After a while, Faye said, "I''m going to Aunt Carlotta."


    With that, Faye smiled at Jadon and went to the kitchen.


    In fact, Carlotta knew since Faye and Colin Farrell entered the house, but she didn''t go out because


    she felt embarrassed.


    Now seeing Fayeing over, Carlotta raised her hands to fix her own hair. She embarrassedly said,


    "The cooking smell is heavy here. Just go and sit in the living room."


    Faye uttered, "Aunt Carlotta, Colin and I are going to take you home."


    Carlotta''s eyes reddened slightly, and she said, "Mmm, I know. Mr. Hudson has told me about it. Once


    I''m done cooking here, I''ll go back with you."


    Looking at how cautious Carlotta was since she was living at the others'' ce, Faye suddenly felt a


    knot in her stomach.


    Carlotta actually looked a lot like Daisy Kemp, not only in appearance but also in the ways of speaking


    and doing things.


    Sometimes looking at Carlotta, Faye would be reminded of how Daisy Kemp looked like before


    Shepard Nash cheated on her.


    Back then, Daisy Kemp could be said to be a good wife and mother.


    She was gentle and good at cooking.


    While Faye was lost in thought, Carlotta had put all the dishes into the fresh-keeping boxes. She


    unsealed them so that they could cool down.


    After cing the boxes in order, Carlotta thoughtfully put on sticky notes on each lunch box.


    When everything was done, Carlotta straightened up, wiped her hands against the apron, and looked


    awkwardly at Faye, stating, "I... I''ll talk to Mr. Hudson, and then we''ll go back... back home."


    Faye uttered, "Okay."


    Carlotta walked to the living room from the kitchen.


    When she brushed past her, Faye found that Carlotta seemed to gain some weight.


    In the living room, Jadon was still chatting with Colin Farrell.


    Seeing Carlottaing, Jadon looked up and said, "Are you leaving now?"


    Carlotta interlocked her hands uneasily in front of her chest and uttered, "Mr. Hudson, thank you for


    taking me in."


    Jadon stood up and smiled gently. "I should thank you for taking care of me," said he.


    With that, he took a jewelry box out of his pocket and handed it to Carlotta, saying, "It''s a little gift for


    you."


    Carlotta waved her hands nonstop and uttered, "No, I can''t take it."


    Being refused, Jadon reached out to grab her hand, and forcefully stuffed it into her hand, stating, "It''s


    just a little gift. If you don''t ept it, I will feel sorry."


    Carlotta was embarrassed and said, "Thank you, Mr. Hudson."


    After getting out of Jadon''s ce, the three headed home.


    Carlotta was reticent all the way.


    asionally, Colin Farrell asked her something, and Carlotta answered him cautiously.


    Faye looked at Carlotta in the rearview mirror and slightlypressed her lips.


    Colin Farrell caught sight of Faye''s look out of the corner of his eye. He then reached out to hold her


    hand asfort.


    When they got back to Fennth Community, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    The three went into the house one after another. Faye bent down to get Carlotta''s slippers and said,


    "Aunt Carlotta, Colin and I have been too busy these days. Sorry to have left you in the cold."


    Carlotta shook her head nervously and uttered, "Not at all. I know you two are very busy."


    Faye didn''t say anything.


    They were all adults and were well aware of what was between them.


    Faye was used to acting vigorously in her work and was not good at dealing with such delicate feelings,


    which led to an awkward atmosphere.


    Just as Faye was about to say something, Colin Farrell reached out and kneaded the back of her neck,


    saying, "It''s been a long day. You can just go upstairs and have a rest."


    Faye turned to look at Colin Farrell.


    He then gave her a reassuring look, signaling that he would take care of the rest.


    Faye caught on to it right away. Then, she said good night to Carlotta before making her way to the


    bedroom.


    Shortly after Faye left, Colin Farrell fished out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. He took a cigarette


    out and bit it in his mouth before lighting it. He took a puff of the cigarette and said without haste, "Aunt


    Carlotta."


    Carlotta froze with fear when she heard Colin Farrell calling her. "Co... Colin," uttered she.


    Colin Farrell suddenly smiled and continued, "Aunt Carlotta, rx. I apologize for my bad attitude


    towards youst time."


    Carlotta was subdued.


    Colin Farrell took the cigarette from the corner of his mouth, sandwiched it between his fingers, and


    said in a low voice, "Aunt Carlotta, you just wanted to avenge Faye''s mother, right? It''s not a big deal.


    Why destroy the rtionship between you and Faye because of the mere trifle?"


    Carlotta''s face blushed. Shepressed her lips and uttered, "I''ve been thinking a lot when I was


    living at Mr. Hudson''s ce these days. I came to realize that I was too selfish in the past. As you said,


    the dead can''te back to life. We should attach more importance to those who are still alive."


    Whether Carlotta really reflected on herself or not, Colin Farrell couldn''t care less about it.


    The only thing he needed to make sure was that going forward, Carlotta wouldn''t say anything that


    would upset Faye during the time they lived together.


    After a brief chat with Carlotta, Colin Farrell told Carlotta to rest well before striding away.


    No sooner did Farrell step on the stairs than his mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Colin Farrell took out his mobile phone, only to see an unknown number. He hesitated for a moment


    and then picked it up, saying, "Hello."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The person on the other end of the phone did not speak immediately. After a few seconds, a strange


    yet familiar voice sounded, "Colin."

 Chapter 300 Good Wife

    Chapter 300 Good Wife


    Chapter 300 Good Wife


    When Colin heard the voice, his eyes instantly turned cold.


    After a while, he asked coldly, "Is there anything wrong?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The person on the other end of the phone said, "I''m in Cocanel now."


    Hearing this, Colin asked in a deep voice, "What do you want?"


    The caller replied, "I want to see you and Faye."


    Colin sneered lightly, "Nanny Silent, say it directly if you need my help. The hypocritical show of


    affection and kindness is unnecessary between us."


    The caller was Martha, and Colin had not contacted her since he had taken Faye to meet herst time.


    Colin had struggled alone here for years, but she had never shown the slightest care for him.


    However, she suddenly called him and told him that she was in Cocanel now. Colin instantly thought of


    a saying that when things went awry, there must be some evildoing.


    Hearing his words, Martha didn''t answer.


    After a moment of silence on the phone, Colin said with a frown, "If you have nothing else to say, I''ll


    hang up."


    Martha asked, "Can I meet you?"


    Colin refused, "No."


    Then, he hung up the phone before Martha could reply.


    When he went back to the bedroom, Faye happened toe out of the bathroom after taking a


    shower.


    When their eyes met, she dried her wet hair with a towel and asked, "Have you finished chatting with


    Aunt Carlotta?"


    Colin tugged at the tie around his neck and nodded.


    Faye took out the hair dryer from a drawer and turned it on. Before her hair was dried, she suddenly


    turned it off, turned to look at Colin, and asked, "Are you OK?"


    Colin had not thought it was a big deal, but when he heard her question, he inexplicably felt a lump in


    his throat.


    Seeing his gloomy expression, Faye put down the hair dryer and walked up to him, and asked, "Did


    Aunt Carlotta say anything unpleasant?"


    Colin pursed his thin lips tightly and then said, "No."


    Faye frowned, "Is there anything wrong with thepany?"


    Colin looked down at her anxious face and pursed his lips silently.


    Seeing this, Faye thought he had acquiesced, so she asked, "Farrell Media got in trouble?"


    Before he could answer, she denied it herself, saying, "It''s impossible. If anything had gone wrong with


    Farrell Media, Galen would have contacted me."


    She continued to guess, "Is there anything wrong with the new energy project?"


    Colin remained silent.


    Faye stared at him unblinkingly, trying to find out why he was unhappy from his expression.


    But he didn''t answer or give any reaction, so she could only say, "If something happens to the new


    energy project, you don''t need to worry. We will try to solve the problem together. idents are not


    surprising. After all, it''s a brand-new project."


    Faye seldom spoke so much, and her every word was tugging at his heartstrings.


    Seeing her red lips opening and closing, he stretched out his hands and hugged her into his arms.


    Faye said in a muffled voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin lowered his head, rested his chin on her shoulder, and said, "Honey, you''re the best."


    Faye said, "It''s not because of thepany''s affairs?"


    Colin sighed, "No."


    Faye moved her hands and hugged him after hesitating for a while, asking, "What happened?"


    Colin replied, "Nothing. I just suddenly became a little depressed."


    Faye knew he was lying but didn''t expose his lie.


    After they hugged for a while, Colin''s cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang again.


    When he was about to take out his phone to reject the call with a sullen face, Faye reached into his


    pocket and took it out.


    Looking at the unknown number on the screen, Faye answered the call under his gaze, and asked in a


    cold voice, "Hello, who is it?"

 Chapter 301 Conspiracy

    Chapter 301 Conspiracy


    Chapter 301 Conspiracy


    After Faye finished speaking, there was no response from the other end of the phone.


    When she looked up at Colin and saw his gloomy face, she immediately hang up.


    Then, she turned the phone off with her fingers.


    After doing all those things, she put the phone back in his pocket.


    Colin said in a hoarse voice, "Honey."


    Faye said, "Don''t wrong yourself at any time."


    Colin kept silent.


    He had said simr words to her before bringing Carlotta over, and now, she returned them to him.


    After finishing speaking, Faye took out her mobile phone and dialed Robert''s number.


    After the call was answered, she said in a deep voice, "Robert, if you have anything to report to Colin in


    the next two days, call me directly."


    Robert was stunned and then replied, "Yes, ma''am."


    Then, he asked, "Is Mr. Farrell''s phone broken?"


    Faye answered, "No."


    Hearing this, Robert didn''t ask any further questions.


    At the same time, Martha was standing in front of a floor-to-ceiling window with a gloomy face, holding


    her phone.


    ine sat on the sofa behind her and asked with a frown, "What did he say?"


    She replied, "He refused to meet me."


    Hearing this, ine frowned harder and said, "He refused to meet you?"


    Martha tightened her grip on the phone, took a deep breath, and silently looked at the neon lights


    outside the window.


    Seeing her keep silent, ine got up from the sofa and walked to her side.


    Martha had been brought to Cocanel by ine''s assistant yesterday. She had changed her cassock


    into an ordinary knitted dress.


    When ine looked at her, he had to admit she was still able to tug at his heartstrings even though he


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    had dated many women over the years.


    When Martha noticed his gaze, she sneered, "Mr. Farrell, please show some respect."


    ine''s smile froze, and then, he looked out the window with an embarrassed expression and said,


    "You have a bad rtionship with Colin?"


    Martha asked, "What else do you think?"


    ine was speechless.


    After they silently stood side by side for a few minutes, Martha said in a cold voice, "I haven''t had a


    good look at him since he was born. Do you think we can have a good rtionship?"


    ine asked with a deep frown, "Then, how can you persuade him into supporting me?"


    Martha mocked, "You sound as if you''re ming me."


    When ine kept silent, she asked, "What about you? Mr. Farrell, Colin has been with you all these


    years. How is your rtionship with him?"


    ine was at a loss for words again.


    They were both extremely unfit parents.


    Neither of them was qualified to ridicule the other because they were equally bad.


    One was Colin''s childhood trauma, and the other was the nightmare on his way to growing up.


    The atmosphere was awkward. After a long while of silence, ine slowly said, "Colin cares about


    Faye very much."


    Martha turned her head to look at him and asked, "His wife?"


    ine nodded, "Yes. He had secretly loved her for many years before they got married, so he was


    pampering her."


    Martha sneered, "You''re such a scumbag. I didn''t expect your son to be so consistent in love."


    ine gritted his teeth and said, "We''re on the same boat now! Can you put aside the old grudges for


    the time being? Can you stop satirizing me?"


    Hearing this, Martha rolled her eyes at him, turned around, and walked toward the sofa, saying, "If I


    had not wanted to make up for Colin, I would not have agreed to meet you."


    ine pursed his lips and lowered his head guiltily.


    He had managed to persuade Martha into helping him because he had promised her that Colin would


    inherit all the properties of the Farrells in the future.


    Martha had hated and loved ine for almost a lifetime. Now, she suddenly realized that love was


    illusory and that she owed her son a lot.


    Thinking of what she had done to Colin, she felt so guilty that she couldn''t raise her head.


    She had practiced abstinence from meat and prayed every day for years to atone for her sins.


    But prayers alone could not expiate her evildoings.


    Martha sat down on the sofa, raised her phone, and send a message to Colin, saying, "Colin, can I


    have a word with you?"


    Colin didn''t respond.


    When she stared at the phone in a daze, ine said, "If we want to persuade him into helping me, we


    need to start with one thing."


    Martha looked up and asked, "What do you mean?"


    ine said, "Tiffany killed Faye''s parents."


    Martha asked in shock, "What?"


    Looking at her, in gritted his teeth as if he was having an internal struggle. After a while, he said


    word by word, "I separated from Tiffany back then because I found she was having a love affair with the


    butler."


    Martha said, "That butler is Faye''s..."


    ine nodded, "Shepard is her father."


    Martha''s heart skipped a beat before she asked, "Does she know it?"


    ine said, "I guess both she and Colin know it."


    Martha thought for a moment and asked, "What the hell are they thinking?"


    ine walked over to the sofa, sat down opposite Martha, looked into her eyes, and said, "No matter


    what they are thinking, they would never support Tiffany because of this old grudge."


    Martha asked, "Do you want to start with Faye?"


    ine shook his head, "Faye is as tricky as Colin. Think about it! She was just a kid back then, but she


    has not only survived and grown up under Tiffany''s nose but also managed to let my father give her a


    position in Farrell Media. She must be very scheming."


    Martha did not know what to say.


    ine continued, "Faye has an aunt named Carlotta. As far as I know, she''s still trying to avenge her


    sister''s death."


    Martha said knowingly, "So, you want me to start with Carlotta."


    ine didn''t answer but changed the topic with a smile, saying, "Dec 29th is Colin''s birthday. If you


    don''t mind, can you go to the old mansion together with me to celebrate it?"


    Martha instantly felt a sting in her heart and refused, "No."


    ine sneered, "You have parted with him for so many years, don''t you miss him? I don''t believe it."


    The look in Martha''s eyes went cold before she said, "ine, you don''t need to sound me out."


    ine adjusted his sitting posture, straightened his cuffs, and said, "I am not sounding you out. Martha,


    I want to get a divorce, so I need you to help me."


    Martha instantly understood what he meant, so she said, "You make me sick."


    ine said calmly, "Only in this way can Colin justifiably inherit everything of the Farrells, right?"


    Martha said, "You even make use of your son! I''m d that I left you."


    It was early in the morning when Carlotta got the call from Martha.


    After she heard the phone ring, she reached for the phone in a daze and answer the call, asking,


    "Hello, who is it?"


    Martha said, "Is that Carlotta? Do you still want to avenge Daisy''s death?"

 Chapter 302 Caring For Each Other

    Chapter 302 Caring For Each Other


    Chapter 302 Caring For Each Other


    Carlotta was in a daze. After her mind had been nk for a few seconds, she suddenly sat up on the


    bed and asked, "Who are you?"


    Martha said, "It doesn''t matter who I am! What matters is whether you still want to avenge Daisy''s


    death."


    Carlotta leaned against the headboard, turned on the bedsidemp, and asked, "Who the hell are you?


    How did you get my phone number?"


    Martha didn''t answer her questions but continued, "If you want to seek revenge, meet me at HuggaMug


    Caf¨¦ tomorrow."


    Before Carlotta could answer, Martha hung up the phone.


    Carlotta sat on the bed in a daze with the phone in her hand, having an unreal feeling.


    After a few seconds, she raised the phone to check the recent call, confirming that she was not


    dreaming.


    Then, she tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep.


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    After Faye worked overtime to deal with a scandal of a B-list star, she sat on the bed, curled her index


    fingers, and rubbed her temples with her knuckles.


    When Colin came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, he saw this scene. So, he stepped


    forward, hooked his fingers at her, and said, "Come here."


    Faye raised her eyes and said in azy tone, "I''m toozy to move."


    Colin smiled, "Then, I''ll go to you."


    Then, he sat down on the bed beside her, reached out to sp her slender waist, and held her onto his


    Faye didn''t struggle. When she was ced on hisp, she naturally rested her hands on his shoulders.


    When their eyes met, Colinughed in a deep voice, "Do you want to continue sitting like this? What


    about we lie down?"


    Faye fiddled with his cor with her fingers and said, "I want to sit here."


    Colin raised his hands, pressed his long fingers against her temples, and said, "Which artist got in


    trouble this time?"


    Faye replied, "A B-list female artist."


    Colin asked, "What happened?"


    When she looked at his opened cor, she found his corbones were well-defined and his Adam''s


    apple was sexy. Then, she said casually, "Nothing serious."


    Colin chuckled, "A love affair?"


    Faye nodded.


    Seeing her not intend to talk about this topic, he stopped speaking.


    After a while, he noticed her fingers on his neck be increasingly restless, so he chuckled, "What


    are you doing?"


    Faye said, "Nothing. I''m bored."


    Colin put his hands on her waist and said, "How about some exercise before we go to bed?"


    Faye shook her head, "No."


    Colin teased, "Since you don''t want it, why are you touching me like that?"


    Faye looked at him, moved her fingers away from his neck, pinched his earlobe, and said, "Colin."


    He responded, "Yes?"


    She saidzily, "You are good-looking."


    He said with a half-smile, "I am just good-looking?"


    She raised her eyebrows and said, "You''re also in good shape."


    He teased, "I am just in good shape?"


    Faye stopped pinching his earlobe, leaned over, and whispered into his ear, "You''re also good at


    having sex."


    She was giving out a fragrant smell. As soon as she finished speaking, Colin held her waist harder and


    said hoarsely, "Honey, are you sure you don''t want it?"


    Faye rested her chin on his shoulder and smiled, "Yes, I''m sure."


    Colinined, "But I want it."


    Faye''s smile grew bigger before she said, "No, you don''t."


    He turned his head to look at her with a smile in his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Honey, you''re more


    and more naughty."


    Faye tilted her head, looked at him for a second, kissed the corner of his lips, and said, "I learned a lot


    from you."


    Colin grinned, "Do you want me to teach you more tonight?"


    Faye leaned against his shoulder softly and said, "Not tonight."


    Colin was surprised to hear that, so he asked, "Why?"


    Faye said, "Because I''m on my period."


    Colin cast a deep look at her and said, "No wonder you dare to... seduce me."


    After lying on the bed, Colin hugged Faye from behind, put his warm palms on her lower abdomen, and


    asked, "Does it hurt?"


    She said truthfully, "Just a little. It''s not a big deal."


    He kissed the back of her neck and said, "Don''t hesitate to wake me up if you feel ufortable at


    night."


    Faye rubbed her back against his chest, found afortable position, and said, "I will."


    Colin froze and said hoarsely, "Don''t move."


    Faye was at a loss for words.


    Because Faye was on holiday, she slept until nine the next morning.


    When she woke up, she found that Colin had gotten up and that there was a heating pad on her lower


    abdomen.


    She did not know when he had put it on her, but it was still warm now, so she felt the warmthing


    from her lower abdomen.


    She put her hand on the heating pad for a while, got out of bed, and then went into the bathroom to


    wash up.


    When she came downstairs, she saw Carlotta talking with Colin with a gloomy face.


    Seeing Faye, Carlotta immediately stopped speaking, then smiled awkwardly at her and said, "Faye,


    good morning."


    Faye smiled faintly, "Auntie Carlotta, good morning."


    Carlotta said, "I''ll take your breakfast out now."


    Then, she stood up and went to the kitchen where Cindy was busy doing the cleaning. Seeing her


    Carlotta signed lightly without replying.


    She was a simple person, so she could not hide things or control her expression.


    Faye saw something was wrong with Carlotta, so she walked up to Colin and secretly kicked his calf.


    Colin raised his eyes, took her hand, held it tightly, raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Faye said, "What''s wrong with Aunt Carlotta?"


    Colin nced at the kitchen, chuckled, and told the truth, saying, "She said she received a callst


    night. The caller asked if she wanted to avenge our mother''s death."


    Our mother?


    Faye thought about it for two seconds before realizing that he was referring to Daisy.


    Then, she asked, "Did the caller say anything else?"


    Colin said solemnly, "The caller asked Aunt Carlotta to go to HuggaMug Caf¨¦ today."


    Hearing this, Faye thought for a while and asked, "Who could it be?"


    Colin rubbed her fingertips with his finger pulps and said, "I''ve guessed who it is."


    Faye frowned, "The person who called youst night?"


    Colin nodded.


    Faye fell silent


    She wanted to ask him who had called himst night but swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue


    in the end.


    She could see that he was very antipathetic to that person, so she didn''t want to ask.


    Colin raised his head when Faye bowed her head, and then the former smiled, "You''re on a rare


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    holiday today. Why don''t you ask Reba to go shopping with you?"


    Faye lowered her eyes and asked, "Shopping? Do you think I will let you go to meet the person who


    called youst night by yourself?"


    Colin suddenly smiled, "Honey, can you be a little more stupid?"


    Faye said with a serious face, "I don''t think I can be stupid this life, but I will give it a try in the next


    life."


    Colin teased, "I''ve ever seen a person boasting with such a serious face before."


    Faye said, "If there is no ident, you will see it every day for the rest of your life."


    When he heard her words, his heart suddenly skipped a beat before he said, "There will be no


    ident."


    Faye said, "Yes! So, you will see it every day. Get used to it as soon as possible."


    After she finished speaking, Carlotta''s phone on the coffee table vibrated.


    A message popped up on the screen, saying, "10:30 am, Room 309 of HuggaMug Caf¨¦."

 Chapter 303 Mother-in-law And Daughter-in-law

    Chapter 303 Mother-inwAnd Daughter-inw


    Chapter 303 Mother-inw And Daughter-inw


    Seeing the message on Carlotta''s phone, Faye exchanged nces with Colin and said, "Can I go with


    you?"


    Colin smiled, "You''ve seen the message, so I cannot prevent you from going anyway."


    At breakfast, Carlotta appeared uneasy.


    She frequently looked at Faye but did not say anything.


    After the meal, Carlotta slowly cleaned up the table together with Cindy, looked at Faye from time to


    time, and pursed her lips.


    Seeing this, Cindy couldn''t help asking, "Ms. Kemp, is there anything on your mind?"


    Carlotta nodded in a daze and then hastily shook her head, "No."


    Cindy asked, "Do you want to talk with Mrs. Farrell?"


    Carlotta replied, "No."


    Seeing her not intend to say it, Cindy didn''t ask more questions but turned around to do her work with a


    smile.


    Faye and Colin had already changed clothes when Carlotta came out of the kitchen.


    Seeing this, she was stunned and asked, "Faye, have you known about the call?"


    Faye replied, "Yes. Aunt Carlotta, go change your clothes. Colin and I will apany you."


    Carlotta hurriedly nodded, "Okay."


    And she was a little excited when turning around.


    Watching her go back to her bedroom, Colin whispered in Faye''s ear, "Aunt Carlotta has always been


    cautious since she came back. I suspect Jadon said something to her."


    Faye murmured suspiciously, "Jadon?"


    Colin nodded, "He is a smart man. Aunt Carlotta had lived at his home for a long time, but I had never


    called him to ask about her condition. He must have guessed that I wanted to teach her a lesson."


    Faye did not know what to say.


    Seeing her kept silent, he wrapped his arm around her shoulders and said, "Don''t feel guilty. It is me


    that did it."


    Faye raised her eyes to look at him and said, "I don''t feel guilty at all. It will not harm her. She will


    benefit after waking up to the reality."


    Hearing this, Colin raised his eyebrows, and his smile grew bigger.


    After Carlotta finished changing clothes, the three of them left Fennth Community and drove to


    HuggaMug Caf¨¦.


    Along the way, Carlotta remained silent.


    It wasn''t until the car arrived at HuggaMug Caf¨¦ that she said, "Faye, don''t worry. I will never do


    anything that may harm you."


    Faye looked at her in the rearview mirror and smiled, "I know."


    After the car stopped, Carlotta got off first.


    Colin and Faye remained in the car.


    Colin lowered the car window, lit a cigarette, and stared at the door of the caf¨¦ house.


    Faye sensed that he was not in a good mood, so she leaned back into the seat and apany him


    silently.


    After a while, another car stopped at the door. When the car door opened, a tall and graceful middle-


    aged woman got out.


    Faye couldn''t see her face but found her back a little familiar.


    "Colin, that woman..."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "She is my mother."


    Faye stopped speaking and turned to look at him.


    Colin stuck the half-smoked cigarette between his lips and said with a sneer, "It is my mother that made


    the appointment with Aunt Carlotta."


    Faye was stunned and said, "Is it ine''s order?"


    ine wasn''t a fool. After so many things had happened during this period, he started to n and


    prepare for himself.


    Maybe he had started it earlier than they thought.


    And he had been waiting for the moment all the time.


    Watching Martha walk into the cafe, Faye said, "You stay in the car. I''ll go in alone."


    Colin chuckled, "I am very vulnerable in your eyes?"


    Faye said sternly, "It has nothing to do with whether you are vulnerable or not."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "What do you man?"


    Faye replied, "I asked you to stay here because I care for you."


    Colin felt a lump in his throat, and the smoke between his thin lips trembled.


    Faye reached out to stroke his cheek with her thumb and said, "Wait in the car."


    Colin nodded.


    Seeing this, Faye grinned and suddenly thought of what he often said to her, so she said, "Be good."


    Hearing this, he chuckled.


    Then, she got off the car and went straight to the cafe.


    Entering the door, Faye saw Martha smiling at her in a booth before she went to look for Room 309.


    She pursed her lips after realizing she had been tricked.


    The person Martha wanted to meet was not Carlotta but her.


    When their eyes met, Martha got up, walked toward her with her handbag, and said, "Faye, long time


    no see."


    Faye replied softly, "Yeah, nice to see you again."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Martha said, "Shall we chat in the private room?"


    Faye said, "Let''s go."


    Carlotta was sitting alone in Room 309, but Martha took Faye to Room 310.


    Separated by a wall, the two rooms seemed like two different worlds.


    "Faye, what would you like to drink?"


    "Anything will do."


    "What does Colin like to drink?"


    tt¨¦."


    Martha smiled and said to the waiter, "Two cups oftt¨¦."


    The waiter asked, "Would you like anything else?"


    Martha looked at Faye with a smile and said, "Faye, would you like anything else?"


    Faye replied, "No, thanks."


    After the waiter left, Faye and Martha remained silent for a few minutes.


    It wasn''t until the waiter served the coffee to them that Martha said, "Faye, have a try. Is it tasty?"


    Faye politely took a sip, put the cup down, and said, "It''s not bad."


    Martha looked at her carefully and smiled, "You seem different from when we metst time."


    Faye kept silent.


    Martha asked, "You''re in love with Colin now, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 304 Never Let Her Go

    Chapter 304 Never Let Her Go


    Chapter 304 Never Let Her Go


    Martha''s question seemed to be a doubt, but acutally it''s an affirmation.


    After Martha finished her words, she looked at Faye from time to time.


    Faye rubbed the coffee cup in her hand, "So, when we metst time, you can tell that I don''t like


    Colin?"


    Martha smiled, "Yes."


    Faye''s look at Martha was cold.


    Martha did not show any difort and continued to say, "I''ve gone through those things before. I can


    tell at a nce whether a woman likes a man or not."


    Faye, "..."


    To what extent does a mother have to be ruthless to be indifferent to her son marring a woman who


    doesn''t love him at all?


    Martha finally stared at Faye for a while, said smiley, "Do you think I''m not qualified to be a mother?"


    Faye, "Yes."


    Hearing Faye''s answer, Martha pursed her lips and took a deep breath.


    After a while, Martha said, "Indeed, I am not qualified to be a mother."


    Generally, when this matter happens, Faye should actuallyfor her.


    But Faye didn''t say anything.


    Seeing Faye saying nothing, Martha held the coffee cup tightly and continued, "Did Colin tell you about


    his childhood?"


    Faye leaned against the seat back and said, "If you want to say something, just say it."


    Martha choked and looked up at Faye.


    At this moment, Martha suddenly understood what ine said.


    --Just think how shrewd she could be. She can not only survive well under Tiffany''s eyes, but also let


    Old Mr. Farrell assign her to work in Farrell Media.


    Faye was shrewd and she never showed off.


    It was impossible to see what she was thinking.


    Martha sorted out her thoughts and knew that ying tricks didn''t function to Faye. She simply said,


    "Faye, I want to make up for Colin."


    Faye said indifferently, "How are you going to make up for it?"


    Martha, "Recently ine and Tiffany have internal strife, you should know that?"


    Faye, "Go on."


    Martha, "ine reached an agreement with me in private two days ago. He said that as long as Colin


    stood by him this time, after he retired, all the property of the the Farrells would belong to Colin."


    After Martha finished, she waited for Faye to make her statement.


    After this conversation, Faye''s respect for Martha as a junior had disappeared and she said, "Do you


    believe ine''s words?"


    Martha gasped, "You mean what he said is false?"


    Faye asked, "What do you think?"


    Martha frowned and said, "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry. I won''t give him the chance


    to back and fill."


    Looking at Martha who thought she was doing something for Colin''s benefit, Faye felt ufortable


    for no reason.


    How could Colin, such a good man, had such a mother?


    Seeing Faye staring at her, Martha raised her lips, "Faye, I want to hear your opinion."


    Faye, "I don''t have any suggestions."


    Martha, "Hmm?"


    Faye said coldly, "What you want to do is your freedom. I have only one request. Don''t drag Colin


    down. It''s your own business whether you want to cooperate with ine or fight with Tiffany secretly."


    Martha, "..."


    Faye, "Since you haven''t cared about Colin, you don''t neet to do that in the future."


    Martha, "..."


    After finishing these words, Faye then stood up and walked out of the door, "Martha, these two cups of


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    coffee are my treat."


    Martha looked at Faye''s back and blurted out, "Faye, don''t you want to revenge your parents? You


    should know that Tiffany is the murderer of your parents."


    Hearing the words, Faye stopped and turned to look back at Martha, "Did ine tell you these words?"


    Martha straightened her back, "Yes."


    Faye, "For me, the living are more important than the dead."


    Hearing what Faye said, Martha was confused, "What?"


    Faye said in a cold voice, "I care more about Colin''s feelings than I revenge my parents."


    Martha was shocked.


    Faye, "It''s my personal business to revenge my parents. It has nothing to do with Colin. I won''t let him


    Faye finished these words, turned around and turned the door handle.


    As soon as the door was opened and Faye was about to take a step forward, she saw the smiling eyes


    of Colin.


    Faye was stunned, "Colin."


    Colin''s voice was deep and joked, "I just knew that I was so important in your heart."


    Faye, "..."


    Martha didn''t know what was going on. Colin had already taken Faye''s hand and left.


    Two people arrived at the parking lot with ten fingers interlocked.


    Faye thought that Colin would not speak until he got in the car. Unexpectedly, just as they walked in


    front of the car, Colin suddenly pushed her against the door, bowed his head and kissed her down.


    Colin sped Faye''s wrist and pressed it on her head. Faye was not allowed to resist. The kiss was


    strong and affectionate.


    After kissing, Colin seemed exhausted. his forehead was against Faye''s as he said, "Faye, you are


    over, I never let you go in my life..."

 Chapter 305 A Great Fortune Teller

    Chapter 305 A Great Fortune Teller


    Chapter 305 A Great Fortune Teller


    Colin was throaty. After he said that, his chest moved up and down during his breathing.


    Looking back at him, Faye felt a twinge of distress and said, "All right. Then just don''t let me go."


    It suddenly reminded Faye of one of the sos of William Shakespeare. Thest few verses left a


    deep impression on her:


    Nor shall death brag thou wand''rest in his shade, When in eternal lines to Time thou grow''st. So long


    as men can breathe, or eyes can see, So long lives this, and this gives life to thee. Faye remembers


    thest two lyrics deeply.


    At that time, she wondered how deep the love could be.


    At this moment, she seemed to catch on to it.


    Although she didn''tprehend it very thoroughly, she had a rough understanding.


    Probably, Colin and she were in love with each other to the core.


    It was the dead of winter in December.


    The two hugged each other in the parking lot for a while. Colin lowered his head and kissed her on the


    ear. "Cold?" asked he.


    Faye answered, "It''s all right."


    Colin said, "My ears are very cold."


    Faye uttered, "It''s all right. My ears are good with cold."


    Colin chuckled and kissed her on the cheek before he loosened his hold and opened the car door to let


    her in.


    After Faye got into the car, Colin leaned over to help her fasten the seat belt.


    Faye said, "Aunt Carlotta is still in the private room."


    Colin replied in a low voice, "I have asked Andy to send her home."


    "Hmm?" Faye was confused.


    Colin stated, "I went to Room 309 just now, but I didn''t see you, so I called Andy to send Aunt Carlotta


    home first."


    It dawned on Faye in a heartbeat, and she said, "Andy has been following us secretly?"


    "Mm-hmm." Colin did not retort.


    Colin smiled and straightened up. He then closed the door and went to the driver''s seat.


    At the same time, in the private room.


    Martha pulled a long face. She smashed the coffee cup in her hand.


    Hearing the noise, the waiter of the cafe made his way to her. Martha adjusted her mood and handed


    the waiter a bank card, saying, "Sorry, it was a slip of my hand just now. I identally dropped the


    coffee cup on the ground."


    The waiter uttered with a smile, "It doesn''t matter."


    Martha said, "Just swipe my card. I''ll pay for it."


    When she went out of the cafe, Martha dialed ine''s number.


    When ine picked up the phone, Martha roughly told ine about the situation here.


    Hearing what Martha said, ine flew into a rage and huffed, "I told you to start with Carlotta. Why


    didn''t you listen?"


    Martha snapped, "Why are you mad at me? How did I know she was so pigheaded?"


    ine ced almost all his bets on Colin. At this time, he dared not have a falling-out with Martha. He


    tried to suppress his anger and made his tone sound peaceful, "Since n A didn''t work, let''s carry out


    n B."


    Martha mocked, "ine, do you know what you are like now?"


    ine was silent.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Martha continued, "A dog that had been discarded by its owner."


    ine was subdued.


    An hourter, Colin and Faye returned to Fennth Community.


    As soon as the two entered the house, Carlotta scurried to them and asked, "What''s going on? Did you


    see that guy? Did he give you a hard time?"


    Carlotta asked a barrage of questions, which took Faye by surprise.


    Realizing that she had asked too many questions at one time, Carlotta looked awkward and uttered,


    "I... I am just worried that you will be wronged."


    Faye smiled and said, "Aunt Carlotta, I''m fine."


    Carlotta heaved a long sigh of relief and stated, "That''s good, that''s good."


    Carlotta had changed a lot since she came back this time.


    Her changes were not fake but sincere.


    After making sure that Faye was all right, Carlotta took a look at Colin timidly and forced a smile as a


    greeting before turning to leave.


    The moment Carlotta left. Colin asked, "Do I look scary?"


    Faye smiled and uttered, "In the eyes of others, you''re indeed not very approachable."


    Colin asked, "What about me in your eyes?"


    Faye said, "Kind and amiable."


    Colin gently arched his eyebrows nomittally.


    When receiving Reba''s phone call, Faye was leaning leisurely in Colin''s arms while chatting with


    him.


    Faye asked, "Are you all right?"


    Colin tightened his hold around Faye''s waist and uttered, "Yes, couldn''t be better."


    Reba''s call interrupted their conversation. Faye tapped on her mobile phone screen and answered


    it.


    Before Faye got to speak, Reba uttered excitedly, "Faye, are you happy that I am back from the


    business trip?"


    Reba''s voice was so cheerful that Faye could not helpughing and answered, "Yes, I''m happy."


    Reba said, "I''ll treat you to a hearty meal for lunch today."


    Faye teased, "Did you make a fortune for working with Abbot?"


    Reba uttered, "Well, I gotta say, although that guy is insensitive, he''s in his element in business."


    Reba had been on a business trip since she and Abbot cooperated on the resort project.


    As the New Year drew near, the number of tourists increased. In just a few days, they had already


    earned 1/3 of the money they had invested in.


    Reba chatted with Faye over the phone and decided to have lunch at Marriott.


    Hanging up the phone, Faye looked up at Colin, asking, "Wanna tag along?"


    Colin said teasingly, "Can I?"


    Faye smiled and uttered, "Sure, if you want to."


    Colin felt touched and said in a low voice, "I''ll take a pass. You and Reba haven''t seen each other


    for so long. I''ll just let you two catch up."


    However, it turned out...


    He lied to her.


    When Faye drove to Marriott, she bumped into Colin and Abbot in the hall.


    Faye squinted at the two people; Colin cracked a faint smile and said, "Abbot happened to invite me for


    lunch."


    Abbot was a little anxious upon hearing his words, asking, "Isn''t it your treat?"


    Colin stated, "Hmm, I proposed the idea to have lunch together, and you''re the one to get the bill."


    Abbot snapped, "Don''t make me curse."


    Abbot was quibbling with Colin when Reba and Tanner came in from the gate.


    Reba looked very different today from what she used to be. She used to be a woman who would


    rather wear stylish, thin clothes and be cold to death in winter than look unattractive in thick, heavy


    clothes. Today, it was so rare that she wore a bright red down jacket.


    And the down jacket was extremely thick and long enough to reach her ankles.


    Tanner walked beside her, and the two were talking as they walked.


    Reba said, "You know nothing about it. My grandma made a trip to find the great fortune teller for


    me, and he said that I would make a fortune if I wore red for a week."


    Tanner teased, "I rememberst summer, a fortune teller said you could make a fortune by putting


    golden cicadas on your bed. In the end, you lost 450,0000 dors that month."


    That cut Reba to the quick. She turned to re at him and uttered, "That guy was a chatan, but


    this time it is a real one, and he''s very fastidious."


    Tanner never believed in fortune-telling and knew nothing about it, so he asked, "Like how?"


    Reba stated, "After the fortune teller gave the character reading, my grandma asked how much it


    cost. Guess what he said?"


    Tanner raised his eyebrows and said, "It was free?"


    Reba gave him the evil eye and cleared her throat before uttering, "He said that it was a fate to


    meet him."


    Tanner said, "Didn''t it mean that it was free?"


    Reba said, "He said it cost 777 dors."


    Tanner lost his tongue.

 Chapter 306 To Keep Innocent in the World

    Chapter 306 To Keep Innocent in the World


    Chapter 306 To Keep Innocent in the World


    Reba ck looked so serious that some people suspected that she was the stooge of a master.


    The corner of Tanner Palmer¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said with a fake smile, "The master you find is


    so fastidious."


    Reba was quite proud, "Of course. I¡¯ll ask my grandma to bring you to that master some other day."


    Tanner, "No, thanks."


    Reba tutted, "Don¡¯t be so narrow-minded. Do you think I can get amission for introducing you


    to him?"


    Tanner, "You take advantage of every opportunity to benefit yourself. How could it be possible for you


    to do anything unprofitable?"


    Tanner added, "Tell me, is that master your distant uncle?"


    While chatting, they looked up and saw the three people standing in the hall.


    Both Reba and Tanner were stunned for a second, each with their own thoughts.


    Reba was thinking, how much would it cost to treat so many people?


    Tanner was thinking, was I a bit redundant?


    It was awkward for a moment, before Reba took the lead to say hello with a smile, "Hi, Mr. Farrell,


    Mr. Carter."


    Colin Farrell, "Hello, Ms. ck. What a coincidence.¡±


    The second she heard what Colin said, Reba understood his hidden meaning that they weren¡¯t here


    to join Tanner and her.


    Knowing that she didn¡¯t need to treat Colin and Abbot Carter, Reba smiled more and more


    sincerely, "Exactly. How about..."


    While Reba was pondering about whether to speak civilities and invite them to join, Tanner showed


    up from behind her and added, "How about joining us?"


    Reba turned to Tanner.


    Tanner continued without changing expression, "Do you have any other friends with you, Mr. Farrell


    and Mr. Carter?"


    Colin smiled, "No."


    Tanner said generously, "Then please join us!"


    Colin looked at Faye Nash and asked with a light smile, "May I?"


    Faye felt that Colin was quite naive at the moment and made her want tough. She tried her best to


    withhold theughter and replied, "Sure."


    After Faye finished speaking, the sincere smile on Reba''s face suddenly became less sincere.


    A few minutester, they entered the private box.


    Reba brought Tanner out with the excuse of ordering drinks.


    The two confronted each other in the corridor, and Reba red at Tanner, "We go fifty-fifty."


    Tanner put his hand on his jacket pocket, "Didn''t you say that it was your treat?"


    Reba, "I just offered to treat you and Faye."


    Tanner, "How about I go in and ask they two to leave?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Reba, "..."


    The two stared at each other, and before Reba jumped on Tanner to grab his wallet, the box door


    opened from the inside, and Abbot walked out with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Seeing the two of them, Abbot bit the cigarette, "Aren¡¯t you ordering drinks?"


    Reba smiled, "On my way."


    Hearing this, Abbot looked at Tanner up and down, "Bro, do you have a lighter?"


    Tanner smoked, but he never carried a lighter with him. After all, although not famous, he was an


    entertainer. He was afraid that his fans, although not many, would be disappointed with him.


    Tanner responded with a smile, "Sorry, I don''t usually smoke."


    Abbot nodded and strode to the reception.


    The second Abbot left, Reba rushed to Tanner to get his wallet with hands and feet.


    Tanner struggled while leaning against the wall, "Don''t, don''t touch me, otherwise I¡¯ll scream..."


    What Tanner said waspletely nonsense. Reba was fast and precise that her hand went directly


    to his jacket pocket without touching his body at all.


    The two were used to this kind of joke, so Reba didn''t take Tanner''s words seriously at all, and she


    followed his plot very well by putting on a dirty expression and continued, "Scream? No one will help


    you no matter how hard you scream¡­¡±


    When Reba finished speaking, she touched Tanner''s wallet and smiled instantly. Just as she was


    about to take out the wallet, she noticed a keen gaze towards her.


    Reba couldn''t help but shivered. She tilted her head slightly and saw Abbot scanning her.


    Reba was confused.


    Tanner took the chance to escape as Reba was distracted and went back to the box.


    After Tanner left, there were only Abbot and Reba in the corridor.


    The two looked at each other for a while, and Reba suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, the next second, Abbot frowned and asked, "Are you the same as your cousin?"


    Reba, "Huh?"


    Abbot, "Love every guy you meet."


    Reba, "..."


    During this business trip, Abbot warned her not to be delusional only in the first few days. They got


    along with each other quite normally in the rest of the days.


    It was so normal that Reba forgot that Abbot was a newbie when it came to rtionship.


    Reba was speechless for a while. She knew how to exin it, but she just couldn¡¯t speak it out.


    Were it for nothing but the money she earned from him recently, she felt that it was unkind to tell him


    that he was being narcissistic at this moment.


    Abbot took Reba''s struggling expression as a silent ¡°Yes¡±.


    Abbot took a deep look at Reba and left.


    Looking at Abbot''s back, Reba blinked: Why was he so twisted?


    Forgot it, that''s fine. Anyway, they would work together for a long time.


    It was better for him to misunderstood her as being a ygirl than for having a crush on him.


    Thinking of this, Reba stopped struggling and walked to the reception to order drinks.


    After a while, Reba and Abbot met again at the reception.


    Reba pretended that nothing happened, and greeted Abbot with a smile, "Mr. Carter, what do you


    want to drink?"


    Abbot got a lighter from the reception and lit the cigarette in his mouth. He stared at Reba


    thoughtfully, "It¡¯s up to you."


    Reba raised her eyebrows: Did he changed his personality? Was he ying hard-to-get?


    While thinking this, Reba acted in a totally opposite way. She ordered two bottles of expensive


    wine, and continued the chat with Abbot with a smile, "Mr. Carter, I''ve been looking for an opportunity to


    thank you for that resort project. Let¡¯s take the chance today and get hammered"


    Abbot was silent.


    Reba, "..."


    It was awkward for a while. Seeing that Abbot remained silent, Reba coughed and turned to the


    reception, "Tell the waiter to send the wine directly to our boxter."


    The receptionist replied, "Yes, Ms. ck."


    After talking to the receptionist, Reba smiled at Abbot and left.


    Reba walked across the hall and went straight back to the box. When she put her hand on the


    doorknob and was about to open the door, she heard Abbot''s voice from behind, "Reba, I see."


    Hearing this, Reba was stunned and turned her head, "What do you know?"


    Abbot looked like he could see the essence through appearance, "You deliberately acted so close to


    Tanner in front of me to make me jealous, right?"


    Reba felt suffocated.


    With aplicated expression, Abbot stepped closer, took off the cigarette and put it out, "Forget it, we


    will never be together."


    Reba, "..."


    Abbot, "If you can restrain your unnecessary secret love to me, for the sake of Faye, I can cooperate


    with you for business, just aspensation. "


    Reba gasped, "..."


    ncing at the box, Abbot frowned and said, "I won''t drink tonight, so don''t try to get me drunk and..."


    Abbot gritted as if it was awkward to say, "do things to me."

 Chapter 307 This Is a Misunderstanding

    Chapter 307 This Is a Misunderstanding


    Chapter 307 This Is a Misunderstanding


    Hearing what Abbot said and seeing how he looked, Reba had mixed feelings at the moment.


    If there was a brick on the ground now, she would certainly pick it up and knock herself out.


    They looked at each other. Reba tried to recover herself and keptpressing her lips. She


    assumed that it was necessary for her to clear up his misunderstanding. After taking a deep breath,


    she made up her mind to exin clearly. "Mr. Carter," said she.


    Seeing Reba seemed in a dilemma, Abbot frowned more deeply and asked, "Have you ever heard


    of this?"


    Reba felt a knot in her stomach and uttered, "What is it?"


    Abbot ground his teeth and said, "You can''t inflict your love on the one who doesn''t love you."


    Reba was rendered speechless.


    Reba was regretful for thinking of exining to him.


    Abbot''s thoughts were oddly different from ordinary people''s. If one day, she wanted to prove that she


    didn''t love him at the risk of losing her life, he would probably think that shemitted suicide because


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    her love for him was not reciprocated by him.


    The atmosphere between Reba and Abbot was so awkward when the door of the private room was


    suddenly opened from the inside. Tanner stood inside the room with a smile and looked at them.


    "Have you two been outside the door the whole time? I was going to find you back to have dinner"


    With that, Tanner turned sideways, signaling Abbot to enter the room.


    When Abbot brushed past Tanner, he deliberately slowed down a little bit and said to Tanner, "Drop


    your acting. I''ve known everything."


    "Eh?" Tanner was confused.


    Reba kicked Tanner''s calf, motioning him not to speak.


    Tanner was even more confused now.


    After the three people were seated, the waiters served the food and drinks.


    The lunch was on Reba today, so she stood up with a wine ss and delivered a speech out of


    courtesy.


    Colin yed along, and Reba proposed a toast to everybody.


    "Today, it''s my treat. We are all friends, so don''t stand on ceremony. Just eat your fill."


    With that, Reba downed the wine in her hand and nced at the dishes on the table, feeling sorry


    for her purse.


    After Reba sat down, she kicked Tanner under the table.


    Tanner looked up at her and asked with his eyes: [What''s wrong?]


    Reba held her head with one hand, turned to look at Tanner, and said in a voice that was only


    audible to them two, "We''ll split the bill in half. Do you hear me?"


    Tanner twitched the corner of his mouth, turning a deaf ear to what she said. He then lowered his head


    to eat the food on his te intently, never looking up again.


    Reba red at him and kicked him again.


    Tanner moved his chair quietly and sat close to Abbot.


    Seeing that, Reba also moved her chair to Tanner.


    Tanner couldn''t move anymore, and Reba stretched out her foot to kick him again.


    After a kick, Tanner was unaffected.


    After another kick, Tanner was still unaffected.


    After the third kick, Abbot turned to look at Reba with his face blushing and uttered, "There are so


    many people around. What the hell are you doing? "


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Reba was stupefied. She then lowered her head and nced under the


    table.


    Instantly, she was caught by surprise.


    Tanner was so foxy as to sit with his legs crossed. Consequently, the one she had kicked three times


    was actually Abbot.


    Reba smiled awkwardly and stated, "Mr. Carter, would you take my word for it if I say this is a


    misunderstanding?"


    Abbot didn''t answer her, but the look in his eyes was clear; he didn''t believe it at all.


    Reba took a breath and gave Tanner the evil eye, whereas thetter was now trying his best to stop


    himself from bursting outughing.


    Maybe she felt sorry for having to spend a lot of money on this meal, or maybe she was angered by


    Abbot''s whimsical train of thought, so Reba kept drinking wine.


    Faye tried to dissuade her twice, but it was all in vain.


    When they all had enough and it was time to get the bill, Reba managed to get herself drunk.


    They walked out of the private room, and Colin went to pay for the meal with his card. Reba


    wrapped her arms around Faye''s neck and murmured, "Faye, I miss you so bad these days!


    "Come and live in my ce today. You haven''t crashed at my ce for a long time since you''re with


    Colin."


    With that, Reba suddenly set her eyes on Abbot nearby and lowered her voice, saying, "What''s


    wrong with Abbot?"


    Faye smiled and uttered, "His train of thought is so different from others''."


    Reba nodded hard.


    Faye chitchatted with Reba, who was wasted. Tanner received a phone call, and his agent asked


    him to go back to thepany.


    Tanner hung up the phone and said goodbye to Faye, "Faye, there''s something going on in the


    Faye said, "No biggie. You should be careful after going out. Don''t be photographed by the


    entertainment reporters."


    Tanner put on the hood of his down jacket and took a mask out of his pocket before making an "OK"


    gesture.


    Shortly after Tanner left, Colin and Abbot came back after getting the bill at the front desk.


    Colin darted a nce at drunken Reba, arched his eyebrows, and asked, "Shall we send her back


    first?"


    Faye said, "Mm-hmm."


    With that, Faye helped Reba go out.


    To their surprise, Reba suddenly broke free of Faye''s hold when they just took a few steps.


    Reba held the wall and straightened up, uttering, "You don''t need to send me home. I''m not drunk. I


    can go home by myself."


    Then, Reba even took out the car keys from her pocket and shook them in the air. "See?" I just


    bought a Mercedes-Benz," said she.


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    So was Colin.


    Abbot frowned.


    Looking at the drunken Reba, the three people were silent for a while. Colin stated with a faint


    smile, "Abbot, if you have something to do, just leave now. Ms. ck seems stered. I might ask


    Robert toe and drive her home."


    Abbot kept a straight face silently. After a few seconds, he said calmly, "I can drive her home."


    "Hmm?" Colin turned to look at Abbot with his eyebrows arched.


    Abbot said, "I know what''s in your mind."


    Colin knew what he was talking about but still asked, "What''s in my mind?"


    Abbotpressed his lips without saying anything.


    Since Reba was drunk, she was getting so crazy.


    While Colin was talking to Abbot, she was crouching down on the ground and scratching the tiled floor


    in the lobby of the hotel with her car keys.


    It took her a lot of money to get the car keys.


    It took Marriott a lot of money to buy the tiles.


    For a moment, there was no telling which party was getting hurt.


    "Stop it," said Faye as she crouched at Reba''s side to stop her.


    Reba turned a deaf ear to her.


    Faye continued, "The tiles are expensive."


    Reba still turned a deaf ear to her.


    Faye lowered her voice, "You''ll have topensate the hotel."


    Reba silently put her car keys back.


    Faye was subdued.


    Looking at Reba, who was making trouble, Colin spoke in a low and calm voice, "Abbot."


    "Hmm?" Abbot was befuddled.


    Colin teased, "Are you sure you want to send her home?"


    Abbot looked sideways at Colin and did not reply. With a long face, he walked forward and grabbed


    Reba''s wrist. Then, he pulled her up and headed out of the hotel. His action had given Colin the


    answer.


    Faye did not figure out what had happened, but Reba had been dragged away by Abbot.


    Faye looked up at Colin with suspicion.


    Colin walked up to her and extended his hand to her, saying, "Don''t worry, Abbot is a nice guy."


    With that, Faye stood up and chuckled. "I just don''t know if Ms. ck is that nice," uttered she.

 Chapter 308 Humans and Dogs Are Not the Same

    Chapter 308 Humans and Dogs Are Not the Same


    Chapter 308 Humans and Dogs Are Not the Same


    Abbot didn''t drink the wine today.


    After shoving Reba into the passenger seat, he pulled the seat belt and put it on for her. Then he


    tugged at the cor of his jumper impatiently.


    Reba looked at him with a confused expression, "Mr. Carter."


    Abbot said, "Shut up."


    "I thought of a sentence when you red at me like that," said Reba.


    Abbot''s face darkened. He ignored her and closed the car door with a bang.


    Half a minuteter, Abbot started the engine and drove.


    Abbot drove for a while. He tried his best to hold back his anger and asked, "Which sentence did you


    think of just now?"


    Reba had drunk too much wine. Moreover, she was never a quick-witted person.


    Hearing what Abbot asked, She blinked, "What?"


    "You just said that my ring at you made you think of a sentence," said Abbot.


    "Oh, oh, yes, yes. Whenever you re at me, I think of a sentence."


    After that, Reba looked significantly at Abbot. She opened her mouth and said word by word,


    "Humans and dogs are not the same."


    Abbot, "..."


    Looking at Abbot''s darkened face, Rebaughed.


    Reba, who had drunk a lot, was braver and more straightforward than before and her words made


    Abbot so angry.


    The car was about to arrive at Reba''s home when the mobile phone Abbot had put on the center


    console suddenly rang.


    Abbot frowned and looked at the phone, "Mom." He answered the phone.


    "Where are you?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Come back. Tina, the daughter of Williames. Listen ..."


    Reba, who sat in the passenger seat, suddenly started to retch before Cam finished.


    Abbot noticed that and looked at Reba in astonishment.


    "I feel like vomiting," said Reba.


    "I''ll pull the car over. Don''t do it now! Don''t! If you dare to vomit all over my car, I''ll kill you ..."


    Reba clenched her jaw to fight her impulse and her eyes were red. "Hurry up," she said.


    Abbot pulled over urgently. Reba pushed the door and got out. Then she squatted on the side of the


    road. She vomited so much that she was almostpletely unconscious.


    Looking at Reba who was crying while vomiting, Abbot frowned, "Mom, I will talk to youter. I have


    something to handle now."


    Cam was  astonished and kept silent for a while, "Is there a girl with you?"


    "No, it''s not what it sounds like."


    Cam asked with a smile, "Girlfriend?"


    Abbot didn''t answer and hung up the phone. Then he took a bottle of mineral water and got out of the


    car.


    Reba''s eyes were full of moisture after she had finished spitting and tried to get up. Her arms and


    legs were weak.


    Seeing this, Abbot handed her the mineral water, "Drink some water to rinse your mouth." he offered.


    Reba took it. She rinsed her mouth and thanked him.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbot bowed his head with his face darkened and extended a hand to help Reba stand up.


    Reba stood up unsteadily and leaned against his arms. She tilted her head to look at him, "Abbot."


    she said in a soft voice.


    ¡°She dared to call him by his full name when there was no one around! If they stayed in one room, she


    would undoubtedly act on her own will.¡± Abbot thought.


    "Mr. Carter," Reba said.


    Abbot looked down at Reba with his face darkened and said, "I know your thoughts. However, I


    have to tell you that I don''t love you. Even though you are drunk, I would not give you the opportunity.


    What''s more, you are unable to act on your own will."


    Reba looked at Abbot and burped due to the wine, "Mr. Carter, do you particrly like to eat pig


    brain ?"


    Abbot''s thin lips pursed tightly, "No."


    Reba said with a serious face, "When I was young, my mother told me that you are what you eat. I


    always thought your EQ was so low because you ate pig''s brain."


    Abbot, "..."


    The two looked at each other. One raised her head and the other lowered his head. And it was clear he


    hadn''t understood her.


    The two stared at each other for a while. Abbot said with a cold face, "Reba, if I''m relly your type, I


    would like to help you search someone like me and introduce him to you."


    After saying that, Abbot added awkwardly, "However, you''d better not have too high expectations cause


    there are very few men in my social circle who are as good as me."


    Reba waved her hand, "No need."


    Abbot gritted his teeth, "I understand how deep your love for me is now."


    Reba sighed and stumbled towards the car, "Take me home!"


    Looking at Reba as she stumbled into the car, Abbot suddenly felt a little ufortable. He hadn''t


    expected her to love him so much. She looked so sad now.


    For the rest of the trip, neither of them spoke.


    When the car arrived at the neighborhood where Reba lived, Abbot reached out to tap her shoulder,


    "Hey, here we are."


    Reba was sleeping peacefully.


    Abbot tried to call her name.


    Reba did not respond.


    Abbot tilted his head to stare at Reba. After about half a minute, he suddenly noticed that Reba


    was unusually well-behaved and lovable when she fell asleep.


    The condition of her skin was good and her eyes and eyebrows were beautiful. It was certain that she


    was a beauty.


    If she hadn''t been so causal, there would have been many people who admired her.


    Abbot stared at Reba, lost in thought. Suddenly, the mobile phone on the center console rang


    again.


    Abbot quickly regained hisposure and hastily picked up the phone. "Mom," he lowered his voice to


    answer the call.


    Cam answered with a soft smile, "Why are you speaking in such a low voice? Are you afraid the girl


    will be upset about your words?"


    Abbot replied, "Mom, let''s talk about it when I get backter."


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Cam did not hang up the phone and teased, ¡°Tell me what kind of girl she is


    and what''s her character like. ¡±


    Abbot looked at Reba, "Mom, it''s not what you think."


    "Then tell me the truth," Cam said.


    Abbot said uneasily, "She like me but I ... I''m not interested."


    After Abbot finished, Cam replied in huge astonishment, "You mean somebody has a crush on you?"


    Hearing Cam''s words, Abbot felt offended. ¡°Wait. What do you mean by saying that, mum?¡± he


    questioned.


    Cam coughed andughed unnaturally, "Umm, I don''t mean anything else. Is that girl with you now?"


    Abbot answered, "She drank too much and fell asleep in my car."


    Cam was excited, "Bring her back to our house since she was drunk!"


    Abbot, "..."


    After Cam finished, she realized that she was a bit too excited. So she tried to hold back her


    excitement and said calmly as a senior, "Although you don''t love her, you can''t just leave her on the


    road when she''s drunk, right?"


    "I have already sent her to the entrance of the neighborhood where she lives but I don''t know exactly


    which building she lives in," Abbot replied.


    Cam said patiently, "Since you don''t know where she lives, you should just bring her back. A drunk


    person needs to be taken care of. Listen, I heard from Gianna two days ago that one of her executives


    in herpany vomited at night and died of asphyxiation due to excessive drinking. It is so


    frightening!"


    Abbot turned his head to look at Reba, "So serious?"


    Cam said seriously, "I will not lie to you."


    Abbot irritably scratched his hair haphazardly with his other hand, "Got it." he answered.


    Cam answered with a smile, "What does the girl like?"


    Abbot replied, "Money."


    Cam was even happier after hearing that, "Great! She is fond of money! Weck anything but


    money!"

 Chapter 309 The Open-Minded Carters

    Chapter 309 The Open-Minded Carters


    Chapter 309 The Open-Minded Carters


    Abbot had been feeling relentless while driving home.


    Not until he arrived at the Carters'' Mansion and saw his parents did Abbot finally find the reason.


    Benjamin and Cam, who used to keep a low profile, dolled themselves up.


    They looked like they were trying to show off to the whole world how rich they were.


    Abbot twitched the corner of his mouth and rolled down the car window, uttering, "Mom, you and


    Dad..."


    Before Abbot finished his words, Benjamin and Cam had got to the passenger seat side and began


    to observe Reba through the window.


    Cam stated, "This girl looks so pretty."


    Benjamin said to Cam, "Are you sure this girl fell for your son?"


    Cam shot a nce at Benjamin as she said, "She''s such a beautiful girl. How could she fall for your


    son per se? She must have had eyes for your son''s wealth!"


    Benjamin nodded in agreement, saying, "That makes sense."


    Cam continued, "About the wee gifts I asked you to prepare, did you get them ready?"


    Benjamin uttered, "Sure, don''t worry."


    Cam added, "Whether you will have grandchildren all depends on today."


    Benjamin said, "The time is tight for such a tough task."


    Right after that, Cam winked at Abbot and urged him by saying, "What are you waiting for? Hurry to


    carry her off the car."


    Abbot said with a frown, "Mom."


    Cam pretended to be unhappy and joked, "Don''t tell me you want your dad to do it for you?"


    Abbot couldn''t let it happen for sure.


    Getting out of the car reluctantly, Abbot went to the shotgun seat, opened the door, and leaned over to


    carry Reba down. Thanks to Cam''s order, Abbot carried Reba all the way to his bedroom.


    More than ten minutester, Abbot concernedly looked at Reba who was sleeping soundly in his


    bed.


    "How did she end up sleeping in my bed?" Abbot thought inwardly.


    "Will she overthink it if she knows this is my room? Will she think I''m giving her a chance?"


    Abbot stared at Reba for a long time with worry. Finally, he left the bedroom with clenched teeth.


    Reba didn''t wake up until night fell.


    During this period, Faye called Reba several times but never got through9. In the end, Faye had no


    choice but to let Colin call Abbot.


    Abbot stuttered on the phone, "She''s fine. What else can happen to her?"


    Colin seemed to smile and asked, "Did you send her home?"


    Abbot answered with hesitation, "Of... of course."


    Abbot always stammered whenever he told lies since childhood.


    Colin saw Abbot through but didn''ty it bare. He stated "It''s all right if you''ve sent her back home.


    Faye is still worried about her, so she let me call you."


    Abbot uttered, "What''s to worry about?"


    Colin ridiculed, "Probably you might do something out of line?"


    Abbot sounded nervous, "You never know who''s the one that would do something out of line."


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Colin sensed something and asked jokingly, "Did she do something to you?"


    At the thought of how Reba called him just now, Abbot lowered his voice and asked, "Does Faye


    look very different in front of you privately?"


    Colin said meaningfully, "Hmm?"


    Abbot continued, "Reba looks quite serious normally but in private... Forget it. After all, she''s a


    youngdy. If word gets out, people might judge her."


    Colin asked, "What did Reba do to you in private?"


    Abbot appeared a little agitated and said, "Forget it. Gotta hang up."


    Colin was rendered speechless.


    Abbot hung up the phone. Looking at his dark phone screen, Colin arched his brows slightly.


    Catching sight of that, Faye asked, "Did Abbot send Reba home?"


    Colin pressed his mobile phone against his jaw and honestly answered, "I don''t think so."


    Faye frowned and uttered, "Nothing will happen between them, will it?"


    Colin looked at Faye and joked, "No, but judging from what Abbot said, Reba seemed to have


    thrown herself at him but was turned down by Abbot."


    Faye was wordless.


    In Abbot''s bedroom.


    After Reba woke up, she kept staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    She couldn''t help thinking about how narcissistic a man Abbot was that he had people print a huge


    picture of him on the ceiling.


    The Abbot in the picture was beaming toplessly. His shoulders were wide, and his waist was thin; he


    looked so cut.


    Reba was sunk in thought as the bedroom was pushed open from the outside. The next second,


    Cam came in with a smile.


    "Ba, you''re up?"


    Ba?


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Reba got up with a start. Even her own mother had never addressed her so intimately.


    Looking at Cam walking in elegantly, Reba hurriedly sat up and groomed her disheveled hair,


    saying, "Hello, Mrs. Carter."


    Cam approached, sat down next to Reba, and smiled. "Did you have a good night''s sleep? Are


    you feeling ufortable anywhere?"


    As Cam said, she pulled Reba''s hand and put a big gold bracelet on Reba''s wrist.


    Reba took a look at the bracelet and uttered in astonishment, "Mrs. Carter?"


    Cam patted Reba on the back of her hand and uttered. "Rx. I don''t know what to give you for


    our first meeting. It might be kind of old-fashioned to give you a gold bracelet, but I hope you''ll like it."


    Reba thought inwardly, "Give me a gold bracelet for our first meeting. They do have money to burn,


    don''t they?"


    Reba always knew that the Carters were rich, but it turned out that she still underestimated their


    wealth.


    They were not acquainted at all, yet they gave her a gold bracelet as a present.


    Fixing her eyes on the big gold bracelet on her wrist, Reba lost control of her facial expression. She


    smiled so happily that her eyes were narrowed into a slit as she said, "Mrs. Carter, it''s so kind of you."


    Cam asked, "Would you like something to eat?"


    Reba answered in a proper manner, "It''s gettingte. I should go back."


    Cam uttered, "No rush. I''ll ask Abbot to send you home after you grab some food."


    Then, she pulled Reba downstairs.


    Sitting in the dining room, Reba finally caught on to why Abbot was so confident.


    His family was indeed affluent enough!


    The dishes for dinner that they were having were worth at least 1500 bucks, let alone the decoration


    and furnishings of the Carters'' Mansion.


    At the table, everyone had their own thoughts.


    Cam asked Reba about her family from time to time. Abbot sat opposite Reba with his face


    darkened and eyes filled with warnings.


    After dinner, Reba proposed to go home. Cam did not ask her to sleep over but winked at


    Benjamin, asking, "What about the gifts for Ba?"


    Benjamin said solemnly, "I''ve asked someone to put them in the trunk."


    Cam uttered, "Ba, go and take a look."


    Reba was stupefied. Cam took Reba to get up and walk out of the mansion.


    Abbot''s trunk was full of various gifts.


    Reba finally realized something amiss. She hurriedly exined to Cam, "Mrs. Carter, I''m afraid


    you''ve misunderstood something. Abbot and I are only friends."


    Cam clenched Reba''s hand and said in a voice that was only audible to them two, "Abbot said


    you fell for him, but I don''t believe it. I know you don''t like him."


    Reba was taken aback and uttered, "Then why you still..."


    Cam smilingly stated, "Although you don''t like Abbot, you can like his money!"


    Reba couldn''t help thinking to herself, "Are the Carters so open-minded?"


    Cam said, "Abbot is loaded."


    Reba awkwardlyughed and said, "Mrs. Carter, as the saying goes, ''Money is not everything.''"


    Cam nced behind her and saw Abbot smoking on the steps. She then whispered, "Ba, it''s now


    or never. Think about it. Abbot is so rich and handsome and pea-brained. It''s surely a once-in-a-lifetime


    chance."


    Reba thought inwardly, "Now I wonder if Abbot is their biological son."

 Chapter 310 Can I Take It Back

    Chapter 310 Can I Take It Back


    Chapter 310 Can I Take It Back


    Getting out of the Carters'' Mansion, Abbot drove Reba home.


    Reba rode shotgun and looked sideways at Abbot several times. Shepressed her lips as she


    was thinking.


    "Some people were born with a silver spoon in their mouths.


    "But no one is perfect. Although Abbot has wealth and a handsome face, there is something he''ll never


    have, that is, a brain."


    Reba was lost in thought while her phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    Reba fished out her phone and took a look at the phone screen. Seeing it was a call from Faye,


    Reba picked it up. "Hello, Faye."


    Faye asked, "Have you gone home?"


    Reba answered, "On my way now. What''s the matter?"


    Faye uttered, "With Abbot?"


    Reba said honestly, "Yup!"


    Faye was silent for a short moment before saying softly, "Call me when you get home."


    Reba responded in confusion, "Oh, okay."


    Hanging up, Reba continued to look sideways at Abbot.


    Abbot actually had already noticed Reba''s gazes but didn''t say anything about it. Now that she fixed


    her eyes on him again, he asked with a frown, "Are you done watching me?"


    Reba coughed gently and uttered, "Yeah, I''m done."


    Abbot stated, "Don''t overthink what''s happened today. You had drunk so much wine. My mother would


    be worried about your safety if you were home alone, so she asked me to take you to my home."


    Abbot paused and then added, "Don''t think too much about it."


    After spending these days with Abbot, Reba had basically got the hang of getting along with him.


    Never argue with him. He was always right in an argument no matter when.


    Reba dropped her eyes and scanned the big gold bracelet on her wrist. With a bright smile, she


    uttered, "Sure, Mr. Carter. I got it."


    It was out of Abbot''s expectation that Reba suddenly became so meek. He said looking


    ufortable, "Mm-hmm."


    Then, it fell silent in the car.


    More than an hourter, they arrived at Reba''s apartment.


    Abbot pulled over. Reba said with a smile, "Mr. Carter, thank you for sending me back."


    With one hand holding the steering wheel, Abbot opened the trunk and asked, "Can you handle those


    stuff yourself?"


    Reba looked back but didn''t see what was behind. Now that the hood had been opened, she smiled


    more brightly and said, "Don''t worry. I''ll ask security guards for help."


    With that, Reba pushed the door open and got off the car.


    Reba made a beeline for the security room. However, after just taking two steps, she suddenly


    came back and asked Abbot through the window, "Mr. Carter, it is not good that I took so many gifts


    from your mother the first time I met her, is it?"


    Abbot, wearing a ck sweater, leaned against his seat and said impatiently, "It''s nothing to my family.


    Hurry to get people to move them out of my car. I''m in a rush."


    Reba uttered, "Yes, sir!"


    "That''s exactly what I''ve been waiting for!" thought she inwardly.


    Reba pleasantly brought two security guards and gave each 40 dors for their help.


    That was indeed a lot of gifts from Cam, and the two security guards came back and forth three


    times before they were done.


    After that, Reba pretended to show her hospitality by asking, "Mr. Carter, would you like to chill at


    my ce?"


    Abbot met Reba''s eyes through the window for a few seconds. Then, he rolled down the window


    and said solemnly, "Reba, has anyone ever told you to be reserved as a girl?"


    Reba thought inwardly, "Shoot. Can I take it back?"


    Catching sight of Reba''s stiffened expression, Abbot tightened his hold on the steering wheel


    slightly and stated in a softer tone. "It has been a while between you and me. To be honest, I really


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    don''t have eyes for you. Besides, I once had a fling with your cousin. It only does you good for me to


    turn you down."


    Reba thought to herself, "What a nice guy you are!"


    Getting no reply from Reba, Abbot craned his head out of the window and continued seriously,


    "Listen to me. Fall out of love for me, and fall for someone else!"


    Reba was wordless as she thought inwardly, "Someone was really born without a brain."

 Chapter 311 Birthday Wishes

    Chapter 311 Birthday Wishes


    Chapter 311 Birthday Wishes


    Reba was rendered wordless.


    They looked at each other for a while. With her hands on her back, Reba clutched the big gold


    bracelet as she thought to herself, "Chill, chill. Kindness is priceless, but the gold bracelet is valuable.


    The price of gold today is 84 per ounce."


    After collecting herself, Reba forced a bright smile at Abbot and uttered, "Mr. Carter, I''ll keep that in


    mind. Don''t worry. I promise I will never cross the line."


    Abbot looked at Reba with a frown. As if he did not believe it or he had some mixed feelings, he


    asked, "You sure?"


    Reba answered, "Yes."


    Seeing Reba''s face with sincerity written all over her face, Abbot withdrew his head. After being


    silent for a while, he hit the gas and left.


    The moment Abbot left, Reba took out her phone and called Faye.


    Soon, Faye picked it up and asked, "Is Abbot gone?"


    Reba said, "Yep."


    Faye didn''t know to talk about the rtionship between men and women, but for worrying about


    Reba, Faye asked bluntly after giving it a second thought, "Anything happened between you two


    tonight?"


    Reba was stunned and asked, "Why?"


    Faye said, "Did you still have your sanity after you got drunk?"


    Reba uttered, "Of course!"


    It fell silent after that.


    It suddenly dawned on Reba. She then huffed, "Did that moron Abbot say anything to you?"


    Faye shot a nce at Colin and replied, "Nope."


    Reba didn''t believe it and questioned, "Really?"


    Faye said against her conscience, "Yes."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Reba went home in high heels at night and roughly described what she had seen and heard in the


    Carters'' Mansion to Faye. And the conclusion was that the Carters were loaded.


    Faye ridiculed, "Then you might as well consider Abbot."


    Reba took a long sigh and uttered, "I''m afraid I can''t. Although I like money, I cherish my life even


    more."


    Reba was quite talkative on the phone. When Faye hung up the phone, it was already in the wee


    hours.


    Faye threw her hot mobile phone aside. Colin stared at her in bed with a faint smile, asking, "Are you


    done?"


    Faye pinched between her brows and uttered, "Nothing happened between them at all."


    Colin joked, "Maybe Abbot just has a wild imagination."


    Faye looked up at Colin, asking, "Is Abbot really amebrain, or does he fake it?"


    Colin bantered, "Are you trying to probe into it for Reba?"


    Faye said, "I''m just curious."


    Colin tapped on his tablet with his slender fingers. After a while, he uttered, "Half half."


    Faye narrowed her eyes and said, "Is Abbot ying dirty?"


    Colin did not answer. He scratched his eyebrow and looked towards Faye, saying, "Baby, it''s not good


    for you to try getting an answer from me like this."


    Faye said, "Sure enough, bros before girls."


    Colin stated, "Well, you''re definitely more important than Abbot to me."


    At the end of the day, Colin did not give Faye a definite answer.


    After a few more questions, Faye quit and only sent a message to Reba: [In my opinion, it''s best for


    you to confess to Abbot as soon as possible.]


    Reba was opening gifts when she received that message from Faye.


    The more gifts she opened, the happier she became, and she was now grinning from ear to ear.


    At 00:00 on December 29th.


    Colin was sleeping when a kiss suddenly fell on his thin lips.


    Colin swiftly opened his eyes and wrapped his arm around the woman''s waist subconsciously.


    Faye said, "Happy birthday."


    Colin swallowed and uttered, "Thanks."


    Faye''s thin waist was incredibly soft, and Colin felt his palms burning. He then said in a husky voice,


    "Baby."


    Faye lowered her head and kissed Colin''s lips affectionately. She then uttered devoutly, "May my dear


    have nothing to worry about for the rest of his life, and all his wishes wille true. Every birthday is a


    present from God. May you live a happy life..."

 Chapter 312 The Underlying Turbulence

    Chapter 312 The Underlying Turbulence


    Chapter 312 The Underlying Turbulence


    Faye had never said anything like that before.


    It was in the dead of night. Faye could clearly hear her pounding heartbeat.


    Maybe to others, those words were simply birthday wishes.


    However, it took all Faye''s courage to say them out.


    Colin tightened his grip on her waist and said in a husky voice, "Baby, what did you say?"


    Faye took a deep breath and uttered, "May my dear, for the rest of his life..."


    Before Faye finished, Colin interrupted her in a low and calm voice, "Enough."


    She said "my dear", which was all that mattered to him.


    Fayepressed her lips. Colin ran his hands from her waist to her face. Cupping her face, he kissed


    her fiercely.


    It was a wonderful night for both of them.


    Colin turned around and took the dominant position. Faye''s legs hooked around his waist. A crisp bell


    ring sounded particrly pleasant in the darkness.


    Hearing the sound, Colin came to a halt and looked down at Faye.


    In the moonlight, Faye arched her thin waist.


    Desire visible in his eyes, Colin uttered in a throaty voice, "A whole night."


    Faye''s eyes glistened as she said, "You''re the boss."


    Colin said, "Don''t cryter."


    Faye uttered, "Try me."


    When the sky was faintly bright outside, Faye saw the sunrise in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with


    her fingers interlocked with Colin''s.


    There was some sweat on the tip of Faye''s nose. Colin kissed her on the nape of her neck, saying,


    "Next time in the office."


    Faye''s legs turned to jelly. "At night on weekend," said she.


    Colin chuckled. "Sounds good."


    Early in the morning.


    After enjoying themselves for the whole night, Faye leaned in Colin''s arms and didn''t want to move at


    all. At the same time, Cindy knocked on the door and reminded them to have breakfast.


    Colin hugged her from behind. He then chuckled and uttered, "Get up and grab some food."


    Faye''s voice was a little hoarse when she said, "No, I''m good."


    Colin ridiculed, "So tired?"


    Faye didn''t reply. She moved slightly and buried her head in the pillow.


    Seeing that, Colin smiled more wildly. He picked up the robe on the floor, put it on, and went out.


    Cindy was still outside the door. Catching sight of Colin, she was taken aback and asked, " Mr. Farrell,


    doesn''t Miss Nash want to have breakfast?"


    Colin uttered, "Yes. I''ll bring it to her."


    That didn''t surprise Cindy at all, but she couldn''t help blushing and said, "Got it. I''ll go get it prepared."


    Cindy hurried downstairs, followed by Colin.


    Cindy was aware that today was Colin''s birthday, so she made some delicacies.


    It could be seen that she put her mind into them since the delicacies looked so appetizing and fancy.


    Colin took them from Cindy and thanked her.


    Cindy hesitated for a moment before saying, "Happy birthday, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin cracked a smile and uttered, "Thank you."


    Colin took the delicacies upstairs. Watching Colin leave, Cindy couldn''t help but think, "Mr. Farrell is


    such a nice guy. How lucky Miss Nash is to have him!"


    When Colin returned to the bedroom, Faye was sleeping in bed.


    Judging from her rhythmic breathing, she must be asleep already.


    Colin put the delicacies on the bedside table and removed the pillow that covered Faye''s face. He then


    leaned over to kiss her on her forehead and brushed the strands of hair on her cheek.


    After a tiring, fun night, Faye was now sleeping like a baby; she didn''t perceive what Colin did in the


    slightest.


    Colin fixed his eyes on Faye for a while before sitting down at the end of the bed. He lifted a corner of


    the quilt, revealing Faye''s fair and slender ankles.


    Some golden bells were tied around her ankle by a red rope, and they kept ringing throughout the


    night.


    At the thought ofst night, Colin felt a knot in his stomach as he swallowed.


    Colin gingerly removed the bells, wound them around his wrist, and tied a hard knot.


    The three bells were not big, and they were perfectly hidden under his cuff.


    When Faye woke up, it was almost noon.


    The delicacies on the bedside table had been reced by a cup of warm milk. Colin leaned against the


    headboard with one hand holding the tablet and the other feeling the temperature of the milk from time


    to time.


    Faye was up for less than one minute, yet she saw him touch the milk ss three times.


    Faye opened her mouth, "Colin."


    Colin dropped his eyes, smiled, and asked, "Up now?"


    Faye answered, "Mm-hmm."


    Colin asked, "Are you thirsty?"


    Normally, Faye would say yes without hesitation, but as today was Colin''s birthday, after giving it a


    second thought, she got up trying to get a cup of water for herself.


    To her surprise, no sooner did she get up than her shoulder was pressed by Colin.


    "Lie back."


    Faye uttered, "Today is your birthday."


    Colin gently arched his brows and said, "Is there a rule that a birthday guy can''t get water for his


    woman?"


    Faye bit her tongue.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colin smilingly went out of the bedroom. Soon, he came back with a cup of warm water and handed it


    to Faye.


    Faye leaned against the headboard and took a sip before saying, "I''ve ordered a cake for you."


    Colin said, "Mm-hmm."


    Faye held the cup tightly with both hands and continued, "Today is your birthday. Shall we invite Ethan


    and Abbot to have dinner together?"


    Colin answered, "Your call."


    Faye said, "I''ll make a reservation."


    Colin smiled wildly and uttered, "Okay."


    She made a reservation for dinner at Marriott. As for lunch, they would have it at home.


    Cindy prepared a few Italian dishes, and Carlotta made creamy chicken soup for Colin in person.


    The atmosphere was harmonious and warm.


    Carlotta was notmunicative. For fear of saying something disagreeable, she only said "happy


    birthday" to Colin with concern when she served the creamy chicken soup.


    Colin took the soup and smiled at her sincerely, saying, "Aunt Carlotta, thank you."


    With that, Colin said in a voice that was only audible to them two, "Aunt Carlotta, let bygones be


    bygones. You''re Faye''s family, so you''re also my family, and I will never give my family the cold


    shoulder."


    Carlotta''s eyes turned red, and she said, "Good, good."


    After lunch, Faye got ahold of Abbot and Ethan.


    Both of the guys remembered Colin''s birthday, so they agreed without hesitation.


    Abbot asked suspiciously on the phone, "I called Colin more than a dozen times in the wee hoursst


    night. Why couldn''t I get through?"


    Faye uttered without turning a hair, "His phone is out of order. If you want to contact him recently, you


    can just call me."


    Abbot paused and smiled meaningfully. "Gotcha. I surely do."


    Faye was speechless.


    Before heading out in the evening, Faye received a message from Tiffany, saying that she wanted to


    celebrate Colin''s birthday.


    Faye didn''t reply to it but turned a blind eye to it instead.


    On the way, Tiffany called Faye again. Thetter put her phone on mute and still ignored it.


    ording to Lance, ever since Martha appeared, it turned utterly chaotic in the Farrells'' Mansion.


    On one hand, ine imed to divorce Tiffany.


    In order to keep her status as Madam Farrell, Tiffany did everything she could. Without caring about


    her image, she blubbered and kept making a scene.


    On the other hand, because of the farce, Old Mr. Farrell was so furious. It was said that he had been ill


    for four or five days.


    Faye couldn''t care less about how many troubles they were making.


    Such dog-eat-dog tricks were not worthy of sympathy.


    However, she would never allow those people to ruin Colin''s birthday dinner party.


    When they arrived at Marriott, Faye walked into the private room with Colin hand in hand.


    After taking a seat, Faye dropped her eyes, took out her phone, and sent a message to a number that


    was not on her contract list: [Tiffany seems to have nothing better to do.]

 Chapter 313 A Noisy Night

    Chapter 313 A Noisy Night


    Chapter 313 A Noisy Night


    After sending the message, Faye closed the phone and put it back in her pocket without waiting for a


    reply.


    She looked up and found Colin staring at her with a faint smile.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Faye slightly pursed her lips, ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Colin said.


    Hearing that, Faye didn''t know whether she should be rxed or more nervous. She paused for a


    second, then whispered, ¡°It''s not a big deal. Enjoy your birthday. I''ll tell you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Colin''s thin lips curved.


    They chatted as if there was no one else around. Abbot, who was sitting to Colin''s left, leaned back on


    the seat and protested, ¡°Come on, Colin! Did you even think about Ethan¡¯s and my feelings?¡±


    ¡°You are bullying lonely single people, you know?¡±


    As Abbot stopped speaking, Colin lifted his eyes and looked at him with a half-smile, ¡°Envy?¡±


    Abbot looked at Colin''s smug face,ughing with anger, ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense. I have been with Faye for years and she is the only woman I have. But just in one


    month, Mr. Carter, you have a college ex-girlfriend and a female CEO pay court to you...¡± Colin said


    Colin¡¯s jeering words made Abbot depressed.


    He stared at Colin, speechless.


    ¡°My bad. An innocent college ex-girlfriend,¡± Colin made fun of him.


    Abbot''s face grew darker.


    Abbot was silent. And Ethan, who was sitting beside him, teased, ¡°Abbot, we¡¯ve known each other for a


    long time and I think perseverance is your best quality.¡±


    Abbot ground his teeth, ¡°Shut up, you are meaner than Colin.¡±


    ¡°People take a detour when they know there¡¯s a tiger in the mountain. But you are curious to find if the


    tiger is a male or female,¡± Ethan said.


    ¡°...¡± Abbot was silent again.


    When they were joking around, the door was suddenly open.


    A young man with yellow hair came in recklessly, saying, ¡°Colin, you didn''t invite us to your birthday this


    year! That¡¯s not right.¡±


    The man was Owen Hawkins, the only son of the Hawkins in Cocanel. The Hawkins had lived politics


    for generations, and everyone in this big family was so powerful. The hardline family declined when it


    came to Owen. Maybe it was because Owen was the only son in his generation and was spoiled by


    them. He was always dissipated.


    Even then, no one dared to look down on him in his circle.


    No one wanted to look for trouble with a man who had a strong family background.


    As Owen finished, Abbot replied immediately, ¡°Look at our little Owen. How thoughtful! He remembers


    his brother Colin¡¯s birthday.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Of all the people in our circle, I respect Colin most,¡± Owen said.


    ¡°What? Are Ethan and I not good?¡± Abbot said.


    Owen liked joking with Abbot, but he was a little afraid of Ethan. He raised his hand to scratch his head,


    saying with hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s nonsense!¡±


    Abbot didn¡¯t mean to embarrass Owen. Seeing his awkward face, Abbot came to the rescue, ¡°How do


    you know we are here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with the lobby manager of Marriott,¡± Owen said.


    ¡°So many "spies", huh?¡± Abbot said.


    Owen smiled hriously, ¡°Well, Colin doesn¡¯t go out with us after he announced the marriage. If I want


    to y with him, I have to pump them for his information actively.¡±


    Abbot smiled and observed Colin''s expression quietly.


    From the moment Owen entered the room, Colin held Faye''s hand under the table.


    Faye lowered her eyes, drank tea calmly, and looked the same as usual. It seemed that Colin was


    smiling. But if someone watched him carefully, he would find that there was faint anger in his eyes.


    Abbot looked at Colin''s expression and couldn''t make the decision for him, coughing lightly, ¡°Colin?¡±


    Colin''s heart squeezed and he subconsciously turned to look at Faye.


    Aware of Colin''s gaze, Faye turned her head to look at him, smiling, ¡°Let''s y together.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Owen spent good money ordering arge box next door for Colin.


    When they arrived, the box was already full of handsome men and beautiful women.


    ¡°Colin, happy birthday.¡±


    ¡°Colin, you¡¯re here! We''ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±


    ¡°Colin, let¡¯s y all night!¡±


    Although Colin had no good feelings about such asions before, he didn¡¯t hate it.


    But today, he somehow felt ufortable.


    Seedy ce.


    Colin took Faye''s hand and had a seat. Someone saw Faye and greeted her with a smile, ¡°This must


    be Faye, right? You look really good.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Faye responded with a smile.


    Shortly after they were seated, people sent birthday wishes to Colin. It was noisy there. Colin softly


    pinched Faye''s fingertips under the table and said carefully, ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Huh? ¡°


    ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    Faye smiled, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I know you don''t like this kind of ce.¡±


    ¡°It''s okay,¡± Faye gently chuckled.


    Most people there were pretty slick. As Faye was there, they had fun but didn''t go too far.


    After the dishes were all served, people came to toast Colin one after another.


    After several drinks, Colin told Faye he needed to go to the restroom and then left.


    Abbot and Ethan looked at each other and followed him out.


    Faye pretended not to notice them.


    A minuteter, in the box next door.


    ¡°Tell Matthew to fire that manager,¡± Colin bit a cigarette angrily.


    ¡°I have done it already,¡± Ethan smiled.


    Colin frowned and didn¡¯t say more.


    Seeing Colin was silent, Abbot teased, ¡°What? Are you worried that Faye would be angry?¡±


    Colin looked at him and said, ¡°Do you want me to tell Reba about your dirty shame?¡±


    Abbot raised his eyebrows, ¡°Now you can reasonably set up your friends?¡±


    Colin suddenly smiled, ¡°I''m curious. How did you know that?¡±


    ¡°I''m more curious. How did you know that I knew? ¡°Abbot said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Ok, ok. Never tell me!.¡±


    After small talk, Colin said with a deep voice, ¡°When the dinner is over, Faye and I will leave. You guys


    y with them.¡±


    Ethan thought for a while, then said, ¡°Let Abbot y with them. I have something else to do.¡±


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly, ¡°What are you going to do thiste?¡±


    Ethan seemed a little impatient, ¡°My grandfather wants me to pick up a girl, his army friend¡¯s


    granddaughter. She is in Cocanel now and workste.¡±


    ¡°Does he want to find a match for you?¡± Colin joked with him.


    Ethan''s expression changed a little. Just when he was about to answer, Abbot said with a smirk, ¡°Ethan


    wishes he could. But the girl has a boyfriend.¡±


    When Abbot finished speaking, Ethan nced at him coldly.


    Colin narrowed his eyes, saying, ¡°Abbot, it¡¯s pretty windy tonight. I¡¯m wondering if the coffin I made for


    you is drafty.¡±

 Chapter 314 Colin??s Past

    Chapter 314 Colin??s Past


    Chapter 316 Colin''s Past


    A shabby coffin in the cold winter...


    It was indeed a pitiful scene.


    Abbot shivered vividly, gathered his coat around himself, and rolled his eyes at Colin. "See how stingy


    you''re. You even want to order a shabby coffin for me! What can I expect you to do for me?"


    Colin only smiled banteringly, not refuting his words. He turned to look at Ethan and asked, "Is Abbot


    telling the truth?"


    Ethan raised his brows and replied, "Come on, will you believe Abbot''s words?"


    Colin threatened him with a nasal sound.


    Ethan exined, "My grandfather did n so, but I and that girl didn''t have chemistry."


    Colin asked teasingly, "I''m curious about that girl now. She has actually resisted your attraction."


    Ethan snorted, "She''s a dance teacher. And her boyfriend is a doctoral student."


    Learning that that girl already had a boyfriend, Colin didn''t take her to his heart anymore. He teased


    Ethan, "Your grandfather is really open-minded. He even asked you to date a girl who had a boyfriend."


    Ethan replied, "She''s the granddaughter of his one of hisrades-in-arms. I heard that her


    grandfather was not satisfied with her boyfriend."


    Colin grinned unrulily. "I wonder if you''re of her type, schr Ethan."


    Ethan put his hands in his pockets and smiled, not annoyed by hisment at all.


    Abbot broke in when he heard Colin''s words, "I heard from my grandfather that that girl is very gentle."


    Ethan asked, "Do you think a man like him matches a gentle girl?"


    Abbot replied honestly, "You reminded me. You two are not a good match. More precisely, you don''t


    deserve her."


    Ethan asked coldly, "What would you like on your shabby coffin? White carnations, or yellow


    carnations?"


    Abbot replied, not frightened at all, "I prefer roses. They look more luxurious."


    Ethan looked askance at Abbot and said, "Rest assured. You''re my bro after all. I''ll definitely satisfy


    you."


    Then minutester, the three men went back to the private room next door.


    It was very lively in the room as they were joking and ying happily.


    Colin was worried that Faye could not get ustomed to such an asion. But now he realized that


    his worries were unnecessary.


    Though Faye was aloof, she was good at hiding her emotions.


    Hence, even though she couldn''t create a lively atmosphere, she could join them quietly.


    She wouldn''t put on airs. Instead, she would listen to them with a smile.


    Colin could tell that Faye had gotten along well with them when he was out.


    His friends would talk to her nicely.


    "Faye, I shipped you and Colin when you two attended that variety show."


    "s, when Faye attended that show, my grandmother didn''t know she was Colin''s wife and forced my


    father to use his connections to get her contact information."


    "Haha, if Colin learns about this, he''ll skin you alive."


    When they were joking happily, there suddenly came a burst of coughs from the door. The next


    moment, Abbot teased, trying to add oil to the fire, "Seems like Colin doesn''te at the right time."


    Hearing his words, everyone in the room simultaneously nced at the door. Then the room exploded


    inughter.


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile and strode into the room. He walked to the man who had joked


    with Faye just now, stopped behind him, patted his shoulder, andmented in a deep voice, "Your


    grandmother has good taste."


    Cooperative as his friend was, he pretended to be scared and straightened his back. "Colin, please


    don''t intimidate me. I swear that I''ve never coveted your wife."


    Colin said, "You''ve looked down upon me. I''m not that mean."


    His friend grinned.


    But the next second, Colin turned around and said to Ethan, "Ethan, throw this bastard into the river to


    feed fishester."


    Ethan replied calmly, "Roger."


    The man was rendered speechless.


    Shortly after Colin and the lot sat down, someone knocked on the door and then pushed it open. A


    waiter walked in and ced some other dishes on the table.


    They ate and chatted, forming a lively scene. After a short while, they stood up and toasted Colin one


    by one.


    With each ss of wine, they needed to say a blessing. These blessings cannot be repeated, and the


    punishment was that the one who couldn''te up with a new blessing would have to drink three


    sses of wine.


    Those who toasted Colin firstpleted it effortlessly. But as it progressed, thetter ones provided


    manyughing stocks.


    The out-of-luck Owen was one of thetter ones. When it was his turn, most of the well-known


    blessings had been used.


    Holding a ss of wine, Owen braced himself and stammered under Colin''s gaze, "Co-Colin, I wish


    you happy, fortunate, and longevous. Also, may you be wealthy and healthy."


    Most of them spit out wine when they heard his toast.


    "Owen, longevous? Are you toasting your grandfather?"


    "I persuaded you to focus on your study before, but you said your ambition was to be a gigolo."


    "Owen, oh, Owen, how indecent."


    Owen blushed at their teases. He retorted, "You know what. I said so to express my respect to Colin."


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile andmented, "Your toast gave me a feeling that maybe


    there would be flourishing nts before my tomb next year."


    Owen scratched his hair, begging for his mercy. "Colin, please."


    Colin picked up his ss and clinked it with Owen''s. "All right. Thank you for your blessings. But


    remember, don''t mention this to your father when youe back. Otherwise, I''m afraid that he''ll not


    only beat you up but also scold me."


    Owen said, "Bro, I know it. You won''t go hard with me."


    Colin retorted, "Don''t nauseate me. It''s a happy day, don''t force me to resort to violence."


    In the past, they would y various games during such an asion.


    But today, due to Faye''s presence, they didn''t get too crazy.


    Nheless, even though they had controlled themselves, it was inevitable for one to have a slip of


    tongue after drinking alcohol.


    When Colin was removing fishbones for Faye, someone suddenly mentioned the birthday party Colin


    hadst year.


    "Hey guys, do you remember thatst year, at Colin''s birthday party, a famous star of Daily Zeitgeist


    insisted on singing a song to him and made eyes at him when singing?"


    "That''s not spectacr. Sofia, that hostess, drugged herself wishing to sleep with Colin at night. That''s


    fucking ridiculous."


    "Oh, speaking of which, I remember that Owen presented two girls to Colinst year, saying that he


    could have a threesome. How..."


    Before he could finish the words, the man sitting next to himnded a kick on his leg.


    Owen lost his bnce and almost fell from the chair. He immediately sobered up.


    "Colin." The man called out Colin''s name nervously after maintaining his bnce.


    Colin nced at him and said with a fake smile, "Nothing. You may go on."


    After finishing the words, Colin put the fish onto Faye''s te. He had removed all the bones in it.


    Faye tilted her head to look at Colin and said with a smile, "Sounds like you have many entertainments


    at your birthday partyst year."


    Colin''s hands which were holding the cutleries paused in the air. He looked into Faye''s eyes.


    Faye continued, "I''m not angry."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colin squeezed out two words with difficulty, "I know."


    It was difficult to tell if Colin was angry or not from his expression. The man who had had a slip of


    tongue was so scared that he broke out in cold sweat.


    With this incident, no one dared to talk nonsense again.


    When the party wasing to an end, Faye stood up and walked to the checkout counter to pay the


    bill.


    The cashier asked confusedly, "Didn''t Mr. Hawkins say it''s chargeable to him?"


    Faye replied ndly, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll exin this to him."


    Faye walked back after paying the bill. But just as she had taken several steps, she saw Colin in the


    corridor.


    Two buttons of his ck shirt had been unsped, making him look undisciplined.


    When their eyes met, Colin''s eyes turned intense.


    Faye noticed theplicated emotions surging in his eyes. She curled up her lips into a smile, walked


    to him, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin called her in a husky voice, "Darling."


    Faye asked, "Do you have other activities for tonight? Would you like to go to thepany?"

 Chapter 315 I Can Feel Your Love

    Chapter 315 I Can Feel Your Love


    Chapter 317 I Can Feel Your Love


    Faye''s voice was very soft.


    But her words stirred up Colin''s emotions.


    Colin had drunk a lot tonight and had a strong smell of alcohol.


    Not getting a reply from Colin, Faye took two steps forward, pressed her lips, and asked, "You don''t


    want it?"


    The hotel had a constant temperature, but at this moment, Faye felt her face hot.


    Colin''s Adam''s Apple bobbed up and down. Several secondster, he put his palm on Faye''s waist and


    hugged her tightly.


    Faye didn''t struggle. Instead, she leaned forward, tiptoed, and whispered into Colin''s ear, "Colin, I want


    to give you an unforgettable birthday."


    Colin''s heart skipped a beat, but he felt less flustered. He asked in a sexy voice, "How unforgettable


    will it be?"


    Faye moved her red lips and uttered, "I''m not skilled in that, but I''ll let you enjoy it."


    Colin replied, "I''m looking forward to it."


    Though Faye looked quiteposed, her face, ears, and even her neck were all red.


    As the conversation was over, Faye was about to put down her tiptoed feet. However, Robert''s anxious


    voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    "Mr. Farrell."


    The tenderness in Colin''s eyes was reced by indifference when he heard Robert''s voice.


    Noticing this, Robert stiffened.


    With her back to Robert, Faye couldn''t see his expression, but she could tell how anxious he was from


    his voice.


    When Faye turned around, Robert greeted her awkwardly, "Mrs. Farrell."


    Colin asked, "What happened?"


    Robert replied, "Old Mr. Farrell is seriously ill. The servants failed to reach you and Mrs. Farrell, so they


    called me."


    Colin asked doubtfully, "Seriously ill?"


    Robert replied, "Yep. I heard that..."


    He suddenly realized something and shut up. Then he took two steps forward, stopped before Colin,


    and continued in a lowered voice, "I heard that he was infuriated by Tiffany."


    Colin nced at him and asked, "What did Tiffany do?"


    Robert replied in a more lowered voice, "She dated her paramour secretly."


    Colin slightly raised his brows, looking as if it had triggered his interest. "Oh?"


    Robert continued, "I heard that Tiffany went out to meet her paramour tonight. But ine had prepared


    for this and caught her at the scene. It''s said to be very embarrassing."


    Colin''s grandfather valued reputation a lot.


    It was roughly half an hour to New Year''s Eve, but such an indecent matter happened. No wonder


    Colin''s grandfather was so angered that he even got seriously sick.


    After reporting the matter, Robert gazed at Colin, waiting for his arrangement.


    Colin tilted his head to look at Faye and asked with a smile, "Honey, would you like to go back to watch


    a show?"


    Faye was clear that Colin''s grandfather''s illness would cause a great disturbance. She looked down at


    her wristwatch. It was twenty minutes to midnight.


    It should take at least an hour from her to the Farrells'' Mansion.


    Faye spoke, "It will be a turbulent night. Get prepared."


    Colin said teasingly, "Just take it as a special gift for my birthday."


    The three of them then left the hotel. After getting into the car, Faye took out her phone and texted


    Abbot to inform him about this.


    Abbot replied with a message several minutester.


    (Abbot) Call me if you need my help.


    (Faye) Okay.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After replying to Abbot''s message, Faye found three unread messages on her phone.


    She subconsciously raised her head to look at Colin, only to find that he was having a respite. She


    tapped on the screen to read the message.


    The first message was sent two and a half hours ago.


    (Unknown) Done.


    And the second and third messages were all sent forty minutes ago.


    (Unknown) Bad news. I was caught.


    (Unknown) Remember to save me.


    After reading these three messages, Faye pressed the screen and swiped to the left to delete them.


    Then she turned off her phone and put it back into her purse.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of the Farrells'' Mansion.


    Robert pulled off the car and looked at Colin through the rearview mirror, reporting, "Mr. Farrell, we''ve


    arrived."


    Colin opened his eyes. They looked bloodshot.


    Robert asked, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Colin, who was sitting in the backseat, stretched his long legs. He replied in azy tone, "Isn''t it normal


    for a married man to have poor sleep at night?"


    Robert was rendered wordless.


    He regretted asking that question.


    Colin then turned to look at Faye and said, "We''ll go in. Stand asideter no matter what will happen."


    Faye looked at Colin and replied, "Okay."


    Colin added in a deep voice, "Don''t say anything even if they will target me."


    Faye knitted her brows.


    Studying Faye''s expression, Colin chuckled and asked, "Are you pitying me?"


    Faye replied with a smile, "Rest assured. If this is a part of your n, I won''t bring trouble to you."


    Colin held up Faye''s hand, put it on his lips, and said in a deep, low voice, "Honey, I can feel your love.


    It feels good."


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    Abbot, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, thought to himself, "It would be so great if the driverless


    automobiles arepletely safe."


    When Colin and Faye walked into the Farrells'' Mansion, they found the living room was in a total mess.


    Tiffany and ine were arguing vehemently.


    As Old Mr. Farrell was seriously ill, they didn''t dare to make a loud noise. However, the harder they


    tried to lower their voices, the more ferocious they looked.


    ine said through gritted teeth, "Tiffany Shaw, I must divorce you."


    Tiffany had run out of her patience. She directly retorted despite her words would offend ine, "ine


    Farrell, think I don''t know what you''re nning, huh? You want to snatch my shares and drive me out


    without giving me anypensation, right? Your wish!"


    ine pointed at the man behind Tiffany and said furiously, "You don''t want a divorce? Okay. Then tell


    me who he is."


    Tiffany took a deep breath and retorted, "ine Farrell, are you eligible to ask about my private life?"


    No matter what identities they had, they behaved like ordinary people when they argued.


    They had lost their rationality and didn''t care about their images at all.


    Colin and Faye were watching the show at the door. The servants standing aside greeted them


    tremblingly.


    "Mr. Farrell, Mrs. Farrell."


    Colin asked with a meaningful smile, "How long have they been arguing?"


    The servants looked down at the ground, not daring to answer the question.


    Colin''s presence caught Helen and Hank''s attention.


    Helen drew back her neck and crouched in a corner of the sofa, trying her best to reduce her sense of


    presence.


    Hank''s eyes met with Colin''s. He suddenly curled up his lips into a sarcastic smile.


    His expression triggered Colin''s interest. He raised her brows and strode into the living room.


    Tiffany and ine, who were arguing violently, finally spotted Colin. They simultaneously quieted down.


    Several minutester, they sat down on the sofa, trying to redeem their images as seniors.


    ine picked up a ss of water from the tea table and took a sip of it. After calming down himself, he


    broke the silence and asked, "Why are you suddenly back?"


    Colin strode to the tea table, bent forward to pick up a pack of cigarette, tapped out a cigarette, gripped


    it with his teeth, and then replied with a chuckle, "I n to sell all the shares of the Farrell Group in my


    hand. Who would like to buy them?"

 Chapter 316 The Beginning

    Chapter 316 The Beginning


    Chapter 316 The Beginning


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Everyone got surprised after hearing what Colin said.


    After a long while, ine looked at Colin and asked in disbelief, "I beg your pardon?"


    Colin took the cigarette from his lips and dropped the cigarette ashes into an ashtray. He didn''t answer


    ine, but said with a spurious smile, "I have 15% of the shares of the Farrell Group. You can buy it


    with three hundred million only."


    After hearing this, ine scolded him angrily, "Are you nuts?"


    Colin ignored him and said, "That''s the price for tonight only."


    ine got speechless.


    Three hundred million for 15% shares of the Farrell Group was not that pricey.


    Now, ine only got 3% more shares than Tiffany. If Tiffany got the 15% shares, she would be


    the biggest shareholder of the Farrell Group.


    Then she would have the veto power.


    It''d be bad.


    While ine was thinking, Tiffany was also thinking about what would be the best for her.


    After what happened tonight, she became theughingstock in her field, and she might have to get


    divorced and be kicked out of the Farrells.


    If she got the 15% shares, ine would have to show her some respect even if she couldn''t control


    him.


    The two scheming foxes looked at each other and feared that the other person would get it first. The


    next second, they said in unison.


    "I''ll buy it."


    "I''ll buy it!"


    After hearing it, Colin smiled jokingly, "I want to sell all my 15% shares to one person, so it can only be


    one of you."


    ine calmed himself down and spoke first, "Colin, I don''t know why you suddenly decide to sell all


    your shares. But I hope you know one thing. The shares of the Farrells must not be possessed by


    outsiders."


    Then, ine nced at Hank and said, "Hank has really disappointed me. Don''t follow his example."


    ine was mean.


    And he was extremely disgusting.


    He would do anything to achieve his goals. Colin sneered at him in heart but didn''t show it.


    Seeing that Colin was about to finish his smoking of a cigarette, Tiffany gritted her teeth and said,


    "Colin, I will give you 305 million."


    Colin looked up at Tiffany and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Tiffany replied, "I''ll have someone transfer the money right away."


    Colin smiled, "OK, deal."


    Colin agreed so soon that Tiffany looked at him distrustfully and asked, "When will I get the shares?"


    Colin derided, "I will contact mywyer right now."


    Hearing that Colin and Tiffany had reached an agreement, ine was excited, "Colin!"


    Colin sneered, "Whoever offers the highest price gets the shares. I''m not interested in the internal


    power struggle. I only want to get the money."


    ine then said, "I can pay you 310 million!"


    Colin smiled, "Integrity is important when doing business."


    After that, he took out his mobile phone and called Ethan.


    He asked Ethan to draft three share transfer contracts and bring them to him.


    Ethan said in a cold voice, "I will have my assistant bring them to you in an hour."


    Colin replied, "Thanks."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin ignored ine''s anger and turned to look at Faye, "Honey, I''m going


    to see grandpa. Are youing with me?"


    Faye nced at the man behind Tiffany and answered, "Okay."


    When they walked to the third floor, Faye said in a voice that only two of them could hear, "If grandpa


    knows that you have sold your shares, he would probably know what you want to do next."


    Colin smiled mockingly, "So what? We don''t even know if he can survive this spring."


    Faye then said, "Something is strange about grandpa'' s disease."


    Colin replied, "He has been scheming and calcting all his life. But he can''t even enjoy his old age in


    peace."


    Colin and Faye walked to Old Mr. Farrell''s room and knocked on the door, and York opened the door


    for them.


    York looked at Colin in his eyes and shook his head lightly.


    Colin then looked at Old Mr. Farrell, who was lying still on the bed, and asked, "Dying?"


    York replied, "The doctor said he has at most two months to live."


    Colin said, "In the whole Farrells family, you are the most loyal to grandpa."


    York replied calm, "Oh, thank you, Mr Farrell."


    Colin forced a smile and walked into the room.


    Old Mr. Farrell had lost a lot of weight in just a few days. They couldn''t even recognize him now.


    Colin strode to his bed, leaned over, and called him in a gentle voice, "Grandpa."


    Old Mr. Farrell opened his eyes slowly.


    After seeing that Colin was at the bedside, he asked weakly, "You know it all?"


    Colin asked back, "What are you referring to?"


    Old Mr. Farrell closed his eyes again, looking extremely tired, "When you were a child, I thought you


    were good for nothing. But when I realized I was wrong, you had shown your ability to the full extent."


    Old Mr. Farrell paused, took a deep breath, and opened his eyes.


    He stared at Colin with his old but shrewd eyes, "Tell me how will you deal with the Farrells?"

 Chapter 317 The Teasing

    Chapter 317 The Teasing


    Chapter 317 The Teasing


    He had been a big potato in the business field all his life.


    But now, he had to allow himself to be trampled upon.


    Even though he knew the ending, he still wanted to give dying kicks.


    Colin rested one of his hands on the bed and smiled, "Grandpa, you shouldn''t control your kids. Why


    bother to ask?"


    Old Mr. Farrell gasped, gritted his teeth and said, "I will let your mother and father remarry, you..."


    Old Mr. Farrell stressed every word. But after seeing the sneer in Colin''s eyes, he suddenly paused,


    and then he asked with surprise, "You are not doing all this for your mother?"


    Colin straightened up and sneered, "I shouldn''t interfere in the affairs of the elders."


    The smile on Colin''s face made Old Mr. Farrell feel creepy.


    He got startled and tried to get up on the bed. Then he called York in a hoarse voice.


    York came to help Old Mr. Farrell sit up.


    Old Mr. Farrell looked at Colin with tremble, "What the hell do you want?"


    Colin chuckled, "You might as well guess."


    Old Mr. Farrell was stunned. It was obvious.


    They were silent for half a minute. Then Old Mr. Farrell turned to York and said, "York... Go and bring


    ine."


    York nodded and left the room.


    Seeing how anxious and helpless Old Mr. Farrell was, Colin found it ridiculous.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Soon, ine followed York into the room.


    ine nced at Colin with a livid expression. Then he frowned and greeted Old Mr. Farrell, "Dad."


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "Since you are both here today, I want to announce something. Colin will inherit the


    Farrell Group."


    When Old Mr. Farrell finished his words, Colin smiled happily and yed with the ring on his middle


    finger.


    ine snorted and said, "Dad, you don''t know it yet. Colin has sold all his shares to Tiffany, the Farrell


    Group will..."


    ine was using Colin angrily and he did not notice that Old Mr. Farrell was stunned.


    After a long time, Old Mr. Farrell picked up a tea cup on the table and threw it at ine.


    It was impossible for ine to defend effectively, and he was stunned.


    "Dad!"


    Old Mr. Farrell shouted, "Get out, get out now!"


    ine''s forehead bled.


    The blood smeared his face and dropped onto the wooden floor.


    ine couldn''t see the worry in Old Mr. Farrell''s eyes. He took a deep breath and left in anger.


    After he shut the door angrily, Old Mr. Farrell looked at Colin and said with tremble, "You want to


    destroy the entire group?"


    Colin stopped ying with the ring and looked at Old Mr. Farrell with a smile, "Yes."


    When Old Mr. Farrell heard it, he felt like someone was choking him.


    After more than ten minutes, Old Mr. Farrell finally came back to his senses and asked in confusion.


    "But why?"


    "Isn''t it good for you to be the heir?"


    "What good will it do to you if you destroy the group?"


    "Without the group and the Farrells, do you think you can stand out in Cocanel?"


    Colin sneered, "Grandpa, when did you be so innocent?"


    Old Mr. Farrell was speechless after hearing this.


    Seeing how confident Colin looked, Old Mr. Farrell''s face turned ashy.


    Yeah, he was such a thoughtful person. If he was not fully prepared, he wouldn''t have taken this drastic


    measure.


    Old Mr. Farrell got more and more desperate.


    "When will you do it?"


    Colin said sincerely, "Don''t worry, I will wait until you die. After all, if you didn''t say ''He''s at least one of


    the Farrells, let''s keep him as our dog'', I might have died long ago. I should return your kindness


    anyway."


    Old Mr. Farrell didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that Old Mr. Farrell was silent, Colin took Faye and walked out of the room.


    Then, Colin stopped and said to York, "York, grandpa is old and unwell. It''s best to ask others not to


    disturb him."


    York bowed and answered, "Yes, Colin."


    Hearing this conversation, Old Mr. Farrell looked at York in surprise and asked incredulously, "You...


    are you his man?"


    Colin smiled sarcastically and walked away, not interested in their conversation.


    After the door was closed, York went to pick up the broken teacup on the ground and threw the pieces


    into the trash can.


    Old Mr. Farrell looked at him and gritted his teeth, "York!"


    York stood up and looked down at him, "Sir, in the entire Farrells family, I am the most benevolent and


    loyal to you, and I have never done anything bad to you."


    Old Mr. Farrell got very emotional, "Well said, you..."


    Before Old Mr. Farrell could finish, York interrupted him and said with a calm and deep voice, "So you


    never doubted how you got this illness?"

 Chapter 318 What a Surprise

    Chapter 318 What a Surprise


    Chapter 318 What a Surprise


    Hearing what York said, Old Mr. Farrell was struck dumb with his mouth open.


    The atmosphere suddenly turned tense in the bedroom.


    For a long time, Old Mr. Farrell¡¯s hands kept trembling on hisps. "Is¡­ is it Colin?" asked he.


    York answered, "Colin scorned to y dirty like this."


    Looking at Old Mr. Farrell, whose eyes were wide open, York leaned over and whispered into his ear,


    "It¡¯s Madame Farrell, who you protected for most of your life. She bribed the doctor to tamper with your


    medicine."


    Colin and Faye came out of Old Mr. Farrell''s bedroom wordlessly.


    After taking a few steps, Faye came to a halt and look towards Colin.


    Noticing that, Colin stopped in his tracks and broke into a smile. "Hmm?"


    Faye uttered, "Did the Farrells do anything to you back then?"


    Colin said smilingly, "Why did you ask that?"


    Faye answered honestly, "My gut feeling tells me that."


    Colin met Faye¡¯s eyes. A few secondster, he reached out to hug her into his arms, one hand around


    her waist and the other on the back of her neck. He held her tightly and uttered in a throaty voice, "It''s


    past."


    Colin did not deny it.


    Faye suddenly felt a knot in her stomach as she said, "Colin."


    Colin chuckled and said, "If you feel sorry for me, just be nice to me for the rest of your life."


    Fayepressed her lips and uttered, "OK."


    Colin rubbed his thin lips in Faye''s hair and stated, "Baby, for so many birthday wishes they said to me,


    I care about none of them."


    With that, he hugged Faye even more tightly and continued, "I don''t care about whether I have a


    peaceful and smooth life. All I want is to be with you for the rest of my life."


    Faye reached out to hug Colin back. A tinge of bitterness rose in her heart inexplicably. "I will," said


    she.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Colin and Faye went downstairs, Ethan''s assistant was already waiting in the living room.


    Catching sight of Colin, the assistantid three share transfer contracts on the coffee table, saying, "Mr.


    Farrell."


    Colin casually flipped through a few pages and then handed them to Tiffany.


    Worring the dy in signing would trigger some bad oue, Tiffany hurriedly took out a pen from the


    drawer and signed her name on the three contracts. She then pushed them back to Colin. "Colin," said


    she.


    Colin took the contracts and the pen from Tiffany and signed the contracts.


    After that, Tiffany finally felt a weight off her shoulders and looked at Colin smilingly, uttering, "I have


    asked someone to transfer money to your bank ount. You can check it."


    Colin leaned back into the couch with an unruly smile. "I believe you," said he.


    With that, Tiffanyughed and uttered, "We have been living in the same mansion for so many years.


    Surely, we have faith in each other."


    Then, Tiffany took a provocative look at ine and added, "Unlike someone."


    Now that the matter of shares had been settled, what to do next was about the family skeleton.


    Ethan''s men had always had sharp eyes. Seeing that Colin and Tiffany had signed the contracts, they


    said goodbye and left.


    There were only the Farrells left in the living room. ine looked gloomily at Tiffany and questioned,


    "Now that the kids are all here, just tell us who the guy next to you is."


    Tiffany had acquired the shares, so she was not as afraid of ine as she used to do. Instead, she


    taunted, "The kids are all grown-ups now. Do you think they don''t know those sex scandals of yours out


    there all these years?"


    ine huffed, "I am a man!"


    The sarcasm looked more obvious on Tiffany''s face as she stated, "ine, are you still living in thest


    century? You¡¯ve been sleeping around outside all these years and never came home. Do you even


    expect me to be a loyal grass widow for you?"


    Tiffany and ine fought nonstop.


    Colin leanedzily on the couch. His eyes fell on the man behind Tiffany.


    Just now he was only focused on signing the contracts and paid no heed to that guy. As he sized the


    guy up, Colin found that the guy looked indeed handsome.


    Nheless, his face rang a bell.


    While Colin looked that guy up and down, thetter was also looking at Colin.


    Their gazes met; the man grinned at Colin.


    At that moment, Colin suddenly came to realize whom the man looked like.


    Lance!


    The man protected by Tiffany looked a lot like Lance.


    Colin was amused and looked away meaningfully. He then tilted his head and whispered to Faye,


    "Baby, are you hungry? Would you like some snacks?"


    Faye said in a low voice, "Nope."


    Colin asked again, "How about Yogurt with Gran?"


    Faye''s eye glistened.


    Colin chuckled and continued, "I''ll let the maid prepare it."


    Colin signaled to a maid and said in a low voice, "Go and make a serving of Yogurt with Gran for my


    wife."


    Faye asked Colin, "Don''t you wanna have some?"


    Colin said with a smile, "I''ll share it with you."


    The maid left with the order. Colin raised his eyes, only to find that the man behind Tiffany was staring


    at Faye intently.


    Colin squinted, gloom in his eyes.


    The man sensed Colin¡¯s stare. He raised his hand and touched the tip of his nose before looking away.


    Faye had seen the two guys¡¯ moves. She couldn¡¯t help curving up the corner of her mouth and


    whispered to Colin, "Stop boring into him. He¡¯s my guy."


    Colin lightly arched his brows in confusion, "Um?"

 Chapter 319 A Touching Moment

    Chapter 319 A Touching Moment


    Chapter 319 A Touching Moment


    In the face of Colin''s gaze filled with curiosity and interest, Faye said in a voice that was only audible to


    them two, "I''ll exin it to youter."


    Colin smiled meaningfully and said, "Okay."


    Ten minutester, ine and Tiffany were still arguing. The maid went up to Colin and whispered, "Sir,


    the Yogurt with Gran is ready."


    Colin answered coldly, "Good."


    He then turned to Faye and asked, "Let''s have some now?"


    Faye nodded in agreement.


    The cook here always made good Yogurt with Gran.


    Sitting at the table, Faye took a bite as Colin leaned against the seat and looked at her intently.


    "How is it?"


    Faye replied honestly, "Not bad. Wanna try some?"


    Colin sat up straight, leaned forward, and opened his mouth.


    Faye looked up at him. With a pause for a short moment, she scooped some and sent it to his mouth.


    Colin said smilingly, "Baby, it''s too much."


    Faye uttered, "I''ve used this spoon. Don''t you mind it?"


    Colin ridiculed, "Why will I?"


    Faye was wordless.


    That Colin and Faye had the Yogurt with Gran in the dining room intimately was a stark contrast to


    the fierce argument between ine and Tiffany in the living room.


    Colin only had two bites and then said to Faye dotingly, "I''m not hungry. Eat your fill."


    Faye nodded and focused on the food.


    Suddenly, Colin said, "I remember you loved this in your childhood. It hasn''t changed for so many


    years."


    Faye came to a halt and asked, "You still remember it?"


    Colin reached for a tissue to wipe Faye''s mouth. "Then why do you think you could eat two servings


    every time?" said he.


    Faye raised her eyes in astonishment.


    Colin bantered, "Understood?"


    With that, Colin added, "Fortunately, Abbot was even greedier."


    When ine and Tiffany stopped arguing, it was already after three o''clock in the morning.


    Although it was in the Farrells'' Mansion, no one sided with ine. Old Mr. Farrell was ill; Hank and


    Helen were not partial to ine, let alone Colin.


    ine slumped onto the couch with his chest heaving up and down.


    Tiffany looked at him with disgust and stated, "I''ve put up with you for so many years. Do you think I


    really love you so much that I can''t live without you? Had it not for the kids, not for..."


    Tiffany said that angrily, and Hank suddenly said, "Mom."


    Tiffany fell silent as if realizing that she almost spilled the beans. She took two deep breaths, adjusted


    her mood, and looked at ine before uttering, "When the holiday is over, I will go through the divorce


    formalities with you."


    ine unbuttoned his suit coat impatiently and said, "You''d better walk the talk."


    Tiffany said, "Don''t worry. I won''t feel sorry in the slightest for leaving a jerk like you."


    Seriously ill as Old Mr. Farrell was, he was still alive.


    Even if Tiffany and ine detested each other, they still had to live together for the sake of the dignity


    of Old Mr. Farrell and not to disgrace the family.


    After remaining seated quietly for a while, ine stood up and went upstairs.


    Tiffany turned to look at the man behind her and cooled down a little bit. "Emmett, I''ll ask the driver to


    send you back."


    The man asked in a low voice timidly, "They won''t bully you, will they?"


    Tiffany felt somewhat touched andforted him, "No, I''ll call you when I''m done."


    The manpressed his lips and uttered, "Take care of yourself then."


    Tiffany nodded. However, given the presence of Hank and Helen, she didn''t appear too close to him.


    "Mm-hmm. I got it," said she.


    Before long, the man followed Tiffany''s driver away. When passing the dining room, he winked at Faye.


    Faye had the Yogurt with Gran quietly, pretending not to see him.


    Until now, the Farrells, which had been noisy all night, finally became quiet.


    Tiffany sat on the couch with fatigue and pinched between her eyebrows as she said to Hank and


    Helen, "You guys can go upstairs and have a rest."


    Helen held a throw pillow in her arms. "Mom, are you really going to divorce Father?" asked she with


    reddened eyes.


    Tiffany uttered, "Mm-hmm."


    Helen asked again, "Are you going to be with that toy boy after the divorce?"


    Tiffany looked up at Helen and said in a disagreeable tone, "You stay out of it."


    Helen sobbed with emotions as she said, "That Emmett Colton guy is only one year older than me.


    Mom, if word gets out..."


    Helen was choking when Hank snapped, "Go upstairs and sleep!"


    Helen asked, "Hank, even you don''t talk into Mom?"


    Hank said with a frown, "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll have people send you back to the hometown


    tomorrow."


    Hearing Hank''s warning, Helen bit her lower lip, got up, and left with tearful eyes.


    Shortly after Helen went upstairs, Tiffany heaved a long sigh as she got up and went to the dining


    room.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Colin, it''s gettingte. Please stay the night with Faye here."


    Colin raised his eyes and smiled, saying, "Okay."


    Tiffany said, "Good night."


    Colin said to Tiffanyzily, "Good night."


    Watching Tiffany leave, Colin looked back at Faye and asked, "Have you had enough?"


    Taking a glimpse at Hank who was still in the living room, Faye caught on to it in a heartbeat and asked


    lightly, "You guys need to talk?"

 Chapter 320 The Rupture

    Chapter 320 The Rupture


    Chapter 320 The Rupture


    Hearing what Faye said, Colin chuckled.


    "To be exact, he wants to talk to me."


    Faye nodded and pushed forward the empty bowl on the table, saying, "Then I''ll get out of your hair."


    With that, she stood up and left.


    When she just brushed past Colin, thetter sped her wrist and caressed it affectionately. "Go to bed


    when you are tired. Don''t wait for me," said he.


    Faye dropped her eyes and said, "Don''t go to bed toote."


    Faye walked upstairs to the bedroom. As soon as she entered the room, she heard some noise that


    was like a cat scratching the door outside the French window.


    Faye raised her eyes and went to draw open the curtains.


    Outside the window, Emmett looked like a Spider-Man, clinging to the ss window closely.


    Seeing Faye, Emmett blinked and said, "Faye, open the window!"


    Faye stared at him for a moment. Without the slightest worry that he would be discovered, she


    smilingly opened the window.


    As soon as the window was opened, Emmett neatly jumped in.


    The moment he stood firmly in the room, he began toin.


    "Neither you nor my brother is reliable."


    "I sent you a message asking you for help, but you didn''t reply. I sent a message to my brother for help,


    and he told me to fuck off."


    It was freezing cold outside, and Emmett had been outside the window for a long time.


    Emmett shivered, went straight to the couch, and sat down cross-legged. "At the critical moment, I


    could only count on my sugar mommy," said he.


    Emmett and Lance were biological brothers. Back then, they were adopted by different families in the


    orphanage.


    The two brothers were cut from the same cloth both in appearance and character.


    The only difference was that Lance was more sophisticated, while Emmett had a happy-go-lucky


    attitude.


    Getting no reply from Faye, he continued, "Faye, was your hubby jealous tonight?"


    Faye opened the wardrobe and threw a thin nket at him. Instead of answering his question, Faye


    uttered, "You weren''t taken advantage of by Tiffany, were you?"


    Emmett caught the nket and wrapped it around his body. He leaned into the couch and uttered, "No,


    Dr. Thomas gave me some pills before. I let her take two every time we slept together."


    Faye asked, "Wasn''t she suspicious?"


    Emmett stated, "I got someone to sleep with her in her daze. That male prostitute is well-built and quite


    skillful. I paid 750 dors per night for him."


    Emmett shook his head exaggeratedly as he spoke.


    Faye liked Emmett''s character. She felt rxed getting along with him.


    Faye smiled softly and stated, "Find a reason to get yourself out of this sometimeter and then stay


    out of Cocanel for a while."


    Emmett nodded and promised without hesitation, "OK!"


    Faye looked down at him. "Do you have money with you?" asked she.


    Emmett scratched his head and stated, "Yes, but not much. Faye, you don''t know how stingy my


    brother is. He was adopted by a rich family, yet he doesn''t have money at hand."


    Faye broke into a smile, took out her mobile phone, and transferred some money to Emmett.


    When Emmett got the notification of the transferred money, he smiled brightly and said in a ttering


    manner, "Faye, could you not tell my brother about the money? He doesn''t allow me to take your


    money."


    Faye strode to the nightstand and put down her phone, asking, "Why?"


    Emmett exined, "My brother said that it was not easy for a girl like you to stay with the Farrells as


    they were devilish. Your life is harder than his, so if I need money, I should ask him for it, not you."


    Faye stopped in her tracks. Soon, she straightened up and grinned at Emmett. "In my eyes, you and


    your brother are like my own brothers. It makes sense for the elder sister to take care of her brothers,"


    said she.


    Emmett uttered cheekily, "I think so, too."


    In the living room.


    Colin and Hank sat across from each other.


    Colin rolled up his cuffs a little, revealing his strong forearms. Hezily leaned on the couch while


    taping the armrest with his slender fingertips. "Hank, just cut to the chase," said he.


    Hank leaned forward slightly with his elbows on his knees and fingers interlocked; he uttered, "You


    really got a deliberate n."


    Colin snickered and said, "You''ve been waiting for me all night just to tell me this shit?"


    Colin kept a straight face. His fingers were interlocked so tightly that his hand veins bulged.


    Catching sight of that, Colin sat up straight and dissolved intoughter, saying, "Hank, you don''t seem


    to have the fighting spirit you used to have recently. Why?"


    As if being cut to the quick, Hank frowned and asked in a husky voice, "I found out the truth about the


    car ident of Faye''s parents, and..."


    Colin joked, "And what?"


    Hank looked up at Colin and wrinkled his brow. "And the lousy things that my mother and Grandpa had


    done to you that year."


    With that, Colin wiped the yful smile off his face instantly and stated in a cold tone, "You indeed


    found out a lot of things these days."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hank fell silent andpressed his lips into a slit before uttering, "Colin, I apologize to you and Faye


    for my mother. I''m sorry."


    Colin curved up the corner of his mouth, his eyes full of mockery. "Apologize?" said Colin.


    Hank was wordless.


    Colin continued with a scornful smile, "Just an oral apology can mend everything? It doesn''t count


    unless you guys experience the same suffering as us. It''s probably impossible to make you feel the


    identical misery, but I can make you have a taste of your own medicine in person."

 Chapter 321 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 321 Hypocrisy


    Chapter 321 Hypocrisy


    Colin''s cruelty was engraved in his bones.


    His tough living environment nourished his ruthlessness since his childhood.


    Hearing what Colin said, Hank reached for the cigarette on the coffee table, and his face darkened.


    Colin fished out a lighter from his pocket. He fiddled with it and then flung it into Hank''s arms.


    Hank caught it and looked down to light his cigarette but failed.


    Hank''s hand holding the lighter did not shake, while every time he rolled the metal spark down, he


    missed it.


    Four or five timester, Hank clenched his teeth and clutched the lighter without moving.


    Colin looked sideways at Hank and stretched out his hand, saying, "Allow me."


    With that, Colin snatched the lighter from Hank''s hand and lit the cigarette in Hank''s mouth. "Hank,


    birds of different feathers do not flock together," said Colin.


    Hank took a puff of the cigarette and asked, "Do you know why Grandpa has been siding with my


    mother?"


    Colin put the lighter back into his pocket before sitting down again. "It doesn''t tickle my fancy," said he


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    coldly.


    Hank took the cigarette off the corner of his mouth. Regardless of what Colin said, Hank continued,


    "Apart from the reason that she has done a lot of lousy things for Grandpa, it''s because of my maternal


    grandpa."


    Colin was not interested in what Hank said. He looked down and caught sight of the bells on his wrist.


    During the day, the bells were bound by the cuff, so they could not make any sound.


    At the moment, even a slight move of his wrist would make the bells jingle.


    Receiving no reply from Colin, Hank paused for a while before saying, "Colin, my mother is also


    pathetic."


    Colin finally reacted to Hank''s words and looked at himzily. "What does it have to do with me?" asked


    Colin.


    Hank lost his tongue.


    Just because she was pathetic, she could hurt others unscrupulously?


    Just because she was pathetic, she didn''t have to pay the price for what she had done evilly?


    If that was the case, everyone might as well be someone pathetic.


    Anyway, in the name of being pathetic, people could just discard their dignity and didn''t tell right from


    wrong.


    At this point, there was no need for them to continue the conversation.


    Colin stood up and slowly rolled down his cuffs. He then stated with mockery and indifference, "Hank,


    you''re neither sheerly kind nor bad enough."


    Hank asked instead, "What about you?"


    Colin broke into a smile and looked at him, uttering, "I never said I was a nice person."


    Hank had been suppressed by Colin in all respects tonight. At that moment, he suddenly wanted to


    retort as he asked, "Are you bad enough?"


    Colin smiled faintly and said, "You bet. Did you see me be kind to you guys?"


    Hank was rendered speechless.


    With that, Colin strode away.


    Hank hastily stood up. He looked at Colin who was leaving and uttered, "Colin, could you please spare


    my mother''s life? I''d like to atone for my mother''s fault."


    Colin came to a halt and ridiculed, "That''s beyond your capability."


    When Colin returned to the bedroom while tugging his tie, Emmett was still wrapped in a nket and


    sitting on the couch.


    The two guys'' gazes met, and Colin slightly arched his brows.


    Emmett lifted the nket over his neck and looked at Colin in silence.


    Colin walked into the room, calmly closed the door, and looked towards Faye in confusion as he


    uttered, "The toy boy?"


    Colin''s words pissed Emmett off. Before Faye said anything, Emmett jumped to his feet, huffing,


    "You''re a fucking toy boy!"


    Colin nced sideways at Emmett and uttered, "You''re not smart as Lance is."


    Emmett was struck dumb. After a while, he looked pitifully towards Faye and asked, "Faye, did you tell


    him about my brother''s identity?"


    Faye opened her mouth, "No, he guessed it."


    Emmett said, "That''s rock!"


    In the living room.


    Hank remained seated on the couch for another few minutes before going upstairs.


    Just when he was about to turn the doorknob of his room, Helen, who lived next door, opened her door


    and walked out.


    Hearing the noise, Hank turned his head and asked with a frown, "Why are you still up?"


    Helen said nervously, "Hank, I heard your conversation just now."


    Hank met Helen''s eyes with mixed feelings.


    Helen was choked with emotions as she uttered, "Hank, it''s not only the dispute of the position as the


    president of Farrell Media between you and Colin these years, right? What on earth did Mom and


    Grandpa do to Colin and Faye before?"


    It was difficult for Hank to say out the sins of the older generation.


    Helen walked up to Hank and cried. "I remember when I was a child, Grandpa wanted to send Colin to


    an executive as his godson. However, that man was reported to have pedophilia and was arrested


    because of abusing children..."


    Before Helen finished, Hank covered her mouth and uttered, "Stop. That guy had been arrested. Also,


    Colin wasn''t sent to him, was he?"


    Helen trembled and could not believe that her guesses were right.


    She supposed that the fight openly or secretly between her brother and Colin all these years was only


    for the family property.


    It was more thanmon to see the fight over family property in wealthy and powerful families.


    Nheless, never in her wildest dreams did she expect that fighting for the family property was just a


    fig leaf for the Farrells.


    Beneath that, it was their avarice and cruelty as well as hypocrisy.

 Chapter 322 Good Acting

    Chapter 322 Good Acting


    Chapter 322 Good Acting


    When Helen was dragged back into her room by Hank, she was out of breath from crying.


    Hank threw her onto the couch, pinched between his brows, and sat down beside her, uttering, "After


    New Year''s Day, I will arrange for someone to send you back to the hometown."


    Helen covered her face and cried her heart out. It was still hard for her to ept the fact.


    After a while, Helen sobbed and said, "Hank, is our family going to fall apart like this?"


    Hank stated, "Nothing can stop Colin. As for Mom, there is no way to get her out of this."


    Helen said, "We can... we can..."


    Helen wanted to say "we can apologize to Colin", but she bit her tongue.


    Her mother had done so many evil things. Apart from that, Faye''s parents'' lives were also taken by


    them.


    An apology meant nothing.


    At the same time, in another bedroom, Emmett was about to leave the room through the window.


    Faye warned, "Don''t be noticed by others."


    Emmett said with confidence, "Faye, don''t worry. I''ve already been well aware of the situation in the


    Farrells'' Mansion. At this time, even the dogs in the backyard are asleep, let alone others."


    Faye uttered, "Don''t be careless. Don''t let the surveince cameras get you."


    Emmett winked and said, "It''s a breeze."


    Then, he jumped out through the window.


    Watching Emmett leave in the dark, Fayepressed her lips in front of the window.


    After a few minutes, Faye received a message: [Faye, see you around.]


    Faye tapped on her phone screen as she replied: [See you.]


    After making sure that Emmett left safely, Faye put her phone into her pocket and turned to look at


    Colin, saying, "Any questions?"


    Colin sat by the bed with his legs open naturally. "Is Lance your man?" asked he.


    Faye gave him a confirmative answer. "Mm-hmm."


    Colin smiled more wildly as he uttered, "Baby, there is so much about you. Even I didn''t notice it."


    Faye silenced for a moment before opening her mouth, "I didn''t want to hide it from you, but Lance''s


    identity is too special. I''m afraid he''ll be in danger if he is exposed."


    Faye paused and added, "In my eyes, Lance is like my younger brother."


    Colin still smiled but didn''t reply to her. A few secondster, he walked up to Faye with his hands in his


    pockets. He leaned close to her ear and said in a low voice, "Baby, how many good brothers on earth


    do you have, huh?"


    Faye tilted her head and looked up.


    Colin teased, "Excluding Alexander, Lance, and Emmett, who else?"


    Colin towered over Faye, so Faye''s eyes happened to fall on Colin''s Adam''s apple.


    Watching his Adam''s apple move up and down as Colin spoke, Faye opened her mouth, "Among all


    those children in the orphanage back then, I was the eldest."


    Colin uttered, "Uh-huh?"


    Faye continued, "So, I not only have younger brothers but also sisters."


    That piqued Colin''s interest as he looked at Faye meaningfully.


    It suddenly dawned on him where Faye''sposure came from.


    Not only was it because of her strong personality, but also a very important reason was that she had


    great strength in terms of her various connections.


    Colin''s connected men were all influential and powerful. On the contrary, Faye''s connected people


    were very ordinary, so much so that their opponents would easily underestimate them. However, such


    connections worked like magic.


    As the saying went, "An ant may well destroy a whole dam."


    Emmett was one of them.


    Who would have thought that such a young man who looked like a toy boy was a pawn to bring Tiffany


    down?


    Although Faye did not tell him, Colin was well aware that being with Tiffany, Emmett could definitely fish


    for a lot of information for Faye.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    After all, everyone needed to pour out their emotional problems. Since Tiffany was so calcting, it


    was impossible for her to talk to someone as cunning as she was.


    Apart from that, it couldn''t be someone in the same industry as her in case the word got out.


    Emmett naturally became her first choice.


    He had neither power nor influence, and he even needed her financial help to make a living.


    The more Colin thought about it, the more he appreciated Faye.


    Besides appreciation, he also felt sorry for her.


    Colin looked down at Faye for a while before holding her into his arms; he said in a maic voice,


    "Baby, I''m sorry. I''ve not protected you well all the while."


    Faye let out a sigh lightly and uttered, "It''s not your problem."


    Colin said in a calm voice, "If only I could be stronger earlier. In that case, you wouldn''t have to work


    this hard."


    Faye said, "I think I''m pretty good now."


    Colin said, "But I feel distressed for you."


    Early in the morning.


    Each of the Farrells had good acting.


    The night before, it was all chaotic in the mansion, while they were having breakfast harmoniously at


    the moment.


    It seemed that the hysterical quarrelst night was just a hallucination.


    Tiffany personally prepared the toast for everyone in the family, and she even asked what jam ine


    would like to spread on it.


    ine said, "As usual. Don''t mind us. Just sit down to have breakfast with us."


    Tiffany smiled bitterly and uttered. "It''s all right. Probably I won''t be able to do all these for you guys


    going forward even if I want to."


    With that, Tiffany continued to serve them breakfast. A touch of sincerity shed across her face.


    When they were about to start having breakfast, York came down from upstairs and strode behind


    Colin. He then leaned over and whispered into Colin''s ear, "Colin, Old Mr. Farrell wants to meet with


    Tiffany."

 Chapter 323 The Bad Blood

    Chapter 323 The Bad Blood


    Chapter 323 The Bad Blood


    York''s voice was only audible to himself and Colin.


    Leaning against the seat, Colin said calmly with the spoon still in his hand, "You have to tell the person


    mentioned."


    York caught on to it in a jiffy. He nodded and walked towards Tiffany.


    Tiffany had actually watched York closely when he just went downstairs.


    Seeing himing up behind her at this moment, Tiffany pretended to smile amiably and asked,


    "What''s the matter, York?"


    York opened his mouth without turning a hair, "Mrs. Farrell, Old Mr. Farrell would like to have a talk with


    you."


    Tiffany''s hand that was taking a toast out of the toasting slots hovered as she asked, "Me?"


    York uttered, "Yes."


    Tiffany got the food prepared and handed it to Helen. She then turned around and looked at York,


    pretending to show her concern by asking, "Is he all right today?"


    York said, "He looks good."


    Tiffany smiled and said, "Great."


    With that, Tiffany stepped upstairs.


    York was at her heels expressionlessly like a robot.


    Tiffany and York went upstairs one after the other.


    When reaching Old Mr. Farrell''s room, York pushed open the door, motioning to Tiffany to enter.


    Tiffany walked in without deliberation.


    Upon entering, a gust of cold wind hit her, which made her shudder.


    Tiffany looked up, only to find that all the windows in the bedroom were open. At the moment, Old Mr.


    Farrell was leaning against the headboard and boring into her.


    "Dad."


    Tiffany sensed something amiss, but she still greeted Old Mr. Farrell respectfully as usual.


    "Mmm," uttered Old Mr. Farrell, sounding feeble.


    Tiffany closed the windows and stated, "It''s so cold today. Why did you open all the windows? You have


    been under the weather recently. If you catch a cold..."


    As Tiffany was murmuring, Old Mr. Farrell''s cloudy eyes welled up with tears.


    Seeing that, Tiffany didn''t finish her words but smilingly asked with concern, "Dad, what''s the matter


    with you?"


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "Get the water on the nightstand for me."


    Tiffany uttered, "OK, just a moment, please."


    Tiffany picked up the water cup and handed it to him.


    Old Mr. Farrell took over the cup and held it with both hands. He took a few sips before closing his


    eyes, saying, "Tiffany, you''ve been married to the Farrells for 30 years, haven''t you?"


    Tiffany was stupefied and answered with a smile, "Yes."


    Old Mr. Farrell continued, "Over the past 30 years, you have been working so hard for the family. I


    really appreciate it."


    Tiffany smilingly uttered, "Thanks, Dad. That''s what I''m supposed to do."


    Old Mr. Farrell''s hands that were holding the cup looked so old and crooked. With spots all over the


    backs of his hands, he appeared even more pathetic.


    He immediately said, "Not only are you busy dealing with all kinds of domestic affairs, but you also


    have to act with me. Over the thirty years, you''ve been doing a good job. I do appreciate your hard


    work."


    Tiffany''s face suddenly changed, and she asked, "Dad, what are you talking about? I don''t get it."


    Old Mr. Farrell looked into Tiffany''s eyes, uttering, "I know you can understand."


    Tiffany was rendered speechless.


    Old Mr. Farrell was terminally ill. At the moment, it might just be his terminal lucidity.


    He seemed to be in a good condition, but in fact, every part of his body was at the end-of-life stage.


    Tiffany met his eyes silently.


    After quite a while, Old Mr. Farrell said in a trembling voice, "All these years, I have always turned a


    blind eye to what you''ve done. I thought you would be moved, but I didn''t expect to end up like this."


    Tiffany remained silent, but there was a touch of mockery in her eyes.


    Old Mr. Farrell continued, "When Colin was in senior high school, you were worried that he would


    threaten Hank''s status in our family. As a result, you hired people to murder him. You have kept men


    outside and nted your men inside the headquarters of Farrell Media. Do you think I''m none the wiser


    all the while?"


    As Old Mr. Farrell became more and more emotional, Tiffany chuckled and asked, "Since you are well


    aware of all these things, why did you never stop me?"


    In the face of Tiffany''s questions, Old Mr. Farrell lost his tongue.


    Tiffany looked at him and mocked, "Is that because you still have a bit of conscience? Because you


    used the money that your buddy earned at the risk of his life, you think you are supposed to make it up


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    to his daughter?"


    Old Mr. Farrell was wordless.


    Tiffany dissolved intoughter mockingly. There was no telling whether she wasughing at Old Mr.


    Farrell or at herself. She then added, "I never thought I would have thrown in my lot with my enemy.


    What a mockery!"


    Old Mr. Farrell exined, "That''s not what you thought."


    Tiffany stated, "Then what is that? Back then, you and my dad were good buddies. You guys invested


    in the project together, but there was something wrong with it. You got yourself out of it the day before.


    In the end, it was my dad who bore all the me and was put into prison. Later, he was killed in the


    prison. Dare you say that you had nothing to do with it?"


    As what had happened back then was brought up, a sh of panic shed across Old Mr. Farrell''s


    face. "Your dad volunteered to take the me and go to prison," said he.


    Tiffany broke into a sinister smile and uttered, "That was because you had promised him that you


    would take care of thepany and his wife and children, but did you walk the talk?"

 Chapter 324 His Final Assistance

    Chapter 324 His Final Assistance


    Chapter 324 His Final Assistance


    As the saying went, "What goes aroundes around."


    At that time, there was something wrong with the project between Old Mr. Farrell and Tiffany''s father.


    Old Mr. Farrell set thetter up. Consequently, Tiffany''s father volunteered to bear all the me himself


    and ended up in prison. Half a yearter, Old Mr. Farrell took possession of Shaw Group.


    Tiffany''s mother was pressured tomit suicide. As for Tiffany, she was none the wiser about what


    Old Mr. Farrell had done and was even coaxed into marrying ine by him.


    Back then, Tiffany was pathetic and wretched.


    For a few years, she had regarded Old Mr. Farrell as her own father. She even thought that if Old Mr.


    Farrell hadn''t taken her under his wing, she would have be a nobody.


    How moved she was when she was none the wiser, how abominable Old Mr. Farrell was in her eyes


    when she was in the know.


    The night when Tiffany got to know the truth, she drowned her sorrows in a bar.


    It was also then that she began to go astray and slept with Shepard Nash, then housekeeper of the


    Farrells.


    A lot of old memories that year shed across Tiffany''s mind.


    Old Mr. Farrell leaned against the headboard and tightened his hold on the water cup.


    After a long time, Old Mr. Farrell suddenly tilted and flopped to the ground from the bed.


    That brought Tiffany back to reality from her memories.


    The water cup in the hand of Old Mr. Farrell who fell to the ground was shattered and cut his hand. Old


    Mr. Farrell then knelt on the ground with his bloody hands propping himself up on the floor hastily and


    awkwardly.


    Tiffany watched him in astonishment as he knocked his head onto the ground heavily.


    "Sorry."


    Tiffany held her breath and clenched her fists. She dug her nails into her palms hard and questioned,


    "Do you think an apology can erase everything you''ve done?"


    With his current physical condition, Old Mr. Farrell was too powerless to kneel properly.


    It was more groveling than kneeling.


    Tiffany sounded hysterical.


    Old Mr. Farrell still knelt on the floor and uttered, "I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. Believe it or not, I didn''t


    want to do that at first."


    Old Mr. Farrell''s head was against the floor as he repented of what he had said and done back then.


    Tiffany looked down at him with tremendous sadness in her eyes.


    When he was tired from speaking too much, Old Mr. Farrell cried on the floor trembly.


    Tiffany said in a husky voice, "I won''t forgive you. Take your remorse directly to the grave."


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "Tiffany."


    Tiffany stated, "You not only murder my parents and gobbled up my family property, but also ruined the


    rest of my life. You knew ine didn''t like me and he had eyes for someone else, but you still fixed us


    up."


    Speaking of ine, Tiffany''s eyes turned red.


    At one time, she also wanted to live a happy life with ine for the rest of her life.


    No woman would aim to marry a guy who wouldn''t like her back.


    Tiffany''s words were like a sharp knife piercing Old Mr. Farrell''s chest.


    Old Mr. Farrelly prostrate on the floor in silence.


    As Tiffany finished her words, it fell silent in the bedroom.


    After a while, Tiffany gasped and asked, "You asked to see me not only to talk about this with me,


    right?"


    Old Mr. Farrell replied in tears, "I know I won''t live much longer, Tiffany. Farrell Media was founded by


    me from scratch. Now, you have most of the shares. Could you do me a favor and not make things too


    hard for ine in the future?"


    Tiffany smiled sarcastically and uttered, "Sure enough, blood is thicker than water. At this point, you are


    still thinking about that useless son of yours."


    Old Mr. Farrell added, "He is unable to get in your way. Please spare his life."


    Tiffany sneered and did not respond.


    As Tiffany walked towards the door, Old Mr. Farrell cried hysterically.


    Tiffany opened the door, and the anger on her face had turned into kindness.


    York spoke respectfully to her, "Mrs. Farrell."


    Tiffany brushed the short strands of hair behind her ears and uttered, "Dad knows that he doesn''t have


    too much time, and he is in a bad mood."


    York said, "I will take good care of him."


    Tiffany looked York up and down before continuing to walk ahead; she didn''t take him seriously at all.


    Right after Tiffany left, York entered the room and helped Old Mr. Farrell up to the bed.


    The moment Old Mr. Farrell got back to the bed, he stopped crying, and he drew two issues from the


    box on the nightstand to wipe his tears. A second ago, he still looked remorseful and guilty, while now


    he appeared cold and ruthless.


    After wiping his tears, he looked towards York and said, "The show just now is myst time to fulfill my


    duty as a grandfather."


    York was expressionless and uttered, "I will truthfully tell Colin."


    Old Mr. Farrell squeezed his eyes shut and continued, "I know he doesn''t care about my assistance. I


    did that to make myself feel better before drawing myst breath."


    Looking at Old Mr. Farrell''s unusually calm face, York thought of everything he had just heard outside


    the door and truly admired Old Mr. Farrell''s acting skills. He asked despite himself, "Have you ever felt


    guilty for what happened to Mrs. Farrell''s father?"


    Old Mr. Farrell opened his eyes and his cracked lips, uttering, "Thew of the jungle is in the business


    York was wordless.


    Old Mr. Farrell added, "My tears definitely let Tiffany''s guard down against Colin. I''ve thought it through.


    It''s fine Colin doesn''t want to take over Farrell Media. Anyway, he''s one of the Farrells. Wherever he


    goes to start his own business, his glory also belongs to the Farrells."


    A touch of disgust shed across York''s eyes, which was rare to see normally.


    Downstairs.


    Tiffany returned to the dining table smilingly and took her seat. "The old are just like kids. Dad said the


    breakfast wasn''t to his taste and he wanted to have some coffee," said she.


    However, none of them at the table gave her a reply.


    Tiffany spread some strawberry jam on a toast and stole a nce at everybody. Then, she broke into a


    smile leisurely and continued, "Today''s New Year''s Eve. Why don''t we make some piester."


    Colin curved up the corner of his mouth and replied, "I second that."


    Tiffany thought that Colin was in tune with her; she smiled and said, "Good kid."

 Chapter 325tors Don??t Treat Themselves.txt

    Chapter 325tors Don??t Treat Themselves.txt


    Chapter 325 Doctors Don''t Treat Themselves


    On New Year''s Eve this year, it was humming with life in the Farrells'' Mansion.


    After breakfast, some senior executives in thepany came to visit with gifts.


    Tiffany and ine received them warmly, looking like a loving couple.


    Those senior executives were sophisticated. They all had already heard about the incident that Tiffany


    was caught cheating on inest night. It was known to everyone in the circle, but they pretended not


    to be in the know and yed along.


    Faye was making pies with the maids in the kitchen as she did a few years ago.


    What made it different was that Helen surprisingly showed up and helped them in the kitchen. She


    "Faye."


    Faye put the piecrust in her hand aside. Looking at Helen who was whisking the flour clumsily, Faye


    said softly, "Just go out to chill."


    Helen uttered, "Faye, I want to talk to you."


    Faye said, "Go ahead."


    Helen meticulously lowered her voice and said, "This is not the ce to talk."


    Faye looked sideways at Helen. Seeing the fear and eagerness in her eyes, Faye arched her brows


    and uttered, "Hmm?"


    Helen pressed her lips together and added, "Can I have a word with you in my bedroom after we finish


    making the piester?"


    Faye answered calmly, "Sure."


    There were many maids in the mansion, so it didn''t even take them twenty minutes to get the job done.


    After making pies, Faye went to wash his hands, and Helen was at her heels.


    Helen grew up as a spoiled kid in the family. Although she got involved in some of Tiffany''s doings, she


    was innocent and frank.


    Helen was like an open book, so Faye saw her through effortlessly.


    A few minutester, Faye reached Helen''s bedroom.


    Helen stood at the door with her hands crossed, looking very nervous. "Faye," said she.


    Faye lowered her head and lifted her cuff to check the time, uttering, "Only for ten minutes. I''m afraid


    Colin will look for me if it''s too long."


    Speaking of Colin, Helen''s face changed; she thenpressed her lips.


    Faye asked, "Still wanna talk?"


    Helen looked up at Faye. She bolstered her courage and opened her mouth, "Will you and Colin finally


    kick my mom and us out of the Farrells?"


    Faye said without turning a hair, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Helen looked at her with reddened eyes and continued, "You don''t have to keep it from me. I''ve already


    known everything."


    Faye forced a smile, uttering, "Helen, you are the purest person in this family."


    Helen was wordless.


    Faye said, "If there is nothing else, I''m leaving now."


    With that, Faye was about to walk away.


    Helen immediately grabbed Faye''s cuff and said, "That time I showed you Jared''s dead body, I just


    wanted to scare you. I..."


    Faye said lightly, "I know."


    Helen added, "I just wanted my brother to be the president of Farrell Media. I didn''t want any of you to


    die."


    Faye uttered, "Mm-hmm."


    She broke free of Helen''s grip quietly, opened the door, and left.


    As Helen watched the door close, her legs turned to jelly, and she slumped to the ground.


    Helen had a tingling feeling in her scalp at the moment and fell into a trance.


    Helen had a deep-rooted prejudice against Colin since he was an illegitimate child of the Farrells, and


    his existence was a huge disgrace to the family.


    He led a peaceful life in the mansion, and Tiffany had always loved him so much, yet he was such an


    ingrate.


    Tiffany once told her that Colin was ruthless, so they had to fight against Colin for property in case


    Colin was in charge of the family and cast them out of the mansion.


    Tiffany also said that when Hank took over Farrell Media, he would still let Colin y a part in the group


    business and would not push Colin to the wall.


    At that time, Helen believed that her mother was indeed kind-hearted.


    However, the truth now waspletely different from the information she had gotten over the years.


    Just when Faye walked out of Helen''s bedroom, her phone in her pocket buzzed.


    Faye fished out her phone and saw a New Year message from Fanny.


    The message was not long but sincere. It was definitely not mass texting.


    [Ms. Nash, I wish you every sess in your work in the new year and have a baby with Mr. Farrell


    ASAP.]


    Faye stared at the phone screen and could not help breaking into a smile before replying: [Thank you,


    and wish you a bright future.]


    Faye was about to put her phone back into her pocket when there was an iing call from Jake.


    Faye picked it up as she walked into her bedroom. "Hello," said she.


    Jake said, "Happy New Year."


    Faye uttered, "Happy New Year."


    Jake asked, "When are you going to start your treatment?"


    Faye closed the door and answered, "After the 15th."


    Jake hesitated for a few seconds before asking, "Are you sure you''re not gonna tell Colin?"


    Fayepressed her lips and said, "I''m sure."


    Jake sighed and continued, "Actually, I think you are in a good condition now and don''t have to receive


    treatment. You and Colin have married anyway. Just keep it like this. Maybe there will be miracles..."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    While he was murmuring, Jake was interrupted by Faye as she uttered, "Jake."


    Jake was confused. "Hmm?"


    Faye asked, "Are you celebrating New Year''s Eve alone today?"


    Jake was silent.


    Faye continued, "You''re almost having a rpse. Is there anybody by your side?"


    Jake choked up and suddenly dissolved intoughter. "Doctors don''t treat themselves."


    Faye asked with a frown, "Need my help?"

 Chapter 326 Very Lucky

    Chapter 326 Very Lucky


    Chapter 326 You Were Lucky


    Hearing what Faye said, Jake leaned back on the couch. He raised his head with a hand covering his


    eyes.


    "Faye, you are lucky.


    "You¡¯re very lucky to encounter a guy like Colin."


    Faye uttered, "Jake."


    "Mm-hmm." Jake¡¯s voice sounded low.


    Faye said calmly, "Alexander and his grandma live next door to you. Don''t worry. His grandma is very


    nice. She won¡¯t judge you."


    Jake was short of breath and fell silent.


    Faye knitted her brows while holding the phone. After a few seconds, she hung up and called


    Alexander.


    At the same time, Alexander, with an apron, was making pies with his grandma in the kitchen.


    Hearing the phone ringing, Alexander leaned against the cupboard and fished out his phone. After


    taking a nce at his phone screen, he picked it up smilingly, "Happy New Year, Faye."


    Faye responded, "Happy New Year."


    She then hurriedly added, "Alexander, do me a favor, please."


    Alexander thought it was to investigate something. He arched his eyebrows and asked, "Has it to be


    today?"


    Faye perceived that Alexander misunderstood her, so she exined, "It¡¯s not to investigate things but


    to check on Jake next door."


    Alexander was a little confused and asked, "Why?"


    Faye said truthfully, "Alexander, Jake is actually my friend. He suffers from skin hunger. He was talking


    with me on the phone a moment ago, and he sounded like having a rpse."


    Alexander was wordless.


    Alexander was not surprised that Jake and Faye were friends. Instead, he was taken aback by the truth


    that a psychologist actually had a mental illness.


    Alexander was stunned for a moment. Then, he scratched his hair with flour on his hand, asking, "What


    can I do?"


    Faye seriously answered, "Hug him and say something soothing."


    Alexander was wordless again.


    Faye took a breath and continued, "Don¡¯t worry. Jake and James are different."


    Alexander said awkwardly, "Well, I didn''t think that way."


    With that, Alexander briefly told his grandma what he was about to do. After hanging up, he went out to


    knock on Jake¡¯s door opposite.


    Before long, Jake opened the door.


    Catching sight of Jake, who wrapped himself up with a quilt tightly, Alexander stroked the tip of his


    nose and uttered unnaturally, "Hey, Faye said you were having a rpse."


    Jake said, "Not true."


    Alexander pursed his lips and said, "If not, why are you wrapping yourself up like this? It¡¯s pretty warm


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    in the room."


    Jake always appeared gentle and elegant. However, he lookedpletely different now as he said


    indifferently, "None of your business."


    With that, Jake was about to close the door.


    A piece of news Alexander watched on TV not long ago shed across his mind. It was reported that a


    patient with depression jumped off a building tomit suicide.


    Alexander got rmed and hurriedly squeezed into the room.


    He didn¡¯t want to indirectly result in Jake¡¯s death.


    Alexander didn''t know what skin hunger was, but he was fraught that if Jake met his maker today


    because he didn''t take care of him, he would be the one to me without a doubt.


    Because of rpse, Jake was kind of slow, so Alexander got to get in.


    The next second, the door was shut with a m, and the two guys¡¯ gazes met.


    Alexander awkwardly smiled and said, "Hey, Dr. Thomas."


    Jake looked cold and uttered, "Get out."


    Alexander looked at Jake, who was towering over him, and then at his cold face. When he recalled that


    Faye told him to hug Jake, he couldn¡¯t help twitching the corner of his mouth.


    "How the hell can I hug him?


    "A hug?


    "Should I carry him in my arms? "


    Alexander was thinking wildly in his mind. Out of the blue, his cor was grabbed by Jake, and he was


    pulled over by him.


    It took Alexander by surprise. Jake hugged Alexander and said in a husky voice, "Say thank you to


    Faye for me."


    Alexander thought inwardly, "To Faye, not me? So, I don¡¯t y a part in it at all?"


    On the other side, Faye hung up and perched herself on the bed in a trance.


    Thinking about Jake''s words, she rubbed her ring finger.


    She certainly knew that what Jake said just now was false.


    When a person with a mental health issue had a rpse, what he said was not reliable. To say the


    least, even if his words were true, Faye wouldn¡¯t listen to him.


    She insisted on curing her illness not because she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get along


    with Colin normally when they were in love.


    It was because she was fraught that if one day they went their separate ways, she would be unable to


    get over it like a normal person.


    In the face of a breakup, a normal person might just blubber, make a scene, drown his or her sorrows,


    and sleep on it.


    However, if she happened to have a rpse at that time, she might hurt herself or Colin.


    In a more serious scenario, she might hurt both of them.


    A person with some kind of illness was a patient. Even if he or she might appear normal, people


    couldn¡¯t just think little of their illness.


    Why was it not illegal for a psychopath to kill when he had a rpse?


    It was because even thew knew that he couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong and control his own behavior


    when he had a rpse.


    At the thought of that, her sparkling eyes darkened.


    Just when Faye felt that she was going to be drowned by such feelings, she felt a kiss on her lips


    suddenly.


    Faye came to her senses in a jiffy. She had no idea when Colin leaned over her. With a pair of


    morous eyes, he said in a maic voice, "Baby, look at me, and take a deep breath."

 Chapter 327 Lucky to Meet You

    Chapter 327 Lucky to Meet You


    Chapter 327 Lucky to Meet You


    Faye looked at Colin in confusion as if she hadn''te out of her trance.


    It wasn''t until he touched the back of her neck with his big hand and pressed his forehead against hers


    that her eyes slowly began to focus on his face.


    "Colin."


    Colin showed a smile on his thin lips and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    Faye''s palms were somehow covered by a thinyer of sweat, but she replied, "Nothing."


    He asked in a deep voice, "Is it because the atmosphere in the Farrells is too bad that you feel ill at


    ease?"


    She shook her head, "No."


    Colin smiled, "Tell me if you feel ufortable. And I''ll take you home right away."


    After he paused for a few seconds, he added dotingly, "We will go back to our home."


    Faye took a deep breath and nodded.


    During lunch, Old Mr. Farrell was carried downstairs by servants in a wheelchair.


    At the dining table, when Tiffany was taking care of everyone as usual, ine said a few auspicious


    words as a routine.


    When the young generation watched them act, they showed different expressions.


    After the meal, Old Mr. Farrell sat still, so the others could only apany him.


    He put his hands on his knees and scanned everyone from ine to Faye.


    After a long while, he said in a hoarse voice, "ine, when the Registry of Marriages opens, go there


    with Tiffany to get a divorce!"


    After Old Mr. Farrell finished speaking, Helen reacted before her parents.


    The juice ss in her hand fell to the ground, making a crisp cracking sound.


    Everyone at the table instantly looked at her.


    Helen''s face flushed before she said with tears in her eyes, "It was an ident."


    Old Mr. Farrell said solemnly, "You are not a kid anymore. I will let your parents look for a suitable


    husband for you after the holiday. Get married as soon as possible."


    Helen said emotionally, "Grandpa, no!"


    Old Mr. Farrell replied in a firm tone, "I''ve made up my mind."


    Seeing her keep silent, he added, "My health is getting worse every day. If I die, you might not be able


    to marry a decent man at all."


    Helen pursed her lips when big tears fell down her cheeks.


    Old Mr. Farrell nced at her, closed his eyes, and waved his hand at York, saying, "York, I''m tired."


    Hearing this, York immediately asked the two servants to carry him upstairs.


    After he left, the atmosphere in the dining room suddenly changed.


    Tiffany gave ine a contemptuous look and mocked, "Mr. Farrell, you finally got what you want."


    ine red at her with a gloomy face and said, "You also got what you want."


    After Old Mr. Farrell had made the statement at noon, the Farrells didn''t even bother to act any longer


    in the evening.


    When it was time for dinner, the dining room was empty.


    After the New Year''s Eve dinner was ready, a servant walked up to York and asked, "Mr. ke, what


    should we do now? Should I go to remind them of the dinner one by one?"


    York replied, "If they all stay upstairs until midnight, dump the food."


    The servant said hesitatingly, "Are you sure?"


    York said, "If you don''t dare, wait here until tomorrow."


    In a bedroom on the second floor.


    Faye was too sleepy to open her eyes, but she still asked, "Is it OK if we don''t go downstairs for


    dinner?"


    Colin leaned against the head of the bed, looked down at her, and stroked her hair, saying, "Don''t


    worry. No one will go downstairs for dinner tonight."


    Faye hadn''t slept well for several days in a row, so she was so sleepy that she became slow in reaction


    and asked, "Why?"


    Colin replied, "My grandfather has already stated that the family is going to break up at noon, so no


    one will continue to act at night."


    She said, "But the Farrells like to act the most, right?"


    Colin teased, "They''re tired of it too."


    Faye slept from seven o''clock in the evening until early in the morning.


    If she hadn''t been woken up by Reba''s call, she would probably sleep until dawn.


    Faye took the phone over and answered the call with a frown. Before she could speak, Reba said


    happily on the other end of the phone, "Faye, Happy New Year!"


    Faye was speechless.


    Without waiting for her to reply, Reba continued, "It''s early in the morning now! Aren''t you very


    moved to receive my call?"


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "I was sleeping."


    Hearing this, Reba coughed lightly and said, "Everyone is celebrating New Year''s Day! You should


    not have gone to bed so early! Moreover, even if I had not called you, Tanner would call you soon."


    Faye answeredzily, "He has already sent me a blessing message in the day."


    Reba said, "But he still may call you at night!"


    Faye said, "He is in his hometown now."


    Reba was embarrassed and said, "Well, if so, he may not call you. After all, the phone signal there


    is poor."


    After Faye and Reba had a brief chat on the phone, thetter hung up reluctantly.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But she soon sent a message, asking, "Fay, can you send me a blessing message?"


    Faye replied, "I wish you booming business and a river of gold flow into your pockets."


    Reba said, "You indeed know me well."


    Then, she sent her a heart emoji.


    Seeing it, Faye couldn''t helpughing.


    Putting down the phone, she subconsciously turned her head to look at Colin''s position beside her and


    was stunned when finding he was gone.


    Before she could react, the sky outside the window was suddenly aze with a spectacr firework


    disy.


    Hearing the sound, she turned her head aside.


    In the dark sky, colorful fireworks formed a string of words, saying, "Faye, I am lucky to meet you."

 Chapter 328 Not Interested in Her

    Chapter 328 Not Interested in Her


    Chapter 328 Not Interested in Her


    Looking at the words written with fireworks in the night sky, Faye felt something had filled her chest.


    Soon, the phone she had put down began to vibrate.


    When she picked up the phone, she saw Reba''s message on the screen saying, "Faye, are you


    moved? Come out!"


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat, and her eyes turned red.


    Colin was standing outside the gate when she walked out of the old mansion of the Farrells in her coat.


    Abbot and Reba were standing not far away from him, looking like two fools in the freezing air.


    Farther away, Ethan and a strange girl were standing next to the fireworks.


    Faye nced around, pursed her lips, and then looked at Colin.


    He showed a smile on his thin lips and said in a deep voice, "Honey, Happy New Year."


    Faye tried her best to restrain the turbulent emotions in her heart and smiled, "Happy New Year."


    Hearing her words, he stepped forward and wrapped her hands in his warm palms.


    Faye asked, "Is this a New Year surprise?"


    Colin''s smile grew bigger when he said, "It''s up to you."


    After more than half an hour, they arrived at Marriott.


    In a private room, Reba held the menu and ordered the most expensive dishes.


    Then, she handed the menu to Faye and asked, "Faye, what else do you want to eat?"


    Faye jerked her chin at her, motioning for her to give the menu to the girl who hade with Ethan.


    Reba took the hint, turned around, handed the menu to the girl, and said with a carefree smile, "Is


    there anything you like to eat?"


    The girl answered gently, "No, thank you."


    Hearing her voice, Reba was stunned at first, and then she said sincerely, "You are very gentle!"


    The girl then smiled to respond.


    Reba thoughtparisons were odious.


    That girl not only looked gentle but also spoke softly. Reba was a woman, but she thought that girl


    was very attractive, let alone men.


    When Reba finished speaking, Abbot, who was sitting beside her, said, "Ethan, why don''t you


    introduce thisdy to us?"


    Ethan replied, "She is Violet Rowan."


    Abbot said, "And?"


    Ethan rolled his eyes at him and said, "What else do you want to know?"


    Then, he rubbed the cigarette from Colin and said casually, "Well, she is not a college student."


    Abbot was at a loss for words.


    Hearing Ethan''s words, all the people present except Violet were trying their best to hold back their


    After ordering the dishes, Reba handed the menu back to the waiter.


    While waiting for the food to be served, the three men left the room and went to the corridor to smoke.


    Reba was a master of gossiping, so she soon got all of Violet''s personal information.


    Violet was a dance teacher from the south and was working in a dance training institution now.


    Reba asked, "Violet, are all the southern girls as gentle as you?"


    Violet smiled, "I''m not very gentle."


    Reba blinked and said, "Aren''t you gentle? I don''t dare to speak too loudly to you for fear of scaring


    you."


    Violet smiled, "You have a good personality."


    When Reba and Violet were chatting, Faye listened beside them.


    After observing Violet for a few minutes, Faye found she was an iron fist in a velvet glove.


    Although she looked gentle, she was not a pushover.


    Soon, Reba and Violet exchanged contact information and friended each other on Instagram.


    Then, Reba sent Violet''s ount to Faye and said, "Faye, friend Violet on Instagram."


    Seeing Faye raise her eyebrows in silence, Reba continued, "Let''s go to learn dancing with her.


    She is teaching an adult ss."


    Faye was speechless.


    In the corridor.


    Abbot looked at Ethan and teased, "You liar. You told us two days ago that you have no feelings for her,


    but you brought her to have the meal with us."


    Ethan squinted at him and said, "You need to get your mind out of the gutter."


    Abbot asked seriously, "Really?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colinughed, "Really."


    Abbot turned to look at Colin and asked, "Aren''t you curious?"


    Colin smirked, "I am not curious."


    Seeing that Colin didn''t support him, Abbot moved closer to Ethan and continued to ask, "Are you


    dating her?"


    Ethan nced at him and said with a serious face, "She is not my cup of tea."


    Abbot took the opportunity to ask, "What kind of woman do you like?"


    Ethan put the cigarette he had held in his hand for a long time into his mouth, lit it, took a deep puff,


    blew out a cloud of smoke, and said solemnly, "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t like delicate women like


    her. She looks very fragile as if she would break up once I identally touched her."


    Abbot teased, "If so, you should date a strong man. Men will not break up after you touch them."


    When Ethan looked at Abbot through the smoke, he suddenly thought of the scene when he had


    picked up Violet after she had gotten off work for no reason.


    When she had walked toward him with a down jacket in her hand, she had been smiling at him sweetly,


    and her eyes had looked like two crescent moons.


    Abbot was still teasing Ethan when thetter suddenly choked on the smoke.


    He coughed, took the cigarette out of his mouth, and stuffed it into Abbot''s mouth.


    Abbot was speechless.


    Ethan said, "Shut up!"


    When the three of them walked back to the private room after smoking, Colin lowered his voice and


    whispered in Ethan''s ear, "Don''t steal another man''s girlfriend."


    Ethan paused his steps and looked at Colin, asking "Do you think I will?"


    Colin smirked, "It''s hard to say."


    Ethan, "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in her."

 Chapter 329 Blunt Are Those Concerned

    Chapter 329 Blunt Are Those Concerned


    Chapter 329 Blunt Are Those Concerned


    When Ethan finished speaking, Colin reached out to pat his shoulder with a meaningful smile.


    Ethan asked with a calm look, "Don''t believe me?"


    Colin teased, "I believe you."


    Looking at his insincere expression, Ethanughed angrily, "Do you think all men are spoonies like


    you?"


    Colin strode up to him and tut-tutted, "I enjoy being a spoony."


    Not long after the three entered the private room, the dishes were all served.


    When they were chatting and eating, Violet''s phone suddenly rang.


    Hanging up the phone, she wiped the corner of her mouth with a tissue, leaned slightly aside to


    approach Ethan, and said, "Ethan, my boyfriend hase to pick me up."


    Ethan said lightly, "I''ll send you out."


    Violet declined, "I can go out by myself."


    Ethan ignored her words, stood up, straightened his shirt sleeves, and said, "Let''s go. I''ll send you out."


    Then, he looked at the others and said, "Enjoy the meal. I will send her out now."


    Abbot teased, "Ms. Rowan, are you full?"


    Violet replied softly, "Yes. Thank you for your hospitality. I will buy you a meal next time."


    Hearing this, Abbot provocatively looked at Ethan and said, "Okay! We''ll wait for Ms. Rowan''s treat."


    Violet said, "Okay! It''s a deal."


    Then, she picked up the down jacket, put it on, and left.


    When Ethan and Violet walked out of the room, Abbot immediately got up, went to the window, and


    looked out.


    Soon, Ethan and Violet appeared on the side of the road.


    After a while, a taxi stopped in front of them, and a man got out.


    The man walked up to Violet, took off his scarf, wrapped it around her neck, and turned around to greet


    Ethan. Then, the two got into the taxi and left.


    When the taxi went farther and farther away, Ethan stood under the streemp, took out a cigarette


    case from his pocket, knocked out a cigarette, put it into his mouth, and lit it.


    Abbot raised his mobile phone, took a picture of Ethan in the night, and posted it on Instagram, writing,


    "Is this a lonely man in the cold night?


    Then, he returned to the table, sat down, and said, "Colin, guess what I saw?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows, looked at him, and asked, "Are you sure you want to court death on New


    Year''s Day?"


    Hearing this, Abbot grinned. When he was about to continue speaking, the door was pushed open, and


    Ethan stepped in.


    Seeing him, Abbot teased, "Ethan, Ms. Rowan''s boyfriend is very handsome."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Ethan sat down and said expressionlessly, "Why? New year, new preference?"


    Abbot was stunned, not understanding what he meant.


    Then, Ethan picked up his fork and said, "I will keep an eye on them and inform you when they break


    up."


    Abbot asked, "What do you mean?"


    Ethan pretended to be confused and said, "Don''t you like Violet''s boyfriend?"


    Abbot was speechless.


    Ethan said calmly, "Don''t worry. Colin and I will not discriminate against you."


    Looking at his casual expression, Abbot almost fainted from anger.


    Seeing this, Colin, who was sitting beside him, teased, "Abbot, why did you have to do it? You know


    you can''t defeat Ethan in an argument, right? You should not have asked for an insult."


    Abbot gritted his teeth and said, "I just like asking for spanks, OK?"


    Because of these three men, there was no awkward silence during the meal.


    As they bickered from time to time, the atmosphere became lighter.


    After the meal, they came out of the private room, stood on the steps, and discussed where to go next.


    Reba took Faye''s arm, rested her head on her shoulder, and said, "I want to home. I miss my bed."


    Ethan said, "I have to apany my father to a ce far away tomorrow."


    Colin looked at Faye and asked, "Honey, are you sleepy?"


    She replied, "Not really."


    He smiled, "Let''s go home."


    Colin knew her well. Although she had said "not really" just now, she was sleepy.


    She had said so because she cared about others'' feelings and did not want them to humor her.


    When all the others expressed their intentions to go home, Abbot remained silent.


    Seeing no one intend to ask him, he coughed lightly and said, "Why don''t you ask for my opinion?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Do you want to hang out?"


    Abbot replied, "No."


    Colin narrowed his eyes and said, "Abbot?"


    Abbot grumbled, "But I like asking for spanks!"


    Colin rolled up his sleeves and said, "If we don''t satisfy your demand and beat you up today, we will not


    deserve to be your friends."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Abbot ran toward the parking lot.


    Colin and Ethan exchanged nces and hurried to chase him.


    Seeing the three of them roughhousing in the dark, Reba leaned against Faye''s shoulder and


    sighed, "No wonder people always say that men are all childish."


    Looking at Colin, Faye smiled, "It''s pretty good."


    Reba said, "Faye."


    Faye said, "Yes?"


    Reba smiled, "This year, my new year wish is not to get rich. I will give all my fortune in making


    money to you. I hope you can cure your illness and lead a happy life with Colin."


    Faye hadn''t expected her to say such words and was moved, so she lowered her head to look at her.


    Reba let go of her arm and pretended to be cool, saying, "Don''t think I did this for you


    unconditionally. I''m a businesswoman, and I never do business that will make me suffer a loss. When


    you give birth to a baby in the future, you must let me be its godmother."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "Reba."


    Reba was not as strong as her. Hearing Faye calling her like this, she suddenly remembered her


    appearance during treatment, and her eyes turned red. So, she waved her hand to signal her to shut


    up, turned around, and walked to the parking lot, saying, "Don''t say disgusting words! My condition is


    not negotiable!"

 Chapter 330 The Cat Is Out Of The Bag

    Chapter 330 The Cat Is Out Of The Bag


    Chapter 330 The Cat Is Out Of The Bag


    Reba walked fast and didn''t dare to look back.


    It wasn''t until the roaring northwest wind hurt her face that she realized that she was crying.


    She wiped the tears off her face with the back of her hand and murmured, "What the hell? After


    drinking some wine, I became emotional again."


    When they arrived at the parking lot, Faye looked at Reba and said, "Get in the car. I''ll send you


    back."


    Reba''s eyes were still a little red, but fortunately, she had calmed down. Hearing Faye''s words, she


    immediately bent over to get into the car.


    But as soon as she lifted a leg, Abbot suddenly said from behind, "Ms. ck, can I have a word with


    you?"


    Hearing his voice, Reba trembled.


    He had been normal all the time today. Would he make trouble for her now?


    Reba hurriedly got into the car, closed the door, slightly lowered the window, and said with a smile,


    "Mr. Carter, I''d like to, but maybe another time. My parents are strict, so I can''t get back toote.


    Otherwise, they will lock up the door to prevent me from getting in!"


    Hearing this, Abbot lowered his head to look at his watch and mocked, "It''s 2:30 in the morning now.


    When do your parents lock up the door every day?"


    Reba was speechless.


    The excuse she made up was toome, so her lie had been exposed soon.


    She smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Carter, I''ve made my attitude very clear, so you..."


    Before she could finish speaking, Abbot took two steps forward, leaned over, and said, "Fine! Let''s talk


    another day. But I want to tell you that I met your cousin some time ago."


    Hearing this, Reba froze, and her hair stood on end.


    She then stared nkly at him, waiting for him to continue speaking.


    But Abbot didn''t intend to make it clear to her now. He smiled, straightened up, said goodbye to Colin


    and Ethan, and then left.


    Staring after him, Reba had a bad feeling.


    Shortly after Abbot left, Ethan also got into his car and drove away.


    Colin opened the door of the backseat for Faye, motioned her to get in, then went around the car, and


    sat down in the passenger seat.


    Seeing Colin fasten his seat belt, Andy started the car and asked, "Mr. Farrell, shall we send Ms. ck


    back home first?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Yeah."


    Sitting in the backseat, Reba was upset about Abbot''s words just now, so she approached Faye


    and said, "What do you think Abbot meant just now?"


    Faye said truthfully, "I guess he knows the truth."


    Reba said, "How is possible?"


    Faye asked, "Do you think he is a fool?"


    Reba swallowed hard and said, "I did think he is a fool before. But his words just now changed my


    opinion of him. He suddenly became smart on New Year''s Day. Why?"


    Faye grinned, "Maybe he just does not want to continue ying the fool in the new year."


    Reba said, "You scared me!"


    Faye said, "The earlier you confess, the earlier you will be relieved."


    Reba pondered for a while and then whispered, "I cheated him out of his money before, but I''ve


    returned it to him on different excuses. Only the gift from his mother some time ago is still..."


    While speaking, Reba suddenly thought of something, so she took out her mobile phone, opened


    WhatsApp, and found her cousin''s name on the contact list.


    After she sent an emoji to her, a reminder popped up, saying, "Jasmine has turned on friend


    verification. You can chat after she epts your friend request."


    Reba was speechless.


    She gritted her teeth while looking at the chat box, closed WhatsApp, and dialed Jasmine''s phone


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    number.


    But after the phone rang only once, the call was declined.


    Reba moved the phone in front and took a deep breath while looking at the ck screen.


    Faye asked, "Are you blocked?"


    Reba said, "There will be a family gathering today. And I will teach that wicked girl a good lesson!"


    Faye naturally knew who Reba was talking about, so she smiled and said, "You''d better think about


    how to exin to Abbot now. After all, you two are still working on the same project."


    Thinking of that highly profitable project, Reba felt like weeping but had no tears.


    An hourter, the car stopped outside a vi.


    Reba slowly got out of the car and looked at Colin from time to time. She intended to speak but


    gave up on second thought.


    Faye read her mind, so she said with a smile, "Don''t worry, he will help you."


    Reba waved at her outside the car window and said, "Let''s talk about it after the holiday."


    Watching her enter the door, Faye said softly, "Let''s go home."


    Hearing this, Andy turned the steering wheel and drove the car toward Fennth Community.


    After a while, Colin in the passenger seat stretched his legs and said in a deep voice, "Andy, stop."


    Hearing this, Andy pulled over without asking why.


    Colin pushed the door open, got out of the car, walked to the backseat, opened the door, and got in


    again.


    After Andy shot a nce at the rearview mirror, he stared straight ahead, not daring to look back any


    longer.


    Colin naturally took Faye''s hand, tightened his grip, and then said, "Andy, go to thepany."

 Chapter 331 Birthday Present

    Chapter 331 Birthday Present


    Chapter 331 Birthday Present


    When Colin finished speaking, Faye curled her fingers slightly.


    Noticing her looking at him, he turned his head to look at her, lowered his head, and whispered in her


    ear with a smile, "I haven''t gotten my birthday present yet. Don''t try to welch on it."


    Faye was speechless.


    Soon, Andy turned the wheel and drove the car into the night.


    Faye pursed her lips, and her heart was racing.


    Being well-prepared and encountering it unexpectedly gave her twopletely different feelings.


    She had been so bold on Colin''s birthday because she had gotten herself mentally prepared several


    days in advance.


    But tonight, it was so sudden that she was somehow overwhelmed.


    More than 40 minutester, the car arrived at Farrell Media.


    Andy coughed and asked, "Mr. Farrell, are you and Mrs. Farrell going back home tonight?"


    Colin squeezed Faye''s fingers and said, "No."


    Andy replied, "Got it."


    Then, Colin pushed the door open, got out of the car, stood outside, and reached out to Faye, saying,


    "Honey, let''s go."


    Faye shot a nce at him, looked at the hand he stretched out for a few seconds, and took his hand.


    Even though it was the New Year holiday now, Farrell Media was still brightly lit.


    When Colin and Faye walked into thepany hand in hand, the security guard on duty thought he


    was hallucinating.


    It wasn''t until they walked closer that he was sure he had seen him. And then, he hurriedly ran up to


    them and said, "Mr. Farrell, Ms. Nash, good morning"


    Mr. Farrell had nevere to thepany in the early morning of New Year''s Day before.


    The security guard showed a smile on his face, but he panicked underneath for fear that he would


    offend these two big shots.


    Colin looked at him and said expressionlessly, "Go to rest."


    The security guard did not know what to say.


    He was a security guard on duty. How could he go to rest now?


    He didn''t dare to do as per his order or refuse, so he could only keep smiling in silence.


    Colin was in a good mood tonight. Seeing that the security guard was afraid of him, he smiled, "Happy


    New Year."


    The security was ttered and hurriedly replied, "The same to you, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin said, "Forget that you saw Ms. Nash and me today."


    The security guard replied, "Yes."


    Then, Colin grabbed Faye''s hand and got into the elevator.


    Faye hadn''t said a word since entering thepany. When she stared at the slowly growing number in


    the elevator, some video clips that she watched two days ago kept shing in her mind.


    The more she thought about it, the more flustered she became.


    She suddenly realized there was considerable disagreement between theory and practice.


    With the ding of the elevator, they got out and took a few steps forward. Then, Colin stopped at the


    door of his office and entered the password.


    With a beep, the door opened.


    Colin turned his head back to look at her and said with a half-smile, "Honey, if you want to go back on


    your words, you can leave now."


    Faye took a deep and said, "I am not going back on my words."


    Colinughed in a deep voice, "Good."


    Then, he led her inside, closed the door, and pressed her against it.


    Faye looked up and said, "Colin."


    He had entwined his fingers with hers, but now, he put his hands on her waist.


    When their eyes met, Colin said with wickedness in his eyes, "I gave you the chance to back off, but


    you gave it up."


    When Faye''s back was pressed against the door, she steadied her breath and said, "Don''t you want to


    have sex in front of the floor-to-ceiling window?"


    Colin lowered his head and teased, "Look at how cowardly you are now! Do you dare to do it in front of


    the floor-to-ceiling window?"


    Faye kept silent.


    Colin lowered his head, rubbed his lips against hers in the moonlight, and said in a deep voice, "Let''s


    do it step by step."


    Then, he hooked his arms around her slender waist, pressing her into his arms.


    When she subconsciously put her hands on his chest, he looked at her andughed in a muffled voice,


    "Honey, shouldn''t your hand go up or down a little?"


    Looking into his yful eyes, Faye put her hands around his neck.


    Colin chuckled and kissed her lips.


    During the passionate kiss, his fingers on her waist began to move restlessly.


    When Faye noticed it, her ears flushed.


    Faye was submissive and even cooperative, so Colin became more frantic.


    When Faye felt soft and began to slump down, Colin hooked an arm around her waist and pressed her


    against himself harder.


    She stared at him silently with red eyes


    Colin touched the tip of her nose dotingly and said, "Didn''t you say you will try to let me do whatever I


    want? It''s just an appetizer."


    Then, he raised a hand to unbutton his shirt.


    When his shirt was unbuttoned, he picked her up, walked to the desk, and put her on it.


    Faye stared at him unblinkingly when he undid the cufflinks and rolled his sleeves up, revealing the bell


    that used to be tied to her ankle. He smiled bewitchingly, took off the bell, and put it on her ankle again.


    Faye pressed her toes against the leather belt around his waist as he tied the bell.


    Her white toes contrasted sharply with the ck belt.


    And the red rope around her ankle brought the atmosphere to the extreme of excitement.


    After tying the bell, Colin looked up.


    Faye swayed her leg slightly, propped herself up on her elbows behind her back, raised her neck


    slightly, and opened her red lips slightly, saying, "Colin, it is a bted birthday present for you. You can


    be wilder."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 332 A Dirty Trick

    Chapter 332 A Dirty Trick


    Chapter 332 A Dirty Trick


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Watching Faye''s red lips move, Colin instantly narrowed his eyes.


    Who said only vamps were seductive?


    Those elegant women who inadvertently revealed their charm were even more seductive.


    As Colin pressed her neck to let her lie down, Faye''s toes slid across his private parts.


    He pressed the tip of his tongue against one cheek and said in a hoarse voice, "Honey, you are very


    wild."


    Faye bit her lower lip silently.


    After they had sex on the desk, they rested for about half an hour and began to do it in front of the


    floor-to-ceiling window.


    Looking at Colin''s reflection in the ss and the night view outside the window, Faye groaned softly.


    When it was dawn, she slumped in his arm, so he carried her into the lounge.


    Faye''s hair stuck to her cheeks after being wetted by her sweat, so there was an indescribable sense


    of messy beauty.


    Colin put her on the bed and kissed her, saying, "Honey, have a good rest."


    Faye was in a trance, so she subconsciously responded, "Thank you, baby."


    Colin smiled, "You''re wee."


    At ten o''clock in the morning.


    When Faye was sleeping soundly in Colin''s arms, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Hearing it, Colin opened his eyes. Seeing Faye waking up, he soothingly kissed the back of her neck


    and said, "Continue to sleep."


    Then, he got up, picked up the suit trousers on the ground, put them on, and walked out the door.


    It was the New Year''s holiday now, so the person who had knocked on the door just now must be


    Robert or Andy.


    When Colin strutted to open the door, he took out a cigarette case and put a cigarette between his lips.


    "Mr. Farrell, good morning." The person standing outside the door was Robert. Looking at Colin''s


    naked upper body with wide shoulders and narrow waist, he felt very embarrassed.


    Colin nodded, turned around, and walked inside.


    Robert followed him in and closed the door. When he turned around, he saw the deep and shallow


    scratches on Colin''s back at a nce.


    The sexst night seemed to be quite passionate.


    Robert thought Colin should be in a good mood now.


    He organized his thoughts, walked up to Colin, and said, "Mr. Farrell, there was a news report an hour


    ago. The ce where we are going to do charity suffered a snow disaster."


    Colin did not light the cigarette between his lips but asked with a frown, "What?"


    Robert said, "The snowstorm hassted for one week, and it caused the snow disaster."


    Colin sat on the sofa, leaned over to pick up the lighter from the coffee table, and thoughtfully lit the


    cigarette.


    Natural disasters were force majeure.


    Colin had done a lot of preparatory work for the charity project, so he knew the mainstay industries of


    that remote rural area were agriculture and animal husbandry.


    The snow disaster would make animal husbandry suffer a lot of losses.


    Colin pondered for a while and said, "Bring the charity project ahead of schedule."


    Robert said, "There is one more thing I need to report to you."


    Colin leaned back on the sofa and said, "Go ahead"


    Robert replied, "I received news that several artists of ourpany have gone there in the name of


    providing disaster relief."


    Colin''s face instantly turned cold.


    Looking at his gloomy face, Robert didn''t dare to breathe loudly.


    After a few minutes, Colin asked coldly, "Do you have the name list?"


    Robert answered, "Yes."


    Colin said, "When theye back, terminate the contracts with all of them."


    Robert nodded, "Yes."


    As fans became more and more rational recently, artists were making more effort to get positive public


    personas.


    Some artists were trying to win the favor of the public by hook or by crook.


    When Colin was talking to Robert in the office, Faye was woken up by the ringing of her phone in the


    lounge.


    After she took the phone over and answered the call, Galen said on the other end of the phone, "Ms.


    Nash, some artists got in trouble."


    Faye had been a little sleepy, but when she heard Galen''s words, shepletely woke up and asked,


    "How many?"


    Galen answered, "Six in total."


    Six artists were in trouble at the same time?


    Faye realized something was wrong, so she sat up on the bed, cleared her throat, and asked, "What


    happened?"


    Galen told her the overall situation, paused for a second, and added, "I think it is a little weird."


    Faye asked lightly, "Why?"


    Galen replied, "Roxford''s snow disaster was not revealed until this morning, but four artists went there


    two days ago."


    Faye said, "You think they got the news ahead of time."


    Galen nodded, "Yes."


    Hearing this, Faye kept silent, and a figure suddenly shed across her mind.


    Faye didn''t respond, so Galen also kept silent. After waiting for a long while, she asked cautiously, "Ms.


    Nash, are we going to help these artists?"


    Faye said in a cold voice, "We do things on a case-to-case basis. Stay out of it for now. We will pretend


    we know nothing about it."


    Galen nodded, "OK."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye leaned against the headboard of the bed and rubbed her brows.


    Even fools could see these artists had gone to make a show instead of providing disaster relief.


    It would be OK if no one made an issue of it. Otherwise, they would get in huge trouble.


    Faye thought for a while, raised her phone, and then made a call.


    When the call was answered, she asked bluntly, "You notified those artists who went to Roxford, right?"

 Chapter 333 Being Obedient

    Chapter 333 Being Obedient


    Chapter 333 Being Obedient


    Hearing Faye questioning, the person on the other end of the phone chuckled contemptuously, "Ms.


    Nash, I don''t know what you''re talking about. It''s New Year''s Day today, but I can''t go back because I


    am inspecting the backcountry. Are you working overtime too?"


    Hearing Bonnie''s slightly smug voice, Faye said coldly, "If you are not a fool, tell the artists that they''d


    better not do anything there. If they want to help, they are only allowed to do things within their power."


    Bonnie didn''t care, so she said, "What does it have to do with me?"


    Faye warned, "If anything goes wrong, both you and they will be fired."


    Before Bonnie could reply, she hung up the phone and then frowned slightly.


    When she was deep in thought, the door of the lounge was pushed open from the outside.


    Faye raised her eyes and saw Colining in with a ss of lukewarm water. He asked, "Are you


    awake?"


    She nodded her head.


    He handed her the water, rubbed her earlobe, and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    Faye took a sip of the water in the ss and asked, "Do you know about the snow disaster in


    Roxford?"


    Colin sat down on the bed and said honestly, "Robert just reported it to me."


    Faye said, "Six artists went there."


    Colin said, "You don''t need to worry about those idiots."


    Faye said, "I''m not worried about them causing trouble for themselves. I''m afraid people would make


    an issue of their fool deeds on purpose and criticize thepany."


    Colin smiled indifferently, "It''s not a big deal."


    Faye looked at him, gave the water ss back, and said sternly, "But it''s my job."


    Colin suddenlyughed, "If only all the managers of thepany were as conscientious as you."


    Faye and Colin looked at each other in silence for a while. Then, she looked around but did not see her


    clothes. So, she picked up his shirt from the bed, put it on, stretched her legs, and got out of bed.


    As soon as her feet reached the floor, the bell on her ankle made a crisp sound.


    Faye immediately blushed and subconsciously retracted her legs.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Seeing this, Colinughed in a deep voice, hooked his arm around her slender waist, pressed her into


    his arms, and said, "Honey."


    Faye changed the subject with a flushed face, asking, "Are there new toiletries in the bathroom?"


    Although Colin saw her through, he did not expose her but replied with a smile, "Yes."


    She then said, "Let go of me. I''ll go to wash up first."


    Colin calmly admired the scenery at her cor and below the hem of the shirt and said solemnly, "No


    wonder so many men like to watch their women wear their shirts."


    Faye was speechless, but he smirked, "You look sexy."


    Then, he carried her onto the bed, took the bell off her ankle, and then put it back on his wrist.


    Seeing him tie a fast knot, Faye couldn''t help asking, "Why are you wearing it?"


    Colin said, "Because it reminds me of you."


    Faye said, "You should not have tied a fast knot. It will be troublesome if you want to take it off, right?"


    Colin fiddled with the bell with his slender fingers and said, "I tied a fast knot because I don''t want to


    lose it. Anyway, I know how to undo the knot. Last time, I tied a fast knot too."


    Hearing this, Faye couldn''t help thinking of what had happenedst night.


    What she had learned was useless, but Colin had somehow learned some new tricks. He had practiced


    what he had learned with her and gotten a deeper understanding.


    Faye became shy at the thought of such things, so she pushed him away, got down from the bed, and


    went into the bathroom.


    After a while, the sound of her taking a shower came out.


    Colin let out a muffledugh with a doting look in his eyes while sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Half an hourter, Faye came out of the bathroom.


    Colin pointed to the shopping bag on the bedside table and said, "Change the clothes. We will go home


    to have lunch with Aunt Carlotta."


    Faye stepped forward and found the shopping bag was full of new clothes.


    Faye picked it up and walked toward the bathroom, asking, "Don''t we need to go back to the mansion


    of the Farrells?"


    Colin said solemnly, "There is no need to go back."


    Faye nodded, "I will get changed soon."


    A few minutester, she came out in the new clothes and handed Colin his shirt.


    He took it over and put it on. While buttoning the shirt, he said, "Don''t go back to the mansion of the


    Farrells recently. Even if they call you, you just need to make excuse to turn them down."


    Faye nodded, "Got it."


    Colin deliberately left two buttons unfastened. When he adjusted his cor, he looked untamed and


    charming. Then, he teased, "Honey, why are you so obedient now?"

 Chapter 334 Love and Expectation

    Chapter 334 Love and Expectation


    Chapter 334 Love and Expectation


    Carlotta and Cindy were busy in the kitchen when Colin and Faye returned to the Fennth Community.


    Hearing theme back, Cindy popped her head around the kitchen door and said, "Mr. and Mrs.


    Farrell, wee back."


    Colin leaned over in the hallway, opened the shoe cab, got the slippers out, and then replied in a


    deep and steady voice, "Mmm."


    Cindy said, "Ms. Kemp and I are preparing lunch, and it will be ready soon."


    Seeing him crouch down to help Faye change shoes, Cindy smiled and turned back to the kitchen.


    Entering the kitchen, she walked up to Carlotta and whispered, "Mr. Farrell loves Mrs. Farrell very


    much."


    Carlotta asked, "Why do you suddenly say so?"


    Cindy winked, "He even helps her change shoes."


    In the hallway, Colin held Faye''s ankle to change her shoes and said solemnly, "Don''t wear high heels


    too often. It is said that high heels will harm knees."


    Faye said, "But I''m used to wearing high heels."


    Colin raised his eyes and said, "If you wear t shoes more frequently, you will also get used to them


    over time."


    Then, he stood up and continued with a serious face, "Only short people need to wear high heels. Are


    you short?"


    Faye replied, "No."


    Colin said, "So, you don''t need to wear them at all."


    Faye was speechless.


    He was always good at resorting to sophistry, but she had to admit he had used the sophistries for her


    good.


    After a while of silence, she suddenly realized she could not say harsh words to him any longer.


    He cared about her so much. If she said those words to hurt his feelings, she would look like an


    ungrateful person.


    Seeing her staring at him unblinkingly, Colin reached out to cover her eyes.


    Her eyshes fluttered in his palm when she said, "Colin, stop it."


    He stepped forward, lowered his head, and whispered in her ear, "Honey, don''t look at me like that."


    Faye pursed her lips in silence.


    Colin deliberately lowered his voice, saying, "Whenever you look at me like that, I want to kiss you."


    When she was blindfolded, her other sense organs became extremely sensitive.


    Hearing his pleasant voice, she suddenly thought of thepany''s employees'' evaluation of him. They


    said he was walking hormones.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin nibbled on her earlobe and dropped his hand.


    Faye''s ears flushed when she said, "I''ll go to see Aunt Carlotta now."


    Colin rested one hand on the cab with a smirk and then lowered his head to change his shoes.


    After Faye took two steps toward the living room, she returned to the hallway.


    He tilted his head to look at her, raised his eyebrows slightly, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    She said lightly, "Turn your head down."


    Colin didn''t know why, but he did as per her request with a smile.


    As soon as he lowered his head, Faye tiptoed forward, kissed his cheek, and quickly turned away.


    Colin''s slender fingers on the cab froze, and then he tapped his fingers rhythmically andzily, stuck


    the tip of his tongue against the cheek which Faye had kissed, and then chuckled softly.


    Hearing his chuckle, Faye elerated her steps to flee.


    She walked so fast that she even moved her foot and hand on the same side.


    Reaching the door of the kitchen, she calmed herself down and said, "Aunt Carlotta, do you need my


    help?"


    Hearing this, Carlotta turned to look at her and smiled, "We are almost done. Go to sit on the sofa and


    eat some fruit. We don''t need your help."


    Looking at Faye''s flushed face, she asked suspiciously, "Are you feeling unwell?"


    Faye shook her head, "No."


    Carlotta asked, "Why is your face..."Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Before she could finish speaking, Cindy secretly nudged her and said to Faye with a smile, "Mrs.


    Farrell, please go out to eat fruit. Otherwise, your clothes will be stained with the cooking smell."


    Then, she walked up to Faye and pushed her out of the kitchen.


    After watching her leave, Cindy went back to the kitchen and asked in a low voice, "Ms. Kemp, you


    haven''t dated anyone before, right?"


    Hearing this, Carlotta blushed and responded unnaturally, "Yes."


    Cindy grinned, "No wonder you did not notice it."


    After being pushed out of the kitchen, Faye sat in the living room for a while, then got up, and went


    back to the bedroom.


    Colin hadn''t asked Robert to get him clean clothes this morning, so he was taking a shower now.


    Listening to the sound of him showering from the bathroom, Faye stood by the window and looked at


    the scenery outside,


    Spring wasing around the corner.


    Colin had told her some time ago that when spring came, he would nt a lot of roses in the flowerbed


    below.


    She was not very fond of flowers, but now, she did have some expectations.


    When she was deep in thought, the phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    She hurriedly took out the phone. When he saw the caller was Galen, she had a bad feeling and


    answered the call with a frown, "Galen, what''s up?"


    Galen said anxiously, "Ms. Nash, some of the artists who went to Roxford got in trouble. The PR


    department has received several interview calls from reporters. The problem seems to be serious..."

 Chapter 335 The New Year Holiday

    Chapter 335 The New Year Holiday


    Chapter 335 The New Year Holiday


    The homesick feeling would be stronger during traditional festivals.


    But the entertainment industry was quite a mixed bag, so people were prone to make trouble during


    festivals.


    So, Faye had let Galen inform all the agents to keep an eye on their artists before the New Year


    holiday.


    Hearing Galen''s words, she said calmly, "Which artist got in trouble? What happened?"


    Galen replied, "Addison. It is said that she went to rescue the trapped livestock alone despite the


    dissuasion of the rescue team."


    Faye was speechless.


    She barely said dirty words, but she couldn''t help swearing now.


    ording to the news report, the snow disaster in Roxford this year was once-in-decades.


    The rescue team was making painstaking efforts to save people, but many people were still trapped


    now. Why had she gone to save livestock at such a time?


    Should she praise her for being ingenious?


    To sell the public persona as an animal lover and get famous, she crossed the line.


    After Galen finished speaking, Faye remained silent. After pausing for a while, she asked cautiously,


    "Ms. Nash, we should..."


    Faye said coldly, "Don''t ept any interviews. Choose two experienced members of the PR


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    department. Let them contact the reporters who they have good rtionships with and revealed the


    news that those artists did not inform thepany before they went to Roxford. Ask them to pretend


    that they spill the beans identally."


    Galen nodded, "Yes."


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "Forbid the PR department from contacting the agents of those


    artists, especially Addison''s."


    Galen responded, "Got it."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye held it in her hand tightly.


    She was still standing by the window when Colin came out of the bathroom in a bath towel around his


    waist.


    Hugging her from behind with steam all over his body, he asked, "What are you thinking?"


    She turned her head to look at him and said truthfully, "I''m worried Farrell Media will be criticized this


    year."


    Colin rested his chin on her shoulder and asked, "What happened?"


    After she briefly told him about what Addison had done in Roxford, he said with a gloomy face, "Idiot."


    Faye said in a low voice, "I''ll try my best to deal with the matter. But you must be mentally prepared."


    Colin rubbed his thin lips against her cor and said in a hoarse voice, "Ms. Nash, please protect me."


    Faye replied lightly, "I try my best."


    He then chuckled, "Okay."


    This New Year holiday was special to Faye despite the hustle and bustle.


    It could be said to be the first New Year''s Day she had celebrated since the deaths of Shepard and


    Daisy.


    At noon, Colin asked Cindy to have lunch together with them.


    Cindy was a little ill at ease at first, but after having a few sses of wine, she started chatting with


    Carlotta.


    "Ms. Kemp, why haven''t you gotten married? What kind of man do you like? I''ll help you look for a good


    man. Let me tell you, men like docile women like you the most."


    She had drunk wine, so her speech was slurred.


    Hearing her words, Carlotta blushed. She put some food on Cindy''s te and whispered, "You''re


    drunk. Eat some food."


    Cindy denied it, saying, "I''m not drunk. I''m a good drinker."


    Carlotta was speechless.


    Listening to their conversation, Colin and Faye exchanged nces and couldn''t helpughing.


    Cindy indeed had a likable personality.


    Colin and Faye didn''t talk much during lunch.


    When Faye and Carlotta were cleaning the dishes after the meal, Colin was smoking a cigarette by the


    floor-to-ceiling window.


    Cindy had drunk too much, so she fell asleep on the sofa, muttering a few words from time to time. It


    sounded like she was fixing Carlotta up with someone in her dream.


    In the kitchen, Carlotta asked in a low voice, "Faye, Cindy is drunk. Colin won''t be angry with her,


    right?"


    Faye smiled slightly, "He will not be angry."


    Carlotta let out a sigh of relief and said, "That''s good."


    Faye said, "You and Cindy seem to get along very well."


    Carlotta smiled awkwardly, "I''m boring and untalkative, so I have few friends. Only Cindy doesn''t dislike


    me and always chats with me."


    Carlotta was timid by nature, and theck of self-confidence was etched in her bones.


    Faye put the cleaned dishes into the dishwasher and nodded.


    Carlotta pursed her lips and looked at her for a while. Then, she took out two red envelopes from her


    pocket, handed them to Faye, and said, "Happy new year."


    Faye straightened up and stared at the red envelopes in her hand.


    Carlotta was embarrassed and said, "There is not much money inside. May you and Colin have good


    luck in the new year."


    Looking at her unnatural expression, Faye reached out to take the red envelopes over and said,


    "Thank you."


    Seeing her ept the red envelopes, Carlotta breathed a sigh of relief and smiled, "You''re wee. It


    is our tradition that elders give red envelopes to the young people. As long as I am alive, I will give red


    envelopes to you and Colin every year......"


    While speaking, she began to clean up the kitchen.


    Looking at her busy doing the cleaning, Faye pursed her lips in silence for a while and then asked,


    "Aunt Carlotta, do you like Jadon?"

 Chapter 336 Matchmaker

    Chapter 336 Matchmaker


    Chapter 336 Matchmaker


    Hearing her words, Carlotta knocked over a bottle of wine in a panic.


    She grabbed a rag to wipe the cab and said with a flushed face, "No!"


    Faye knew she was thin-skinned, so she had never expected her to admit it. But she said softly, "Jadon


    is a reliable man."


    Carlotta said, "I, I only regard him as my doctor."


    Faye said, "I hope you can be happy for the rest of your life."


    She did not want Carlotta to repeat her mother''s mistake.


    Hearing this, Carlotta fell silent.


    After cleaning up the kitchen, Faye and Carlotta went out of the kitchen.


    Cindy was still lying on the sofa, so Carlotta fetched a nket from her bedroom and covered her.


    When Faye stepped toward Colin, he tilted his head and smiled, "Have you finished the cleaning?"


    Faye nodded.


    Colin took her hand, held it tightly, and said in a low voice, "I was afraid Aunt Carlotta would feel


    embarrassed, so I did not go in to help."


    Faye smiled, "I didn''t intend to let you help."


    Hearing this, Colin squeezed her hand and entwined his fingers with hers.


    His little movements always made her feel warm.


    Faye pursed her lips and turned to look at the living room. Seeing that Carlotta had returned to her


    bedroom, she said, "Do you think Jadon likes my aunt?"


    Colin lowered his eyes and asked, "You want to fix Aunt Carlotta and Jadon up?"


    Faye answered honestly, "Yes."


    Colin said, "I think he likes her."


    When a man had a crush on a woman, he could not hide it no matter how hard he tried.


    When Colin and Faye had gone to Jadon''s home to pick up Carlotta, the atmosphere between Jadon


    and Carlotta had told others that they liked each other although they had not said anything about it.


    But because of their ages and characters, they were not as passionate as young people.


    Hearing Colin''s answer, Faye thought for a moment and asked, "Will the Carters mind Aunt Carlotta''s


    ordinary family background?"


    Colin teased, "Does Abbot look like a man raised by people who despisedmon families?"


    Hearing him mention Abbot, Faye inexplicablyughed and then said, "No."


    Seeing herughing, Colin teased, "Honey, yourugh will hurt Abbot''s feelings."


    Fayeughed louder. When she was about to reply, her phone suddenly rang.


    She was worried that things in Roxford would cause big trouble, so she took out her phone from her


    pocket with a serious face.


    Seeing Emmett''s name on the phone screen, she froze for a second and answered the call in front of


    Colin, saying, "Emmett, what''s up?"


    The other end of the phone was very noisy, so she guessed he was in a pub now.


    Emmett shouted, "Faye, do you have time now? Can youe to Melody Lane!"


    Faye asked, "What''s wrong?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Emmett replied, "Helen is here with me!"


    Faye frowned, "What is she doing there?"


    Emmett said in a hoarse voice, "I don''t know. She is insane! She is drunk! She found me, gave me a


    bank card for me, and said she wants me to be her kept man!"


    Faye kept silent after hearing this, so Emmett continued, "Do you have time? If not, I''ll call Lance. You


    don''t know..."


    Before he could finish speaking, she interrupted, "Wait for me. I''ll be there within half an hour."


    Hanging up the phone, she looked at Colin and said, "I need to go to Melody Lane now. Helen is drunk.


    She told Emmett that she wants him to be her kept man."


    In a private room of Melody Lane Box, Helen drunkenly grabbed Emmett''s cor and said, "Aren''t you


    a gigolo? You will be willing to do anything as long as I give you money, right? I''ll give you the money


    now, and you''ll belong to me from now on."


    Emmett was wearing a very gaudy pink satin shirt and had a very pretty face. To be honest, he indeed


    looked like a gigolo.


    Emmett raised his arms in surrender. Even though his cor was torn open, he didn''t care but smiled


    cynically, "Ms. Farrell, it is improper for men and women to touch each other like this. Can you let go of


    me?"


    Helen asked, "Aren''t you a prostitute? Why can''t I touch you?"

 Chapter 337 Trap

    Chapter 337 Trap


    Chapter 337 Trap


    Helen was dragging Emmett by the cor outward the private room when Faye and Colin arrived.


    As soon as meeting Colin''s eyes at the door, she instantly shivered with fright, let go, and greeted him.


    Colin asked in a cold voice, "What are you doing?"


    Hearing this, she bit her lower lip in silence.


    Every member of the Farrells knew the rtionship between Tiffany and Emmett. Noticing Colin looking


    at Emmett, Helen blushed with shame and subconsciously tried to block him with her own body.


    But Emmett was much taller than her, so she was doing it in vain.


    Colin sneered, "You''re dating your mother''s lover?"


    Helen said with a flushed face, "No, I''m..."


    She was eager to exin but swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue in the end.


    What could she say?


    Could she say she hade to meet Emmett because she wanted to give him some money and ask


    him to leave Tiffany?


    She feared that he was unwilling to leave his long-term sugar mommy, so she hade up with ame


    idea and told him she wanted him to be her kept man. Could she tell Colin the truth?


    She couldn''t say it out.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    When she was thinking about how to give a reasonable exnation, Colin took out his phone and


    made a call.


    After the call was answered, he said coldly, "Andy,e in. Send Helen back to the mansion of the


    Farrells right now."


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Hearing his words, Helen clenched her fists with resentment, but she did not dare to retort.


    Soon, Andy came in from outside.


    After Colin jerked his chin at him, he looked at Helen expressionlessly and said, "Ms. Farrell, please."


    Seeing his vicious look, Helen trembled uncontrobly, and then, she clenched her fists and left.


    As soon as she walked out, Emmett picked up a ss of wine from the table, drank it up, fixed his


    cor that had been torn open, and grinned, "Faye, if you hadeter, I would have lost my


    virginity."


    Faye didn''t joke with him but stepped into the private room and nced around. Seeing the


    surveince cameras turned off, she said in a deep voice, "Didn''t I ask you to leave Cocanel? Why are


    you still here?"


    Emmett said, "Isn''t it the New Year holiday now? I n to leave after the holiday."


    Faye frowned slightly, "Tiffany will know sooner orter after Helen made such a scene. I will buy you a


    ticket, and you will leave Cocanel right away."


    Emmett smiled carefreely, "It''s not that serious, right?"


    But seeing her cold face, he found she was not joking, so he showed a serious look and asked, "Is it


    very serious?"


    Faye said, "Why did Tiffany fall out with ine at such a juncture?"


    Emmett had a guilty conscience.


    She added, "If she knows it is a trick, what do you think she will do?"


    Emmett knew Tiffany well.


    Although she was a woman, her way of revenge would be more ruthless than that of men.


    After all, she had even drugged Old Mr. Farrells.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Emmett fell silent.


    Faye took out her phone, booked an air ticket, and said, "Go to Cuport and hide there for a while."


    Emmett said, "I need to go home to get something."


    Faye said, "No need. You can buy anything in Cuport."


    Seeing her take the problem so seriously, Emmett raised his hand, scratched his head, and said, "Did I


    cause trouble for you?"


    Faye grinned, "No."


    Emmett did not believe it, so he said, "Really?"


    After sending the flight information to him, she said, "If you stay here any longer, you will cause trouble


    for me."


    Emmett nodded, "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    Faye said, "Let me send you to the airport."


    Emmett joked, "No, thanks. You''re too eye-catching. If you send me to the airport, you may bring


    trouble to me."


    Then, he smiled at her, picked up his jacket thrown from the sofa, turned around, and walked outward.


    When he passed by Colin, he stopped, turned to look at him, slightly approached him, and said in a low


    voice that only the two of them could hear, "Colin, protect your wife. No matter how strong she is, she is


    a woman."


    Colin was happy to hear Emmett call Faye his wife, so he smiled, "You can rest assured."


    Hearing his promise, Emmett stepped away.


    Colin and Faye went home shortly after Emmett left.


    On the way back to Fennth Community, Faye felt uneasy when sitting in the passenger seat.


    Colin sensed there was something wrong with her, so he reached out to hold her hand, squeezed it


    reassuringly, and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you worried about Emmett?"


    She said, "Don''t you think tonight''s incident is weird?"


    He asked in a deep voice, "What do you mean?"


    She replied, "Emmett''s whereabouts have always been erratic. With Helen''s connections, she should


    not have found out where he was."


    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "So?"


    Faye said, "I suspect what happened tonight is a trap."


    At the same time, Emmett was heading to the airport in an unlicensed taxi.


    When he was having a casual chat with the driver, amercial van suddenly came out and blocked


    their way in the middle of the road.


    The taxi driver was taken aback and hurriedly mmed on the brakes.


    Emmett tilted his head, calmly took out his mobile phone, and send a message to Lance, saying, "I got


    in trouble."


    Then, he took the sim card out of the phone, threw it into his mouth, and swallowed it.

 Chapter 338 Backstage Manipulator

    Chapter 338 Backstage Maniptor


    Chapter 338 Backstage Maniptor


    Seeing several men in ck getting off themercial van, Emmett sped his hands behind his


    head and said frivolously, "What must be must be. You can hardly stay longer when your god is calling


    on you."


    Hearing him murmuring, the driver was a little flustered. He swallowed hard and asked, "Dude, have


    you offended someone you shouldn''t have offended?"


    Emmett admitted frankly, "Yeah! It seems they came for revenge."


    Although the driver was driving an unlicensed taxi, he was a rule follower, so he had never seen such a


    scene before. Therefore, he was scared and said, "I will not charge you for today''s fare. Can you¡­"


    He wanted Emmett to get out of the car, but he was too embarrassed to say it.


    In this case, if he kicked him out, he might be killed.


    Hearing the driver stammering, Emmett turned his head to look at him and joked, "Do I look like a


    short-lived man?"


    Looking at the men in ck approaching through the car window, the driver couldn''tugh, so he


    replied helplessly, "No."


    Emmett said slowly, "Great minds think alike."


    The driver was speechless.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the car window three times from the outside, and the driver shuddered


    with fright.


    Emmett slowly rolled down the car window, smiled at the men in ck outside, and joked, "Dudes, are


    you working overtime on New Year''s Day?"


    The men in ck were all expressionless.


    Emmett asked, "Do you have a lighter? I want to smoke a cigarette."


    The leader looked down at him, stepped back, and made a gesture to his subordinates behind him.


    His subordinates understood what he meant and stepped forward. One of them grabbed Emmett by the


    cor and tried to drag him out of the car window, but thetter was stuck in the middle.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The leader said coldly, "Get out of the car by yourself! Otherwise, I will cut off your arms and pull you


    out."


    Emmett raised his head andughed, "I''ll get off by myself! It''s inauspicious to see blood on New Year''s


    Day."


    Then, he nced at the man who was dragging him and said, "Dude, can you let go of me? I can''t get


    out if you continue grabbing my cor like this."


    The man did not let go but turned his head to look at the leader.


    After the leader nodded his head, the man immediately released Emmett''s cor.


    Emmett then fell back into the passenger seat, fixed his cor, took out his wallet, and gave the driver


    too hundred dors.


    The driver said in a trembling voice, "No, no need."


    Emmett smiled, shoved the money into his hands, and said half-jokingly, "You must ept the money.


    An old man told me that if I die before paying off my debts, I will go to hell. I don''t want to go to hell."


    Then, he pushed the door open.


    As soon as he got out of the car, he was subdued by those men and pushed into themercial van.


    The leader walked up to the taxi driver and said with a chill look in his eyes, "Watch your mouth."


    The driver shivered and said, "I know. Don''t worry. I, I will never tell anyone about it."


    The leader darted a look at him and got into the van.


    In themercial van, there were six people including the driver.


    Emmett was surrounded by the men in ck, and the atmosphere was heavy.


    After the car ran for a while, he leaned back in the seat and asked with a smile, "Where''s Tiffany?"


    The leader sitting in the passenger seat smiled sarcastically, "You will see her soon."


    Hearing this, Emmett smirked and closed his eyes for a nap.


    About two hourster, the car stopped outside an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs.


    The leader got out of the car first. After confirming that there was no abnormality, he gestured to the


    people in the car.


    The man sitting beside Emmett understood the order and dragged Emmett out.


    Emmett was sleeping soundly, so he was caught off guard and staggered a few steps.


    Seeing him almost fall to the ground, the leader took two steps toward him, reached out to pat his face,


    and said, "You''re bold. I did not expect you to fall asleep under such a circumstance."


    His movement seemed light, but in fact, he had put forth his strength.


    Emmett''s cheeks were burning with pain, but he showed an indifferent expression and joked, "I would


    not solve any problems even if I had kept myself awake all the way here."


    The leader mocked, "I don''t know if you can remain so dauntlesster."


    Emmett pressed the tip of his tongue against his beaten cheek, smiling smugly.


    A few minutester, he was taken into the warehouse and tied to a dusty chair.


    The leader took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    When the call was answered, he said respectfully, "Sir, we caught him. Should we call Tiffany now?"

 Chapter 339 A Crying Man

    Chapter 339 A Crying Man


    Chapter 339 A Crying Man


    Hearing the leader''s words, the man on the other side of the phone said in an old and hoarse voice,


    "Call her. Tell her not to kill him."


    He sounded as if his throat had been burned by a fire.


    Hearing his words, the leader replied, "Got it."


    When the leader hung up and was about to call Tiffany, Emmett, who was sitting in the chair, suddenly


    smiled, "So, it''s not Tiffany who is behind the scenes?"


    The leader shot an angry look at him and said, "Are you courting death?"


    Emmett asked, "Do you dare to kill me?"


    When the leader stared at him with his cold eyes, he smiled provocatively and added, "If you kill me,


    will the big shot behind the scenes let you get away with it?"


    The leader said, "Sometimes, it''s harder to live than to die."


    Emmett sneered, "Really? But my mom taught me when I was a kid that better a bad life than a good


    death."


    Emmett was good at arguing, leaving the leader speechless.


    The leader red at him for a while, sneered, dropped a hint to his subordinates, turned around, and


    left the warehouse with his mobile phone.


    Soon, two men in ck stepped forward, sealed Emmett''s mouth with tape, and then began to hit him


    with punches and kicks.


    Emmett was a tough guy. Although his eyes turned red, he did not let out a single groan in pain.


    Outside the warehouse, the leader called Tiffany.


    After a few seconds, the call was answered, and the man said solemnly, "Ms. Shaw, we have caught


    your little lover. He is in an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs."


    Tiffany replied, "I will be there soon."


    Two hourster, she arrived alone.


    After parking the car, she walked in. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Emmett with a ck


    and blue face.


    She frowned slightly, turned to look at the leader, and snapped, "Who allowed you to hit him without my


    permission?"


    The man walked up to her with a smile and said, "Ms. Shaw, don''t be angry, I hit this bastard for you.


    You treat him so well, but he still betrayed you."


    Hearing his words, Tiffany showed a sullen look.


    Seeing the faint anger in her eyes, the leader knew that his goal had been achieved, so a sneer shed


    across his face, and then, he kept silent.


    Tiffany thought she had lost face, so she looked at Emmett sullenly, stepped forward, raised her hand,


    and pped his face.


    "You bastard! I gave you an extravagant life! I did not expect you to conspire against me with Faye!"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Hearing her words, Emmett immediately looked at her in disbelief with ayer of mist in his eyes.


    Seeing this, Tiffany felt a sting in her heart.


    Emmett then began to desperately struggle in the chair, making a muffled sound in his throat.


    Tiffany took a deep breath and said through gritted teeth, "Don''t tell me you didn''t do it."


    Emmett shook his head and burst into tears.


    Seeing him crying, those men in ck were more shocked than Tiffany.


    He had not let out a single groan in pain when being beaten up. But he was crying now?


    Emmett had been together with Tiffany for a while and could be said to be her favorite lover.


    People would have a deep affection for their pets after raising them for a long time, not to mention a


    person.


    Moreover, Emmett was a pretty man.


    Tiffany frowned at him for a moment and reached out to tear the tape off his mouth.


    Then, Emmett said in a choked voice, "Why did you say I conspired against you?"


    Who said only women could cry?


    At critical moments, men''s tears were more convincing than those of women.


    After all, people believed that men did not shed tears easily.


    If it weren''t for a huge grievance, a man would not have cried so badly, right?


    When Tiffany heard his question, her eyes shed with a hint of suspicion before she said, "You did not


    betray me?"


    Emmett said, "If you want to break up with me, you can say it directly. I know you are ming me for


    causing you to divorce that rich man. You don''t need to y such a trick with me!"


    After shifting the me to her, he said, "Although I am young, I know you rich people''s way of doing


    things!"


    Tiffany was speechless, and the atmosphere remained heavy.


    She stared at him for a while but didn''t see any clues from his angry face, so she calmed herself down


    and asked, "Why did Faye go to help you at Melody Lane today?"


    Emmett said angrily, "I don''t know what tricks your family is ying! Your daughter suddenly found me


    and said she wanted me to be her kept man. When I was flustered, I called you, but you didn''t answer


    the call. So, I called Lance. He gave me Faye''s number and told me she could help solve the


    problem..."


    Hearing this, Tiffany showed a gloomy face.


    After a while, she took out her phone and dialed Faye''s number in front of him.


    When the call was answered, she looked at his face and said on the phone, "Faye, where are you


    now?"


    Faye replied in a deep voice, "At home. What''s up?"


    Tiffany asked, "Is Colin with you?"


    Faye answered, "Yes."


    Tiffany pretended to be embarrassed and smiled, "I heard Helen went to make trouble for Emmett


    today. Did you help him?"

 Chapter 340 Like a Family

    Chapter 340 Like a Family


    Chapter 340 Like a Family


    After finishing the words, Tiffany fixed her eyes on Emmett while waiting for Faye''s answer, afraid she


    would miss any clues.


    Faye didn''t hesitate at all. She replied ndly right after Tiffany finished the words, "We''re a family,


    mom. That''s what I should do."


    Tiffany then asked, "How did Emmett have your phone number?"


    Faye answered, "Lance gave it to him."


    Tiffany lookedplicated when she heard Faye''s answer. Several secondster, she chuckled and


    said, "Faye, thank you and Colin for helping Helen today. I will treat you to a meal when I''m free."


    Faye replied, "Mom, you''re wee."


    Tiffany ended the call and stared at Emmett quietly.


    Emmett sniffed and questioned her loudly, "Did I lie to you?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Tiffany was lost for words.


    When she was trying to find an out, she received Lance''s call.


    ncing at the caller ID, Tiffany swiped to answer the call, "Lance."


    Lance asked, "Madame Farrell, have your man contacted you?"


    Tiffany replied, "Yep."


    Lance heaved a sigh at the other end of the phone and continued, "Please don''t me me for asking


    him to turn to Colin for help. You should know it. Though you''ve asked me to take care of him, Hank


    doesn''t like him. I have no choice."


    Tiffany said in a nd voice, from which Lance could not tell if she was angry or not, "Okay. I see."


    Tiffany felt tired after a series of own goals.


    After ending Lance''s call, Tiffany waved her hand at the leading man and said, "Loosen him."


    The man raised his brows and asked, "Seriously?"


    Tiffany confirmed, "There''s nothing wrong with him."


    The man asked, "Are you sure?"


    Tiffany replied impatiently, "I''m sure."


    Getting her confirmation, the man walked to Emmett, stood behind him, and untied him. He curled up


    his lips into a scornful smile and said in a voice that could only be heard by them two, "No wonder you


    looked soposed just now. Turns out you''ve prepared for it."


    Emmett didn''t respond to his words, acting as if he didn''t hear them.


    After the man untied the rope, Emmett stood up, strode to Tiffany, gritted his teeth, and stood before


    her silently, his eyes red.


    Tiffany frowned and then said in aforting voice, "Let''s talk after going back."


    At the same time...


    In Fennth Community...


    Sitting opposite Colin and Faye, Lance was drinking a cup of tea leisurely.


    Colin asked teasingly, "Aren''t you worried about your younger brother?"


    Lance blew the tea in the y teacup, gulped down half of the tea, and said, "He''s very smart. He won''t


    die. Maybe he can even get a house after this."


    Colin smiled jokingly. He tilted his head to look at Faye, reached up to wrap his arm around Faye''s


    waist, and pulled her into his arms.


    Faye wasn''t disturbed at all. With a frown, she looked at Lance and asked, "What the heck is going


    on?"


    Lance raised his eyes. Realizing that Faye was angry, he coughed and exined, pretending to be


    innocent, "You can''t me me for this. Emmett came up with this bad idea."


    Faye said, "Go on."


    Lance continued, "Last time, in the Farrells'' Mansion, you asked him to leave the city to distance


    himself away from this, but he was worried that Tiffany would suspect you if he left the city. Therefore,


    he came up with today''s show."


    Tiffany was not a fool. On the night before New Year''s Eve, ine caught her at the scene shortly after


    she came out to date Emmett. So, of course, she would suspect that Emmett might have something to


    do with it.


    Though they hadn''t expected that ine would be involved in this, since it had happened, they could


    only take advantage of it.


    Faye remained silent after hearing Lance''s words. After a long while, she asked, "Why didn''t you inform


    me in advance.?"


    Lance raised his hand to scratch his hair and replied, "At the beginning, we weren''t sure if this would


    work. If it doesn''t work or if Tiffany won''t investigate Emmett, it will only worry you if we tell you in


    advance. It''s the New Year after all."


    Faye said, "You must report to me in advance no matter what you n to doter. Don''t make


    decisions yourself."


    Lance replied, "Roger. No problem."


    It sounded like an ordinary conversation, but only Faye and Lance themselves knew the emotions it


    contained.


    They had gone through that hard time together. Though they had no blood rtion, they treated each


    other like a family.


    As for Emmett, he had been silent after getting into Tiffany''s car, his jaw tightening.


    Tiffany was driving the car. Feeling sorry for Emmett, she broke the silence, "Emmett, let''s talk."


    Emmett replied, "I don''t want to talk about anything now."


    Tiffany tightened her grip on the steering wheel and said with a chuckle, "You''re always so stubborn."


    Emmett turned his head to look out of the window. When seeing the reflection of his swollen face on


    the ss, he felt so annoyed.


    Tiffany had no idea about what Emmett was thinking. She thought he was throwing a tantrum like a kid.


    She cleared her throat and said, "Amunity project waspleted several days ago. It''s a good


    location. I''ll take you there to select a houseter..."

 Chapter 341 Faye and Emmett??s Pure Friendship

    Chapter 341 Faye and Emmett??s Pure Friendship


    Chapter 341 Faye and Emmett''s Pure Friendship


    Faye was having dinner when Emmett called her.


    Seeing the caller ID, Faye picked up her phone, swiped to answer the call, and walked to the living


    room while asking, "Are you home?"


    Emmett stretched his arms and replied, "Yep."


    "Did you get hurt?" Though Faye was worried, her voice sounded calm.


    Emmett smiled nonchntly and replied, "No big deal. It''s not serious."


    Faye continued, "Take a picture and send it to meter."


    Emmett said teasingly, "Isn''t it inappropriate? Though I regard you as my sister, how can you..."


    Faye interrupted him in a nd voice, "Cut the crap."


    Emmett said teasingly, "I don''t care about it. It''s just that I''m afraid that Colin may get jealous."


    Faye said helplessly, "Rest assured. He won''t get jealous."


    Holding his phone, Emmett walked to the washroom, turned on the light, and then looked at the mirror


    to study the bruises on his face. He touched his face gently and then gasped and winced in sharp pain.


    Faye pressed her lips when she heard his gasp. She asked, "Did you get hurt?"


    Emmett replied, "Nah. I identally bumped against the doorframe just now."


    Fearing that Faye would find out more if he continued to chat with her, Emmett said with a smile, "Faye,


    it''ste now and I want to sleep. This afternoon''s incident made me tired. I feel so sleepy now. Oh, I


    can''t even keep my eyes open."


    Faye called out his name, "Emmett Colton."


    Emmett said hurriedly, "Let''s stop here. I''m so drowsy. Faye, if you''re worried about me, we can have a


    chat tomorrow and you can confirm if I was hurt or not at that time."


    Just as Emmett had finished the words, he directly hung up his phone, not giving Faye any chance to


    say anything.


    Hearing the busy tone on her phone, Faye put down her hand and pressed her lips, grasping her


    phone tightly.


    Emmett didn''t go to bed after ending the call. Instead, he took out a first-aid kit, took out a swab, and


    began to deal with his wounds.


    When it was almost done, he sent a message to Lance.


    (Emmett) I''m home.


    (Lance) Have you gotten the recement of your SIM card?


    (Emmett) SIM card? Shouldn''t you care about if I was hurt or not?


    Lance sent him a sticker of a cartoon character shrugging his shoulders and spreading his hands.


    Emmett got annoyed when he saw the sticker. He then sent him a voice message, "I can only hold on


    for a week at most, then I won''t stay by Tiffany''s side anymore."


    (Lance) You can give up now. Why do you have to hold on for a week?


    Emmett sent him another voice message, "Humph, it''s because she has gifted me a house and I need


    one week to go through all the procedures. A weekter, I will break up with her and take away my


    property ownership certificate."


    Lance was rendered speechless.


    Emmett sent him a voice message again, "Anyway, the one she liked at the beginning was you. If it


    weren''t that she didn''t dare to seduce you for fear of hurting Hank''s feelings and asked her assistant to


    find a man resembling you, she wouldn''t turn to me."


    This time, he didn''t receive Lance''s response.


    Emmett waited for a long while. He thought maybe Lance had fallen asleep and picked up his phone,


    preparing to go to bed. But his phone vibrated at this moment as he received a notification of Lance''s


    message.


    He clicked it and found it was also a voice message.


    Emmett tapped on the screen. The next moment, Lance''s voice sounded from the phone, "Don''t


    disgust me. Otherwise, I''ll send you to Tiffany''s bed."


    In Fennth Community...


    Holding her phone, Faye stood before the French window nkly. Colin walked up, stood beside her,


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and asked in a low voice, "Are you full?"


    Staring out of the window at the empty courtyard, Faye replied, "Emmett was a kid when I got to know


    him. He was the most annoying crybaby among all the kids in our orphanage."


    Colin chuckled and said, "Now he has grown up."


    Faye replied, "Yep. He can even protect me now."


    With his hands in his pockets, Colin lowered his head to hide his smile. Then he looked up at Faye and


    said ndly, "Indeed, I''m quite envious of your rtionship."


    Faye turned to look at him and pressed her lips into a straight line. Then she exined, "I take him as


    my younger brother."


    Colin smiled brightly, leaned forward, and asked in a sexy voice, "Darling, are you worried that I will get


    jealous?"


    Faye looked into Colin''s eyes, remaining silent.


    Colin raised his brows and said teasingly, "You don''t dare to admit it? Or you aren''t worried at all?"


    Faye moved her red lips and said in a serious tone, "Colin, you don''t have to provoke me with this trick.


    I''m afraid that you''ll get jealous because I will feel distressed for you."

 Chapter 342 Stirring up Trouble

    Chapter 342 Stirring up Trouble


    Chapter 342 Stirring up Trouble


    There was a hint of a smile in Colin''s charming eyes when he heard Faye''s serious voice.


    Faye looked into Colin''s eyes after finishing the words and realized that thetter had deliberately said


    so to flirt with her. She looked away and shifted the topic, "Is your phone on?"


    Colin replied with a smile, "Daring, you asked me not to turn it on. Will I have the guts to go against


    you?"


    Faye''s ears turned red. She said ndly, "You can turn it on now. I''m worried that we''ll lose control of


    the ident in Roxford."


    Colin replied, "Okay."


    It was a turbulent yet warm New Year''s Day.


    It was turbulent because they needed to deal with the idents in both the Farrell family and the


    It was warm because the one he/she love was by his/her side.


    When they were sleeping, Colin hugged Faye and asked if she wanted to go travel.


    Faye answered drowsily, "I want to. But it''s not the time yet. Let''s wait until the snow disaster is over."


    Colin hugged her tightly and kissed the back of her neck. "Are you worried about me?" asked he.


    Faye felt tickling, but she didn''t dodge him. Instead, she nestled in his arms and replied in azy tone,


    "Yep."


    Faye''s instincts had been right


    The next day, the scandals in Roxford began to diffuse.


    It had stirred up heated discussion. When it reached the climax, some entertainment media even


    began to target the executives of Farrell Media.


    They assumed that those stars were instructed by Farrell Media''s executives.


    The public opinion waspletely one-sided and there were many criticisms in thement areas of


    Farrell Media''s official ount.


    "Are they so crazy at getting popr? They do anything for clot!"


    "I remember Farrell Media''s PR team is very capable. What the heck is the truth? Hey, make an


    announcement. Do you forget your password?"


    "By the way, is it because those stars have no morality, or because their executives haven''t set a good


    example?"


    In the morning, Faye browsed the trending news while brushing her teeth.


    Colin, who was by her side, reach out and locked her screen.


    With a mouthful of toothpaste foams, Faye tilted her head to look at Colin, raised her brows, and


    mumbled, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin said with a smile, "Focus on it when brushing your teeth."


    Faye wrinkled her brows, rinsed her mouth, and then said, "I need to go to thepany today."


    Colinughed and said, "Okay. I also need to go there."


    Faye continued, "We can''t stop the public from discussing it. It''s not simply a scandal of some stars."


    The hair before Colin''s forehead was dripping, making him look unruly. He said, "I have faith in you.


    Just go for it."


    Faye reached out a finger to catch a drip from Colin''s hair, twiddled it, and said slowly, "Don''t post


    anything in your own name before I solve this matter."


    Colin was pleased by Faye''s flirting movements. He curled his thin lips into a smile and agreed, "Okay."


    In the next second, he bowed his head andnded a kiss on Faye''s lips.


    Faye wrapped her arms around Colin''s neck. After a while, she called out his name, panting, "Colin."


    With his forehead against hers, Colin asked with a smile, "What''s the matter?"


    Faye moved her red lips trying to say something. But in the end, she remained silent.


    Looking into Faye''s flickering eyes, Colin stroked her back and asked, "Want to do it?"


    Faye shook her head.


    Colin''s smile widened. He asked slowly, "Then I guess you want to tell me that you love me?"


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat. She gazed at Colin dully.


    Colin smiled flirtatiously and asked, "Did I guess it right?"


    Faye was lost for words.


    Colin gently patted her back tofort her and said in a low voice, "I know what you''re worried about.


    Don''t be anxious. We can solve it slowly."


    Faye didn''t say anything. She tiptoed and rested her head on his neck.


    Colin lowered his head and said with a doting smile, "It doesn''t matter. I have a life-long time."


    When they drove to thepany, Faye yed a soothing song.


    When listening to the music, she was gradually lost in her thought. "Seems like I''ve been greatly


    assimted by Colin." She thought to herself.


    In the past, she wouldn''t say those words or take interact with any other intimately. But now, she had


    gotten more and more ustomed to it.


    As soon as they arrived at thepany, Faye immediately went to the PR Department and Galen


    quickly followed her holding a tablet.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    While walking behind Faye, Galen began to report.


    "Ms. Nash, this matter has progressed more quickly than our expectation."


    "Addison is really silly. She asked her assistant to post a photo of her helping some animals to show


    her kindness."


    "Comparing to other stars'' behaviors, this was more annoying and it became a trending topic."


    Faye pushed open the door, walked into the office, and put her purse on the desk. Then she turned


    around to make coffee and said, "Go on."


    Standing before the desk, Galen quickly clicked her tablet with her head lowered. She pressed her lips,


    gazed at Faye, and continued, "Ms. Nash, there''s another ident."


    Faye discerned that something must have gone wrong from Galen''s voice. She turned around and


    asked, "What happened?"


    Galen replied, "A star followed the rescue team to rescue the victims, but was then trapped. A rescuer


    got hurt when saving her and was sent to the hospital..."


    The coffee was ready. Holding a coffee mug, Faye ordered, her eyes sharp, "Contact their managers."

 Chapter 343 She??ll Deal with It Personally

    Chapter 343 She??ll Deal with It Personally


    Chapter 343 She¡¯ll Deal with It Personally


    This was another tough problem.


    The signal in Roxford was weak. In addition to the snowstorm, the signal became weaker.


    The whole morning, Galen was trying to reach those stars¡¯ managers but failed.


    She got very anxious. Two workers who had worked in the PR Department for several years had been


    answering calls the whole morning. Their throats got dry.


    One of them sipped a cup of tea to moisten her throat, nced at Galen, and asked, ¡°How can we cool


    down this matter?¡±


    Galen was still trying to get in touch with those managers. She answered with a frown, ¡°Cool it down?


    Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, those stars must have gone crazy. They can do charity if they want to hype up. In the face of


    such a disaster, donating money is a good choice. It won¡¯t arouse the public¡¯s disgust; instead, it will


    give them a favorable impression.¡±


    Galen didn¡¯t respond to her words. She felt perturbed when hearing the busy tone from the other end of


    the phone.


    Perceiving that Galen was disturbed, her colleague shut up sensibly.


    When Galen and her two colleagues were dealing with this matter outside, Faye was also working on it


    in her office.


    She called the chief director of a magazine office she had known before and thetter told her that


    these stars would probably be criticized by the Cyberspace Administration.


    ¡°These stars will definitely get punished so as to warn others. There¡¯s no remedy.¡±


    Faye told her their n, ¡°Farrell Media doesn¡¯t n to get them off.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. You can¡¯t get them off even if you want to. If you do that, Farrell Media might be stuck in


    trouble.¡±


    Holding her phone, Faye stood in front of the window, looked out of the window, and said in a calm


    voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it will impact us even though we don¡¯t n to help them.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t reach them? You¡¯d better ask them toe back as soon as possible first.¡±


    Faye rubbed between her eyebrows and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The chief editor Faye called was the wife of the leader of the Cyberspace Administration. He was very


    impartial and incorruptible. After talking with her, Faye basically knew what to do.


    It seemed like those six stars were bound to be a negative example.


    After ending the call with the chief director, Faye stood up and walked to the door.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When she opened the door, she found Galen pacing back and forth with a frown, so she asked ndly,


    "Haven¡¯t you reached them?¡±


    Galen turned around when she heard Faye¡¯s voice and shook her head, ¡°Nah.¡±


    Standing at the door, Faye pondered for a while and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to Roxford.¡±


    Galen asked in shock, ¡°What?¡±


    Faye said gloomily, ¡°I have no other choices. They¡¯re now in Roxford and I guess they have no idea


    about the discussion online. However, what they do there will be broadcasted live by the journalists. If


    this goes on, the whole Farrell Media will be implicated by them.¡±


    Galen stammered, ¡°But¡­¡±


    Faye continued, ¡°Don¡¯t disclose my schedule to others. I will go to Roxford secretly.¡±


    Galen understood and asked, ¡°Okay. Shall I go with you?¡±


    Faye had no idea about the condition in Roxford, so she wasn¡¯t sure if she could arrive there safely and


    find the six stars. Hence, she declined, ¡°No need. Stay here and try to contact them. If you reach them,


    tell them to go back.¡±


    Galen looked at Faye and nodded.


    After finishing the conversation, Faye turned around and went back into her office.


    Galen followed her in and closed the door. She then asked in a lower voice, ¡°Ms. Nash, it¡¯s very


    dangerous, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    While tidying up the things on the desk, Faye replied, ¡°This is our best choice so far.¡±


    Galen pressed her lips and murmured, ¡°You do this for Mr. Farrell, right? Originally, he nned to


    publicize thepany¡¯s charity project in Roxford in the spring. If there¡¯s any problem with it at this


    critical moment¡­¡±


    Faye shot a nce at her.


    Discerning the warnings in Faye¡¯s eyes, Galen immediately shut up.


    Faye took her coat and purse and then headed outside. When she walked past Galen, she warned in a


    nd voice, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense with Mr. Farrell.¡±


    Galen stammered, ¡°I-I see, Ms. Nash.¡±


    After leaving her office, Faye directly took the elevator to the underground parking lot.


    She drove out of the building. Several minutester, she connected her phone to the car radio through


    Bluetooth and called Colin.


    Colin was having a meeting. Therefore, his assistant Robert answered the call.


    Robert greeted her in an extremely low voice, ¡°Mrs. Farrell.¡±


    Faye asked, ¡°Is he having a meeting?¡±


    Robert replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Faye tapped on the steering wheel, not knowing how to tell Colin that she was going to Roxford.


    If Colin learned about it, he would probably object to it.


    Faye pondered for nearly half a minute. In the end, she decided to tell him the truth. After all, she


    couldn¡¯t keep it a secret even if she wanted to. She told Robert, ¡°Tell him that I prepare to go to Roxford


    after the meeting is over.¡±


    Before Robert could say something, she added, ¡°Tell him that I will take care of myself and there won¡¯t


    be any danger.¡±


    This time, the one speaking at the other end of the phone was not Robert.


    Colin asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where are you now?¡±

 Chapter 344 Consideration

    Chapter 344 Consideration


    Chapter 344 Consideration


    After Colin finished his words, Faye was stunned for half a second and then realized what he meant.


    Colin chuckled, "Are you feeling better now?"


    Faye then realized Colin was teasing her, so she smiled and said, "Yes."


    Colin said, "Don''t worry. It''s not asplicated as you think."


    Colin was really good at driving. He drove all the way safely.


    It was nearly nine o''clock in the evening when they arrived at Roxford.


    Originally, it would only take four hours to drive, but they had spent more than six hours.


    Beforeing to Roxford, Faye thought the whole of Roxford was a disaster area. After asking the


    local people, they knew that the disaster area was three viges in Roxford.


    "Let''s find a hotel to rest in first. Let''s figure out the situation tomorrow."


    Faye looked at Colin in the driver''s seat and said.


    With one hand on the steering wheel, Colin felt his back sore and ufortable, so he leaned against


    the back hard. "Okay."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then he turned the steering wheel to look for the hotel.


    Half an hourter, Colin parked his car at the gate of a hotel. He poked his head out and looked


    outside. Frowning, he asked, "Honey, shall we stay here tonight?"


    Faye didn''t have any special requirements for amodation as long as it was clean and warm, so


    she agreed. "Okay."


    The two walked into the hotel. There were many people at the front desk with gloomy faces.


    "Why aren''t the double rooms we booked in advance avable?"


    "Are there no twin rooms?"


    The receptionist''s face turned red, and she smiled apologetically, "I''m really sorry. You booked rooms a


    week ago, but we suddenly had heavy snow here. Most of the hotels have been expropriated by the


    rescue team. And several hotels have been expropriated to the victims who have been transferred out.


    We have no choice..."


    "What do you mean by you have no choice? Then where do we live?"


    "We still have several single rooms. How about..."


    "How can we live in single rooms?"


    "How unlucky! We came here to travel, but now we even don''t have a ce to live."


    "I''ll be back early tomorrow morning. I really don''t want to stay here for a day more."


    They stood at the reception desk to vent their anger. Faye said to Colin, "Give me your ID card."


    Colin took out his wallet, took out his ID card, and handed it to Faye.


    Faye passed through the crowd and put their ID cards on the desk. "Please get us a room."


    The receptionist looked up at Faye and smiled awkwardly. "Miss, all double rooms are booked."


    Faye replied, "A single room is okay."


    The receptionist said, "Is one room enough for you two? We really have no more rooms."


    Before the receptionist could finish her words, Faye interrupted her, "It''s okay. Please hurry up."


    Hearing that Faye only needed to book a single room, the receptionist smiled and picked up her ID


    card to check in for her.


    Several people standing aside were stillining. One of the women pushed an angry man and


    said in a low voice, "Well, we''re already here. If you want to go back, you have to wait till tomorrow.


    Make do with it tonight!"


    "How can I sleep in a single bed?" Said the man.


    The woman answered, "Two live in one room. We are all couples anyway."


    When the two quarreled, the receptionist had already handed the room card to Faye.


    Faye took it and said, "Thank you."


    The receptionist answered, "It''s on the first floor. Go ahead and turn left."


    "Is the heating okay?" Faye asked.


    The receptionist smiled and said, "Sure. Roxford is famous for its heating."


    Faye nodded, put away the room card and ID card, and walked toward Colin.


    As soon as Faye left, the woman standing at the reception desk said, "Please give us single rooms."


    "There are only three rooms left," said the receptionist.


    The woman''s face suddenly changed. "Three rooms? How can we eight live in three rooms?"


    The receptionist was in a dilemma. "You came at five o''clock in the afternoon and have been arguing


    with me till now. I have been persuading you to book single rooms, but you are absolutely unwilling."


    Hearing the quarrel behind her, Faye calmly walked towards her room.


    Colin walked beside her with his hands in his pockets and chuckled, "Have you already known that


    there are no spare rooms in the hotel?"


    She said, "The receptionist just said that all the hotels nearby had been expropriated. They booked


    rooms a week in advance. Even if their rooms are expropriated, the hotel will reserve other rooms for


    them. Even if the hotel can''t reserve double rooms for them, there will always be single rooms."


    He teased, "Why didn''t the hotel inform them?"


    She turned to look at him. "If the boss had this conscience, they wouldn''t have been here."


    He smiled without saying anything.


    She walked to the door, swiped the card, and twisted the doorknob. She paused and said, "When you


    were on a business trip, you lived in high-end hotels, so you probably didn''t know the business


    methods of these small hotels. Things like today are good."


    After saying that, she pushed the door open and walked in.


    The situation in the room was simr to what she had imagined.


    The room was tiny but clean and tidy, and the heating effect was good.


    He followed closely behind her. When he saw the bed, which was so narrow that only one person could


    sleep on it, he raised his eyebrows and asked, "Honey, are you sure we can sleep on that bed?"


    Faye looked at him with a smile. "I think you can."


    He also looked at her and smiled meaningfully. "Yes, I can."


    After Colin finished his words, Faye was about to say something more, but her phone rang in her


    pocket.


    She took out her phone and looked at the caller''s alert. It was Galen. She answered, "Hello, Galen."


    "Ms. Nash, have you arrived?" Galen asked.


    "Yes," answered Faye.


    Galen said, "Bonnie is crazy. She posted a photo on Facebook in the middle of the night of her visiting


    the in-patient rescue team members and said that she went to visit them in the name of thepany..."

 Chapter 345 Accompany

    Chapter 345 Apany


    Chapter 345 Apany


    Faye had read a sentence before.


    "No matter who sents you, the roses will be romantic. No matter who you are with, the sunset will be


    beautiful."


    Faye looked at Colin, who leaned over to kiss her, and was sure it was wrong. It was not like that at all.


    She might not ept it if it was someone else, let alone have the mood to appreciate the roses and the


    sunset.


    They were on the ne, so Colin didn''t dare to do too much.


    After he sat still, he asked the stewardess for a thin nket and covered Faye with it.


    Faye shrank back into the nket and said, "You have a rest too."


    Colin stroked her red lips with his slender fingers and said, "You sleep first."


    It was already two o''clock in the afternoon when the nended.


    As soon as they left the airport, a gust of piercing cold wind blew toward them.


    Colin turned to Faye and held her in his arms. "Rent a car, or it''s not convenient."


    Faye nodded and buried her face in Colin''s arms. "Have you got the driver''s license?"


    Colin rested his chin on Faye''s head and said, "Yes."


    They took a taxi to a car rentalpany. The boss waved his hand when he heard that the two were


    going to rent a car to Roxford.


    "No, you can''t go to that ce now."


    "I can pay double," said Faye.


    The boss teased her with a smile. "Miss, even if you pay three times, I can''t rent my car to you. The


    road to Roxford is full of danger. A slight mistake would lead to an ident. I can''t rent my car to you!"


    As soon as the boss finished his words, Colin, who was standing aside, asked coldly, "How much is


    your car?"


    The boss was stunned, "Three hundred thousand."


    "I''ll buy it," said Colin.


    Then he took out a bank card from his wallet and handed it to the boss.


    The boss was stunned and didn''t take it. After a while, he smiled apologetically. "Bro, it''s Christmas


    now. I can''t transfer the ownership to you!"


    Colin said in a low voice, "No need."


    "Umm..."


    The boss paused and took two steps closer to Colin. He lowered his voice and said, "Bro, tell me the


    truth. You''re not going to do anything illegal with my car, are you?"


    If they did something illegal and the car hadn''t been transferred, he would be held ountable in the


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    end.


    Colin was tall, so he looked down at the boss. "No. Some of my employees are trapped in Roxford.


    We''re going to pick them up."


    The boss still didn''t believe him. "Really?"


    A hint of impatience shed through Colin''s eyes. When he was about to turn around and leave, he


    heard Faye saying, "If the car is not damaged after we safelye back from Roxford, then the three


    hundred thousand belongs to you, and so does the car."


    The boss''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and his tone immediately softened. "Are you serious?"


    Faye said calmly, "We can sign a contract with you."


    "Well..."


    However, Faye interrupted him before he could finish saying, "We''re in a hurry. There are many rental


    As soon as Faye finished her words, the boss immediately said with a smile, "How could it be? There is


    no reason for me to refuse this business."


    After saying that, he asked the staff to prepare the contract.


    Then they signed the contract and paid by card.


    After a series of procedures werepleted, the boss handed the car key to Colin and kindly reminded


    him, "Bro, I can see that you are outsiders. Don''t think I''m annoying. Roxford has been sealed. Try not


    to go if you can.


    Besides, the road to Roxford was rugged and narrow. It''s snowy and cold now. We local people seldom


    go there. "


    The boss said and smiled at Colin.


    "Thank you," said Colin.


    "You''re wee. You bought my car, which means we are destined to meet."


    The boss was a slick talker. Obviously, he was a businessman. Colin didn''t answer. Instead, he turned


    to Faye, motioning to her to get in the car.


    After leaving thepany, Faye opened the navigation. The two headed north.


    Just as the boss said, at first, the road was t. But the closer they got to Roxford, the more rugged the


    road was.


    Although the road had been hardened, it was narrow, with snow and dark ice. It was easy to have an


    ident if the driver was not careful enough.


    It was getting darker and darker. Faye was worried that Colin might feel sleepy, so she talked to him


    from time to time.


    Colin concentrated on driving. Sensing Faye''s intention, he smiled and said calmly, "Have a rest. I''ll


    wake you up when we arrive."


    "I''m not sleepy," said Faye.


    Colin said meaningfully, "Honey, rx. I''m skillful."


    Faye pursed her lips, "Right."


    Hearing Faye''s answer, Colin burst intoughter.


    Confused, Faye turned to look at him.


    Colin smiled. His eyes revealed his bad idea. He repeated, "I''m really skillful."

 Chapter 346 Hes Coveted Her for a Long Time

    Chapter 346 He''s Coveted Her for a Long Time


    Chapter 346 He''s Coveted Her for a Long Time


    Faye became silent when she heard Colin''s voice.


    Several secondster, she said in an unnatural tone, "I''m on the way to the airport."


    Colin frowned. He fretfully tucked at his necktie and said, "Wait for me at the airport."


    Faye stopped him, "Colin, you can''t go to Roxford."


    Colin asked, "Why?"


    Faye held the steering wheel more tightly and said, "You have a special identity and many people are


    watching you. If you go there, you will attract the media''s attention and even trigger some negative


    remarks."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Then you can''t go there either. Send someone else there."


    Faye drove the car steadily, not responding to his words.


    The two simultaneously fell into silence. Several secondster, Colin took a deep breath and said to


    Robert, "Go to the airport."


    Then he asked Faye to wait for him and ended the call.


    Colin, who was sitting in the backseat, looked very gloomy on the way to the airport. Robert drove the


    car gingerly, afraid that even taking a deep breath would offend Colin.


    When they were about to arrive, Robert took a nce at Colin through the rearview mirror and asked


    gingerly, "Mr. Farrell, are you really going to Roxford? Seriously?"


    Colin replied calmly, "Yes."


    Robert said, "I heard it was seriously damaged by a snowstorm. Even if you and Mrs. Farrell go there,


    you may still fail to find those stars."


    Colin raised his eyes to look at Robert and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Robert looked into Colin''s eyes through the rearview mirror and asked hesitantly, "How about sending


    me there? Ourpany has been in turmoil recently. If you leave thepany rashly, I''m afraid..."


    Colin interrupted him in a cold voice, "Robert."


    Robert straightened his back stiffly. "Yes?"


    Colin continued, "You''ve worked for me for many years. If you can''t even deal with these old men, I


    think it''s unnecessary for you to stay in this position."


    Robert was lost for words.


    Colin who was gazing at the rearview mirror withdrew his gaze and closed his eyes. He continued,


    "The Farrell Group''s management level is reorganizing recently. Those old men won''t act rashly."


    Robert didn''t dare to have any other opinions.


    Collin ordered, "Speed up."


    Ten minutester, their car stopped at the entrance of the airport.


    Colin got out of the car. Robert followed him and called out his name, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin turned around to look at Robert and said, "Call me if there is any problem. If you can''t reach me,


    contact Abbot or Ethan."


    Robert replied, "Okay."


    After giving instructions to Robert, Colin strode into the airport. He took out his phone and called Faye


    while walking.


    Several secondster, Faye finally answered the call, "Are you here?"


    Colin replied, "Yep. Where are you now?"


    Faye answered, "The lounge."


    Several minutester, Colin met Faye in the lounge.


    Faye looked helpless when she saw Colin.


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile, strode toward Faye, squatted down before her, and looked into


    her eyes, "Roxford is a dangerous ce. I will worry about you if you go there alone."


    Then he held Faye''s hand tightly and said, "So, I''ll go there with you."


    Faye looked down and remarked, "Colin, you must be crazy."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin smiled teasingly and enchantingly and said, "Yep, I''ve gotten crazy."


    Half an hourter, Colin and Faye boarded the airline to the city next to Roxford.


    As Roxford was a small ce, it didn''t have an airport. Therefore, they could only fly to the next city


    and then took a bus to Roxford.


    On the ne, Colin entwined his fingers with Faye''s and intimately rubbed her fingertips one by one.


    Faye slightly moved her fingers and said with her eyes closed, "Have a nap. Maybe we won''t have time


    to rest after arrival."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Yep, you may have a nap."


    Faye opened her eyes and tilted her head to look at Colin. "What about you?" asked she.


    Colin looked back at her with a smile and said, "I''m not tired. I want to watch you."


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    She pressed her lips when she looked into his smiling eyes.


    He no longer hid his love for her ever since he confessed to her.


    If he was too enthusiastic, she would get unustomed. Nheless, he was very mild and infiltrated


    her life bit by bit.


    When she realized this, she had gotten ustomed to it.


    Faye chuckled when she thought of the dissolute mask that Colin wore when he tried to approach her


    at the beginning.


    "What are youughing at?"


    Colin raised his brows.


    Faye replied smilingly, "Nothing. I was thinking that we really couldn''t judge a man by his looks."


    Colin asked in confusion, "What?"


    Faye''s smile widened as she exined, "No one has expected that Mr. Farrell who has many scandals


    is actually an affectionate man."


    This was the first time that Faye used this word on him. Colin asked teasingly, "Isn''t it good?"


    Faye looked into Colin''s eyes and replied, "It''s good."


    Colin snorted, leaned forward, peck her lips, and said righteously, "When Abbot said I was your simp, I


    didn''t deny it and told him I had no choice because I had coveted you for a long time."

 Chapter 347 A Virtuous Wife

    Chapter 347 A Virtuous Wife


    Chapter 347 A Virtuous Wife


    Galen was anxious.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Faye''s face darkened.


    She frowned and asked, "When did she post it?"


    Galen replied, "Just now. But she has no fans on Facebook, so she hasn''t attracted much attention.


    I''ve tried to contact her just now. Her phone could be connected, but she didn''t answer..."


    "I see," Faye replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Faye dialed Bonnie''s number.


    As Galen said, Bonnie''s phone was connected, but no one answered.


    After thinking for a few seconds, Faye walked to the bed and sat down. She found Alexander''s phone


    number in her contact list and dialed it.


    When the phone was connected, Alexander''s sleepy voice came through, "Hello, Faye."


    "Wake up. Do me a favor," said Faye.


    Alexander rubbed his eyes and asked, "What''s up?"


    Faye said calmly, "Help me hack a Facebook ount. Just delete the information within three days."


    Alexander didn''t ask why but asked directly, "Who''s that?"


    Faye replied, "I''ll send you a message on WeChatter. Be quick."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll get it in two minutes," said Alexander.


    Hearing Alexander''s promise, Faye hung up the phone without saying anything more. Then she sent


    Bonnie''s Facebook message to Alexander.


    Not long after she sent the message, she received a message from Alexander. "Done."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this time, some people had already fallen asleep. In addition, Bonnie didn''t have many fans on


    Facebook, so this matter was temporarily suppressed.


    Looking at Alexander''s message, Faye tapped the screen with her fingertips and sent a message,


    "Help me locate her phone."


    "Don''t you have a rest at Christmas?" Alexander asked.


    "I don''t have time to chat with you now," said Faye.


    "Got it," replied Alexander.


    After a while, Alexander sent her a location.


    It was a hotel near the Roxford Hospital.


    No wonder other people didn''t have any signal, but Bonnie''s phone could get through.


    It turned out that she was not in the disaster area at all.


    Looking at the location sent by Alexander, Faye looked at Colin.


    For the first time, she was a little hesitant.


    The two hadn''t eaten anything since they got on the ne. And Colin had driven for more than six


    hours. She could imagine how tired he was.


    If she asked him to drive with her to find Bonnie now...


    To be honest, she didn''t have the heart to say that.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t move but looked at him, Colin chuckled. "Did you find Bonnie?"


    She answered honestly, "Yes. She is in a hotel near the Roxford Hospital."


    He buttoned up the cor of his shirt that had just been unbuttoned and said in a deep voice, "Let''s go.


    I''ll go with you."


    She frowned, "Give me the car key. Have a rest. I''ll go by myself."


    He chuckled, "Are you worried about me?"


    She walked to him and looked up at him. "You haven''t had a rest all the way. Eat something first, take a


    hot shower and go to bed early. I''ll be back in two hours at most."


    Colin lowered his head and got closer to her, smiling, "Who said my Faye was cold-hearted?"


    After saying that, he kissed her lips and continued, "You are my virtuous wife."


    Faye was speechless.


    After saying that, Colin held Faye''s hand and wrapped it around his warm hand. "Let''s go. Finish this


    matter early ande back to rest."


    Looking at Colin''s slender fingers, Faye pursed her lips and asked, "Aren''t you tired?"


    He answeredzily, "Why not? But I have no choice. My wife is so dedicated."


    After the two drove to the hotel where Bonnie stayed, Colin took out his phone and dialed Bonnie''s


    number.


    The phone was quickly connected, and Bonnie''s sweet voice came through, "Hello, Mr. Farrell."


    Hearing Bonnie''s voice, Colin took the phone away from his ear, put her on speaker, and asked,


    "Which room are you in?"


    Bonnie paused and hesitated for a few seconds before asking, "Mr. Farrell, are you in Roxford?"


    Colin replied, "Yes, and I''m right outside the hotel where you live."


    "Are you on a business trip?" asked Bonnie.


    Colin replied with a faint smile, "Yes, on a business trip."


    After he finished his words, Bonnie kept silent for a while and then asked, "Are youing with Ms.


    Nash?"


    Colin looked up at Faye.


    Faye shook her head.


    He scratched his eyebrows, "No."


    After hearing Colin''s answer, Bonnie''s voice suddenly became coquettish. "It''s ten o''clock now. You call


    to ask me my room number at this time..."


    Bonnie was coquettish on the phone while Colin was watching Faye''s expression. He didn''t even dare


    to take a deep breath.


    A few minutester, Colin said impatiently, "If it''s not convenient for you, just forget it."


    Bonnie pouted, "I didn''t say it was inconvenient."


    Colin, "Your room number."


    Bonnie, "1323."


    After getting the room number, Colin hung up the phone.


    As soon as Colin hung up the phone, Faye was about to push the door open and get out of the car.


    Flustered, Colin grabbed her wrist and said in a pitiful voice, "Honey."


    Faye turned around and looked at him in confusion. "Um-hmm?"


    Colin told the truth, "Bonnie chased me before."


    Faye raised one of her eyebrows and asked, "And then?"

 Chapter 348 Come to Bonnie

    Chapter 348 Come to Bonnie


    Chapter 348 Come to Bonnie


    And then?


    Nothing had happened then!


    Colin''s dissoluteness was an illusion. How could he have anything to do with Bonnie then?


    But facing Faye''s questioning, he still felt flustered somehow.


    He put his slender fingers on Faye''s wrist and rubbed it with a ttering smile. "I refused her." He said


    in a low voice.


    Faye replied, "Umm."


    Hearing Faye''s answer, Colin smiled yfully. "Umm?"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing. "Or what?"


    Noticing that Faye was making fun of him, Colin smiled and asked, "Honey, do you think you have


    Faye curled up her fingers and answered honestly, "I think so."


    Colin answered seriously, "You can be more confident about it."


    Faye smiled without answering.


    Ten minutester, Colin and Faye appeared at the door of Bonnie''s room.


    Colin knocked on the door while Faye leaned against the wall.


    After a while, Bonnie''s soft voice came from the room, "Coming."


    The next second, the door opened.


    Bonnie appeared at the door in a ck slingce nightdress. The hollowed-out design at the waist of


    the nightdress made the scenery inside visible vaguely.


    Colin nced at her expressionlessly and then turned to look at Faye.


    Faye walked out and looked at Bonnie.


    Bonnie''s enchanting posture disappeared in an instant. Her face suddenly changed. "Why are you


    here?"


    Faye said indifferently, "Let''s have a talk."


    After saying that, Faye pushed Bonnie''s shoulder into the room before she could answer.


    Bonnie struggled subconsciously, but Faye was too strong for her to break free.


    Faye closed the door and said to Colin, "Wait for me at the door."


    Colin took out a cigarette box from his pocket and took one out. "Call me if you need anything."


    Faye smiled, "Okay."


    As the door was closed, Faye withdrew her hand from Bonnie''s shoulder and stopped smiling.


    Looking at Faye''s cold face, Bonnie was shocked and stared at her warily. "What do you want?"


    "What do you think I want to do?" Faye asked.


    Without saying a word, Bonnie walked to the sofa and sat down, shaking the wine ss on the tea


    table.


    Bonnie''s amodation was much better than Faye''s and Colin''s.


    This was a presidential suite with all kinds of facilities.


    Seeing Bonnie''s deliberate provocation, Faye walked up and looked at her coldly. "Bonnie, my patience


    is limited."


    Bonnie didn''t take it seriously. She took a sip of wine and said, "Ms. Nash, I know why you came to me.


    But you''re now asking for help. Your attitude..."


    Before Bonnie could finish her words, Faye interrupted her in a cold voice, "There is a saying means


    die abroad."


    Bonnie tightened her grip on the ss and asked, "What do you mean?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Looking at Bonnie''s sexy and exposed clothes, Faye''s eyes were filled with chilling coldness. She said


    word by word, "In the snow disaster of Roxford, an ident happened to Ms. Ford on her way to visit


    an injured rescue team member. What do you think of this headline?"


    Bonnie''s eyes widened. "How dare you!"


    Faye smiled scornfully. "You can try if I dare or not."


    Bonnie bit her lower lip and said nothing.


    Faye said indifferently, "The photo you posted on Facebook this afternoon can be used as evidence. As


    for the witness... I believe that the team member you visited is willing to testify for you."


    When Faye said these, her expression was indifferent, and her tone was calm as if she was saying


    something very normal.


    But the more she did, the more frightened Bonnie felt.


    It was more frightening than holding a knife against her neck, filling her heart with hatred.


    She stared at Faye without saying a word.


    Faye lowered her head and said, "Bonnie, my husband and I have been tired for a whole day because


    of you. I just want to ask you if you want to cooperate or not. If you don''t, don''t worry. I won''t ask you


    one more question."


    Bonnie remained silent.

 Chapter 349 Take the Blame

    Chapter 349 Take the me


    Chapter 349 Take the me


    Looking into Faye''s cold eyes, Bonnie clenched her hand on the sofa, with her nails digging into her


    palms. She forced herself to calm down.


    A few secondster, she sneered, "Ms. Nash, does Mr. Farrell know how cruel and merciless you are?"


    Instead of answering Bonnie''s question, Faye stood straight, rolled her sleeves, and looked at her


    watch. "It''s ten twenty-eight now. I hope I can hear your answer before half past ten."


    Bonnie, "You..."


    Faye cast a cold nce at Bonnie and said, "Cut the crap."


    Bonnie gritted her teeth.


    Two minutes passed quickly.


    Bonnie believed that no matter how arrogant Faye was, he wouldn''t dare to hurt her in the hotel.


    When Bonnie was thinking about how to negotiate with Faye to gain the upper hand, two minutes


    passed. Faye took out her phone and dialed a number.


    She put it on speaker. A dandiacal voice came through when the phone was connected, "Hello, Faye."


    "Help me solve a person," said Faye.


    The man was not surprised at all but asked yfully, "Who?"


    Faye said calmly, "Farrell Media''s Bonnie Ford."


    "No problem," the man answered readily.


    "Before tomorrow noon, I want to hear the news that she died in an ident," said Faye.


    "It''s not a big deal!"


    After saying that, Faye looked at Bonnie''s pale face and hung up the phone.


    Bonnie stared at her in astonishment.


    Faye picked up the red wine on the tea table and nced at it. "This wine is too cheap. I''ll ask the


    receptionist to bring you a bottle of better wer. I''ll pay the bill."


    Bonnie''s face was pale. Obviously, she was frightened.


    She had heard that the Farrells had a rtionship with the gangs since Old Mr. Farrell. She used to


    take it as a rumor, but now seeing Faye like this, she had to reconsider the authenticity of these


    rumors.


    As she said, Faye didn''t say anything more but turned around and walked outside.


    Looking at Faye''s back, Bonnie swallowed hard and blurted out, "Faye, are you crazy? My brother-in-


    Faye put her hand on the doorknob and mocked, "If he knows what you have done, he probably wants


    you to die more than anyone else."


    Bonnie was speechless...


    Faye twisted the doorknob and was about to step forward when Bonnie stood up from the sofa. "What


    do you want me to do?"


    Bonnie almost roared. Her tone was full of unwillingness.


    Without turning her head, Faye said coldly, "Contact the six artists and ask them to return to Cocanel


    right away."


    "There is no signal in the disaster area. I can''t contact them now," said Bonnie.


    "That''s your business. It has nothing to do with me," Faye said.


    Bonnie was choked by Faye''s words. She clenched her fists and said, "As long as I ask them to go


    back to Cocanel, this matter will be over, right?"


    Faye turned to look at Bonnie as if she was looking at an idiot.


    Bonnie took a deep breath and asked, "What else do you want to do?"


    Faye said, "Don''t try to evade the responsibility of this incident, and don''t try to do any tricks. If anything


    goes wrong again, you know what I will do."


    Facing Faye''s warning, Bonnie gritted her teeth but didn''t dare to retort.


    After saying that, Faye turned around and left.


    Seeing Faye go out, Bonnie slumped into the sofa and couldn''t help trembling.


    What a crazy woman!


    Faye was a psychopath who didn''t y by the rules!


    When Bonnie was cursing Faye in her heart, there was another knock on the door.


    She took two deep breaths and stood up to open the door.


    Outside the room, a waiter with a bottle of red wine in his hand said with a smile, "Hello, Ms. Ford. Your


    friend ordered a bottle of red wine for you and asked us to bring it here."


    Looking at the red wine in the waiter''s hand, Bonnie thought of what Faye had just said with her eyes


    full of anger.


    Seeing this, the waiter smiled awkwardly, "Ms. Ford?"


    Bonnie grabbed the red wine from the waiter''s hand and said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," said the waiter.


    Outside the hotel, Colin turned on the heating in the car to the maximum. Looking at Faye, who was


    still shrinking, he took off his coat and patted her on the back of her waist. "Get up."


    Faye turned to look at Colin and frowned, "No."


    "Just get up," said Colin.


    Looking at Colin, who was only wearing a thin shirt, Faye couldn''t help asking, "Are you really not cold


    at all?"


    Colin smiled, put his arms around Faye''s waist, and pushed her forward. He put the coat with his body


    temperature on the seat under her and said, "Yes, I''m not cold."


    Faye sat down again. The cold seat turned warmer.


    Colin turned the steering wheel and drove the car. He smiled, "I should have gotten in the car earlier to


    warm up the car, but I''m afraid you will suffer losses."


    Faye was wearing a thick coat today and didn''t feel cold. "I won''t suffer any loss." She said.


    Colin tapped the steering wheel with his slender fingers. "I know."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After saying that, he turned his head to look at her and smiled faintly. "But I''m still worried."


    Colin was good at sweet words.


    Faye touched the corner of Colin''s coat and felt a warm feeling filling her chest.


    About forty minutester, the two of them returned to their hotel.


    After entering the room, Faye looked at Colin''s slightly wrinkled coat on his arm. She breathed a sigh of


    relief and called, "Colin."


    Colin turned around. Before he could say anything, Faye grabbed his shirt cor and pulled him down.


    The next second, she stood on tiptoe and kissed him.

 Chapter 350 Safe and Sound

    Chapter 350 Safe and Sound


    Chapter 350 Safe and Sound


    Colin smiled. He looked at Faye''s pink earlobes and wrapped his arms around her waist to take the


    initiative.


    Faye leaned against him.


    He rubbed her lips and said, "Honey."


    Faye replied in a low voice, "Hmm."


    The smile in Colin''s eyes became more obvious. "I love you."


    Faye''s body trembled. "I know."


    He sucked her lips. When he let go of her, he pressed his forehead against hers and said in a deep


    voice, "You only know that I love you, but you don''t know how much I love you."


    The single bed was indeed a little narrow. It was not only narrow but also not soft enough.


    Colin carried Faye to the bedside, put his hand on her waist, and bent over to hide the two in the dim


    yellow light.


    After a while, the two shaking figures were printed on the wall.


    More than an hourter, the two huddled in the single bed. Faye was a little tired. Her eyes were red


    and moist.


    He hugged her, kissed her forehead, eyes, cheeks, and finally, her lips. He said in a hoarse voice,


    "Baby, look at me."


    The next day, after a week of heavy snow, the sun finally appeared in Roxford''s sky.


    Faye opened her eyes and moved ufortably in Colin''s arms.


    Colin chuckled and held her tightly. "Are you awake?" His voice was a littlezy.


    Faye replied, "Yeah."


    Colin asked, "Are your legs still sore?"


    Faye, "..."


    When Galen called, Faye and Colin were looking at each other affectionately.


    Hearing the ringtone, Faye felt relieved. She sat up and picked up the phone from the bedside table.


    "Galen," she answered.


    Galen said, "Ms. Nash, the agents of the six stars contacted me and said they woulde back today."


    Faye leaned against the headboard and said in a low voice, "Okay, I see."


    Galen asked, "What should we do after theye back?"


    Faye replied, "As we have promised, do nothing. It has nothing to do with Farrell Media. It''s the stars''


    personal behavior."


    "What if some reporters call us again?" Galen asked.


    Faye said, "These stars have gone back. Ask the media reporters to contact the people involved


    directly."


    Galen understood, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye sighed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, everything was under her control.


    What she needed to do next was to prove that what these stars had done had nothing to do with Farrell


    Media.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    But words alone were no proof. What the public needed was convincing evidence.


    When Faye was thinking about how to deal with it, Colin said, "I hired a professional rescue team in the


    name of ourpany. They will arrive at three disaster areas of Roxford this noon."


    Faye looked at him in surprise. "When did you arrange it?"


    Colin chuckled, "Last night. You wanted to rify it for thepany, so thepany had to do


    something. Besides, I had nned to do so."


    Faye said, "When thepany''s rescue team arrives, we''ll go back with Bonnie."


    Colin stretched his legs, put his hands behind his head, and smiled, "Okay."


    Faye said, "Bonnie should take the me this time."


    Colin said, "She even set you up. Even if nothing happens, she can''t stay."


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Colin received a phone call saying that thepany''s rescue team had


    arrived at Roxford.


    Colin said a few words on the phone and then hung up.


    After confirming that the rescue team had arrived, Faye and Colin drove to the hotel where Bonnie was


    staying.


    In just one night, Bonnie''s condition changed a lot. Even if she deliberately applied a thickyer of


    foundation, it could not cover the dark circles and fatigue on her face.


    After leaving Roxford, they drove to where they had rented the car before.


    The owner stood up to greet them.


    Seeing that the car was not damaged, he looked a little embarrassed. "Buddy, how about I return some


    money to you? You have sent the car back safe and sound. I''ll feel uneasy if I still take your three


    hundred thousand."


    Colin smiled, "Just make friends. If you feel uneasy, you can do me a favor and send the three of us to


    the airport."


    "No problem!" The boss agreed without hesitation.


    On the flight back, Faye rested her head on Colin''s shoulder while Bonnie sat behind the two, biting her


    lips tightly.


    Colin tilted his head and said to Faye, "It''s threatening but not dangerous this time."


    Faye said, "Send Robert to Roxfordter. Ask him to visit the injured rescue team member in your


    name."


    Colin replied, "Okay."


    Faye opened her eyes and looked up at Colin. "Don''t be so reckless next time."


    Colin smiled yfully. "If it weren''t for my rashness, how could you be moved by me?"


    Two and a half hourster, the ne arrived at Cocanel.


    As soon as Faye got off the ne and turned on her phone, she saw a WeChat message from


    Reba. "Sure enough, there is no useless move in life. Every step counts."


    Faye opened the chatting interface with Reba and replied, "?"


    Reba replied in an instant, "Mr. Carter is taking me for a ride on the riverside."


    Faye asked, "Did you tell the truth to Abbot?"


    Reba replied with a crying emoji.


    Then she said, "It''s him who has told me the truth."


    Faye, "..."


    Reba said, "Faye, do you think the ice on the river is thick enough now?"

 Chapter 351 Settlement

    Chapter 351 Settlement


    Chapter 351 Settlement


    Faye had no idea whether the ice on the river was thick enough, but she knew that the wind by the river


    must be strong enough at the moment.


    Faye looked at her phone screen and broke into a smile. She then tapped on her phone and sent a


    message: [Have a talk with Abbot, keep a low profile, and don''t be a naysayer.]


    Reba replied: [Faye, having been apart for so many years, will you still remember me?]


    Faye: [Cut to the chase.]


    Reba: [Help me.]


    Looking at the messages from Reba, Faye turned to look at Bonnie standing not far behind her.


    After giving it a second thought, Faye called Galen.


    Galen picked it up and asked happily, "Ms. Nash, you''re back?"


    Faye softly answered, "Yup, how''s everything going with thepany?"


    Galen stated, "ording to your order, we didn''t take care of it. Several reporters contacted us, and we


    let them get ahold of the parties involved directly."


    Faye said, "Well done."


    The sudden praise took Galen by surprise. He dissolved intoughter sheepishly and asked, "Ms.


    Nash, what''s our next step now?"


    Faye opened her mouth, "Contact the agents of those six artists. Let them issue a rification to


    truthfully exin why they went to Roxford."


    In the eye of the storm, the best way to deal with public opinions was to keep their mouths shut.


    Nheless, Faye still let them issue a rification. It was self-exnatory that Faye used them as


    bullet baits.


    Those six artists were not rookies; they had been in the entertainment industry for several years and


    were rtively known to the public.


    To some extent, they also knew how the PR department would handle the crises.


    Besides, they all had agents behind them.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Galen hesitated for a moment and asked, "What if they''re unwilling to? Now, the


    six of them remain silent. I think it''s unlikely to make them release a rification themselves..."


    Faye stated, "Tell them if they volunteer to make a rification, thepany will not ask for the


    Galen caught on to it in a split second and uttered, "Got it."


    At this point, those misbehaving celebrities were inevitable to be cklisted.


    Back then, the contracts that those six people signed with thepany clearly said that if the artist


    terminated the contracts because of their own personal problems and caused losses to thepany,


    they would be obligated to paypensation for it.


    Nowadays, ording to the contract signed with the media group, thepensation of liquidated


    damages had to be paid on an annual basis. In that case, it wasmon that thepensation was


    sky-high in the entertainment circle.


    Therefore, it was definitely a big temptation for them if they were allowed not to pay for the liquidated


    damages.


    Hanging up, Faye looked at Colin and whispered, "You gotta do me a favorter."


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "Hmm?"


    Faye added, "Abbot is going to make things clear with Reba. That gave Reba a good scare, and


    she just sent me a message for help."


    Colin broke into a smile and asked, "Why is he doing that?"


    Faye answered, "No idea."


    Colin joked, "OK, I''ll help her with this."


    Faye looked at his meaningful expression. However, Colin didn''t look like he was going to help but


    more like he was going to see a good show.


    Faye stared at Colin for a while before taking out her car key and handing it to him.


    Colin took it over and uttered, "Where shall we go now?"


    Faye said, "Send Bonnie back to thepany first. I''ll ask Galen to watch her issue an apology letter."


    On the way to thepany, Bonnie was uneasy in the back seat.


    After a while, Bonnie said in a hoarse voice, "Ms. Nash, is there no wiggle room? I didn''t mean it. I just


    wanted to get back at you for letting Mr. Farrell send me to Roxford in the dead of winter. I just wanted


    to make a little trouble for you, but I didn''t expect things to end up like this."


    As she was murmuring, Bonnie could not help but lean forward near Faye in the front passenger seat.


    Faye looked at Bonnie from the rearview mirror calmly and coldly, saying, "No wiggle room."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Bonnie bit her lower lip wordlessly.


    Faye then looked ahead.


    They were all adults with sanity. What was done wrong had been done. There was no way she could


    get herself out of this with any excuses.


    Apart from that, it was particrly childish and ridiculous to shift the me to others.


    There were many ways to retaliate. What Bonnie had done not only didn''t benefit herself but also


    harmed others; she even tried to drag the wholepany into trouble. Her conduct was undoubtedly


    despicable and lousy.


    When they reached thepany, Faye took out her phone and called Galen.


    When the call got through, Faye asked Galen to pick them up.


    Before long, Galen trotted downstairs. After seeing Bonnie in the back seat, he opened the car door for


    her and forced a smile, saying, "Ms. Ford, please do as I sayter."


    Bonnie got out of the car with a pale face; shepressed her lips and uttered, "I... I want to make a


    phone call."


    Galen looked towards Faye with inquiring eyes.


    Faye nodded slightly.


    Galen stated, "Ms. Ford, why not make the phone call when we get into the office building? Recently,


    there are paparazzi everywhere outside. If they see you making a phone call and record it, it''ll be hard


    for you to defend yourself."


    Bonniepressed her lips tightly without replying to Galen and walked towards thepany under


    Galen''s watch.


    Galen turned around and waved to Faye before catching up with Bonnie.


    By the river at that time.


    Reba''s hair was disheveled because of the wind. She looked like she was going to sacrifice herself.


    "Mr. Carter, how about I go down on my knees and kowtow to you?"

 Chapter 352 To Probe into It

    Chapter 352 To Probe into It


    Chapter 352 To Probe into It


    Abbot stood opposite Reba and fixed his eyes on her with interest. His nted eyes were filled with


    calction, and he lookedpletely different from his usual silly-looking self.


    Receiving no reply from him, Reba was anxious as she said, "Mr. Carter."


    Abbot raised his chin and sneered bluntly, saying, "Kneel and kowtow hard."


    Reba was wordless.


    Abbot then took two steps forward and looked down at her condescendingly. "Since you said it yourself,


    if I don''t y along, I might appear petty."


    Reba was still silent.


    Abbot leaned down, approached Reba, and scoffed, "You pure college student."


    Reba was taken aback and almost choked on her own saliva.


    When Colin called Abbot, Reba was coughing nonstop against the roaring wind.


    Abbot took out his phone and answer the call. "Hello, Colin," said he.


    Colin joked, "Where are you?"


    Abbot lied without turning a hair and answered, "At home."


    Colin said meaningfully, "Apany your mom at home?"


    Abbot instinctively uttered, "Mm-hmm".


    Colin ridiculed, "Is the wind by the river strong?"


    Abbot lost his tongue.


    After a few seconds, he dissolved intoughter and asked, "So, you wanna help her?"


    Colin smiled and stated, "No, Faye and I would like to invite you to a meal. If you don''t mind, take


    Reba with you."


    Abbot chuckled and uttered, "What if I don''t want to?"


    Colin said, "If you''re being petty like this, we may misunderstand that you are still not over Jaquelin."


    Abbot said, "Are you goading me here?"


    Colin smiled and uttered in a mellow voice, "You seem brainy today."


    With that, Abbot broke into a smile. After being silent for a moment, he looked at Reba, who was


    shivering by the river, and replied, "Make a reservation at Marriott."


    Colin lowered his voice and said, "Don''t overdo it in case you scare her out of her wits."


    More than an hourter, they met in a private room at Marriott.


    Upon seeing Faye, Reba scurried to her and linked arms with Faye. She whispered behind Faye''s


    ear, "That son of bitch tricked me out and yed dirty in the new year. How unlucky!"


    Faye did not answer; she patted Reba''s hand as ifforting her.


    Reba sniffed and continued to murmur, "He tricked me out by saying that he wanted to talk about a


    profitable business with me. Then, he drove me directly to the river."


    Faye turned a deaf ear to it and turned to wink at Colin.


    Colin caught on and strode forward. He took a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket and handed one to


    Abbot. "Go out for a cigarette?" asked he.


    Abbot pulled a chair and sat down. He leaned against the seat and deliberately put on airs, saying,


    "Nope."


    Colin patted him on the shoulder and said solemnly, "I have something to talk to you."


    Abbot looked sideways at Colin and doubted whether Colin was telling a lie. Eventually, Abbot stood


    up, took over the cigarette handed by Colin, and walked out.


    As the two guys left, only Faye and Reba were in the room now.


    Reba heaved a sigh of relief, withdrew her arm, and slumped on the chair in front of her. "Faye, it


    was so close. You almost wouldn''t be able to see me today."


    Faye broke into a smile and sat down beside Reba. "How''s your new year?"


    Reba pouted and stated, "In short, more weight and less money."


    Faye smiled and uttered, "Not bad, you could still make a new year summary."


    Hearing that, Reba suddenly asked sadly, "Faye, will Abbot be determined to kill me?"


    Faye smilingly teased, "Probably?"


    In the hallway.


    Colin and Abbot stood opposite each other.


    Colin looked at Abbot with a faint smile and said, "Did you find it when you two were on a business trip


    together?"


    Abbot looked at Colin and uttered with clenched teeth, "I don''t have many good buddies, otherwise you


    would definitely have met your maker now."


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Colinughed and asked with curiosity, "Tell me, how did you find the


    truth?"


    Abbot asked, "Are you trying to probe into it for your wife?"


    Colin took the cigarette off his mouth and flicked it. "You are painting everyone with the same brush. My


    wife is not gossipy."


    Abbot snorted smilingly and said, "Then why did you ask?"


    Colin squinted at Abbot. "Abbot, it''s very unlike you. In the past, if you knew anybody deceived you,


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    you would have tortured them to the core.


    "You had already found that Reba lied to you during your business trip, but you still took her to


    make money with you?"


    Abbot put out his cigarette and threw it at his feet. "I think she''s wretched."


    Colin uttered, "Oh?"


    Abbot was silent. Out of the blue, what had happened when Reba was drunk on their business trip


    popped up in his mind. He then rubbed the fingers that he used to put out the cigarette.

 Chapter 353 Tell the Truth When Drunk

    Chapter 353 Tell the Truth When Drunk


    Chapter 353 Tell the Truth When Drunk


    When he was rubbing his fingers, Abbot seemed to be able to slightly feel how that woman felt that


    night.


    They were friends for many years, so Colin saw Abbot through at a nce. He smiled meaningfully and


    uttered, "Abbot?"


    Abbot raised his eyes and looked at Colin, saying, "Just mind your own business. Look how idle you


    are. As the president of apany, you are even gossipier than a woman!"


    With that, Abbot turned to push open the door of the room.


    Then he pulled a chair casually and sat down.


    Reba stole a nce at him subconsciously but looked away in no time. She held a cup with both


    hands while sipping water.


    Abbot''s gaze fell on her moving red lips. He frowned, and a bit of memory suddenly flooded his mind.


    That night, Reba and he went back to the hotel after the dinner party with their clients.


    Abbot fished out his room card and was about to open the door when Reba, who was wasted,


    abruptly pushed her assistant away and made a dive for him.


    Abbot was caught off guard. As Reba pounced on him from behind, he bumped his head into the


    door with a flop.


    Abbot fought down his anger and looked back. Reba''s assistant stood two feet away with a


    reddened face and apologized to him. "Mr. Carter, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Ms. ck can''t hold her liquor


    tonight."


    "Can''t hold her liquor tonight?


    "Shepletely can''t hold her liquor anytime, okay?!" thought Abbot to himself.


    The assistant scurried forward to help Reba up and uttered, "Ms. ck, you are drunk. Let me help


    you back to your room and have a rest."


    Reba was born to be rebellious. Hearing what her assistant said and being pulled, she got even


    friskier in an opposing manner.


    Originally, she simply grabbed the hem of Abbot''s shirt. Being dragged by her assistant, Reba


    directly hugged Abbot''s waist from behind.


    Her assistant was fraught and urged her, "Ms. Back, let Mr. Carter go, please!"


    Reba didn''t release Abbot at all as she stated, "Silly as you are, I''m pretty and kind. I have a guilty


    conscience to keep lying to you!"


    With that, Reba loosened her hold on Abbot. She clenched a fist and thumped her chest with great


    force.


    Abbot was struck dumb.


    Reba took a deep breath and seemed to have made up her mind, uttering, "Abbot."


    Abbot frowned, reckoning that Reba was trying to confess her love to him. He then lowered his


    voice and warned, "Reba, you''d better not make a scene when drunk. Your assistant is still here. I


    don''t want to..."


    Before Abbot finished, Reba stepped forward and stood on tiptoe to cover his mouth.


    "Quiet!


    "I''ve put up with you for a long time!


    "If you keep speaking, I''m afraid I won''t be able to fight down my urge to p you!"


    Reba hupped and nimbly snatched the room card from Abbot. She swiped the card and pushed


    Abbot away before sashaying into the room directly.


    Abbot was rendered speechless.


    So was Reba''s assistant.


    For a moment, it fell utterly silent. Abbot turned to look at the assistant.


    Thetter cracked an awkward smile and uttered, "Mr. Carter, ha ha ha."


    Abbot thought inwardly, "Is everybody in Reba''spany pea-brained?"


    Abbot froze outside his room for about ten seconds before walking in. He looked towards Reba with


    a frown, saying, "What do you want to say to me?"


    Reba sat on the couch, kicked off her high heels, and looked out of the door cross-legged. "Can you


    close the door?" said she mysteriously.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Her assistant standing outside the door was rendered wordless.


    Perceiving the weird look in her assistant''s eyes, Abbot looked helpless. He walked up to Reba and


    said to her in a voice that was only audible to them two, "Don''t go too far even if you''re in love with me!"


    In the face of Abbot''s warning, Reba blinked with her head raised and uttered, "I don''t like you."


    Abbot stated, "Come on, do you yourself believe that? Both Colin and Ethan know you like me."


    Reba sat squarely and said, "They know I don''t like you."


    Abbot uttered, "Reba, you..."


    Before Abbot finished his words, Reba jumped to the floor barefoot, mmed the door shut, and


    turned to look at Abbot. As she took her phone out of her pocket, she said solemnly, "I really don''t like


    you. Let me show you some evidence."


    With that, Reba opened the chat box with Colin on Messenger, took two steps forward, and handed


    her phone to Abbot.


    Abbot took it over with a frown, thinking Reba was being crazy when drunk. He just wanted to take


    a nce at her phone to fob her off. To his surprise, that nce astonished him.


    Abbot''s face got increasingly red. In the end, even his neck turned red with bulging veins.


    Reba was so stered that she couldn''t notice Abbot''s rage. Getting no reply from him, she took


    her phone back from his hand and switched to another chat box. "And look at this," said she.


    Abbot was livid.


    Reba continued aggravating Abbot by switching to the third chat box. "And this, Jaquelin''s


    roommate."


    Abbot gritted his teeth and huffed, "Reba."


    Reba took half a step back with her phone and stared at Abbot, uttering, "Don''t yell at me. I''ve been


    afraid of dogs since I was a child."


    Abbot furiously walked up to her and grabbed Reba''s cor wanting to throw her out of the room.


    Reba struggled. She hugged him and jumped up. With her hands around Abbot''s neck, she


    wrapped her legs around his waist. Now, she looked like a ko bear on him.


    With Reba holding him like that, Abbot was unable to move, and his face clouded over.


    Reba looked at him drunkenly. After a long time, she said without thinking, "Abbot, I find that you


    actually look very handsome."


    After that, Reba swallowed. With a pause, she added, "Abbot, can I kiss you?"

 Chapter 354 To Cover Up Clumsily

    Chapter 354 To Cover Up Clumsily


    Chapter 354 To Cover Up Clumsily


    After Reba finished her words, she tightened her hold around his neck before Abbot got to react.


    The next second, she kissed him on the corner of his lips.


    Reba had never been in love, so she was not a good kisser.


    By the time Abbot realized what happened, Reba had pried open his lips with her tongue.


    Abbot''s face flushed. He held Reba''s waist and tried to pull her down.


    Reba was kissing him intently. She was quite dissatisfied with what Abbot did; she frowned and


    red at him, saying, "Don''t move!"


    Abbot was rendered speechless.


    Reba smiled and added, "Let me kiss you a little longer."


    Abbot was sunk in memory, while a chuckle woke him up.


    "Abbot."


    Colin smiled in a low voice.


    Abbot''s recollection came to an abrupt end. He looked away from Reba''s lips and turned to look at


    Colin, asking "What''s up?"


    Colin fiddled with the lighter in his hand and said, "Did you two kiss?"


    Abbot froze, and a touch of panic shed across his eyes.


    Noticing that, Colin caught on and clicked his tongue. "How was it?"


    Abbot ground his teeth and huffed, "Don''t say shit."


    Colin joked, "You bored into Reba''s lips so intently. People can tell as long as they''re not blind."


    Abbot red at Colin warningly and stated, "You worked with her to trick me. I haven''t settled it with


    you yet."


    Colin leaned against the chair and uttered mischievously, "Does Reba know about your kisses?"


    Abbot was wordless.


    Delight could be seen in Colin''s morous eyes.


    The four people had their own thoughts in their minds when enjoying the food at the dining table.


    After eating their fill, Reba pulled Faye''s shirt under the table and said, "Faye."


    Faye caught on. She slightly pressed her lips together and opened her mouth after thinking for a few


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    seconds, "Abbot."


    Abbot raised his eyes and uttered, "Hmm?"


    Faye said unnaturally, "For the previous matter, Reba has already reflected on it. Could you please


    let her off the hook?"


    For that matter, Reba was definitely in the wrong.


    Although Faye was a manager of PR in crisis, dealing with such a matter in which her friend was at


    fault was more or less embarrassing for her.


    Abbot did not say anything. He turned his eyes to Reba.


    Seeing Abbot looking at her, Reba immediately stood up and smiled tteringly. With a cup of juice


    in her hand, she said, "Mr. Carter, I''ve truly reflected on my mistake. Please be kind and let me get off


    the hook."


    Reba looked down at her juice and then looked up at Abbot, uttering, "I''ll down it. You don''t have


    to."


    After that, she drank up the juice.


    She acted like she was drinking a cup of liquor.


    The next second, it fell silent in the private room.


    It was embarrassing for a few seconds before Colin yed the role of a peacemaker and kicked


    Abbot''s chair leg under the table. "Abbot, Ms. ck has already apologized to you, you say something


    at least," said Colin.


    Abbot held the ss wordlessly.


    Colin whispered, "Do you really want to make a fool of her?"


    Abbot remained silent.


    Colin continued, "Both of you are businesspeople. Besides, you two are still working on a project, so


    you''ll get to see each other frequently..."


    Before Colin finished his words, Abbot said, "All right. Just let it go."


    Colin looked at Abbot, who had mixed feelings, and cracked a meaningful smile.


    Abbot kept a straight face and asked. "Have you had enough? I''ll get the bill."


    Colin answered in a jiffy, "I''ve had enough."


    A few minutester, they got to the hall. Abbot was paying for the meal, and Colin stood beside him.


    When the waiter was swiping the card, Colin smilingly asked, "What do you think of Reba?"


    Abbot pulled a long face and uttered, "Don''t make trouble for me."


    Colinughed lowly and said, "It was my bad about this. I''m sorry, but I definitely did that for your good.


    Reba is indeed a good girl."


    Abbot looked sideways at Colin and uttered, "Then why don''t you set her up with Ethan?"


    Colin chuckled, saying, "Reba is frisky and bouncy. She is not suitable for Ethan, but she''s perfect


    for you."


    Abbot uttered, "She''s not suitable for me, either."


    With that, Abbot took his bank card handed over by the receptionist.


    Colin arched his brows slightly and stated, "All right, I promise I will never set you up with Reba


    again."


    Abbot uttered, "Mm-hmm."


    Walking out of Marriott, the four people said goodbye in the parking lot.


    Faye still had business to deal with, so she first went back to thepany with Colin.


    Since Abbot had drunk some wine, he took out his phone, about to call his driver, but Reba


    suddenly asked him timidly, "Mr. Carter, how about... how about I give you a ride?"


    Abbot looked down at Reba and said a momentter, "OK."


    Hearing that, Reba gantly went to open the car door.


    On their way to Abbot''spany, Reba was on about.


    Her topic was basically about one thing: her remorse for what happened before.


    "Mr. Carter, in fact, I initially wanted to y a joke on you, but it went a little too farter.


    "Oh, to tell you the truth, I''ve also been feeling bad these days for fear of being discovered by you.


    "Mr. Carter, I''m really sorry. For those gifts from your mom, I will pack them up and send them back to


    her tonight."


    Reba chattered for a long time, while Abbot rode shotgun silently.


    Reba looked sideways at him and smiled awkwardly. "Mr. Carter, are you still angry with me?"


    asked she.


    Abbot swallowed and suddenly asked, "Have you ever kissed anyone before?"

 Chapter 355 Pushing Their Luck

    Chapter 355 Pushing Their Luck


    Chapter 355 Pushing Their Luck


    Reba was a little confused to hear Abbot''s question.


    Had she kissed anyone before?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course not!


    She shook her head and replied truthfully, "No. What''s wrong?"


    Abbot inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief, thinking they were even. So, he said, "Nothing."


    Then, he turned around and pushed the door open.


    Looking at him getting out of the car, Reba gave a puzzled smile, wondering what was going on.


    At the same time, Faye and Colin were heading for thepany.


    Faye asked worriedly, "Are you sure Abbot is not angry?"


    Colinughed in a deep voice, "He is not a petty man."


    She replied, "That''s good."


    When the car was running forward slowly, Colin showed a thoughtful smile.


    Faye nced at him out of the corner of her eye and asked, "How did he know the truth?"


    Colin teased, "Reba got drunk when they were on a business trip and told him the truth by herself."


    Faye was speechless.


    She had thought of hundreds of ways how Abbot had gotten to know the truth but had never thought


    Reba had told him by herself.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin added, "If I guessed correctly, Reba kissed Abbot after getting drunk."


    Faye was surprised to hear that and turned her head to look at him.


    Colin teased, "It might be a bad romance."


    After they arrived at Farrell Media, Faye parked the car. And then, they got out of the car and entered


    thepany together.


    In the elevator, Faye kept a distance from Colin.


    He put his hands in his pockets and said in a low voice, "Honey."


    Faye lifted her eyes to look at him and said, "We''re in thepany."


    Colin grinned, "Fine, Ms. Nash."


    Faye took a deep breath and then kept silent.


    Arriving at the PR department, she walked out of the elevator and then subconsciously nced back.


    Seeing this, Colin waved at her with a smile on his thin lips.


    The atmosphere in the conference room of the PR department was thick with tension.


    Bonnie was sitting inside with the six wrongdoers and their agents.


    Galen was confronting them with a serious look.


    "Galen, we want to meet Ms. Nash."


    Galen said, "It will be useless even if you meet Ms. Nash. Nothing can be changed."


    An agent said, "This kind of thing has happened before. Seven years ago, when there was a flood in


    the neighboring city, some artists went there, right? They were not punished but praised as pacesetters


    in thepany!"


    Galen retorted, "How about you take your artist back to seven years ago?"


    Hearing this, the agent fell silent.


    Seven years ago, the entertainment industry had been more chaotic than it was now, so many artists


    had made use of natural disasters to get positive public personas.


    At that time, people had known little about natural disasters, and the information could not be spread


    fast, so the public used to believe these artists could help in the afflicted areas.


    But now, with the development of information technology, people knew clearly whether the artists had


    gone there to hype themselves up or provide disaster relief.


    Of course, they could not deny that some artists had tried their best to send relief to the disaster area.


    But they were in a minority after all.


    Artists should let professionals provide disaster relief. Compared with going there in person, it was


    better to donate money and emergency supplies to help. Artists just needed to work hard in their field.


    Seeing no one say anything more, Galen added, "Why do you want to meet Ms. Nash? Do you think


    you still have a slim of hope?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    When she was about to say something more, the door of the conference room was pushed open, and


    Faye said in a low voice, "Galen, why does it take so long? It''s just a small matter, right?"


    Seeing her, Galen immediately felt that she had a backer, so she replied honestly, "They still want to


    negotiable with us."


    Faye said, "It''s not negotiable."


    She stepped into the conference room, stood beside the table, tapped her slender fingers on it, and


    said in a cold voice, "There is no room for negotiation on this matter. Don''t waste time."


    Seeing her showing up, an agent mustered up her courage and said, "Ms. Nash, Addison has worked


    at Farrell Media for so long. She deserves at least some credit for hard work if not for good work. Is it a


    bit too impersonal to terminate the contract with her?"


    Hearing this, Faye shot a nce at her and said, "Thepany and artists are business partners, and


    we both aim for a win-win situation. Don''t try to impose moral coercion on thepany."


    The agent retorted, "That''s not true..."


    Faye interrupted, "If Farrell Media were to go bankrupt now, would you and your artists stay together


    with thepany?"


    The agent was speechless.


    Faye looked away from her, nced around, and said, "If you don''t make a statement online within half


    an hour, all the previously negotiated conditions will be voided."


    Then, she turned to look at Galen and said, "Start counting the time."


    After finishing speaking, she turned to leave.


    If she had not broken their illusions, they would keep pushing their luck.


    When she returned to the office, the six artists issued statements one after another.


    After a while, Bonnie also posted an apology letter online.


    Faye looked through their statements on her tablet. After confirming there was no problem, she made a


    call and said, "Post the statement that Farrell Media has terminated the contracts with Bonnie and the


    six artists."

 Chapter 356 Acting

    Chapter 356 Acting


    Chapter 356 Acting


    After resolving these problems, Faye personally wrote a letter of apology for thepany failing to


    restrain the artists'' behaviors.


    She did not send it out immediately after it waspleted. Instead, she had waited for a few hours until


    the matter had been fermented. When the public knew the truth and understood that the artists had


    done so without thepany''s permission, she posted the letter of apology online.


    Faye came out of thepany at eight pm. As soon as she got in the car, she received a call from


    Reba.


    Faye leaned back in the seat while rubbing her eyebrows and answered the call, saying, "Reba,


    what''s up?"


    Reba panted unsteadily on the phone and asked, "Where are you now?"


    Faye asked, "Are you running?"


    Reba let out a long sigh after standing still and replied, "No, I''m moving things!"


    Faye asked in confusion, "What are you moving?"


    Reba answered, "The gifts Abbot''s parents gave me!"


    Faye paused for a second and asked, "Are you going to sell them?"


    Hearing this, Reba was speechless for a moment and then said, "Am I that kind of person in your


    eyes?"


    Faye said truthfully, "Yes, you are."


    Reba was at a loss for words, feeling heartbroken.


    The sudden silence on the phone made Faye burst intoughter.


    Hearing herugh, Reba gritted her teeth and said, "I want to break up with you!"


    Faye smiled, "You can''t bear to break up with me."


    Reba retorted, "Do you think I were Colin?"


    Faye immediately changed the topic and asked, "Are you going to the Carters to return those gifts?"


    Reba snorted, closed the trunk lid with a bang, and said, "Or else?"


    Then, she got into the car, connected her phone to the Bluetooth hands-free car kit, and turned the


    steering wheel.


    Faye smiled, "Go ahead. Don''t worry, Abbot''s parents will not ept them."


    Reba said while driving, "I''m giving them back sincerely!"


    Faye started the car and responded with a smile, "OK, I believe you."


    They then chatted while driving. After a while, Reba said solemnly, "Actually, it''s not bad now.


    Otherwise, I would continue to be worried all day long. Since I saw Abbot beat peoplest time, I have


    often had nightmares."


    Fayeughed, "I did not expect you to be afraid of anymore."


    Reba replied, "s, people must know their limitations."


    Hearing his, Faye smiled and suddenly thought of what Colin had said. After thinking about it for a


    while, she decided to remind Reba, so she asked, "Have you ever gotten dead drunk during the


    business trip with Abbot?"


    Reba said, "How do you know?"


    Faye euphemistically said, "Abbot told Colin about it."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Reba failed to take her hint, so sheughed out loud, "It was funny that time. I drank too much and


    ran to his room. And when I woke up in the morning, we stared at each other in shock."


    Hearing this, Faye kept silent for a few seconds then said, "You drank too much that day, and..."


    Before she could finish her words, Reba interrupted, "I must hang up now. I''ve arrived at the


    Carters."


    Then, she hung up the phone without waiting for Faye''s reply.


    Reba parked the car in front of the vi of the Carters, found Abbot''s number in the address book,


    and dialed it.


    When the call was answered, she said tteringly, "Mr. Carter, I''m here to return the gifts. Could you


    pleasee out to help me?"


    Abbot said in a displeased voice, "You don''t have to return them. Go back!"


    Reba said, "I want to return the gifts in good faith. What''s more, I''ve arrived..."


    When she was muttering on the phone, she suddenly heard Cam ask, "Is that Ba? Ba came


    here?"


    Abbot said solemnly, "She is passing by and is about to leave now."


    Cam said, "What''s the rush? Ba, don''t leave. Wait for me at the door."


    Reba was speechless.


    After a while, Cam walked out of the yard with a smile.


    See her, Reba hurriedly pushed the door open, got out of the car, and said, "Mrs. Carter, good


    evening."


    Cam stepped forward, held her arm affectionately, and asked, "Ba, why don''t you go in?"


    Reba liked her quite a bit because she was easy-going and unpretentious. So, she replied with a


    smile, "I came here today to return the gifts. I''ve cleared up the misunderstandings with Mr. Carter."


    Hearing this, Cam immediately realized what the misunderstanding was.


    No wonder Abbot had been gloomy since he hade back today.


    Cam guessed what had happened. However, instead of replying to Reba''s words, she took her


    arm, walked inside, and said, "I need you to do me a favor tonight."


    Reba said, "But those gifts are still in the trunk."


    Cam continued, "Abbot''s aunt came here tonight with her future daughter-inw. She has been


    showing off all night. You must help me outshine her."


    Reba smiled awkwardly, "I''m afraid I can''t do you this favor."


    Cam retorted, "Why can''t you help me? It is easy! You just need to pretend to be Abbot''s girlfriend."


    Then, she led Reba into the vi, holding her hand. Before Reba could refuse, she introduced


    her to a middle-aged woman sitting in the living room, saying, "This is Ba, Abbot''s girlfriend."


    Then, she turned to look at Abbot on the single sofa and said, "What are you doing? Come here! Bring


    Ba her seat!"

 Chapter 357 A Fake Couple

    Chapter 357 A Fake Couple


    Chapter 357 A Fake Couple


    Suddenly, there was an awkward silence.


    When the two people who were forced to y a couple looked at each other, both of them could barely


    force a smile.


    Seeing that the y was about to bomb, Cam red at Abbot and said, "How can you be so petty!


    Every couple quarrels, right?"


    Abbot was speechless.


    Cam was good at acting, and she said, "Hurry up! Come here and apologize to Ba."


    Abbot frowned, "Mom?"


    When the middle-aged woman on the sofa heard Cam''s words, she interjected with a smile, "Abby,


    you quarreled with your girlfriend?"


    Abby?


    Abby?


    Hearing Abbot''s pet name, Reba looked down at the ground and couldn''t helpughing.


    She had not expected a narcissist like Abbot to have such a feminine and cute pet name.


    Seeing her trying hard to hold back herughter, Abbot showed an awkward and gloomy face in


    silence.


    The middle-aged woman asked, "Abby, why don''t you introduce your girlfriend to me?"


    Abbot gave Reba an embarrassed look and said, "Her name is Reba ck, and she is running


    a garmentpany. Reba, this is my aunt."


    Abbot''s aunt replied, "Good! Reba, you''re a promising young woman."


    Looking at Abbot''s aunt''s kind face, Reba couldn''t imagine how she had shown off her future


    daughter-inw before she hade.


    Reba was forced to y Abbot''s girlfriend, so she smiled politely at her.


    Seeing Abbot sitting still, Cam reached out to pat the back of Reba''s hand and said, "Ba, he


    won''te. Go there and take a seat by yourself."


    Reba nced at the sofa where Abbot was sitting, wondering where she should sit.


    Before she could ask the question, Cam suddenly pushed her to the front of Abbot.


    He raised his head to look at her while she lowered her head, smiled awkwardly with her back toward


    the others, and mouthed, "Mr. Carter, please cooperate."


    Abbot understood what she meant, so he nced at Cam, stood up, and said dryly, "You sit here."


    Reba whispered, "Thank you."


    As soon as she sat down, Cam pushed Abbot onto the armrest of the single sofa.


    Abbot was caught off guard and stumbled.


    Seeing him about to fall to the ground, Reba quickly grabbed his arm and said in a low voice that


    only the two of them could hear, "Are you OK?"


    Abbot steadied himself, took two deep breaths, and replied with a gloomy face, "I''m fine."


    She then nodded and retracted her hand.


    Compared to Abbot and Reba''s alienation, the young couple sitting across from them was


    extremely intimate.


    They were leaning against each other, and when the man whispered to the woman, thetter blushed


    with shyness.


    When Reba looked at them, the corners of her mouth twitched.


    Abbot was also disgusted and looked at them with contempt.


    When they exchanged nces, they both saw the dissatisfaction with that couple in the other''s eyes.


    Reba and Abbot were a fake couple, but they were sitting opposite a real couple in the living room.


    Cam and Abbot''s aunt were chatting all the time.


    After a while, Cam got up and said, "I bought a vase at an auction two days ago. Let me show it to


    you."


    Abbot''s aunt got up with a smile and teased, "You like those shy things the most."


    After the two elders went upstairs, only the two young couples were left in the living room.


    Looking at the two people who were bing more and more unscrupulous without the elders


    present, Reba suddenly wished she could immorally break them up.


    Reba had thought about it in her mind, but Abbot sitting beside her took action, saying, "She is not


    as pretty as the one you brought herest time."


    Abbot leaned over to grab the cigarette case on the coffee table, pretending to mention the matter


    unintentionally.


    The man opposite froze and then said, "Abbot, are you talking to me?"


    Abbot said, "Yeah. That girl looked..."


    He lit a cigarette, pretending to be recalling something. Reba instantly took his hint and echoed,


    "She looked in good shape."


    Abbot nced down at her, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "You remember her too?"


    Reba said seriously, "Yes. After all, we met her not long ago. She looked gentle and lovely."


    Abbot''s cousin waspletely stunned by their echoing each other, so he was at a loss for words for a


    long time.


    He didn''t realize what he should do until the woman in his arms pinched him in anger. Then, he


    hurriedly hugged her and exined, "Baby, they are joking with us. I have never brought any other


    woman to meet them..."


    Reba said, "But you called that woman sweetheartst time."


    Hearing this, Abbot''s cousin looked at Reba in shock.


    Seeing him not denying it, the woman in his arms thought it was true, so she pushed him away, stood


    up, and said angrily, "Bryson, I didn''t expect you to be such a scumbag!"


    Then, she left with anger in her high heels.


    When Bryson got up to chase her, Abbot said coldly, "Do you have a brain? Have you inquired about


    her background? How can you n to marry her so soon?"


    Bryson said, "Abbot, Lillian is a good girl."


    Abbot took the cigarette out of his mouth, stubbed it out, and said, "I saw her sitting beside a 60-year-


    old man in a nightclubst month. You know that man too. He is Austin of the printing house."


    Bryson was speechless.


    He was first unbelievable, then became heartbroken, and finally pulled himself together. But the entire


    process had taken only five minutes.


    Then, he walked up to Reba, reached out to her, and said, "Hi Faye, my name is Bryson George.


    Nice to meet you."


    Reba deeply admired his ability to heal emotional wounds, so she readily shook hands with him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 358 Denying It

    Chapter 358 Denying It


    Chapter 358 Denying It


    Before Reba could recover from the shock, Bryson let go of her hand, walked to the sofa, sat down,


    and sighed with emotion, "Most women are unreliable now. They either like my handsome appearance


    or my interesting soul. But none of them simply likes me because of who I am."


    Hearing this, Reba suddenly understood narcissism was the tradition of the Carters like stinginess


    was the tradition of the cks.


    Bryson only had half the blood of the Carters, but he was so narcissistic. Therefore, it was imaginable


    how narcissistic Abbot was.


    When Reba left the Carterste at night, she had not had the chance to take the gifts out of the


    trunk. Moreover, Cam sent her several new bags.


    She repeatedly refused, but Cam desperately shoved the bags into the trunk.


    Reba said, "Mrs. Carter, I can''t ept them. I don''t deserve them!"


    Cam said, "Why? Even if you and Abbot can''t be a couple, you can still be friends. These bags are


    your reward for helping me tonight."


    Reba nced at Abbot who was standing beside them and said in a low voice, "Mrs. Carter, if you


    want to thank me, can you put in a good word for me? I don''t want Mr. Cater to hold grudges against


    me."


    Cam gestured ''OK'' at her and said, "Don''t worry. You can count on me."


    Reba sincerely said, "Thank you."


    Cam smiled, "There is no need to thank me. We''re family after all."


    Reba didn''t catch it, so she said, "I beg your pardon?"


    Cam replied, "Nothing."


    Watching Reba leave, Cam turned to look at Abbot who was standing behind her like a wooden


    stake, and then, she said, "Like father, like son. Your father was also like a fool when dealing with our


    romantic rtionship back then."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Abbot was speechless.


    Reba drove the car away. Watching Cam and Abbot be two small points in the rearview


    mirror, she yed a piece of music in a good mood.


    Feeling relieved, she suddenly remembered that Faye had intended to tell her something before she


    had hung up the phone, so she found her phone number and called her. After a few seconds, Faye


    answered the call and asked, "Have you left the Carters?"


    Reba replied happily, "Yeah!"


    Faye said, "Did you read the message I sent you?"


    Reba asked in confusion, "What message?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Because Faye didn''t answer the question, Reba picked up the phone, unlocked it, and then opened


    their chat box.


    When she read the message, the corners of her mouth twitched. And then, she suddenly turned the


    steering wheel, mmed on the brakes, and pulled over.


    Hearing the sound of tires rubbing against the road on the phone, Faye asked, "Have you read it?"


    Reba swallowed hard and said, "Are you joking with me?"


    Faye said in a steady voice, "Do you think I''m a person who would joke with you about such a thing?"


    Reba answered truthfully, "No."


    Faye''s message was concise and understandable. It was only one short sentence, saying, "You might


    have kissed Abbot after getting drunk that night."


    Faye had used "might" because she was not 100% sure.


    But it was negligible in Reba''s eyes.


    She leaned back in the driver''s seat and tried hard to recall what had happened after she had gotten


    drunk. After thinking about it for a long time, she still could only remember that they had been staring at


    each other in shock early the next morning.


    Abbot''s eyes had been bloodshot. He had not slept all night.


    Reba had thought he was angry because she had gotten drunk and upied his bed.


    Both of them had been neatly dressed, and she had not had any unusual feelings all over her body, so


    she had never thought anything had happened between them.


    After an awkward silence on the phone, Reba lowered the window to ventte the car and said, "I


    need some time to calm down."


    Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Are you afraid now?"


    Reba pursed her lips and told the truth, "I''m not afraid. I am just shocked to hear it. How could I..."


    While Reba was speaking, her cheeks began to burn, so she fell silent.


    She could not believe that she had kissed Abbot.


    After more than ten minutes, she became more upset instead of calming down. Finally, she gritted her


    teeth and asked, "What if it is true?"


    Faye said, "What do you want to do?"


    Reba asked timidly, "Abbot won''t hold me ountable, right?"


    Faye smiled, "I don''t think he will me you ording to the current situation."


    Reba breathed a long sigh of relief, patted her chest with one hand, and said, "Thank God."


    Then, she said, "Since he has never mentioned it to me, I will pretend it has never happened. Anyway, I


    don''t remember it. Even if he mentions this matter in the future, I will try my best to deny it."


    Faye chuckled, "You know you are a light drink, so you should drink less when you go out in the future."


    Reba swore, "I will learn the lesson and never repeat this mistake in the future!"


    Hanging up, Faye smiled helplessly, holding the phone in her hand.


    When Colin came out of the bathroom after taking a shower, he saw her smiling, so he raised his


    eyebrows lightly and asked, "What did Reba say? She decided to deny that she has taken


    advantage of Abbot, right?"

 Chapter 359 Marketing Methods

    Chapter 359 Marketing Methods


    Chapter 359 Marketing Methods


    When Colin finished his words, he smiled significantly.


    Faye raised her eyes and looked at him, "How do you know Abbot didn''t take advantage of the


    danger?"


    Colin walked up to Faye with his thin lips half hooked. He leaned over and put his hands beside her,


    teased her, "Honey, now is not the time to help rtives. We should seek truth from facts. It is that


    Abbot has no emotional intelligence."


    Faye leaned back slightly and narrowed her eyes, "That''s not certain."


    Colin nodded, "OK, I won''t argue with you. I just think it''s Abbot who have taken advantage of


    Reba."


    After Colin finished speaking, he reached out and sped Faye''s back neck and kissed her on the


    corner of her lips.


    Faye paused and opened her red lips.


    The Spring Festival was in turmoil.


    It seemed that nothing serious had happened, but it didn''t stop for a whole day.


    Originally, Colin nned to take Faye to travel, but after the incident in the Roxford, Faye was afraid


    that someone would take advantage of it, so the trip was dyed.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was sixteen in the first lunar month. Everything returned to normal.


    Early in the morning, Faye drove to thepany. As soon as she entered the public rtions


    department, she heard about the donation of each department to Roxford.


    Galen followed her with the iPad and asked in a low voice, "Ms. Nash, should our department also


    donate money?"


    Faye stepped into the office and said, "Yes."


    Galen replied, "How much should we donate?"


    Faye put her handbag on her desk, "How much did other departments donate? Is there any general


    data?"


    Galen replied, "Yes, I just went quietly to inquire about the situation. Thergest donation was from the


    project department, with 20000 per capita, and the smallest was from the nning department, with


    5000 per capita."


    Faye frowned, "How much did Ms. Ronney personally donate?"


    Hearing the words, Galen was stunned, and thenughed, "700000 yuan."


    Faye, "Ms. Ronney has supported the average person in their entire project department with his own


    strength?"


    Looking at the whole Farrell Media, everyone knows that the men in the project department have


    always been stingy. An average of 20000 per capita is impossible.


    Galenughed and said, "Ms. Ronney has always been more powerful than woman."


    Faye smiled, "I will donate one million yuan and remember to be anonymous."


    Galen had worked for Faye for a long time and knew her way of doing things, so he replied, "Yes."


    Even ordinary employees of Farrell Media have donated money. It is conceivable that its artists have


    donated money.


    In this kind of thing, all the artists are dutiful.


    At least hundreds of thousands, at most millions.


    Most people are really kind-hearted, but there were also a small group of people who werepletely


    for the sake of reputation.


    However, no matter which one it was, as long as they truly donated money, the victims would benefit


    from it. In fact, it didn''t matter what was the starting point.


    After all, donating or not donating was voluntary, and none of us had the right to forcibly and morally


    kidnap others.


    In the afternoon of the day, a charity released a list of donations, including not only artists from Farrell


    Media, but also artists from other mediapanies.


    As soon as the donation list was released, another wave of parison" upsurge started.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    In addition to the artists secretlypeting, there were also many fans adding fuel to the mes.


    Originally, these were ordinary things. Faye didn''t care about them until he received a call from Rex.


    Seeing Rex''s call reminder, Faye pressed to answer, "Hello."


    Rex angrily took a deep breath on the other side of the phone and it was heard that he was trying to


    suppress his anger, "Ms. Nash, Fanny has been ndered."


    Faye leaned against the seat and frowned, "Hmm?"


    "During this period of time, Fanny has taken on a new y, hasn''t she? She bumped into the release


    schedule with Natalia from the Breanna Media. With the poprity of donating money to Roxford,


    Natalia took the lead to suppress Fanny. She mocked Fanny in public and secretly that she didn''t


    donate much money."


    Faye raised her lips, "How much did Fanny donate?"


    Rex, "Two hundred thousand."


    After saying that, Rex''s voice sank, "This is Fanny''s entire savings."


    Faye pursed her lips and did not reply.


    Rex was telling the truth. Fanny has been lukewarm in the entertainment industry for so many years.


    She couldn''t earn much money at all. 200000 yuan is definitely her limit.


    Seeing Faye didn''t reply, Rex continued to say, "Fanny is very popr now. The y she cooperated


    with Mr. Ford is very popr. In addition, she has no airs but strong affinity, so many fans like her.


    However, Natalia''s poprity has been ruined by this trouble..."


    Faye has not paid much attention to Fanny recently, but she also overheard from Galen that Fanny was


    working hard and was expected to be listed as the new star of the Farrell Media this year.


    Rex wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Faye understood and said, "I see. Let


    Fanny focus on filming and ignore the public opinion."


    Rex, "Ms. Nash, you should know Natalia, right? It was very damaging to do things. It was not the first


    or second times for her to suppress newers."


    Faye replied in a low voice, "I know what to do."


    After hanging up with Rex, Faye opened her Facebook and roughly looked at the direction of public


    opinion.


    As Faye knew, Natalia also used simr method to suppress a newly popr female starst year.


    It was said that the female star finally quited the entertainment circle because she could not bear the


    pressure of public opinion.


    Even so, Natalia has also sent two Facebooks to mock her.


    She said that female star a bitch.


    When Faye flipped the Facebook, the mobile phone on desk shook twice.


    Faye looked down and saw Jake''s message on the mobile phone screen: When are you going to start


    treatment?

 Chapter 360 An Unknown Secret

    Chapter 360 An Unknown Secret


    Chapter 360 An Unknown Secret


    Seeing Jake''s message, Faye hesitated for a while and replied, "Tomorrow."


    Jake asked, "Are you sure you have made up your mind?"


    Faye replied, "Yes."


    "If Colin does something wrong to you, I will assassinate him for you," said Jake.


    "No," said Faye.


    Perhaps it was because Shepard had a great influence on her when she was a child that Faye had


    always thought that fickleness was human nature.


    When he loved her, no matter how bad she was, he would still love her.


    But when he didn''t love her, even if she killed him, he still wouldn''t love her.


    After sending a message to Jake, Faye went to make a cup of coffee.


    Halfway through the coffee, she picked up her phone again and sent a message to Fanny. "Go to the


    bank counter and print out your current ount in the past two years."


    Fanny asked, "Ms. Nash, what are you doing?"


    "Post it on your Facebook. The screenshots will be enough. It should include your ie and


    expenses." Faye said.


    "Okay," replied Fanny.


    Since the incident with Ralphst time, Fanny had been obedient to Faye.


    Basically, she would do whatever Faye asked her to do. Even if she didn''t understand Faye''s intention,


    she wouldn''t ask more.


    Seeing Fanny''s reply, Faye put down her phone, drank her coffee, and got off work on time.


    She walked out of the office and took the elevator to the underground parking lot. When she took out


    the key and was about to open the car door, she heard someone calling her tentatively from behind.


    "Faye."


    She turned around and saw Nh standing not far away in a dark green cashmere overcoat. She


    looked thinner.


    Faye turned around and greeted her with a smile, "Nh."


    Hearing Faye''s voice, Nh pursed her lips and smiled bitterly after a while. "I have divorced Hank."


    Faye pretended not to know. "What?"


    Nh took a deep breath and changed the subject. "Faye, can you do me a favor?"


    Faye smiled but didn''t respond.


    Nh walked two steps forward to Faye and said in a low voice, "I can tell you a secret about the


    Farrells."


    Faye said, "Nh, if I were you, I wouldn''t have been involved in the Farrells if I had taken great pains


    to leave them."


    Nh took a deep breath and said, "I know what you mean."


    Faye didn''t say anything.


    Nh said softly, "I just don''t want to owe him."


    Faye knew who Nh was referring to.


    Faye was never curious about other people''s affairs, so she didn''t intend to ask Nh about the story


    about her and Hank.


    After Nh finished her words, seeing that Faye was still calm, she added, "The rtionship between


    the Farrells isplicated. I can''t tell which group you belong to. But I know that you and Tiffany are at


    odds."


    Faye said indifferently, "You''re wrong."


    Nh was stunned. "How could it be? I heard Tiffany and Hank had talked about..."


    Nh shut up and looked at Faye in disbelief.


    Faye pretended to ask, "What did Tiffany say to Hank?"


    Nh took a deep breath and thought Faye really didn''t know about it, so she shook her head and


    said, "Nothing."


    Looking at Nh''splicated expression, Faye knew she wouldn''t say anything more, so she smiled


    politely. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    Nh answered dully, "Fine."


    Faye turned around, got in the car, and left. After driving for a while, she took a look at Nh in the


    rearview mirror and called Lance.


    When the phone was connected, she asked, "Do you have time now?"


    With a smile, Lance said, "Yes, I''m in the orphanage. What''s up?"


    Faye said, "Nh came to me just now and told me that she knew the secret of the Farrells. Find a way


    to ask her what''s that."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Lance smiled yfully, "Why did shee to you?"


    Faye smiled. "She probably thinks that you''re not reliable, so even if she''s working for you, she''s


    always on guard against you."


    Lance sneered, "She''s really stupid. In the Farrells'' game, I''m the most reliable one."


    Then he cleared his throat and said, "By the way, Helen was sent back to her hometown by Hank."


    "Yes, I know," Faye replied.


    Lance said, "After all, she is his sister. Hank chose to protect her even though he was driven


    desperate."


    Faye said calmly, "Hank is more human than Tiffany."


    Lance kept silent for a while and teased, "Since he is so humane, will you let him go?"


    Faye had arrived at the Fennth Community. She stopped the car and said calmly, "No. I won''t let go of


    Tiffany, so I will be his enemy. When you''re weeding, you must dig up the roots."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye got off the car. But when she just took two steps forward, she heard


    Cindy''s angry voiceing from the living room. "Why are you still here? I have told you that you are


    not wee here..."

 Chapter 361 She Doesnt Deserve It

    Chapter 361 She Doesn''t Deserve It


    Chapter 361 She Doesn''t Deserve It


    Carlotta''s voice came after Cindy finished her words.


    "Call the police if she doesn''t leave. She is trespassing!"


    Carlotta was a weak woman. She couldn''t be tough even if she quarreled with others.


    Faye walked into the room and entered the password to open the door.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw Martha sitting on the sofa in an arrogant manner.


    Hearing the noise, the three people in the living room turned to look at Faye.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they saw clearly that it was Faye who entered the room, Carlotta walked towards Faye and


    whispered, "That woman said she was Colin''s mother..."


    Faye nced at Martha, who was sitting still, and replied calmly, "Yes."


    Carlotta asked, "Is she really the woman who sent me the message?"


    Faye lowered her head and changed into slippers. "Auntie, you and Cindy go back to your room first."


    Carlotta asked worriedly, "Will she bully you?"


    Faye stood straight and smiled at Carlotta. "Do you think I will suffer losses?"


    Carlotta thought, "I don''t think so."


    Faye looked at Carlotta andforted her, "Don''t worry. I''ll be fine."


    Carlotta knew that she couldn''t help Faye even if she stayed, so she went back to the living room and


    took Cindy back to her room.


    Cindy didn''t know what was going on at the beginning. She struggled but was stopped by Carlotta in a


    low voice. "Faye said she would solve it. We can only make things worse if we stay here."


    Cindy turned to look at Faye and nodded.


    Seeing that Carlotta and Cindy went back to their room, Faye walked to the living room and made a


    cup of tea for Martha. She handed it to her with both hands and said, "Mom, have some tea."


    Martha reached for the teacup and asked, "Is that your aunt?"


    Instead of answering Martha''s question, Faye sat on an armchair aside and asked, "What brings you


    here today?"


    Martha stopped drinking tea and looked at Faye. "You don''t wee me?"


    Faye''s expression didn''t change. "You can say that."


    After saying that, she looked at the anger in Martha''s eyes and took out her phone to send a message


    to Robert. "Try to make Coline back an hourter."


    Robert, "?"


    Faye said, "Martha is at the Fennth Community."


    Robert instantly understood and replied, "Got it, Mrs. Farrell."


    Seeing Robert''s reply, Faye put away her phone and looked into Martha''s eyes. "Mom, if you have


    anything to tell me, just tell me," she said bluntly.


    Although Faye called Martha mom respectfully, in fact, she didn''t take Martha seriously at all.


    Martha also knew that. She tried to adjust her mood and asked, "Did Colin sell all his shares to


    Tiffany?"


    Faye replied, "Right."


    Martha got angry. "Does he know what it means to do this?"


    Ignoring Martha''s anger, Faye said indifferently, "He knows."


    Martha was so angry that her chest heaved. "He''s messing around. As his wife, why don''t you remind


    him and stop him?"


    Faye said, "Because I''m his wife, no matter what he does, I will support him unconditionally."


    Martha was speechless.


    She stared at Faye motionlessly for a few seconds and suddenly sneered, "Childish!"


    Compared to Martha''s mood swings, Faye was calm from beginning to end.


    After saying that, Martha looked at the silent Faye, took a deep breath, and said with a cold face, "I


    want to see Colin."


    "You can''t see him," said Faye.


    Martha''s face changed, and she suddenly realized something. "What do you mean?"


    Faye said frankly, "I''ve arranged for someone to stop him from going home. He won''t be able toe


    back soon."


    After saying that, Faye took a look at her watch and then looked at Martha. After a moment of silence,


    she asked, "Do you like any city?"


    Hearing Faye''s words, Martha looked at her warily. "What do you want to do?"


    Faye said in a calm voice, "I want you to choose a city you like to settle down in and enjoy your


    retirement."


    Martha frowned, "You want to send me away?"


    A hint of coldness shed through Faye''s eyes when she saw Martha''s stubborn look, but she quickly


    concealed it. "If you can''t make a choice in a short time, you can choose slowly on the way."


    Then, under Martha''s gaze, Faye picked up her phone and dialed a number.


    When the phone was connected, she said, "Andy,e in."


    Then she hung up the phone.


    After a while, Andy appeared at the door with a poker face.


    Faye said, "Contact Lance and send her to him."


    Andy nodded, "Yes, Mrs. Farrell."


    Faye said, "Don''t let Colin know."


    Andy was stunned.


    "Is there a problem?" Faye asked.


    Thinking of what Colin had told him before, Andy replied, "No."


    When Martha was taken away by Andy, she kept struggling and shouting hysterically, not as arrogant


    as Faye saw when she entered the room.


    Faye leaned against the sofa and rubbed her temples. The figure of Daisy Kemp shed through her


    mind. She gritted her teeth and felt a sense of nausea rising from the bottom of her heart.


    They were all selfish and didn''t deserve to be a mother.

 Chapter 362 Care About Each Other

    Chapter 362 Care About Each Other


    Chapter 362 Care About Each Other


    Everything went on as usual when Colin came back.


    Carlotta and Cindy didn''t mention anything about Martha''s visit.


    However, when they were having dinner, Carlotta plucked up the courage to pick up food for Colin with


    the serving chopsticks.


    Colin raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Thank you, auntie."


    Carlotta pursed her lips. She felt sorry for Colin, but she was afraid that she would leak out her


    emotions. "These are all your favorites. Eat more."


    After dinner, Colin and Faye went back to their bedroom.


    As soon as they entered the room, Colin wrapped his arms around Faye''s waist and held her from


    behind. He rested his chin on her shoulder and chuckled, "What happened?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye replied calmly, "Nothing happened."


    Colin smiled, "I don''t believe it."


    Faye was silent for a moment. Then she turned to look at Colin and said frankly, "Yes, something


    happened, but I don''t want you to know."


    Colin was so smart that he could guess something from Carlotta''s attitude towards him tonight. Now


    that he heard Faye''s words, he deepened his smile. "Well, I don''t want to know either."


    Faye turned around and looked at him. "Colin."


    Colin, "Hmm?"


    "It''s so good that you have grown up like this," said Faye.


    He looked at her and said, "Thanks to you."


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "I''m also grateful for myself. Fortunately, she gave you that kind of


    warmth at that time."


    Colin chuckled and pinched the back of Faye''s neck. "Why do you suddenly sigh like this?"


    Faye let Colin''s warm hands do whatever he wanted. "I''m d."


    Before going to bed in the evening, Faye received a message from Fanny. "Ms. Nash, I''ve posted it on


    Facebook. Thank you."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    After replying to Fanny''s message, Colin chuckled and said, "You really care about Fanny."


    Faye looked at him and said, "She works very hard."


    He snickered, "She''s also easy to be bullied."


    She smiled, "It''s normal for people to be bullied when they are too kind, not to mention that she is in the


    entertainment circle."


    Colin understood the sadness in Faye''s eyes. He held her tightly and kissed her on the forehead. "I''ll


    nt roses for you in a month and a half."


    Faye looked at Colin and asked, "Will you do it personally?"


    Colin said, "It could move you and make you remember, so I have to do it myself."


    On the second morning, Faye called Jake after breakfast.


    Jake was still sleeping when he got the call. He let out a long sigh and said, "Although I have asked


    you this question more than ten times, I still want to ask you again. Are you sure you have made up


    your mind?"


    Faye smiled, "See you in the old house an hourter."


    Jake sat up from the bed and said helplessly, "Okay. Don''t go in by yourself before I arrive."


    Faye replied, "I see."


    After hanging up the phone with Jake, Faye sent a message to Galen, telling him that she would arrive


    at thepanyte today. If there was anything, he could call her.


    After sending the message, she drove to the old house where she used to live.


    Shepard used to be the housekeeper in the Farrells, so her family was not poor. The house she had


    lived in at that time was costly.


    However, Cocanel had developed rapidly in recent years. This ce had be old. Some ces


    had been demolished, and some were nned to be rebuilt.


    Although her old house hadn''t been demolished, it was worn out from the outside.


    Sitting in the car, Faye looked at themunity in her memory, lost in thought. The memories of her


    childhood swept over her mind.


    At the gate of themunity, Daisy had fought with Shepard.


    At that time, when she was a little girl, she saw her parents tussling with each other, crying


    heartbrokenly. The surroundings were crowded with onlookers, some sympathized with them, and


    some mocked them.


    "Are these two couples? Why are they fighting?"


    "I heard that it was because a man had an affair."


    "What a pity! Is the girl crying next to them their daughter?"


    Immersed in her memory, Faye suddenly felt suffocated.


    At that time, she was only seven years old. Those memories should be vague, but she remembered


    them clearly as if those memories had been deeply engraved in her bones.


    As the memories went deeper and deeper, Faye gradually tightened her hand holding the steering


    wheel.


    When she couldn''t help gasping for breath, the car window was suddenly knocked from the outside,


    pulling her thoughts back.


    She took a deep breath and looked out of the window numbly.


    Jake frowned and stared at her through the window. "Open the door."


    She lowered the window and felt the fresh air. She forced a smile on her pale face and asked, "Why did


    youe so early?"


    Jake said, "If Ie a littleter, I''m afraid I will see you in Cocanel daily newspaper tomorrow."


    Faye smiled, "It''s not that exaggerated."


    Jake put on a fake smile and said, "I appreciate people like you. You have already lived such a hard life


    and experienced so many hardships in your life, but you are still strong. You still want to feel the hurt of


    love."


    Faye pushed the door open and got out of the car. "Can''t you bless me?"


    Jake asked, "Have you seen Skrk by A. A. Moore?"


    "What?" Faye asked.


    Jake lowered his head and looked at her. "I''m pursuing the depth of the human heart, but I see the


    shallow of the human heart."

 Chapter 363 Im Here

    Chapter 363 I''m Here


    Chapter 363 I''m Here


    As a man who had alsoe from the low valley, how could Jake not bless Faye?


    He not only hoped that Faye could live a good life but also hoped that she and Colin could be together


    forever so that he could believe that there was real warmth in the world and that there was true love


    that would never change.


    After Jake finished his words, Faye didn''t say anything.


    Jake shook his head, "Sure enough, a psychologist can''t make friends with a patient. He will be


    softhearted."


    Faye chuckled, "Isn''t there a rule in your profession that people with mental diseases can''t be doctors?"


    Jake said seriously, "Indeed, there is no such rule."


    After saying that, he raised his chin at Faye and said, "Let''s go."


    "Have you brought the key?" Faye asked.


    Jake patted his shirt pocket and said, "Of course."


    After Faye was sent to the orphanage, her old house was sold by Shepard''s rtives not long after.


    After Faye grew up, she saved money to buy this house. However, the key was kept by Jake all the


    time because she couldn''t ovee the pain in her heart.


    The two of them crossed the road and entered themunity. The closer she got to the house, the


    more suffocated Faye felt.


    Walking next to Faye, Jake didn''t tease her as he had done just now. Instead, he became much


    gentler. "If you can''t stand it, just tell me. Don''t push yourself too hard."


    Faye took a deep breath. "I''m fine."


    Faye hadn''t been here for a long time. The furnishings in the yard, except for bing old and


    shabby, were almost identical to the images in her memory.


    Jake asked, "Shall we go into the room?"


    "Okay," said Faye.


    Her home was on the fourth floor, room 402 of the second left building.


    The two walked inside side by side. Jake deliberately slowed down a step when they went upstairs and


    said, "You go first."


    Faye pursed her lips and walked up the stairs.


    This was the house more than 30 years ago. The stairs were made of cement without tiles. No matter


    how clean it was, it looked like there was ayer of dust.


    When they went upstairs, Faye touched the wooden handrail.


    The armrest had faded away from the yellow color in her memory and became mottled. The wooden


    texture was rough and hard to touch.


    Jake followed her and asked, "What''re you thinking?"


    Faye said, "My mother was kneeling here and begging my father not to leave."


    Jake frowned and asked, "Any good memory?"


    Faye shook her head. "I don''t remember."


    Jake''s voice became gentle, "You just forgot it. Think about it again."


    "I really can''t remember," Faye said.


    Jake remained silent.


    Faye walked slowly. It took nearly ten minutes from the first floor to the fourth floor. Jake followed her,


    fearing that she might get sick out of control.


    Patients with mental diseases had no premonition before the attack.


    That was one of the reasons why Faye insisted on getting treatment.


    At the door of room 402, Jake took out the key and opened the door.


    When the door was opened, he walked in first. Then he turned to Faye and asked, "Do you want to


    Faye stood stiffly outside the door, and the scenes in the depths of her memory kept shing through


    her mind. The next second, a strong sense of nausea made her lean against the wall with one hand.


    She retched and vomited.


    Jake frowned and stepped forward, "Your stress response is as intense as before."


    Faye bent over and vomited up all the breakfast she had this morning.


    After a while, she raised her head with a pale face, took out the car key, and handed it to Jake. "Help


    me get a bottle of water in the car."


    Jake took the car key and looked at her worriedly. "Would you like to go downstairs first?"


    Faye insisted, "No."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jake frowned and said, "Although the decoration in the room has changed, theyout hasn''t changed.


    Don''t go in by yourself. Wait for me at the door."


    "I see," said Faye.


    Jake took a look at Faye and went downstairs. After taking a few steps, he turned around and warned


    her, "If you go in by yourself, I will change a psychologist for you."


    With her back to Jake, Faye waved her hand and said, "I know. Go back quickly."


    Hearing this, Jake turned around and ran downstairs.


    After Jake left, Faye stood still outside the door but involuntarily looked at the living room.


    She really couldn''t remember any happy scenes in her childhood. All she could remember was the hurt


    she had suffered.


    For example, in this living room, Daisy got drunk because of Shepard''s affair. When drunk, she would


    hit her with a feather duster.


    No matter how she curled up and cried, "Mom, please stop, don''t hit me." Daisy didn''t stop.


    Daisy called her "cheap girl".


    Her mind wandered too far, and bad memories filled her brain. All of a sudden, her mind went nk.


    Just as she felt she was about to faint, a pair of big hands held her back and lifted her up. Then she


    heard Colin''s hoarse voice, "It''s okay. I''m here..."

 Chapter 364 Disgusting

    Chapter 364 Disgusting


    Chapter 364 Disgusting


    For a moment, Faye thought she had an illusion.


    She turned her head to look at Colin. Her eyes were dim and empty.


    Colin leaned over, lowered his head, and kissed her sad eyes, "It''s me."


    Faye''s heart trembled with her tears suddenly falling.


    She broke down in tears then and couldn''t hold back the emotions anymore.


    Faye was crying hysterically. Colin held her in his arms with his eyes red, "It doesn''t matter if they don''t


    love you. I love you, and I will make up for all the love that everyone owes you," his voice was deep


    and horse.


    When Jake came with water, Faye was still choking.


    Colin was trying to distract her, lowering his head and talking to her.


    Jake stepped closer and coughed lightly, "Here, water."


    Hearing his voice, Faye turned her head slightly.


    Jake felt guilty, unscrewed the cap of the water, and handed the water over, "Rinse your mouth."


    Faye stood up from Colin''s arms, took the water from Jake, and took two sips to rinse her mouth. Then,


    he looked at Colin and Jake and asked in a low voice, "Do you have anything to exin to me?"


    "He followed me."


    "He charged me 100,000 yuan and tipped me off."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jake and Colin almost said together. Faye lightly lifted her eyelids and said nothing.


    The atmosphere in the corridor suddenly became strangely silent.


    The two men stared at each other, just as tensely as they met for the first time.


    Faye nced at them and said, "Can I go in now?"


    Jake lowered his eyes to look at Faye, "Are you ready?"


    "Yes," Faye said.


    After speaking, she looked at Colin, pursed her lips, then asked, "Do you want to go with me? Or you


    stay outside and wait for me?"


    Colin didn''t answer but entwined his fingers with Faye''s, replying to her with his actions.


    Faye had anticipated Colin''s decision and was not surprised. She raised her eyes to look at him and


    smiled lightly, "Please get mentally prepared. I will probably...being unnormal..."


    Colin held her hand tightly, took it to his thin lips, and kissed it. "I will protect you," he said seriously.


    When Faye entered the door, her hand held by Colin sweated.


    Faye was tense. Although Colinforted her with his arm around her, she wasn''t relieved.


    Jake followed them and saw Faye trembling. "What do you remember?" he asked in a steady voice.


    Faye pursed her lips and squeezed words between her teeth, "Disgusting."


    Jake frowned, "What?"


    Faye bit her lower lip, staring at the bedroom door without saying a word.


    Jake stepped forward, asking, "Faye, what are you talking about?"


    Faye took a deep breath, "My dad brought that woman here when my mom went back to my grandma''s


    house."


    "..."


    Faye had never mentioned that to Jake.


    Seeing Faye''s sullen and forbearing expression, Jake thought this memory must have a great impact


    on her.


    Jake motioned Colin to let go of Faye''s hand, gradually guiding her, "Faye, what did you see back


    then? Tell us. It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault..."


    "I saw him take that woman home. And in my parent''s bedroom, they..."


    Faye didn''t finish the sentence, but Jake and Colin understood.


    Shepard had brought his lover home and had sex with her after Daisy returned to her parents'' home.


    He hadn''t thought that the young Faye could understand while Faye had seen their sexual intercourse


    through the crack of the door.


    The six or seven-year-old girl witnessed his father cheating with her own eyes.


    One could imagine how hurtful it was to a little girl.


    Just as Jake opened his mouth and wanted to appease Faye, she pushed Colin away, rushed into the


    bedroom, and knocked over all the furnishings frantically.


    She tried to destroy the bed. But no matter how hard she beat it, the bed remained intact.


    Faye turned around, walked out of the bedroom, and came to the kitchen to get some tools. She


    rummaged through chests and cupboards when Colin followed her in and hugged her. "Let''s go home.


    We don''t stay here longer," he said to her quietly.


    Faye''s chest heaved because of anger. She gritted her teeth and said, "I''m going to smash that bed."


    "Okay. Not only the bed but thismunity. I''ll invest in it. Later, I''ll call Robert and let him negotiate,"


    Colin consoled him.


    Faye calmed down a little and forced herself to take a deep breath. She made an effort to collect


    herself and tried not to throw up, "Disgusting. He was so disgusting. Both of them were disgusting..."

 Chapter 365 Nature of Love

    Chapter 365 Nature of Love


    Chapter 365 Nature of Love


    Faye was trembling all over when Colin carried her downstairs.


    Her stomach was empty due to retching and she felt torn with spasms.


    Jake followed behind them and opened the car door for them. Watching Colin gingerly put Faye into


    the passenger seat, Jake asked with a frown, "Are you sure you''re all right?"


    Faye slightly pressed her lips and forced a smile with difficulty. "I''m fine."


    Colin put his hand on the back of her neck to massage it and then bowed to kiss her forehead. He


    asked in a soft voice, "Shall I take you back?"


    Faye clenched her hands and replied, "Okay."


    Watching their interaction, Jake realized that he didn''t need to stay. He reached out and patted Colin''s


    back.


    Colin got his implication. He closed the door to the passenger seat and then turned around.


    Jake nced into the car at Faye and said in a voice that could only be heard by himself and Colin,


    "Pay more attention to her mood after going back. Don''t let her go to thepany today."


    Colin asked gloomily, "Is there any other treatment for her illness?"


    Jake replied honestly, "None."


    Colin raised another question, "How long will this treatment take?"


    Jake answered, "Until she canpletely ept her past."


    He paused and then added, "Mr. Farrell, do you feel sorry for her when seeing her current looks?"


    Colin tightened her jaw, pondering what Jake was implicating.


    Jake forced a smile and continued, "But you didn''t see how miserable she looked when she went to the


    scene of that car ident."


    Colin remained silent.


    Jake continued, "Otherwise, you''ll get crazy."


    Jake was smiling when he said those words, but his eyes were filled with sadness.


    Colin was still silent. Jake smiled and said, "Be good to her."


    Then he turned around and left.


    Colin suddenly called out to him, "Dr. Thomas."


    Jake turned around confusedly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Colin''s eyes looked unfathomable. He asked, "Did she do those things for me?"


    Jake didn''t answer this question. He chuckled and asked, "What do you think?"


    Colin''s breath quickened. He didn''t reply.


    Jake chuckled when he found Colin was stiff. He asked, "What''s wrong with you? Are you guilty?"


    Colin remained silent.


    Jake took off his wire-rimmed sses, pinched his ber, and said in a deep voice, "You don''t have


    to feel guilty. If you love a person, you''ll do anything for her. This is the nature of love."


    Colin asked in a lowered voice, "Can we give up the treatment?"


    Jake replied honestly, "Of course. Faye is very self-controlled. There won''t be any problem as long as


    she doesn''t receive fierce stimtion. But..."


    Jake stammered and gazed at Colin meaningfully.


    Colin knitted his brows and asked, "What do you want to say?"


    Jake ridiculed, "The most prominent characteristic of Faye''s illness is strong possessiveness. The


    longer she stays by your side, the more she loves you. She''ll take you as her res privata. Are you sure


    that you can tolerate this?"


    Colin replied in a firm voice, "Of course."


    Jake shook his head smilingly and said, "You''ve fallen in love for only a short period. You may keep the


    novelty for one or two years. So, of course, you think you can tolerate it now. But what about three


    yearster? Or five years, ten years, or even twenty yearster? Her love will only suffocate you."


    Colin felt turbulent and painful inside. He said firmly, "It won''t."


    Jake replied, "Leave these words to Faye. It''s useless to tell me this or convince me. After all, I''m not


    gay."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Colin''s upset mood dissipated when he heard Jake''s words. He squinted at Jake and retorted, "Don''t


    think too much."


    Jake sneered, "You''re not my cup of tea."


    He put on his sses after finishing the words. Then he turned around, waved at Colin, and left in


    strides.


    Colin stood on the spot. Several minutester, he walked to the door to the driver''s seat, opened the


    door, and got into the car.


    Faye smiled when she saw Colin. "Did Jake go back?" asked she.


    Colin also smiled at her, looking as usual, and replied, "Yep."


    Then he turned the steering wheel and asked, "What would you like for lunch?"


    Gazing at Colin''s side face, Faye subconsciously sank her nails into her palms and called his name,


    "Colin."


    Colin raised his brows and nced at Faye, asking, "What''s the matter?"


    Faye replied, "I don''t want to go home."


    Colin secretly took a deep breath and asked in a pretended relieved voice, "Are you worried that aunt


    will find out something?"


    Faye answered, "Yep."


    Faye randomly tapped the steering wheel and asked teasingly, "Get a room in the hotel?"


    Faye shifted her eyes to look out of the window and agreed, "Okay."


    Colin drove the car slowly. This time, he didn''t hold Faye''s hand.


    It was because he knew she needed to stay alone now.


    Colin parked the car after arriving at the hotel and the two got out of the car.


    They checked in at the reception and then took an elevator upstairs. Faye curled her lips into a smile


    when she found Colin was deliberately keeping a distance away from her. Sheforted him, "I''m


    fine."


    Colin bowed his head and looked into her eyes, saying, "I think you''re disgusted with men now."


    Faye took a breath and answered, "Not that extreme."


    Colin smiled, not taking her alienation to his heart at all, and asked, "Would you like to go for a drink?"


    Faye''s eyes lit up. She asked, "May I?"


    Colinughed and said, "Of course."


    They walked out of the elevator, swiped the card to open the door, and walked into the room. Colin took


    off his jacket, tossed it onto the sofa, and tugged at his necktie, "I''m not your husband today. Just take


    me as a friend."


    Faye didn''t reply.


    Colin who was untying his necktie paused in his movements. He tutted and asked, "As your friend, isn''t


    this action too erotic?"

 Chapter 366 Ive Been into You for Years

    Chapter 366 I''ve Been into You for Years


    Chapter 366 I''ve Been into You for Years


    The living room fell into silence when Colin finished the words.


    Fayended her gaze on Colin''s unbuttoned neckline. After a long while, she moved her red lips and


    answered, "That''s true."


    Colin then raised his hand to buckle his shirt.


    Faye asked, "Don''t you feel hot?"


    Colin replied righteously, "We''re just friends. I have to endure it even if I feel hot."


    Then he walked to the sofa, sat down, took out his phone from his pocket, and called Robert.


    When the call was connected, Colin said in a deep voice, "Buy some snacks and wines from My Food


    Diary and send them to Room 806 of Sapphires Hotel."


    Robert replied, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin stared at Faye after hanging up and asked with a smile, "How do you get along with Tanner and


    Caylee at usual times? You can treat me the same way today."


    Faye raised her brows and asked, "What?"


    Colin leaned back and spread his handszily on the arms of the sofa. He inexplicably made Faye feel


    rxed. "I guess you want to pour out your bitterness to your friends now."


    Faye, who originally had her lips pressed tightly, suddenly curled up her lips into a smile. "So, you want


    me to take you as my friend now?"


    Colin replied with a question, "Isn''t it good?"


    Faye answered, "It''s good."


    It was just that it was too good.


    He was so thoughtful that she didn''t have the heart to let him down.


    Faye, who stood before the French window, was in a trance when Robert knocked on the door. She felt


    dizzy.


    Leaning against the sofa, Colin fixed his eyes on Faye''s back, feeling so distressed for her.


    Hearing the doorbell, he stood up to open the door.


    Robert stood at the door with two bags of food. He greeted Colin, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin reached out to take the things and said, "Give them to me."


    Robert reported to him in a low voice, "I got some news from the Farrell Group Tiffany and ine''s


    Colin said indifferently, "I see. Let them be."


    Robert replied, "Okay."


    Robert didn''t leave when the conversation was over.


    Colin nced askance at him and asked, "Anything else?"


    Robert stepped forward and said, "Mr. Farrell, ..."


    Colin stepped back with a frown and said in disdain, "Don''t get too close to me."


    Robert rubbed his nose awkwardly and straightened his back. He exined, "I''m afraid that Mrs. Farrell


    will hear our conversation."


    Learning that it was something rted to Faye, Colin took a step forward and ordered, "Say it."


    Robert lowered his voice and reported, "Mrs. Farrell likes an unknown star named Fanny Brown and


    wants to get her popr. But I heard that Natalia of Breanna Media had been targeting Fanny recently


    and her manager had secretly bribed some paid posters this morning."


    Colin asked in a cold voice, "What does she n to do?"


    Robert replied honestly, "I don''t know yet. But Natalia is very notorious in this circle as she always


    made things difficult for neers."


    Colin raised his brows and asked, "How could she stay in this circle for so long?"


    Robert exined, "She''s the most popr star of Breanna Media in recent years. They have to give


    her resources no matter how notorious she is in the circle. In addition, she has many loyal fans. Those


    fans would attack other stars on the Inte whenever Natalia needs them."


    Indeed, Robert seldom paid attention to these stars. He noticed this matter purely because one of the


    parties involved is a star that Faye likes.


    Though Faye didn''t say openly that she wanted to get Fanny popr, it was a well-known "secret" in


    the entertainment circle.


    Robert was waiting for Colin''s instructions.


    Colin said, "Since Faye likes Fanny, you should keep an eye on this matter."


    Roger replied with an "Okay" and then left.


    Colin took the two bags of things back into the room.


    Robert had always been thoughtful. The snacks he packed were all those that Faye preferred not spicy,


    and appetizing.


    As for the drinks, he had bought several cans of beer and a bottle of red wine.


    Colin took out the snacks and ced them on the tea table. Then he stood up, took a wine decanter


    and two goblets from the counter, and poured out the red wine into the decanter to dispel the effects of


    alcohol.


    After the preparation, Colin strode to Faye, stood beside her, and grinned, "Ms. Nash, would you like a


    heart-to-heart talk?"


    Faye tilted her head to look at Colin, feelingplicated as warmth and sadness intertwined in her


    heart. She called his name, "Colin."


    Colin replied, "Yes?"


    Faye took a breath and said, "You don''t have to do this for me."


    Colin grinned, leaned against the French window, and looked at her affectionately. "I have no choice.


    You''re my only wife in this life, so I can only pamper you."


    Faye pressed her lips into a straight line and said, "You''ve also seen it today. Maybe my illness won''t


    be cured all my life."


    Staring at Faye''s pale face, Colin thought of Jake''s words "The most prominent characteristic of Faye''s


    illness is strong possessiveness. The longer she stays by your side, the more she loves you. She''ll


    take you as her res privata."


    The two looked at each other and fell into silence.


    After a long while, Colin stood erectly, walked to Faye, and stood right before her. Gazing at her with a


    serious expression, he asked in a calm voice, "Faye, you like me, right?"


    Faye moved her lips wanting to answer his question, but in the end, she didn''t utter a beep.


    ncing at the silent Faye, Colin bowed his head, chuckled, and said word by word, "I love you very


    much."


    Faye was still wordless.


    Colin continued, "I love you deeply, so I''ll ept it happily even if you don''t allow me to get along with


    other girls."


    Not getting along with other girls...


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    epting it happily...


    For others, it was just sweet talk. But for Faye, his words had smashed the invisible fortress she built to


    seclude herself from others.


    As Colin was walking up to her, Faye moved her red lips and called, "Colin."


    Colin stopped, looked at her affectionately, and said, "Faye, I''ve been into you for eleven years, not just


    one or two days. If you don''t love me, I will live like a walking dead, but at least I can live on. But if you


    ask me not to love you, I will die."

 Chapter 367 You have Fallen for Me, Right

    Chapter 367 You have Fallen for Me, Right


    Chapter 367 You have Fallen for Me, Right


    Colin confessed his deep love to her in an extremely calm voice.


    Faye''s heart thumped wildly. She gazed at Colin dully.


    Colin curled up his thin lips and continued, "My love for you is not possessive, but I can ept your


    possessive love, for example, you''ll only love me, or you can''t live on without me."


    Faye took a deep breath in a mixed feeling.


    Colin saw through her with a nce and asked, "You don''t dare to believe me?"


    Faye dodged his gaze silently.


    They remained silent for about half a minute. Then Colin reached out, rubbed Faye''s hair dotingly, and


    said, "Let''s drink, Ms. Nash."


    He walked away after finishing the words, not wanting to give Faye any pressure.


    Alcohol was a good thing.


    At least it was a good thing for those who wanted to escape from reality temporarily.


    Colin poured the red wine into the goblets. Faye walked forward, took a can of beer from the tea table,


    and opened the can. She then sat down on the sofa and gulped down half can of the beer.


    Colin looked up at her confusedly.


    Faye exined, "I want to drink beer."


    Faye picked up a goblet of red wine and shook it. "Well."


    They then all became silent, one sipping the red wine, and the other drinking the beer. But the


    atmosphere was inexplicably harmonious.


    After drinking several tans of beers, Faye broke the silence, "It isn''t that I don''t trust you. It''s just that I


    don''t have faith in human nature."


    Colin adjusted his posture and said in a deep voice, "There is always an exception."


    Faye said, "I''m not that confident to think that I can meet that one-in-a-million exception."


    Faye was drunk because she wouldn''t say these emotional words when she was sober.


    Colin leaned forward, trying to snatch her beer. Faye gazed at him and said with a smile, "I didn''t drink


    much."


    Colin curled up his lips and said, "No man would admit he''s drunk."


    Faye squeezed the can, making a crushing sound, and said, "I was telling the truth."


    Colin reached out three fingers and waved them before Faye''s eyes, asking, "What''s this?"


    Faye answered in amusement, "Three."


    Colin said with a serious expression, "Finger."


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    It was really a boring joke. Faye pressed her lips and stared at him as if he was a fool.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    When their eyes met, they all burst intoughter.


    Colin straightened his back and said, "Okay. Confirmed. You didn''t drink much. You may go on."


    Faye then continued to drink. Affected by the alcohol, she became talkative and would chat with Colin


    from time to time.


    "I told you that my mom treated me better than how your mom treated you. It was a lie."


    "They were equally awful."


    "They were all selfish and immersed in sadness because of love."


    Colin picked up a piece of chip and sent it to Faye''s mouth, saying, "Open your mouth."


    Faye opened her mouth obediently.


    Looking at the dull-looking Faye, Colin said with a smile, "Chew it."


    Bleary-eyed, Faye chewed the chip mechanically.


    She lookedpletely different from usual.


    Gazing at her with a smile, Colin reached out and wiped her mouth corner.


    Faye raised her eyes to look at him and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Colin replied, "It''s tainted by beer."


    Faye nodded, kicked off her high heels, and sat on the sofa with her legs crossed. She pressed her lips


    and asked, "Colin, what if my illness can''t be cured? What if you stop loving me one day? What should


    I do if I get sick again when you break up with me?"


    Colin clenched his grip on the goblet and said, "These won''t happen."


    Faye bent her knees, rested her chin on them, and looked down at the ground. "Someone once told me


    that a mentally-ill person was deemed as a half psycho. Colin, will any normal person fall in love with a


    psycho?"


    Faye unconsciously uttered these words. This was her inner thought.


    Colin immediately replied in a low voice, "I will."


    Faye tilted her head to look at Colin and chuckled. "But I don''t have the heart."


    Colin asked in an upset voice, "Don''t have the heart to do what?"


    Faye''s eyes turned red as she replied, "I don''t have the heart to hurt you even though you may stop


    loving me at that time or I may lose my consciousness."


    Colin was shocked when he heard Faye''s words.


    The next moment, he asked in a husky voice, "Faye, you''ve fallen for me, right?"


    Faye replied, "Yes."

 Chapter 368 Love Each Other More Deeply

    Chapter 368 Love Each Other More Deeply


    Chapter 368 Love Each Other More Deeply


    Faye was not good at expressing her love.


    Her confirmation was better than any sweet words.


    Colin leaned forward. He only found that Faye was crying when he lifted her chin.


    Colin felt a sharp pain in his heart. He bowed his head to kiss her.


    His kiss was extremely gentle.


    Faye looked up at him, reached out to wrap her arms around his neck, and called his name, "Colin."


    Colin answered, "Yes."


    Shivering, Faye spoke. "I..."


    Faye wanted to tell him that she really wanted to stay by his side.


    However, she found it hard to utter the rest words.


    Clin stroked the back of her neck and said in a low, sexy voice, "I know. You want to stay by my side."


    Faye pressed her lips.


    Colin continued with a smile, "I also know that you want to possess me solely and want to be the only


    woman in my eyes."


    Though Faye was drunk, her mind was not that messy.


    Colin had pointed out her inner thought. Her face turned extremely red as she felt as if she was


    Colin perceived Faye''s embarrassment when he finished the words. He pressed his forehead against


    hers andughed happily. "I''m not afraid of it. You can love me unscrupulously to see if I can endure it


    or not."


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat when she heard his words. Before she could say something, Colin


    continued, "I will love you more crazily than you do."


    He then carried Faye in his arms and walked to the bedroom.


    Wrapping her arms around his neck, Faye stared at him and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Colin looked down at her and said with a flirtatious grin, "Let you possess me."


    Faye retorted, "I never want to possess you."


    Colin denied, "Nah, you want it."


    He gently put Faye in the bed and then leaned forward.


    Affected by alcohol, Faye felt very dizzy. With her legs hooking Colin''s waist, she looked a bit


    nonchnt.


    Colin opened her legs, bowed his head, and kissed them devoutly.


    Faye''s legs trembled violently. She put her feet on Colin''s shoulders, her eyes turning watery.


    The next morning...


    When Faye woke up, she felt an inexplicable pain in her private part.


    The scenes ofst night shed across her mind like a movie, making her blush.


    Sexual desire would deprive one''s rationality.


    This proverb worked on Faye.


    If it weren''t that she still remembered what had happenedst night, she wouldn''t believe that she


    would be so horny.


    They made love from noon to nightfall.


    When Faye was lost in her thoughts, Colin put his hand on her waist. The next moment, Faye felt the


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    temperature from his hot body as he hugged her from behind. He whispered into her ear in a sexy


    voice, "Morning, honey."


    Faye hadpletely sobered up. She took in a breath and said, "Morning."


    Colin moved his hand from her waist to the back of her hand and then intertwined his slender fingers


    with hers.


    "What would you like for breakfast?" asked he.


    Faye pressed her lips and said, neglecting his question, "I forgot to call auntst night."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "I called her."


    Shocked, Faye tilted her head to look at Colin and asked, "When?"


    Colin took the chance to kiss her cheek and replied, "After you fell asleep. You were too tiredst


    night."


    Faye''s thoughts wandered when she heard the word "tired".


    Not receiving a response from Faye, Colin chuckled and asked, "Do you feel better now?"


    Faye replied, "Yep."


    Colin hugged her tightly and called her name, "Faye Nash."


    He seldom called her in such a serious manner.


    It must be a serious matter when he called her full name.


    As expected, Colin continued in a low voice, "We''ll give up the treatment."


    Faye pressed her lisp into a straight line and objected, "No."


    Colin bowed his head andnded a kiss on the back of her neck. He consoled her in a calm voice, "In


    the past, I had always been wondering what kind of love was a good one. I found the answer when I


    saw this sentence we''ll still love each other and even love each other more deeply after learning about


    his or her secrets and dark side."

 Chapter 369 Public Voice

    Chapter 369 Public Voice


    Chapter 369 Public Voice


    Colin was always good at saying the most shocking things in the most gentle tone.


    Faye leaned against his arms and did not move, allowing him to rub against her neck.


    After a long time, she pursed her lips slightly and whispered, "Let me think."


    After having breakfast at the hotel, the two went to the office by car.


    On the way, the two chatted from time to time but both of them didn''t mention the thing that happened


    yesterday.


    Adults would behave like this. No matter how devastated they had been the day before, they just


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    returned to normal after a sleep.


    When the car arrived at the office, Faye got out first.


    Colin lowered the window and asked her to approach him.


    Faye raised her eyebrows, "What?"


    Colin''s smiled, "I want to talk to you."


    It was rush hour. So Faye did not hesitate and walked to him and bent over, "What''s up?" she asked.


    Colin''s slender fingers grasped Faye''s cor and gently pulled it forward. He then gave her a kiss.


    Faye''s face suddenly flushed and she subconsciously backed away.


    Colin obediently loosened his grip and rubbed his thin lips with his fingers. "Honey, work hard today,"


    he said in a bantering tone.


    Faye, "..."


    At this point, there were quite a few employees of Farrell Media in the underground car park. The two


    had always been in the limelight. Now many employees noticed them.


    A few young female staff members saw Colin kissing Faye through the car window. They snickered.


    "Mr. Farrell lived up to his reputation as a sexy man."


    "I had never thought that Mr. Farrell had had a crush on Ms. Nash for so many years. I always thought


    that Mr. Zhou would never fall for any of the women around him."


    "Yes. We would have never known about their romance if Mr. Farrell himself had not announced it."


    "I''m so jealous of Ms. Nash!"


    Those who were speaking were all young girls in their twenties, who just graduated from university.


    Young people are fearless.


    Faye pretended not to hear them and looked at Colin, "You too." replied Faye.


    After saying that, she turned around and left. Colin smiled.


    Faye took the lift to the PR department. As soon as she entered the office, Galen followed her in a


    hurry.


    Faye looked up at her, "What''s the matter?"


    Galen opened the tablet in her hand and handed it to Faye, "It''s about Fanny."


    Faye frowned and took it. She got it after just a nce at the title of the text.


    --Fanny, the new influencer in entertainment, was revealed to have attempted to get the clout by


    following the steps of Natalia who was a big shot.


    Faye lifted her eyes to look at Galen, "When did this heated discussion start?"


    Galen replied, "The post appeared in the predawn hours ofst night and I guessed they wanted to


    avoid our eyes by doing that. What''s more, Natalia''spany had hired paid Inte trolls who


    managed to get the post into the top three headlines with her old fans."


    Faye put down the tablet and went to make coffee calmly.


    After a few minutes, the coffee was ready and Faye carried the coffee cup to take a sip. Galen


    whispered, "I found that no matter what Fanny did or said mayter easily get herself criticized or even


    trolled."


    Faye raised his eyebrows, "What?"


    Galen said, "She had met a yboy before and now she was involved in fake news ..."


    Faye put down the coffee cup, "Do you think it''s her fault?" she questioned.


    Galen was silent. After a moment, she said honestly, "Of course not."


    Faye walked over to her desk. She put the coffee cup down and picked up the tablet again. She said


    calmly while reading the post of an influencer, "That''s the price of an ordinary person trying to


    seed."


    Galen nodded, "Yes. For example, one big shot had previously used the power of capital to suppress


    Mr. ke for eight months.."


    Fayeughed lightly, "What was the result?"


    Galen said, "Of course, Mr. ke won. It''s easy to follow the gossip and believe it. However, time will


    tell."


    Faye looked down and ran her fingertips across the screen, which showed aparison picture of


    Fanny and Natalia''s debut made by that influencer.


    It seemed that Natalia''s team had cost a lot of money. They even got a picture of her when she was


    just a walk-on. And all they cared about was destroying Fanny''s reputation.


    For example, Natalia began her career as the character of a maid, and so was Fanny.


    For example, Natalia''s persona was initially that of a quiet actor, and so was Fanny.


    The most ridiculous one was that Natalia was cheated by a yboy when her career took off, and so


    was Fanny.


    Surprisingly, it should list over a dozen things that they both had inmon.


    Each thing was ridiculous.


    But the rumor seemed to be likely to fool others because of these dozen "coincidences" and thebel


    of "capitalist backing".


    It was as if Farrell had nned to ask Natalia to follow Natalia''s steps from the time Fanny started her


    career.


    But everyone seemed to forget that Fanny had been in the industry for seven years.


    If Farrell had had that idea, they would have done it earlier.


    In addition, Fanny and Natalia started their careers around the same time, so it''s unlikely that


    executives of Farrell Media would let her follow Natalia''s steps to sess.


    They would have a chance of making money more easily as soothsayers than as executives if they


    really had that ability.


    The more she read, the more she thought it was nonsense, so she simply threw the tablet on her desk.


    Galen saw this and asked, "Now Fanny ''s reputation is so bad that several advertisers have stopped


    working with her."


    Faye replied, "I know."


    Galen asked, "What should we do now?"


    Faye leaned back in her seat, "Since Natalia "worked so hard" to spread the rumor, she certainly


    wouldn''t end her operation so quickly. Let''s see what she wanted to do next."


    Galen said with a disgusted look, "Natalia was so brazen that not only did she provoke a scolding war


    with other actors, she also personally scolded fans who said she was not good at acting."


    Faye drank his coffee and did not make anyments.


    At ten in the morning, Fanny''s Facebook copsed.


    Thement area was all filled with abuse from Natalia''s fans.


    "Disgusting! Shameless! How dare you imitate Natalia!"


    "Previously you said Ralph had betrayed you. I think it was you who had betrayed him!"


    "I heard that your parents wanted to discard you since you were born, right? Your parents were so


    lucky and wise! They knew you were a loser when you were born!"


    "You''re a loser! All you do is imitate her!"


    "We must see her character clearly. By no means could we ept her!"


    Looking at thements on Fanny''s Facebook, Faye took her phone and sent a message to Fanny,


    "Are you okay?"


    Fanny replied in seconds, "Never mind, Ms. Nash, I''m fine."


    Faye said, "Take care of yourself."


    Fanny replied with a smiling emoji.


    At 6 pm that day, Natalia sent out another post, pushing the situation to a climax.


    The title was "You are so disgusting that you even try to copy my dressing style."


    The pictures below were of her and Fanny.


    She was wearing a short burgundy sheath dress with a bare-back design and arge bow as a cover-


    up.


    The other picture was of Fanny, who seemed to be attending some award ceremony. Fanny was


    wearing a long ck dress with a hanging neck style, and the belt around her waist was tied into a


    bow.


    To be honest, if Natalia hadn''t posted this, the public probably would never havepared her dress


    with that one of Fanny.


    However, due to the spread of the rumor, this tiny thing became irond proof that Fanny had imitated


    Natalia.


    "Fanny is so disgusting! She should imitate the dressing style of Natalia!"


    "I''m speechless. Something is wrong with her brain! She even doesn''t know what to wear!"


    "The bows should actually be the same. She must not know how ugly she looks in this outfit!"


    "My god! I''m really disgusted. I was a fan of Fanny a while ago!"


    "Let''s file a collectiveint against Fanny! Let''s get her out of the entertainment industry!"


    And there were a lot of people defending Natalia on her Facebook.


    It seemed that she had read them one by one and gave a "like" to the one that suggested filing a


    collectiveint against Fanny.


    Faye indifferently flipped through Natalia''s Facebook. Then she closed the tablet. She snorted.


    Who was it that said cyberspace was not a ce beyond the rule ofw?

 Chapter 370 Human Blood Bun

    Chapter 370 Human Blood Bun


    Chapter 370 Human Blood Bun


    In the evening, public rtions department worked overtime.


    Faye didn¡¯t go home, and a few veterans of public rtions department fixed their eyes on Natalia¡¯s


    team.


    Galen bought midnight snack for Faye, knocked the door and brought it in. ¡°Ms. Nash, get something to


    eat.¡±


    Faye looked away from the screen ofputer, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Galen, ¡°This time Fanny suffered critical hit. Natalia bit what she caught just like a mad dog.¡±


    Faye, ¡°She is taking the opportunity to hype, making her new y a hot topic.¡±


    Galen, ¡°Is she so disgusting?¡±


    Faye opened the meal box, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? Every time she tore others, most likely her new y


    would be on show. Or, she hasn¡¯t shot a scene for a long time and she was afraid that the masses


    forgot her, therefore she came out to make a presence.¡±


    Galen made a nauseated expression, ¡°Almost like a ck sheep of the entertainment industry.¡±


    Faye smiled and didn¡¯t reply.


    It was one in the morning. Faye leaned back in her office chair to have a rest. Faye heard the mobile


    phone ringtone rang stridently while she was half asleep, half awake.


    Faye knitted her brows, stretching out for the phone.


    When she saw it showed the call reminder of Rex on the screen, a bad feeling raised.


    Faye¡¯s fingertip touched the answer key, ¡°Hello, Rex.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Rex choked out on the other side, ¡°M-M-Ms. Nash, Fanny¡¯s grandma passed away.¡±


    Faye roused, felt wide awake, ¡°What?¡±


    Rex, ¡°Her grandma had just finished the operation and was still weak. Before dawn, several Natalia¡¯s


    fans appeared unexpectedly in the olddy¡¯s sickroom.¡±


    Rex said somethingter, but Faye didn¡¯t hear it clearly, she felt her head was buzzing.


    She only met Fanny¡¯s grandma once, though the olddy was sleeping at that time, it was impressive.


    She still remembered how she looked when Fanny talking about her grandma--a smile on Fanny¡¯s


    face, light in her eyes.


    Faye¡¯s thought wandered for a while, then she retrieved her train of thought and forced herself to calm


    down. ¡°How is Fanny now?¡±


    Rex, ¡°In the sickroom.¡±


    Faye, ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, Faye picked up the car key on the desk and stepped out of her office quickly.


    Witnessing what happened, Galen asked, ¡°Ms. Nash, where are you going?¡±


    Faye answered coldly, ¡°Fanny¡¯s grandma passed away, fix your eyes on Natalia¡¯s team.¡±


    Galen stunned, ¡°Is, is it rted to cyber violence?¡±


    Faye didn¡¯t answer, disappeared in the public rtions department doorway.


    After her leaving, the veterans of public rtions department who were on duty all took a cold breath.


    Faye drove up to hospital, only to find the sickroom door closed. Rex sat on the corridor bench alone,


    hands on head.


    His usual meticulous hairstyle was pulled in a mess.


    Faye, ¡°Rex.¡±


    Rex raised his head at this voice, took a deep breath and stood up. ¡°Ms. Nash.¡±


    Faye looked towards the sickroom door, ¡°Is Fanny still in?¡±


    Rex replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Faye, ¡°I¡¯ll see her in the room.¡±


    Rex asked in a cracked voice, "Ms. Nash, may I ask you something?"


    Faye stopped walking and turned around, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    Rex smiled bitterly, "Is it very hard for an ordinary person to seed?"


    Faye¡¯s heart tightened, but she answered in a calm and steady voice, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rex was about to cry with his eyes rather red. ¡°I know, in fact many colleagues in ourpanyughed


    at Fanny behind her, saying she was daydreaming. Many people in your department annoyed her too,


    they thought she always brought troubles to you.¡±


    Faye, ¡°Everybodyughs at Fanny, but everyone is Fanny.¡±


    All of them weremon and worthless, however they taunted Fanny about her worthless.


    Looking at Faye, Rex fell two lines of tears. Atst he covered his eyes with his hand, sat down on the


    bench behind him and took a deep breath. ¡°Ms. Nash, I¡¯m so sorry. Please, please get in!¡±


    Faye pressed her lips,turned around and pushed the sickroom door, entering the room.


    In the room, Fanny knelt down before the sickbed. She was burning paper,at the same time she was


    humming a song that''s out of tune, which sounded like a nursery rhyme.


    Noticed that someone in, Fanny moved her head.


    Seeing it was Faye, Fanny smiled reluctantly. ¡°Here you are, Ms. Nash.¡±


    Fanny¡¯s face was pale, her eyes were swollen into a seam. When she smiled, it was pathetic and sad.


    Faye felt as if something stuck in her throat, she inhaled and said, ¡°Do not grieve too much.¡±


    Fanny smiled, retracted her eyes and continued to burn paper. ¡°It¡¯s all right. My grandma was so sick


    anyway, perhaps death was a relief for her.¡±


    Faye, ¡°...¡±


    Faye didn¡¯t know how tofort her, in this kind of atmosphere, she felt unbearably suffocating.


    Burning paper for a while, Fanny turned her head and looked at Faye suddenly. ¡°Ms. Nash, could you


    do me a favor?¡±


    Faye lifted her tips, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    Fanny, ¡°I hope my grandma buried in great splendor.¡±


    Fanny finished, then she exined, ¡°All my advertising contracts terminated for my rumors, so I paid all


    the penalty myself. I, I...¡±


    She had no money.


    Besides she donated two hundred thousand to the snow disaster two days ago, she had no money for


    grandma¡¯s funeral at all.


    Faye said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for holding grandma¡¯s funeral.¡±


    Fanny, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Over the next minutes, Fanny didn¡¯t say anything to Faye.


    Faye stood beside to apany her. A few minutester, she went forward and knelt down with her.


    Fanny looked at Faye surprisingly, ¡°Ms. Nash.¡±


    Faye, ¡°Live well.¡±


    Fanny kept silent, big tears rolled down.


    Next morning, Fanny got contact with the crematorium.


    When grandma¡¯s body was pulled away, Fanny¡¯s eyes looked dull, not a single tear was shed.


    Eventually, the crematorium staff gave her the cinerary casket.


    Fanny held it with both hands, said a word dully. ¡°I have no home.¡±


    Fanny was in extremely poor mental state. Went out of the crematorium, Faye asked Rex to sent


    Fanny home, she drove back to herpany.


    Nobody knew who divulged the news of the death of Fanny¡¯s grandma, which caused an uproar on the


    Inte.


    [Two stars battled with each other, why one¡¯s fans went to the sickroom of the other one¡¯s grandma?]


    [Are you all crazy? Why bully a sick olddy online?]


    [This time Keyboard Men y the tough guy, kill without blood.]


    Faye drove up to thepany, entered her office, and saw the breakfast on the office desk when she


    pushed the door open.


    Turned her head, Faye took a look at Galen who was in a busy outside of the door.


    Galen understood immediately, smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Farrell brought it here personally.¡±


    Galen nodded, took out her mobile phone and send a message to Colin: [See the breakfast you


    delivered.]


    Colin: [Need a favor on Fanny?]


    Faye: [I have almost collected enough evidence.]


    Colin: [Eat well.]


    Faye: [Hmm.]


    Though promised Colin to eat well, Faye didn¡¯t feel like eating anything.


    When Faye was about to arrange her subordinates to struck back on Natalia, Galen pushed the door


    and went in with anger.


    ¡°Ms. Nash, Natalia has no shame at all.¡±


    Faye frowned, ¡°What did she do again?¡±


    Galen pped the pad on the office desk angrily, ¡°She said that Fanny was enjoying the human blood


    bun of her grandma!¡±


    How despicable could one be?


    To say a word so heartless?!


    Faye took a look on the pad screen, her face looked grave suddenly.


    Natalia:[Everyone knows I¡¯m straight. Some little star is a weeping beauty only knows angling for


    sympathy. Your grandma were seriously ill in bed, now she died, why me on me? Enjoy the human


    blood bun of your own grandma, I wonder if she could lie tranquilly underground!]


    [Damn, I thought her grandmother was die of anger owing to the fans, actually she was sick early on.]


    [It¡¯s said that she was brought up all by her grandma. How pathetic is her grandma.]


    [Crack me up, when did we bully her online? Couldn¡¯t we tell the truth in this society?]


    [If cyber violence caused death, why Fanny didn¡¯t go to hell?]


    [Even if she went to hell, she would die of shame on herself. It¡¯s none of our business.]


    Seeing that Faye¡¯s eyes looked like ice, Galen said, ¡°Ms. Nash, should we allow Natalia to nder on


    Fanny?¡±


    Faye looked up with a cold voice, ¡°Go to contact legal services. I remember when spreading rumors


    over five hundred times and the number of visitors on the web browser over five thousand, it could be


    sentenced.¡±


    Galen, ¡°Don¡¯t we exin?¡±


    Faye, ¡°If exnation is useful each time, there would be now in the world.¡±

 Chapter 371 Born to Be Cruel

    Chapter 371 Born to Be Cruel


    Chapter 371 Born to Be Cruel


    The usual means of Faye was to wait and see what happened first, then deal with it ordingly.


    But this time was different. Human life was involved and it also touched her bottom line.


    Faye asked Galen to contact legal services, in the meantime she made a phone call to Rex.


    The call was answered, and Rex spoke through the phone, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye said, "Ask Fanny to call the police, saying that Natalia Walker is spreading nders. If they file a


    case, let the police solve it. Otherwise ask for a return receipt."


    What Faye said muddled Rex. After a long time, Rex replied, "OK, I''ll get Fanny to do so right now."


    Hanging up the phone to Rex, Faye leaned into the seat with her face looked terrible.


    Who said that "it''s not the voice that counts"?


    Facts proved that in the current era, low voice was useless.


    Especially in the matter of nder, the louder one spoke, the better the effect was.


    Faye pinched her eyebrows, waiting for the feedback of legal department and Rex''s calling the police.


    In an hour or so, both sides made progress.


    The legal department sent awyer''s letter to Natalia and meanwhile, litigated and used her of


    disinformation and nder.


    As to the matter of Rex, the result was almost the same as Faye predicted. It was difficult to file a case


    for public opinion warfare between stars, so he just got the return receipt.


    Rex asked, "Ms. Nash, what should we do next?"


    Faye replied, "Don''t let Fanny get contact with outside, thepany will solve the problem."


    Rex said, "Ms. Nash, thank you."


    Faye took a deep breath, "Take good care of Fanny."


    Faye rang off the phone to Rex, feeling unspeakably depressed.


    It was getting around noon, Galen knocked the door and invited Faye to have lunch.


    "Ms. Nash, will you have lunch with me?"


    "I''m not hungry, you''d better go yourself."


    Galen gripped the office door, nodding. "Ms. Nash, have a rest. You haven''t slept all night."


    Faye smiled, "Well."


    Galen left Faye''s office, and closed the door.


    Faye got up and poured a ss of water, had a drink and stepped into the lounge.


    She didn''t have enough rest in recent two days indeed. The day before yesterday the medical


    treatment made her sick. Yesterday the matter of Fanny also bothered her for a whole day.


    Fayey on the pillow, almost fell asleep immediately.


    Many hours passed. Faye heard the phone bell rang while she was sleeping in a daze.


    She opened her eyes, reached for the mobile phone and pressed to answer, "Hello."


    "Ms. Nash."


    Faye felt her heart pounded when heard the voice. "Fanny?"


    Fanny sounded hoarse. It seemed that she was driving a car, for the wind howled on the other side of


    the phone.


    Faye''s words finished, and Fanny asked tentatively, "Ms. Nash, may I chat with you?"


    Faye frowned, feeling there was something wrong with Fanny."Yes."


    Fanny, "Ms. Nash, I wish to make friends with you."


    Faye got out of bed, "Where are you now?"


    Fanny didn''t answer her question, she spoke by herself. "When I saw you on television variety show for


    the first time, I liked you very much. Maybe you don''t know, you are the first person show me kindness


    in the biz."


    Fanny said and paused, then again she said, "You praised me, saying that I performed well, I was calm


    and steady. I remember all these. "


    Faye, "I wasn''t praise you, I just told the truth."


    What Faye said made Fanny burst ofughter at the other end of the line. Herughter was true.


    "That''s really good. There''s someone appreciate me in this world."


    A moment ago Faye only suspected Fanny was abnormal. Now she knew that what she had suspected


    was true.


    One had just experienced despair, then sighed of one''s life. Most likely she wanted to say goodbye to


    the world!


    Faye stood up, opened the door of the lounge and walked outside. Owing to her anxiety, she didn''t


    wear her coat, picked up the car key and went to underground park directly.


    Employees in public rtions department saw Faye was in a rush, they looked at each other, puzzled.


    "Something happened again?"


    "God bless, nothing will happen again."


    "I have never seen her in panic since I followed Ms. Nash."


    Faye was really panic, her hands were trembling when she got on the car.


    She opened vehicle Bluetooth, driving and talking to Fanny, "Where are you?"


    The wind still howled on the other side. It seemed Fanny''s mind kept wandering, she spoke by herself


    and didn''t answer Faye at all.


    "Ms. Nash. I never knew human could be so cruel. People who love you and hurt you are the same


    ones."


    "Some time ago my grandma was seriously ill, a few fans sent private messages to me, asking me


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    whether my grandma was recovered. At that time I was moved by them."


    "But today they told me, ''your grandma deserves to die, so do you.''"


    Fannyughed after those words. "How ironical. I thought they really liked me!"


    Faye drove off thepany, while Fanny was in silence, Faye frowned and asked, "Fanny, tell me


    where are you?"


    Fanny didn''t reply. Quite a whileter, she said, "Yhane Expressway."


    Faye nearly suffocated, "What?"


    Fanny said, "Yhane Expressway. Ms. Nash, do note here now, get here half an hourter."


    Yhane Expressway--the expressway where Shepard and Daisy died in a car ident.


    Faye couldn''t hold the steering wheel stably. She took a few deep breaths so as to suppress the fear


    that rose from the bottom of her heart. "Fanny, ourpany is dealing with it." she said through gritted


    teeth.


    Fanny said, "I know. And I know you will handle it properly for me with your ability."


    Then she smiled, and said in calm. "But Ms. Nash, I won''t wait."


    Faye cried, "Fanny!"


    Fanny, "I''m not silly Ms. Nash. I''m powerless, therefore I always feigned ignorance. I know you have


    asked legal department in ourpany to get justice for me. But still I know the effects of defamation


    of public opinion. We have to provide evidence continuously and wrangle with her. I don''t know when to


    win thewsuit."


    That''s why Natalia chose to hype by the means of nder on Fanny.


    Because after this process, even if Natalia was condemned smeared Fanny, she didn''t hurt Fanny


    substantially. Natalia just lost some money to solve it, by publicizing the new y, she earned much


    more than thepensation.


    Faye couldn''t retort upon Fanny, what she could do was speeding up to Yhane Expressway.


    While driving, Faye chatted with Fanny, "Fanny, I''m aware of your striving, you will seed in one or


    two years."


    Fanny gave a sad smile, "Ms. Nash. I''m afraid you didn''t know, I only hope my grandma be proud of


    me through my sess."


    Faye, "Fanny, to die is very easy. To live, is hard."


    Fanny said nothing, as time flowed quietly. After a long time, she replied, "I have no confidence to live


    on."


    It was very simple to destroy a person.


    First let her lose her beloved, then ruined the way to make a living she depended on.


    Then she only had a dead end.


    Because she had a tough road ahead, she had no family nor friends to apany her, even breathing


    was suffocating.


    Faye blocked traffic lights, driving fast on the road. The closer to Yhane Expressway, the deeper her


    heart sank.


    Faye held the steering wheel tightly. Gritting her teeth, she said, "Fanny, say something to me."


    Fanny, "Ms. Nash, I''ll sing a song for you. You haven''t hear me singing a song."


    Faye, "Well."


    At the other end of the phone, Fanny''s car seemed stopped, and the wind was getting louder.


    Faye heard her song clearly.


    --Some sad, God says that, singing will make things well.


    --He''s lying, it''s not true, they born to be cruel.

 Chapter 372 The Rumor Ends with the Dead

    Chapter 372 The Rumor Ends with the Dead


    Chapter 372 The Rumor Ends with the Dead


    Fanny''s singing stopped suddenly when Faye drove on Yhane Expressway.


    Right under all of Faye''s nose, Fanny jumped off the highway bridge.


    As the wind wailed, Fanny was falling like a torn piece of paper.


    Faye couldn''t help trembling at what she saw in front of her. "Bang!" Her car crashed into the


    expressway fence.


    Just the same as Shepard and Daisy in that very year.


    With the airbag in the car popped up, she was protected in the driver''s seat, muddled.


    In a trance, she seemed to see Daisy and Shepard.


    Daisy smiled at her, "Faye, let Mom make cold cake (cake made of glutinous rice served cold in


    summer) for you. Shall I?"


    Shepard stood beside Daisy with a same loving smile. "Faye, hug me and I''ll lift you high!"


    Faye''s pupils of her eyes were dted, she stayed still.


    The scene in front of her changed. Daisy pushed her down in the corner of wall, then Faye was beaten


    ck and blue.


    "Why you are a girl? If you were a boy, your dad wouldn''t betray me!"


    "Why not go to hell? You don''t want to die, then make yourself into physical disability. If you were


    disabled, I could report to the housing estate to have another child."


    Faye felt her stomach convulsed, gradually, she couldn''t breathe easily.


    A few minutester, the police car and ambnce rmed together.


    Sitting in her car, Faye already totally lost self-consciousness.


    Medical staff found her, pped the car window and talked to her.


    Faye had a zed look in her eyes, she didn''t respond at all.


    "Hey girl?"


    "Is she scared?"


    Seeing her state, two paramedics thought she was scared. When they were discussing how to open


    the car door, a low and trembling voice came from behind, "I''ll do it."


    The two paramedics looked back at the voice, they were taken aback seeing Colin''s bloodshot eyes.


    One of the paramedics couldn''t help to open his mouth and ask, "You are..."


    Colin, "The one in the car is my wife."


    After his words Colin walked to the car window.


    Only cast a nce at her, Colin felt his heart tighten suddenly.


    Colin didn''t p the car window. Turned around, he took out a baseball bat from the trunk of his car


    and smashed the rear windows of Faye''s car brutally.


    Until he smashed a hole in the window, he stretched out his hand to open the car door from inside.


    Colin bent into the car, his tall body crouched, stepped over the central control and finally sat in the


    front passenger seat. He stared at Faye for several seconds, then stretched out to hug Faye, said in a


    mute voice, "Darling."


    Faye shivered suddenly as if some switch was touched. Unexpectedly, she began to struggle and


    scream in Colin''s arms. Her hands waving blindly, scratched Colin''s face and neck, and streaks of


    blood appeared.


    Colin held Faye in his arms tightly, he felt his heart bleeding.


    Five minutester, Colin lifted Faye who was fainted out of the car.


    Upon seeing this, medical staff waiting outside came forward hurriedly and said, "The ambnce is


    over there."


    Colin said in a cracked voice, "Thanks."


    On the way to hospital, Colin made a phone call to Jake.


    The phone got through. Colin said in a low voice, "Come to Yhane Hospital."


    Jake, "What happened?"


    Colin, "Faye fell ill."


    Jake paused, then asked, "What''s the situation now?"


    Colin responded in a weak voice, "I feed her paroxetine, now she is sleeping in a trance."


    Jake frowned on the other side of the phone, "Everything''s normal, then why she fell ill suddenly? I


    have told you to notice her emotion after the desensitization therapy, you..."


    Jake didn''t finish his words yet, Colin interrupted him in a cracked voice, "The actress who Faye made


    popr some time ago just jumped off Yhane Expressway."


    Jake distracted for half a second and said, "I''lle right now."


    Yhane Expressway.


    Faye''s dead point.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Jake drove up to Yhane Hospital, Faye was still sleeping in a daze. Colin lifted a chair, sitting


    beside Faye''s sickbed with a cigarette at the corner of his mouth, dejected.


    Jake went forward, nced at the scratches on Colin''s face, "Faye did it?"


    Colin, "Hmm."


    Jake looked at the deep streaks of blood on Colin''s neck, asked, "Have you disinfected?"


    Colin put down the cigarette in his mouth, trod it under foot, "Not yet."


    Jake, "Do some disinfection to avoid infecting."


    Colin sat still, after a long time, he looked up at Jake, "What will happen to her after this kind of


    stimtion? "


    Jake looked at Faye in the sickbed, answered honestly, "Not clear."


    Colin, "Huh?"


    Jake, "Perhaps everything will be fine, perhaps her illness will be aggravated. Yhane Expressway has


    always been Faye''s dead point, she has never stepped on it these years."


    Colin leaned into the seat with his eyes closed, his jaw set grimly.


    Jake stretched out and tapped on his shoulder, "She has always been firm, don''t worry."


    Colin said in a low and deep voice, "Jake, is my love her burden?"


    Jake kept silence, a few secondster, he replied with a softughter, "Even if it''s burden, it is sweet


    burden."


    Colin, "..."


    It was already dusk when Faye woke up.


    Colin went out to buy her supper, Jake sat in the sickroom and apanied her.


    Faye opened her eyes, Jake walked forward in a hurry and said, "Awake?"


    Faye looked at Jake, stared at him nkly for a while, started to talk. "It seems as if I saw Colin before


    I fainted."


    Jake chuckled, "It''s not ''as if''. He was here indeed. He went out to get you supper hearing the doctor


    said that you would wake up."


    Faye, "Hmm."


    Jake, "Is there any difort?"


    Faye''s corners of her mouth were dry and cracked, "Not so bad."


    Jake said seriously, "Tell me if there is any difort, don''t try to hold out. You know the situation of


    your illness better than I do. It''s no good forcing yourself to go on."


    Faye took a deep breath, "Probably I need take medicine for some time."


    Jake frowned, "Do you need psychological counseling?"


    Faye pressed her lips, "Yes."


    Need take medicine for some time, and also need psychological counseling. Is she all right?


    Half an hourter.


    Colin lifted packed supper back from outside and walked in front of the door of Faye''s sickroom. He


    was about to push the door while the dialogue between Jake and Faye came to his ear.


    "If there is no other way, you separate with Colin for a period of time."


    "I didn''t mean divorce."


    "There''s no other reason. Here is where you are, you can''t bear other stimulus in this condition. I''m


    afraid something bad will happen."


    Jake said in all earnestness.


    Faye pressed her lips into a straight line, "Don''t talk nonsense before him."

 Chapter 373 There Was Still Time

    Chapter 373 There Was Still Time


    Chapter 373 There Was Still Time


    When Faye Nash finished speaking, without saying anything, Jake Thomas took off his sses and


    pinched his eyebrows.


    After a while, Jake put his sses back on, "I''m going out for a cigarette."


    Faye, "OK."


    After that, Jake walked towards the door.


    Walking to the door, Jake opened it. After seeing Colin Farrell standing outside the door, Jake was


    stunned for a while, then caught on and closed the door from outside.


    "You hear it all?"


    Colin''s voice was low and hoarse, "Yes."


    Jake took out the cigarette case from his pocket, knocked out one, put it in his mouth and lit it. After


    taking a deep breath, Jake looked at Colin and asked, "Faye don¡¯t want to break up, how about you?"


    Colin pursed his lips tightly, "I follow her words."


    Jake lightly snorted, "I have treated many mental patients. When this situation happens, most lovers


    would say that for the good of their partners, they would leave. You are an exception."


    Colin''s eyes looked dark, "She said she didn''t want to break up. If I leave in the name of loving her,


    that''s not love."


    Jake looked at Colin through the smoke, with a smile on his face, "Colin."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "What''s wrong?"


    Jake, "Faye Nash picked the right guy."


    Colin, in a ck shirt and cks, didn¡¯t say anything.


    The two stood in the corridor for a while. After finishing a cigarette, Jake took the initiative to say, "Don''t


    take what I said just now seriously. I meant nothing else. Faye''s current situation doesn¡¯t allow any


    suffering in the short run, so I made this suggestion."


    After speaking, Jake smiled, "But now it seems that I overthought it."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Colin, "I understand."


    In just two days, Faye first experienced desensitization treatment, and then Fanny Brown''s death,


    which was even on the Yhane Expressway. Indeed, she could no longer bear any more mental


    suffering.


    Faye was strong-willed in nature, and the only person who could hurt her now was probably Colin.


    So Jake Thomas gave such a suggestion.


    Although Colin would not do anything to hurt Faye, from Jake''s point of view, as both Faye''s


    psychiatrist and friend, even if there was only a one percent possibility, he would try his best to help her


    avoid it.


    Colin and Jake chatted for a while in the corridor. Jake jutted his chin forward, "Go in, she should really


    want to see you now."


    Colin, "Are you going back?"


    Jake smiled gently and put on his usual face of a refined rascal, "Of course. Do you think I¡¯ll stay here


    and be the third person between you two?"


    Colin looked at him, "Good, you know your position."


    Jake, "??"


    Colin smiled and strode into the ward with dinner.


    In the ward, Faye had already sat up and was drinking water with her back leaning against the bedside.


    Hearing that the door was opened, Faye turned her head. After seeing that it was Colin, she tried her


    best for a smile, "Did I scare you today?"


    Colin stepped inside, put the dinner in his hand on the bedside table, and smiled in a low voice as


    usual, "Not at all."


    Faye stared at Colin''s face. Seeing the scratches on his face and neck, she froze and clenched her


    hands on the cup tighter.


    Noticing Faye¡¯s movements, Colin turned around and looked at her. He walked to her so that she could


    see more clearly.


    Faye pursed her lips, "The wounds on your face and neck..."


    Colin leaned over, put his hands on the bedside, and joked, "Isn''t it normal for my wife to scratch me?"


    Faye, "..."


    Colin Farrell smiled, "That¡¯s the way husband and wife get along. If my wife is unhappy, it''s fine to beat


    me. And if my wife is still not happy, then just beat me again."


    Looking at Colin¡¯s rxed expression, Faye felt sad but inexplicably wanted tough, "Does it hurt?"


    Colin tutted, "How can such a fragile man get married? "


    When Colin finished speaking, Faye removed one of her hand from the cup and circled Colin''s neck


    with her arm.


    Colin took the water cup from her other hand, and teased, "Hug me with both arms."


    Faye circled Colin''s neck tightly with both arms, and her eyes flushed, "Colin."


    Colin hugged Faye back, and put a hand on her back. He patted tofort her, "Faye, no matter what


    happens, I will always be there with you. I¡¯ve been dreaming about days with you for long, and I hope


    we have a lot of days together in the future..."

 Chapter 374 Actions

    Chapter 374 Actions


    Chapter 374 Actions


    Dreaming days and nights.


    There was still time.


    Colin Farrell hugged Faye Nash tofort her. Feeling tears on his shoulders after a few minutes,


    Colin stopped patting Faye on her back and said in a low voice, "It''s okay, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    In the twilight.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, Colin hugged Faye and watched the sunset.


    Faye sat in Colins arms and huddled herself up.


    Faye stared out of the window in a trance. Colin put his jaw on Faye''s head and said in a deep voice,


    "Honey."


    Faye responded, "Huh?"


    Colin hugged her tightly, "Can you promise me a few things?"


    Faye raised her head slightly against Colin''s chest, "What?"


    Colin lowered his head and kissed Faye''s eyelids, "Let''s not take treatment anymore. After you leave


    the hospital, I will transfer all my property to your."


    Faye frowned.


    Colin chuckled, "I know what you love is me, not my money."


    Faye was silent. Knowing that Colin hadn''t finished speaking, she waited for him to continue.


    Colin continued, "When you were in aa just now, I contacted an underground boxing organization


    and gave them 10 million in the name of Tiffany Shaw. I asked them to kill me if I do anything bad to


    you in the future."


    Faye was stunned and apparently shocked.


    Colin chuckled, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything bad to you. But words alone are no proof. I have to


    take some practical actions."


    Looking at Colin''s pretended smile of relief, Faye was silent for a while, and then said, "Get that 10


    million back."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly, "Huh?"


    Faye looked away at outside the window, "I promise you I''ll not take any treatment and will let nature


    take its course."


    Colin rubbed Faye''s hair with his chin and said with a smile, "You trust me?"


    Faye pursed her lips straight. After quite a while, she replied, "If I can''t even trust you, who else can I


    trust in this world?"


    After Faye finished speaking, Colin felt deeply touched, and he said in a deep voice, "Then take my


    property."


    Faye shook her head, "No."


    Colin, "The killer or my property, you must choose one."


    Faye looked up and wanted to say something. But seeing the persistence in Colins eyes, she couldn''t


    say anything.


    Colin looked down at her and smiled, "You take my things, then you belong to me, and you have to stay


    together with me forever."


    Faye looked at Colin and sighed. She raised a hand and scratched on Colin''s chin, "Okay."


    Faye''s gentle movement was like appeasing a loyal dog.


    Coincidentally, Colin, the Loyal Dog, liked this kind of appeasement.


    After finishing this topic, Colin was silent for a few minutes, and then said slowly, "Honey, there is one


    more thing I hope you can promise me."


    Faye trembled and guessed what Colin was about to say, "Is it about Fanny?"


    Colin hugged Faye tightly and said cautiously, "I will give Fanny a grand funeral, but you cannot attend


    it."


    After finishing speaking, Colin lowered his head and put his chin on Faye''s shoulder, "Honey, please


    don''t make me sad."


    Faye closed her eyes, "Okay."


    After finished speaking, Faye gasped and said, "But I have to take care of the funeral of Fanny''s


    grandma. I promised her."


    Colin replied, "Okay."


    The two of them each took a step back, and then it was silent in the ward.


    After a while, Colin said, "I have already selected the cemetery for Fanny. When your emotion


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    stabilizes after a period of time, I will take you to visit her."


    Faye, "Okay."


    Faye only stayed in the hospital for less than a day. She checked out from the hospital early the next


    morning.


    In as short as half a day, earth-shaking changes had taken ce.


    The news that Fanny Brown jumped to death from the expressway was the headline of the


    entertainment section on the media. And someone even reported Faye''s mental state on the


    expressway that day.


    Early in the morning, Colin drove Faye to thepany.


    After the car arrived at the underground parking lot, Colin put one hand on the steering wheel and


    turned to Faye, "Are you sure you can do it yourself?"


    Faye smiled, "I''m not that vulnerable."


    Colin squeezed her hand, "Okay, call me anytime when you need me."


    Faye, "Okay."


    After speaking, Faye got out of the car.


    Colin looked at her through the car window, and slightly tapped the steering wheel with his hand on it.


    Faye took the elevator to the Public Rtions Department. As soon as he got off the elevator, Galen


    Victor walked to her worriedly.


    "Ms. Nash, are you okay?"


    Faye said with no emotion, "I''m fine."


    Galen lowered her voice, "Some paparazzi published the photos of you on the Yhane Expressway.


    Although they bleared your face, people who are familiar with you can figure out it is you at a nce."


    Faye, "It is me."


    Galen, "Are you frightened?"


    Faye stepped into the office in high heels, and said calmly, "No, I have a psychological disorder, and


    Fanny''s death stimted me."


    When Faye finished speaking, Galen looked at her in surprise.


    Faye walked to the desk and sat down. She turned on theputer and handed the coffee cup on the


    table to Galen, "Galen, make me a cup of coffee please."


    Hearing this, Galen hurriedly took the coffee cup. Seeing Faye being upied by work and thinking of


    the psychological disorder she imed to have, Galen couldn''t help but took some extra look at Faye.


    If it hadn''t been said by Faye herself, Galen wouldn''t never have believed that a person who looked so


    powerful would have a psychological disorder.


    Faye was actually far from being as peaceful as she looked.


    She showed the wound that she had been hiding for years to others.


    It would be a lie to say that she was calm.


    After a while, Galen handed the coffee to Faye, "Ms. Nash, here''s your coffee."


    Faye took it over, "Thank you."


    Galen stood beside Faye and stared at her eagerly.


    Noticing her gaze, Faye said calmly, "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Galen pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Faye lowered her head and took several sips of coffee. She asked, "How''s the public opinion?"


    When it came to public opinion, Galen immediately looked indignant, "Some discerning people defend


    Fanny against the injustice, but Natalia Walker''s fans are still swearing like they are right. I don''t know


    how Natalie has brainwashed them to make them as crazy as heretics."


    The veins of Faye''s hand on the handle of the coffee cup bulged, "How about Natalia?"


    Galen, "She''s still active. I heard that she went to report the crime yesterday afternoon, saying that she


    suffered from Inte violence. The viin brought suit against her victims. I''ve seen some shameless


    people, but she''s way more shameless."


    Galen has been working for Faye for many years and rarely scolded anyone. Today, it was indeed


    beyond endurance.


    Faye took a sip of coffee indifferently. It was bitter, "Publish all the evidences we have investigated


    before."


    Galen was stunned, "All of them?"


    Faye Nash, "Yes."


    Galen, "Ms. Nash, are we going to break with Breanna Mediapletely?"


    Faye looked up, "If they want to defend Natalia Walker, I don''t mind breaking with thempletely."


    Galen nodded excitedly, "Got it. I''ll make arrangements now."


    After Galen left, Faye picked up the phone and called Ethan Bond.


    After the call was connected, Faye said, "Ethan, do me a favor and file awsuit on behalf of me."

 Chapter 375 An Eye for an Eye

    Chapter 375 An Eye for an Eye


    Chapter 375 An Eye for an Eye


    Faye expressed her intention over the phone.


    Ethan agreed delightedly, "The court session will be held within three days."


    Faye responded, "Thank you."


    Ethan chuckled, "Colin gave me a call before you. I will go to the police station in personter to file the


    case."


    When he talked about Colin, Faye''s tone sounded a little awkward, "I''m sorry to bother you."


    Ethan wasn''t like Abbot. He wasn''t talkative. He hung up after roughly learning about Fanny''s condition


    from Faye.


    Natalia''s past was terrible.


    When she was in college, she was a tutor. She seduced the parents of her students and was sued by


    the wife to the school''s authority. If her family didn''t get to gather a sum of money to make pay the


    In her first year of entering the industry, she was known by the public for acting in movies with themes


    in the gray area.


    The next year, her manager got her to act in a period drama which was a super hit and made her very


    famous after.


    From the third year onwards, there was basically no other good production from her. She was just


    riding on the wave of her old work''s poprity.


    From time to time, whenever there were new but mediocre dramas going to be released, she would put


    up some scenes ndering her peers before the dramas were out.


    She would simply inculpate her peers by thinking that outsiders would not know the inside story of that


    industry and she got her support from her die-hard group fans.


    The legendary of Farrell Media''s public rtions was well earned.


    They put up aparison between Natalia''s false usations on Facebook about her peers and the


    timeline of the release of her new dramas.


    Then, theypared those with the usations she made against Fanny. It showed a clear


    rification.


    Other than that, those Facebookments and videos that she used to insult fans and didn''t get to


    delete in time were also being exposed.


    A single spark could start a prairie fire. There was a lot of scolding on Natalia and her manager''s


    Facebook in thement section.


    "Are you a fighting cock? Why are you so free to use people falsely all the time?"


    "One day you use someone copies you, the other day you use someone takes away your


    resources. Then, you fight with fans. It''s just so ridiculous that you are still a public figure."


    "After reading the information shared by Farrell Media andpares to those that were released by


    you before, I think you are just a joke."


    Misfortunes never came singly. At the same time, a post titled, "After you died, the world suddenly


    starts to love you" was reposted andmented on more than 10 million times.


    The post was posted by Rex, and it revealed the private messages sent by Natalia''s fans to Fanny.


    "A copycat will get all the misfortunes!"


    "You are such a strong person! Although Natalia''s Facebook has exposed everything about you, you


    are still so calm. As the saying, someone would be invincible if she is shameless!"


    "You have lighted up everyone''s hope now. Don''t you feel bad if you don''t die?"


    Those words in the private messages were getting more and more vicious.


    It was saying that human nature was inherently good. By looking at Fanny''s private messages, no one


    could tell where the human goodness had gone.


    Did wise man believe no rumors?


    It was not true. In that society, only those who were dead would not believe in rumors.


    Those so-called righteous people would only stop if their words killed someone.


    In fact, there was a small group of people who wouldn''t even let the deceased rest in peace.


    After Fanny''s death, some people stillmented on her Facebook or sent her private messages.


    "Have you really died? Does anyone still use this ount? What about Fanny''s manager? What about


    your team? Show us the death certificate."


    "It''s such a joke! How could you still be a star with just this little mental capacity?"


    "Is this real? Seriously? You just die like that?"


    "Well, we are just saying. We shouldn''t be med, right?"


    Looking at thements and private messages, it wasn''t only made one speechless, but also made


    one wonder. How could a human being bear to say all those vicious words?


    What kind of soul was living in their body?


    After that post, Rex posted two Facebooks posts in a row.


    The first one was a screenshot of Fanny''s Facebook post before she died, "There will be no


    forgiveness and reconciliation. I don''t need those who have hurt me to apologize to me in this life."


    The second one was Rex''s reflection, "I don''t ask for your empathy and I don''t expect you to feel the


    same way. But, when you don''t know the truth, can you pretend not to see it, so as not to make it


    worse?"


    There was a picture attached in GIF format. It was Fanny wearing a gauze skirt filming in the snow, and


    her entire body was trembling.


    Rex''s posts and Facebook instantly brought public opinion to its peak.


    None of them could stand to not sigh when they read it.


    Faye was reading them while finishing her coffee.


    She leaned back in her chair and didn''t say a word.


    Faye scrolled through the tablet in her hand to read thements under Fanny''sst Facebook post.


    Some were scolding her, some were encouraging her, and some were angry with her.


    "If you die, wouldn''t the person who hurt you will beughing at you?"


    Since she had no purpose to live and just wanted to die, would she be scared of someoneughing at


    her?


    "Don''t let those who love you down! "


    "Think about your manager, think about those fans who silently support you, don''t you feel sorry for


    them if you just die like that?"


    Those words were indeed well-intentioned, but they were only being written after Fanny was dead.


    Thinking about it thoroughly, wasn''t it showing the selfishness of human beings?


    She was dead and she was forced to death by those keyboard warriors. And yet, she was told before


    she died to think about others'' feelings?


    Faye scrolled further down and stopped on an anti-fansment.


    "You want to die because of such a small setback? You are a snowke!"


    Faye took a deep breath, tapped her fingertips on it, and typed out a sentence, "I think you look very


    ugly."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    The other person was online, and it was almost a second reply, "Who is ugly? Is that something wrong


    with you? Who are you?"


    Faye replied, "You are raging and probably would toss and turn all night by just me saying that you look


    ugly. Do you think it''s appropriate to despise a person, who has just suffered heavy losses in life as a


    snowke?"


    The other person didn''t respond.


    Faye left another message, "I am Faye Nash, the public rtions department''s manager of Farrell


    Media, and also a friend of Fanny."


    The other person didn''t respond at all and deleted thement quietly after a short while.


    Natalia was being doxed and judged on the inte. Before her team got time to suppress public


    opinion, officers from the police department came to her door and took her away.


    After that, there was a statement issued by Ethan, "Suing Natalia for defamation and causing the death


    of others."

 Chapter 376 The Incoming Call From a Stranger

    Chapter 376 The Iing Call From a Stranger


    Chapter 376 The Iing Call From a Stranger


    Natalia was screwed. Breanna Media just wanted to protect its reputation. They issued a statement to


    cut ties with her instantly.


    It was as if she wasn''t one of the important artists of thepany before.


    Two dayster, the court session began. Natalia was sentenced to serve three years in prison.


    As soon as the court''s trial was released, Facebook headlines immediately went viral.


    "Three years? Seriously? She has killed someone and she only has to serve her time for three years?"


    "It''s funny. No wonder so many people simply nder others without any proof. It turns out the cost


    they have to pay is that little."


    "Suddenly...Speechless..."


    When Faye learned the result of Natalia''s trial, she was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window


    looking at the scenery. She was holding a cup of rose tea in her hand. It was hard to tell how was she


    feeling.


    Colin was standing next to her. He asked in a low voice, "What are you thinking?"


    Faye answered honestly, "I''m thinking about Fanny."


    Colin was confused, "Huh?"


    Faye exined, "I''m thinking about the moment when I first saw her. She sat in the most inconspicuous


    ce in the crowd and tried to minimize her presence as much as possible. In retrospect, she probably


    doesn''t like the entertainment industry."


    Colin stretched out his arm and put his arm around Faye''s shoulders. He calmly changed the topic and


    said, "Ethan will be here shortly to tell you the good news."


    Faye responded, "Um."


    Ethan was runningte and only arrived at night.


    It was snowing outside. Ethan was wearing a ck woolen coat and he looked cool.


    As soon as Ethan entered the room, he took off his coat and handed it to Cindy followed by a "Thank


    you". Then, he headed to the living room.


    Colin looked at him and teased, "Don''t you go to pick up Ms. Rowan tonight?"


    Ethan looked at Colin and said, "Are you looking for trouble?"


    Colin smiled instantly and said, "I am just asking. Don''t take it personally."


    Ethan took his seat and nced at Faye who was leaning on the couch. Knowing that Faye was in a


    bad mood, he nced at Colin and said solemnly, "Faye, do you know about Natalia''s trial?"


    Faye answered, "Three years in prison."


    Ethan said, "That''s thew."


    Faye smiled and said, "I understand. I''m already very grateful for you sparing the time of your busy


    schedule to help me with thiswsuit."


    Ethan liked Faye''s character.


    She was polite and yet she knew how to keep a distance. She would never take someone''s help for


    granted regardless of how close she was to that person.


    After Faye finished speaking, Colin nced coldly at Ethan.


    Ethan raised his eyebrows, smiled, and said, "It''s hard to tell what can happen in those three years. We


    aren''t even sure whether she can get out of prison safe and sound after three years. It has to depend


    on her luck."


    One didn''t have to pinpoint everything while talking to a smart person.


    Faye was stunned for a moment but got his implication in the next second, "Thank you."


    Ethan smiled and said, "I didn''t do much. I just asked someone to publicize what she did outside in the


    prison."


    There were a lot of cynical people in the prison.


    Even though Natalia got to stay alive after those three years, she would have definitely been tortured


    badly.


    After Ethan finished speaking, he looked at Colin.


    Colin stretched his legs slightly and asked, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Ethan wasn''t shy and said, "What do you think? I rushed here from thew firm directly."


    Colin teased, "So, you are here for free food?"


    Ethan leaned back on the couch, "Let''s call Abbot?"


    Colin was confused, "Huh?"


    Ethan exined, "Otherwise, I''m worried that I can''t help teasing you in front of Faye."


    After that, Ethan took out his mobile phone from his pocket. He was about to call Abbot. Suddenly,


    there was an iing call from a stranger.


    Ethan didn''t keep the work and personal numbers separately. He answered the call without any second


    thought, "Hello. Who is this?"


    After Ethan finished speaking, a greasy sneer came from the other end of the phone, "You sound like a


    rich man."


    Ethan''s expression turned cold instantly after hearing that.


    Without waiting for Ethan to speak again, the person on the other end said, "Violet Rowan, do you


    know her? I have her with me now!"


    Ethan said coldly, "I am giving you a minute to finish up everything you want to say."


    Hearing Ethan''s words, the person on the other end was obviously stunned, and thenughed


    mockingly, "Fuck, I have been in this business for so long but I have never met someone as arrogant


    as you. I..."


    Before the person on the other end finished his speech, Ethan had already hung up the phone.


    Ethan''s mobile phone had an anti-tracking device. Ethan nced at the caller''s address shown on it


    and made an outbound call.


    When the call was connected, Ethan said in a cold voice, "It''s at Karaoke Night Fever. Send a few


    people over there."


    After that, Ethan ended the call. He looked at Colin with a smile and said, "It seems like I can''t make it


    for dinner."


    The sound instion of Ethan''s mobile phone was good. Colin didn''t get to hear what the person on


    the other end said, but he could guess that wasn''t something good by looking at Ethan''s expression.


    Ethan didn''t hide it from Colin. He said, "I don''t know who was that. But I think he probably has


    kidnapped Violet."


    Colin chuckled, "Kidnapped Ms. Rowen?"


    Ethan stood up from the couch and said, "If you want to have some fun,e with me."


    Colin turned his head to look at Faye who was sitting beside him. He smiled and said, "Honey, shall we


    go get some air?"


    Faye looked at Colin. She thought for a while and replied, "Sure."


    Forty minutester, Ethan and the other two showed up at Karaoke Night Fever.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The three of them sat on the couch in the hall while more than a dozen of Ethan''s men were checking


    the rooms out one by one.


    The KTV manager stood on the side in fright and wiped the sweat from his forehead from time to time.


    He asked with a smile, "Mr. Farrell, Mr. Bond, what brings the two of you here today?"


    Ethan was silent with a cold expression. He reached out and took the cards on the coffee table to y


    with them.


    Colin looked at the manager and said with a faint smile, "Looking for someone."


    The manager was even more frightened when he heard that and said, "Mr. Farrell, please enlighten me


    about who are you looking for. I will ask my people to help you with that as well."


    Colin raised his jaw slightly and signaled the manager to ask Ethan.


    Looking at Ethan, who was extremely cool and unapproachable, the manager swallowed hard. He bite


    the bullet and asked, "Mr. Bond, who is the person bothering you so much?"


    Ethan took out one of the cards in his hand emotionlessly, threw it on the table, and said, "The 6 of


    hearts."


    Colin teased, "This card is... coquettish."


    Colin''s words made Ethanugh and said, "Who else can be more coquettish than you in Cocanel?"


    Colin said, "Well, I am being coquettish on the outside and unlike someone who is being coquetted on


    the inside."


    Ethan and Colin were teasing each other and none of them seemed to answer the manager''s question.


    The manager looked embarrassed. Suddenly, there was screaminging from the KTV room on the


    first floor.


    The manager was trembling and said, "Mr... Mr. Bond."


    Ethan got up, looked at him, and said, "Your ce will not be operating tonight. I will pay for all the


    losses."

 Chapter 377 Im Afraid That I Wasnt Even a Back-Burner

    Chapter 377 I''m Afraid That I Wasn''t Even a Back-Burner


    Chapter 377 I''m Afraid That I Wasn''t Even a Back-Burner


    After Ethan finished speaking, he strode towards the room where those screams wereing from.


    When the manager heard Ethan''s words, he looked at Colin with pleading eyes, "Mr. Farrell, this...


    This..."


    Colin smiled leisurely. He seemed to be friendlier than Ethan but the smile wasn''t genuine, "You can


    make money without doing any work. Shouldn''t you be happy?"


    The manager''s heart thumped and a thinyer of sweat broke out on his back while he looked at


    Colin''s faint smile. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Thank... Thank you, Mr. Farrell and Mr. Bond for


    giving us the opportunity."


    In the KTV room, Ethan''s men threw a few hooligans onto the ground.


    The leading hooligan was a bald man. He was still trying to fight back despite he was pressed onto the


    ground. At the same time, he was scolding.


    "How dare you touch me? Do you know who is behind me?"


    "If you are smart enough, let me go now. Otherwise, I am going to make you regret it!"


    "I..."


    Before the bald man could finish speaking, the bodyguard who was suppressing him took the back of


    his head and mmed it onto the ground.


    In an instant, the bald man had a bruised nose and a swollen face, and his nose was bleeding.


    "Fuck!"


    The bald man was showing a grimace in pain. He wanted to refute as an instinct but was held back by


    the bodyguard which he couldn''t move.


    Ethan entered the room and nced at those hooligans coldly. Then, he looked at Violet, who was


    sitting on the couch, and pursed her lips slightly.


    Ethan asked softly, "Are you okay?"


    Violet answered, "I''m fine."


    Violet''s voice was gentle, which seemed a bit abrupt in such an ambiance.


    At first, Ethan thought that Violet was going to walk toward him. Unexpectedly, Violet picked up a half-


    filled wine bottle from the coffee table. She walked to the bald man, bent down, and smashed it on the


    back of his head with a ''bang''.


    The bald man''s head was buzzing because of the smash. The wine flowed down his head and mixed


    with his nosebleed.


    Violet''s hit was hard. The bald man didn''t recover for a long time.


    Violet took a deep breath and threw the remaining wine bottle from her hand onto the ground. Then,


    she stood up straight, turned to look at Ethan, and said, "Let''s go."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ethan seemed to be surprised after seeing that, but he remained calm and said, "Um."


    Ethan and Violet came out of the room one after another.


    After walking about three feet, Violet said softly, "I''m sorry for the trouble tonight."


    Ethan said, "Please don''t be sorry. Grandpa asked me to look after you. "


    While the two were talking, they reached the hall.


    When Colin saw them, he raised his eyebrows slightly, stood up, and asked, "What was it?"


    Ethan lowered his head to look at the watch on his wrist, and answered irrelevantly, "I''m hungry. Let''s


    find a ce to eat."


    Colin looked at Ethan with a naughty face, smiled yfully, and reached out to Faye by saying,


    "Honey."


    Faye put one of her hands onto Colin''s palm and supported herself to get up. When she saw Violet,


    she nodded and smiled at her as a greeting.


    The four of them walked out of the KTV, and the manager kept up with them diligently, "Mr. Farrell, Mr.


    Bond, may I operate normally now?"


    Ethan nced at him coldly, "Are you in a hurry to operate the business?"


    The manager choked and said hurriedly, "No. No, I''m not."


    Ethan said, "Don''t worry. I won''t let you do business at a loss."


    After Ethan finished speaking, he retracted his gaze coldly and left.


    The manager looked at their backs while they were leaving, heaved a long sigh, and patted his heart.


    "That scared me!"


    "What have I done to make these peoplee to me?"


    After that, the manager turned and asked the waiter, who was standing beside him, "Who was the


    customer in 1503?"


    The waiter answered, " I have no idea. But it''s reserved under Mr. Hawkins''s name."


    The manager frowned and asked, "Owen Hawkins?"


    The waiter said, "Is there any other son in the Hawkins besides him?"


    The manager didn''t look good and said, "We can''t afford to offend these people. None of Ethan''s men


    left. Get someone to call Mr. Hawkins and ask if those people are with him."


    The waiter was smart. He nodded and said, "I''ll go right away."


    After leaving the KTV, Colin suggested having the dinner at Marriott. Faye would share a car with him


    while Ethan would send Violet home.


    After Ethan drove for a while, he asked Violet, "Have you eaten?"


    Violet replied calmly, "I did."


    Ethan replied, "All right. I will send you home first."


    Even though Violet looked calm, the hand that she used to smash the bald man had been shaking ever


    since she left the KTV room.


    Ethan pretended not to notice it and drove at a gallop.


    When they almost arrived at Violet''s rented ce, the mobile phone in his pocket rang suddenly.


    Ethan used his thumb to press on the steering wheel, and an attentive voice was heard in the car.


    "Ethan, where are you?"


    Ethan looked at the car''s monitor with Owen''s name disyed on it, and said solemnly, "What''s up?"


    Owen was scared of Ethan very much. He paused and said in a ttering tone, "Ethan, I heard that the


    dance teacher is your people?"


    When he mentioned Violet, Ethan nced at the passenger seat and said, "Are you the one who asked


    the hooligans to kidnap her?"


    Owen exined, "Ethan, it was a misunderstanding. What happened today was purely a


    misunderstanding."


    When Owen was speaking, he lowered his voice and said, "Ethan, don''t be angry with me for being a


    busybody. I just have one question for you. I heard that the dance teacher has a boyfriend. You''re not


    being treated as a back-burner, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 378 I am Just Being Down to Earth

    Chapter 378 I am Just Being Down to Earth


    Chapter 378 I am Just Being Down to Earth


    Back-burner?


    Ethan snorted lightly after hearing that word.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Owen realized instantly that he had misunderstood the situation after hearing Ethan''s reaction from the


    other end. Then, he asked, "Ethan, tell me the truth. Who exactly is that dance teacher?"


    Ethan said emotionlessly, "A friend."


    Friend?


    What kind of friend?


    That identity could be quite vague.


    Owen was unsure of Ethan''s feelings towards Violet within that short time. After thinking for a while, he


    said, "Ethan, let me exin it to you in person. It''s a long story."


    Ethan said, "Meet me at Marriott."


    After Ethan finished speaking, he hung up the call. He turned the steering wheel and pulled the car


    over on the shoulder.


    When the car stopped, Violet, who was sitting in the passenger seat, turned to look at Ethan.


    Ethan wound down his window slightly and took out the cigarette case from his pocket. He held a


    cigarette diagonally in his mouth, and lit it with his hand covered to block off the wind, "I shouldn''t have


    asked about your personal life but now it seems like I have to."


    After Ethan finished speaking, he paused and continued, "The person who called me just now is called


    Owen. His family has some power in Cocanel. What have you done to offend him?


    Violet was wearing a cool-toned, thin, down jacket on that day, which brought out her fairplexion.


    Violet took a shallow breath and answered, "I didn''t do anything that offend him. It was my ex-boyfriend


    who owed him money."


    The cigarette at the corner of Ethan''s mouth trembled slightly, "Ex-boyfriend?"


    Violet looked at Ethan and said tly, "We broke up."


    Ethan had never been interested in other people''s privacy. He didn''t want to know why did they break


    up. So, he asked the key point directly, "Why did he ask you to pay back the money that he owed?"


    Violet answered, "He lied to those people by saying that we didn''t break up, and told them that I would


    pay them back on his behalf."


    She spoke in a very calm manner as if she was talking about other people''s stories.


    Ethan took a thorough look at her, removed the cigarette from the corner of his mouth, and popped it


    out of the car window. Then, he drove the car back onto the main road.


    As the car moved slowly, Violet started to say, "Don''t worry. I will exin to that person and tell him this


    has nothing to do with you."


    Ethan raised his eyebrows and asked, "To who?"


    Violet replied, "That person with the name Owen?"


    Ethan smiled but didn''t respond to her.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at Marriot.


    As soon as Ethan got off the car, Owen, who was standing on the steps, trotted to wee him,


    "Ethan, here you are."


    After Owen finished speaking, he handed Ethan a cigarette.


    Ethan pushed it back to him and said, "Just had one."


    Owen took it back sadly and suddenly he was attracted by Violet, who was standing next to Ethan. He


    asked, "Ethan, is this...Ms. Rowan?"


    Owen was stuffing the cigarette in his hand into the cigarette case while he was talking. He stretched


    out another hand to Violet and said, "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m Owen."


    Violet was stunned for a while when he was introducing himself. Then, she shook his hand and said,


    "Hello, I''m Violet."


    Violet was gentle and obedient. She was very much unlike those arrogant women, who were the


    daughters of the wealthy family that they met usually. Owen couldn''t help but stare at her for quite


    some time.


    After letting go of her hand, Owen grinned and said, "Crows do not pick crow''s eye, Ms. Rowan. If I


    knew that Ethan and you are friends, I wouldn''t be giving you any hard time. I don''t want the 75,000


    dors anymore. Keep it as my apology to you."


    Violet replied, "I think you misunderstood. It isn''t me who borrows that money."


    Owen said, "I know you didn''t borrow the money, but your boyfriend did!"


    Violet continued, "We broke up a long time ago."


    Owen was stunned for a while after hearing that. He spoke a few swear words, and said with a smile,


    "That guy looks like a decent man and he was well-educated. Who would expect him to be such a


    scumbag?"


    Violet smiled but didn''t say a word. It wasn''t because she was too kind and she didn''t want to speak ill


    of him, she just simply found him disgusting even by only thinking of him.


    After the conflict was resolved, Owen and Violet apologized to each other again.


    Violet wasn''t an unreasonable person. She knew exactly who the culprit was. She said gently, "It''s okay


    since everything is clear now."


    Owen said, "Ethan, Ms. Rowan, have you eaten yet? Let me buy you a meal as my apology."


    After speaking, Owen was worried that they would refuse him. Therefore, he added, "Please don''t say


    no. Otherwise, my conscience will not be peaceful."


    Ethan looked indifferent and asked, "Did you see Colin?"


    Owen scratched his head and asked, "Is Colin here too?"


    Ethan replied, "He should be here before me."


    Owen said, "I didn''t see him. He probably went in already. I just arrived not long ago."


    After a while, the three of them walked into Marriott.


    The lobby manager didn''t meet Violet before, but he knew Ethan and Owen. He approached them to


    say hello, "Mr. Bond and Mr. Hawkins, Mr. Farrell has been waiting in the private room for a long time."


    Ethan replied with a cold "Um". Owen stretched his arms around the lobby manager''s neck and


    whispered, "Charge tonight''s bill onto my ount, and let no one else pay the bill. Do you hear me?"


    The lobby manager got him and said, "Please, don''t worry."


    Owen said further, "Get me the best and most expensive stuff."


    The lobby manager replied, "Only the best will be served since you all are here, sir."


    Owen was satisfied with the lobby manager''s answer. He said, "Well done!"


    When Owen was whispering to the lobby manager, Ethan had already strode to the private room with


    Violet.


    When they arrived at the entrance of the private room, Ethan stretched out his hand to open the door.


    Abbot''s mocking was being heard in the room, "You shouldn''t be here if you are so capable!"


    Colin smiled and said leisurely, "I''m just being down to earth."

 Chapter 379 A Stubborn Mule

    Chapter 379 A Stubborn Mule


    Chapter 379 A Stubborn Mule


    Ethan walked through the door at the moment.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Colin leaned backward and said meaningfully, "Why did it take


    you so long?"


    Ethan pulled out a chair for Violet and rested his hands on the back of the chair, wearing a cheeky


    smile. "Well, I''m in good health."


    Abbot teased, "We don''t know that."


    Ethan replied, "My darling friend, I can let you see that if you want to."


    "Stop. Shut up." Ethan interrupted, waving his hand.


    Then he turned to Colin, picking up the conversation. " Colin, I''m curious. Were you an immortal


    before? Why did youe down to earth?"


    "I was just a small immortal." Colin joked.


    Abbot was confused.


    "I came down to the earth just to find a mule," Colin said slowly.


    Abbot didn''t know what to say.


    "A stubborn mule." Ethan rolled up his sleeves.


    Abbot waspletely lost for words, thinking, "What a base insinuator!"


    Abbot leaned back silent in the chair, ring between Colin and Ethan.


    Colin turned to look at Faye whose lips twitched with amusement. He smiled and took her hand under


    the table.


    Faye raised her head to meet his eyes and saw Colin was mouthing, "Honey."


    Faye did not reply, cast her eyes, and took a sip of her cup.


    By Colin''s side, Abbot had witnessed all their lovey-dovey behaviors and said in a low voice, "Colin,


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    can you just keep this low-key? This is too tant."


    Colin looked back at Abbot and said, "Why don''t you go to see Ms. ck recently?


    A look of embarrassment shed across Abbot''s face. "Why do I see her?"


    "For business. Or what else do you want to do?" Colin said.


    The door was opened again, and Owen came in with a yful smile.


    Seeing Colin, Owen rushed to him and gave him a big hug, as if Colin was his beloved brother.


    Colin pushed him away with a look of disgust on his face.


    " Colin, when did youe? I had been at the gate but I didn''t see you."


    "Because of your bad eyes," Colin said.


    Owen rubbed his nose, ncing at Ethan and saying in a low voice, "You''re right. I had almost


    offended Ethan''s friend."


    Then Owen winked at Colin and Abbot. "What''s Ethan''s rtionship with Ms. Rowan?"


    Colin chuckled. "Friend."


    "I don''t believe that," Owen said.


    Colin teased, "If you don''t believe me, go and ask Ethan."


    Hearing the name of Ethan, Owen immediately shut up with fear.


    After Owen arrived, the waiters began to serve the dishes.


    After all the dishes were served, Owen filled himself a ss of beer, stood up, raised his ss, and


    said, "Ethan, today I did something wrong, so I''ll drink two sses of beer as an apology."


    With that, Owen drank up the ss of beer and had two more.


    After three sses, Owen leaned forward with his hands on the table. "Ms. Rowan, I''m very sorry to


    have offended you today."


    Violet stood up with a smile and drank a ss of beer. "I''m not good at drinking. I can only drink a little.


    After this ss of beer, we''ll let go of it."


    Violet looked like a gentle girl, but it turned out she was a straightforward person. After a ss of beer,


    she smiled at Owen.


    Owen was surprised that Violet would do that. After a moment of silence, he said with a smile, "You''re


    really Ethan''s friend. It''s very generous of you."


    After the thing was settled, there was a rxed atmosphere.


    Abbot and Owen joked around.


    Colin and Ethan talked about business but didn''t talk too much because of Owen being here.


    Being unacquainted with each other, Faye and Violet made a polite conversation and kept eating food.


    After the meal, when Owen went to pay the bill, Ethan left first to drive Violet home.


    On the way, Ethan got a call from his subordinate and was informed that those gangsters were


    handled.


    Ethan said, "Those gangsters are hired by Owen. Didn''t he call to speak for them?"


    "No," the bodyguard said.


    "It turns out I''ve underestimated him," Ethan said with a cold smile.


    After the call, Ethan nced at Violet who was sitting next to him.


    She was looking out of the window, staring at the dark sky.


    Ethan looked away without any emotion on his face and continued to drive.


    In the restaurant, Colin and the others walked out of the room and ran across Reba who was


    They looked at each other for a moment and then Reba blinked and said, "You guys were having a


    big meal behind my back."


    Faye smiled. "You must have misunderstood. We were not here for dinner."


    Reba looked at Colin and Faye with disbelief.


    "Ms. ck, are you having dinner with your customer?" Colin asked.


    Reba nced into the room, stepped forward, and said in a low voice, "It''s a very hard customer."


    Then she stepped backward and nced at Abbot, thinking, "After all, I can''t always pretend not to see


    him. Well, it seems that I must face it."


    Thinking of that, Reba smiled at Abbot and said, "Abbot, d to see you here."


    Abbot frowned and said, "How dare you socialize with customers alone? You small drinker."

 Chapter 380 This Is a Robbery

    Chapter 380 This Is a Robbery


    Chapter 380 This Is a Robbery


    There was an awkward silence in the corridor because everyone was thinking about something in their


    minds.


    Reba broke the silence after a while, "Actually I''m good at drinking.


    "But you''re a sloppy drunk," Abbot said.


    Afraid that Abbot would mention what happened the night when she was drunk, Reba changed the


    topic, "Well, are you going home? I need to dine with my customer, so goodbye. I will treat you to


    dinner if there''s a chance."


    Then she gave Faye a wink, made a gesture of giving a call, and turned back into the room.


    With the sound of mming the door, the atmosphere in the corridor became rxed.


    "Abbot, you''ve scared Ms. ck," Colin said.


    "No, I didn''t," Abbot retorted.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Colin didn''t blow his cover and said, "I''m going back home with Faye. What about you?"


    Abbot nced sideways at Colin and said grumpily, "We don''t go the same way."


    Colin chuckled, "OK, be careful on the way back."


    Hearing his meaningful words, Abbot turned to meet Colin''s eyes. "I''ll go to the parking lot with you and


    wait for my assistant to pick me up," he said less confidently.


    Colin said with a wicked smile. "This is not a safe world. Men must look after themselves when they go


    out at night."


    Hearing that, Abbot recalled those pictures of what happened that night and his face turned red.


    "Colin," Faye warned.


    Colin took the hint and smiled, "It''s gettingte. Honey, let''s go home."


    The three of them came out of Marriott. Faye drove the car and left with Colin. Abbot got into his car,


    took out his cellphone, and found his assistant''s phone number. But after a long time, he still didn''t dial.


    An hourter, while Abbot was still hesitating, he saw a familiar figure at the gate of Marriott.


    Reba had gotten a big order tonight. Having drunk a lot, she was staggering on the steps.


    Reba''s customer was a man in his early forties, looking like an elite in his business suit with


    carefully gelled hair.


    Leaning back in the seat, Abbot watched Reba talk with the customer in the car.


    On the steps, Reba smiled at the suited man, "Mr. Zachary, you can rest assured that ourpany


    will never disappoint you."


    "Ms. ck, you''re really a good drinker. You beat me," the suited man said.


    "Mr. Zachary, you''ve impressed me. You carry your liquor like a gentleman."


    The manughed. "I''m a man. How can a man make deals without the capacity for alcohol?"


    After a small talk, the man looked at his watch and said, "Ms. ck, I have to go home. You know I''m a


    hen-pecked husband. If I don''t arrive home before 11:30 at night, then I''ll share my dog''s bed."


    Reba knew what he meant and extended her hand. "Then I hope we''ll enjoy our cooperation."


    The man shook hands with her. "I hope so."


    After watching her customer get in his car and drive away, Reba couldn''t hold anymore. She


    staggered down the steps, squatted down in a corner, and began to vomit.


    After that, she muttered to herself, "Business dinners are very tiring. I''d rather have a hole in my


    stomach than have a loophole on the contract."


    At the moment, a hand shed out with a bottle of water in it.


    With a stomach upset, Reba didn''t have the time to look who was here. She took the bottle of water,


    gargled with it, and stood up. "Thank you, I..."


    She stopped in the middle of a word as she saw who was in the front.


    "Mr. Carter," she said with a half-smile.


    Abbot looked down at her and scolded, "Why did you have to make yourself drunk like this?"


    Reba squeezed the bottle and replied, "It''s not easy to make money."


    "You can''t drive like this," Abbot said.


    "Don''t drink and drive. I''m calling for driving service."


    "Where''s your assistant?" Abbot frowned, looking at her.


    Reba felt that her stomach was burning. She gulped down two mouthfuls of water and replied, "My


    assistant is a young girl. I don''t want to bother her at thiste hour. It''s not safe for a young girl to go


    out in midnight."


    "I didn''t expect you''re so kind," Reba said.


    Reba sighed and added, "Besides, I need to pay her for overtime work. It''s triple pay."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Under his steady gaze, Reba said at first, "Mr. Carter, thank you for your water. Then I''ll take my


    leave."


    "Let me drive you home." Abbot looked down at her.


    "Didn''t you drink tonight?" Reba asked.


    "I''ve called my assistant," Abbot said.


    "My assistant doesn''t ask for overtime pay," he added.


    Reba was not sure whether his words were true or not. Besides, after what happened that night,


    she didn''t dare to stay with Abbot anymore. "No, thank you for your kindness, but I don''t want to bother


    you," Reba said quickly and turned to leave.


    Watching her stagger drunkenly, Abbot said loudly, "After ten o''clock, the driving service charges


    more."


    Hearing that, Reba stopped in her tracks and said through clenched teeth, "It''s okay. I''ve got a big


    order. I can pay for it."


    Abbot kept silent with his hands in his pockets.


    A few minutester, the parking lot resounded with Reba''s piercing roar. "What?! 800 dors?"


    "Miss, this is a normal price," the driver said on the phone.


    Reba angrily said, "This is a robbery! Who are you? Are you a hot guy with eight abs?"


    "Miss, you''re being ridiculous," the man said.


    "What? Did you say I''m being ridiculous? I''m..." Reba shouted.


    Before she could finish her words, the man hung up the phone.


    Reba stared at the phone with livid disbelief.


    She thought, "This is not my first time calling for driving service. 800 dors is obviously a robbery! Was


    he trying to fool me when I''m drunk?"


    Nearby, Abbot texted a message to a man called Matthew. "Thank you."


    Matthew texted back, "Tell Ethan and Colin, that if they pay bills in my restaurant again, then don''t


    Abbot texted, "Even brothers keep careful ounts."


    Matthew texted, "Don''t say that crap to me. By the way, who''s the girl just now?"


    Abbot texted, "Screw you."


    Matthew texted, "Fine. I''ll ask Colin about it. He must know that."


    Abbot was in a fractious mood. "You don''t know her. Things between me and her are not what you


    think. Watch what you say in front of Colin."


    But Matthew didn''t reply to him.


    After a few seconds, Abbot''s cellphone vibrated. Abbot read the message. "Well, it turns out it''s Ms.


    ck."

 Chapter 381 You Are Not Yourself

    Chapter 381 You Are Not Yourself


    Chapter 382 You Are Not Yourself


    Abbot thought for a while and typed a few words but soon deleted them.


    Then he typed a few words again but deleted them again.


    He typed words and deleted them again and again. Atst, he replied to Matthew with an emoticon. A


    simple emoticon with two words, "screw you".


    He put his cellphone into his pocket and walked to the car with its bright light on.


    In the car, Reba was still dizzy, struggling between the triple wage and the driving fee of 800 dors


    when there was a knock on the window.


    Reba turned her head and rolled down the window. "Mr. Carter?"


    Abbot pretended to be calm and took a look at his watch. "My assistant is arriving soon. When will your


    driver be here?"


    Reba stuck her head out of the window and said, squinting her eyes, "Mr. Carter, have you ever


    heard of a driving fee of 800 dors?"


    "Yes. That''s a normal price nowadays."


    Reba blinked in amazement. "Re...Really? But I spent 40 dorsst time."


    "Probably they were having a promotion," Abbot said.


    "M...Maybe they were." Reba couldn''t argue under the influence of alcohol. Normally, she wouldn''t


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    be fooled that easily.


    Abbot didn''t continue the topic. "Do you need me to drive you home?"


    Reba put her hand on the window with her chin on her forearm. "How much is it?"


    Abbot''s eyes fell on Reba''s rosy lips, and his heart beat fast. He looked away quickly. "It''s free."


    On hearing that, Reba shook her head. "Forget it."


    Abbot was confused.


    Reba burped and mumbled, "I''m not very good with you. I don''t want to owe you. As the saying


    goes, a gentleman makes money in a right way."


    With that, she took her cellphone and waved it at Abbot. "How much is it? I''ll transfer the money to


    you."


    Abbot thought for a while and said, "40 dors."


    Reba looked up at him. "Come on. We''re acquaintances. Can you give me a discount?"


    Abbot was amused. "Didn''t you say you''re not good with me?


    "But at least we''re not strangers," Reba said seriously.


    "35 dors," Abbot said.


    "Can you give me a daytime price?"


    "How much is the daytime price?" Abbot asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Reba licked her lip and answered, "10 dors an hour. One hour is enough time to go to my house


    from here. For the sake of Faye and Colin, I will offer you 20 dors an hour. What do you say?"


    Abbot was speechless.


    The two of them fell into silence.


    A few secondster, Abbot rested his hand on the car and insisted, "Ms. ck, you got a big order


    tonight. 35 dors means nothing to you."


    "No." Reba shook her head.


    Before Abbot continued to convince her, Reba added, "35 dors means a lot to me. A lot!"


    Abbot choked his words.


    Just when Abbot was thinking about how to reply, his cellphone rang.


    He picked it up. "Mr. Carter, I''ve arrived at the parking lot of Marriott," his assistant said on the phone.


    "Come in. I''m standing in front of a white BMW x5."


    "Got it, Mr. Carter."


    Abbot hung up the phone.


    Soon, his assistant ran over to him.


    Abbot turned to look at his assistant who was in his suit with his hair carefully gelled, which reminded


    Abbot of the man who had just talked with Reba at the gate.


    "Why are you dressed like that? Do you have a date tonight?" Abbot said with a scowl.


    "Mr. Carter, but this is the way I''ve been dressed," the assistant exined in a low voice.


    "Get a new style tomorrow," Abbot said.


    "Which style?" the assistant asked.


    "Don''t ask me. How do I know that?"


    The assistant remained silent.


    After scolding his assistant, Abbot turned to Reba who was sleepy with her head on the window


    ledge and then flicked her head with a finger.


    Reba sat up straight with a start.


    "20 dors. Is that okay?" Abbot said.


    "OK." Reba rubbed her forehead, in the middle of which was a red print.


    Abbot squinted down at the red print and frowned, wondering, "It''s turning red. But I just gave her a


    light flick."


    In her drunken mind, Reba didn''t feel the pain. She opened the door and staggered out of the car.


    Subconsciously, Abbot reached out to steady her.


    Reba looked up at him, smiled broadly, and crooked her finger at him. When Abbot lowered his


    head, she whispered, "Abbot, you are not yourself today."


    Abbot pretended to be calm and said, "Why do you say that?"


    Reba rose on her toes and whispered in his ear, "Aren''t you aware of it? You''re looking at me like


    I''m your love."

 Chapter 382 You Dont Like Me, Do You

    Chapter 382 You Don''t Like Me, Do You


    Chapter 382 You Don''t Like Me, Do You?


    Feeling her breath on his ear as she whispered, Abbot clenched his teeth and squeezed Reba''s


    arm unconsciously.


    Reba hissed in pain and leaned backward.


    Abbot gazed down at her with an intense feeling in his eyes.


    After quite a while, he said through his clenched teeth, "Reba."


    "Did you get pissed?" Reba asked smilingly, raising an eyebrow.


    For a moment, Abbot had the doubt that Reba was ying drunk. He took a deep breath and


    looked at Reba face to face.


    Reba looked at him indifferently. When Abbot was on the verge of anger, Reba tilted her head,


    whistling to Abbot frivolously.


    Seeing that, both Abbot and his assistant remained silent.


    Atst, Abbot threw Reba into the car.


    "Mr. Carter, you..." The assistant watched this, dumbfounded.


    "Get in the car," Abbot ordered.


    The assistant sat into the driving seat quickly.


    The car was driving slowly on the road. Abbot breathed deeply, leaning against the window, feeling


    drumming in his temples.


    Reba sat next to him, mumbling. "Mr. Carter, spring ising. What flowers do you like?"


    Following his principle of not ming drunkards, Abbot said, poker-faced, "Lily."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Reba smiled. "Guess what flowers I like."


    "Forget it. I don''t want to know."


    Ignoring what he said, Reba continued, "I like gold and silver flowers."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Seeming to be satisfied with what she said, Reba fell back into her seat, content.


    As Reba stopped talking, there was silence in the car. She lolled back in her seat, her eyelids falling


    heavy, and finally fell asleep.


    Hearing her steady breathing, Abbot felt relieved.


    The assistant saw Abbot''s facial expression in the rear-view mirror and asked carefully, "Mr. Carter, are


    we sending Ms. ck home first?"


    "Hmm," Abbot said without emotion.


    On the rest of the way, there was all silence in the car.


    About 40 minutester, the car stopped at the gate of themunity Reba lived.


    Abbot nudged her. "Here we are."


    But Reba was still sleeping.


    Abbot gave her a nudge again. "Reba."


    However, Reba just stirred, turning her head to the other side.


    The assistant saw that in the rear-view mirror and said after a cough. "Mr. Carter, do you know which


    building Ms. ck lives in?"


    Abbot lifted one eyelid and said honestly, "I don''t know."


    "O... OK," the assistant said no more, thinking, "Then what are we gonna do? Since we don''t know


    which building she lives in, we have to wait for her to wake up."


    Abbot sat in the car for half an hour until Reba fell into a deep sleep and even started to talk in her


    sleep. Abbot turned around his neck and head and said, "Drive."


    The assistant turned to look at him. "Mr. Carter, where will we go?"


    After what happened that night, Abbot didn''t dare to take Reba home anymore. He looked at


    Reba''s face and a faint flush suffused his face. "Find a hotel and drop her off."


    "A nice hotel without any acquaintances."


    The assistant thought, "That is difficult."


    After all, Abbot ran a real estate business. In Cocanel, owners of many good hotels were acquainted


    with Abbot.


    After driving around downtown for two hours, the assistant had to drive to the suburbs.


    Having pulled the car in front of a hotel, the assistant got off to open the door for Abbot. "Mr. Carter,


    although the hotel is remote, its environment is good. "


    Abbot had drunk a bit tonight and was sleepy at this hour. He took out his passport and handed it to the


    assistant. "Go to open a room."


    The assistant thought he had misheard him and asked, "Just one room?"


    Abbot loosened his tie when he said, "One room for her. I''ll go home."


    "Got it," the assistant said.


    He took the passport and entered the hotel.


    Abbot and Reba were left in the car.


    After a few seconds of intense internal conflict, Abbot turned to stare at Reba.


    Thinking of his inexplicable feeling of anxiety for these days, he extended his hand and pinched the


    corner of Reba''s mouth. "It''s all your fault," he whispered.


    At the moment, Reba opened her eyes.


    As their eyes met, Abbot''s heart skipped a beat.


    Abbot was not sure whether Reba was awake and heard her mumble, "You don''t like me, do you?"


    Her eyes were half open.


    Hearing that, Abbot almost stopped breathing.


    "You must think it over and grab the chance. If you don''t grab it..." Reba burped in the middle of a


    word.


    "Then what?" Abbot asked nervously.


    "Then I''ll give you another chance."

 Chapter 383 What a Blessing

    Chapter 383 What a Blessing


    Chapter 383 What a Blessing


    Abbot''s heart pounded crazily at Reba''s words.


    The next second, Reba leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Abbot''s neck with a


    mischievous smile, saying, "You''re touched, aren''t you?"


    Abbot felt slightly itchy in his throat as he uttered, "No."


    Reba said, "I don''t buy it."


    Abbot looked down at Reba. After a moment of silence, Abbot said in a husky voice, "You are


    drunk."


    Reba smiled gently. When she was about to speak, Abbot''s mobile phone rang in his pocket.


    Abbot darted a nce at Reba and fished out his phone with a frown. Seeing it was from Colin,


    Abbot felt his brow twitch.


    Reba tilted his head and looked at Abbot. She asked in confusion drunkenly, "Who is it?"


    Abbot was guilty and upset. He pulled Reba''s hands on his neck away and got off the car before


    picking up the call.


    In the video call, Colin looked like he had just taken a shower; his bathrobe was loose on him, and his


    hair was still very wet.


    Colin asked, "Are you home already?"


    Abbot answered diffidently, "Yup."


    Colin was silent for a few seconds before asking with his eyes narrowed, "Did you move?"


    Abbot was absent-minded and said, "Hmm?"


    Colin fetched a pack of cigarettes from the nightstand. He bit a cigarette in the corner of his lips but


    didn''t light it. "The night view of the suburbs looks good," said Colin.


    Abbot was subdued.


    It got awkward as it was silent.


    Colin bored into Abbot, who remained silent, and smiled with the cigarette in his mouth.


    Abbot felt ufortable being stared at like that by Colin and coughed twice. "I suddenly have some


    errands to run here," said Abbot.


    Colin uttered meaningfully, "Oh, really? I thought you tricked some drunken girl to get a.. room at some


    hotel there since you were worried about bumping into acquaintances in the city."


    Abbot asked, "Am I that kind of person?"


    Colin said, "Who knows? Cats hide their ws."


    Abbot was about to retort. Suddenly, his assistant opened his mouth behind him, "Mr. Carter, the room


    for Ms. ck is ready."


    Abbot bit his tongue


    Colin teased, "Ms. ck?"


    Abbot couldn''t feel more awkward at the moment.


    Abbot forced a smile and said, "It''s not what you think."


    Colin smiled faintly and uttered, "What was I thinking?"


    Abbot gritted his teeth and brushed off Colin''s question. He then turned to look at his assistant who was


    walking towards him and chided, "Help her in then. What''s the point of telling me about that?"


    His assistant was rendered speechless.


    Abbot continued, "What are you waiting for? Help her in!"


    The assistant uttered, "Got it, Mr. Carter."


    He then walked to the parking space.


    As the assistant was about to reach the car, Abbot suddenly frowned and said, "Stop. Go get two


    others to help her."


    He then added, "Two waitresses."


    The assistant was speechless.


    Catching sight of his assistant who looked confused, Abbot said, "I did it for your own good. Your


    girlfriend is so easily jealous. If she knows you touch another girl, won''t you be given a hard time?"


    The assistant uttered, "Thank you, Mr. Carter."


    He turned into the hotel and soon walked out leaving two waitresses in his wake.


    The two waitresses gingerly helped Reba out of the car and up the steps into the hotel.


    Abbot watched them the entire time. He raised his chin at his assistant, saying, "Give them tips and let


    them take care of her tonight."


    His assistant uttered, "Copy that, Mr. Carter."


    After that, Abbot turned around and got into the car. Darting a nce at Colin on the video call, he said


    impatiently, "What''s up?"


    Colin joked, "Nothing. I just have to watch you."


    Abbot leaned back in his seat and said, "What for?"


    Colin said, "Reba is Faye''s bestie after all. I have to protect her from being walked over by you."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Abbot forced a smile and uttered, "God knows who''s the one being walked over."


    Colinughed and stated, "That''s your privacy. You don''t have to tell me in detail. I just bumped into it


    today, and I can''t pretend I didn''t see it. I don''t care about who walks over whom in private."


    Abbot nced at Colin and threw his phone aside casually, uttering, "Just watch me If you want."


    The car moved slowly, and Abbot closed his eyes to take a nap.


    What Reba just said shed through his mind.


    "You still don''t like me?


    "You''d better think it through. If you miss out on this opportunity...


    "If you miss it, I''ll... I''ll give you one more chance."


    Abbot suddenly opened his eyes and looked sideways at his phone screen, saying, "Colin."


    Colin smiled and uttered, "What?"


    Abbot said, "I think Reba really likes me. She''s just too embarrassed to say it out."


    Colin paused for a few seconds and uttered smilingly, "You changed the topic so fast!"


    Abbot continued, "At first, she might just want to mess with me, but after getting along with me for


    some time, she found that I was indeed awesome. Therefore, she fell head over heels in love with me.


    Do you think that''s the case?"


    Colin was subdued.


    Abbot let out a long sigh and said to himself, "Quite possible."


    Colin chuckled and said, "Abbot, just be honest, if you were a woman, would you like to have a


    boyfriend like you?"


    Abbot was lost in thought.


    After a few seconds, when Colin thought that his question had beaten Abbot, thetter replied


    seriously, "I can''t even think about it. What a blessing it would be to have a boyfriend like me?!"

 Chapter 384 Particularly Happy, Right

    Chapter 384 Particrly Happy, Right


    Chapter 384 Particrly Happy, Right


    Hearing what Abbot said, Colin chuckled and cursed before hanging up the video call.


    Ending the call, Abbot stretched his legs and uttered, " Braxton."


    His assistant looked up at Abbot in the rearview mirror and replied, "Mr. Carter, what can I do for you?"


    Abbot asked, "Do you think Reba likes me?"


    The assistant felt uneasy and answered with concern, "Well, probably yes."


    Abbot clicked his tongue and said, "It seems that it''s not me being narcissistic. Even you can notice it."


    The assistant thought inwardly, "Ms. ck, I''m sorry!"


    On the other side, after Colin hung up the video call, he took the lighter on the nightstand and was


    about to light a cigarette.


    As soon as he lit the lighter, a pair of fair hands appeared in front of him.


    Colin raised his eyes and uttered, "Hmm?"


    Faye said, "Smoke less, it''s bad for your health."


    Colin curved up the corner of his mouth and put the lighter into Faye''s palm obediently.


    Faye took the lighter and bent down to put it on the nightstand, asking, "Reba is with Abbot?"


    Colin took the cigarette off the corner of his mouth and crashed it. "No, Abbot sent Reba to the hotel


    and went home. When I gave him a video call, he was already on his way home," said Colin.


    Faye nodded, lifted the corner of the quilt, and sat in. Leaning against the headboard for a while, she


    uttered lightly, "I''m going to give Fanny''s grandmother a funeral next Wednesday."


    Faye sounded poised. There was nothing unusual in her expression.


    Colin looked sideways at her for a few seconds. He then wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled


    her closer to him. He made her sit on hisps and kissed her on the nape of her neck, saying, "I''ll


    apany you then."


    Fayepressed her lips and said, "Good."


    Colin uttered, "If you feel distressed, just say it out. Don''t think too much about it yourself."


    Faye uttered, "Mm-hmm."


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, Faye got up to freshen up. As she was brushing her teeth, there was an iing


    call from Reba.


    Faye tapped on the phone screen to pick it up. She said vaguely, "What''s the matter?"


    Reba snapped, "Is Abbot out of his mind? He sent me to a hotel in the suburbs!"


    Faye froze in her tracks.


    Colin had only told her that Abbot sent Reba to the hotel, but she didn''t know that Abbot actually


    sent Reba to the suburbs.


    Getting no reply from Faye, Reba asked angrily, "What are you doing?"


    Faye answered honestly, "Brushing my teeth."


    Reba took a deep breath. She obviously flew into a rage as she stated, "Do you know where he


    sent me? It''s fine that he sent me to the suburbs, but he even sent me to the border of the suburbs! No


    taxi in the middle of nowhere here. Did he want me to fly back today?"


    Hearing what Reba said, Faye dissolved intoughter and said, "Then how do you get back? Shall I


    pick you up?"


    Reba uttered, "No need. I''ve contacted my assistant."


    After that, Reba took two gulps of water and continued, "I can''t even. It''s not me being bitchy, but


    Abbot is really pea-brained. Luckily, he was born in the Carters, otherwise he would have been beaten


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    to death."


    Faye broke into a smile and asked, "You drank so muchst night. Did you lose your mannerster?"


    Reba said firmly, "Of course no. I fell asleep after I drank too much and woke up in the hotel bed."


    Faye uttered, "That''s good."


    Reba said, "Don''t worry, owing to the lessonst time, I will never make that kind of gaffe again."


    Faye walked out of the bathroom with her phone while saying, "The point is you always have a


    hangover after drinking."


    Rebained on the phone for a while before a knock sounded on the door. "I''ll talk to youter.


    My assistant is here," said Reba.


    Faye uttered with a smile, "Mm-hmm."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye went to the wardrobe and took out a suit. She scanned it intently and then


    took out a thin shirt to match it.


    Colin had something to do with his business this morning and left with Robert at seven o''clock.


    Faye got changed and went downstairs to have breakfast. Since she had a bad appetite, she only ate a


    little.


    After breakfast, Faye drove to thepany. On her way, she listened to the radio which was mainly


    about the development of several old urban areas.


    Faye was listening to it to divert herself from the dullness, so she didn''t take it seriously but drove


    smoothly.


    As soon as Faye arrived and entered the office, Galen followed up with her with a pile of documents in


    his arms.


    Faye was making coffee with her back to him and uttered, "Justy the files on the table."


    Galen smiled lightly and said, "Ms. Nash, there are some files for you to sign now."


    Faye turned her head and asked, "What files? Is it urgent?"


    Galen smiled even more brightly and answered, "Yes, it''s urgent."


    Faye nced at Galen and strode to the desk. After seeing the asset transfer agreements on the table,


    she took a breath.


    Faye propped herself up with her hands on the table wordlessly.


    Galen asked with a smile, "Ms. Nash, do you feel particrly happy to marry a man like Mr. Farrell?"

 Chapter 385 A Trap

    Chapter 385 A Trap


    Chapter 385 A Trap


    For Faye, it was not only happy but also lucky to marry Colin.


    If she had not broken into Colin''s room but anyone else''s, they would probably have parted ways and


    had bad blood between them by now.


    Galen was waiting quietly for Faye''s reply.


    Faye curved up the corner of her mouth and uttered in a low voice, "Mm-hmm."


    Galen had been working with Faye for so long. Certainly, he knew that Faye was not someone who


    liked to do PDA. He smilingly pushed the asset transfer agreements to Faye.


    Faye pressed her fingertips against the agreements and tapped twice. After a second thought, she took


    a pen and signed them.


    After that, Faye looked up at Galen, asking, "Anything tricky today?"


    Galen shook his head and answered, "No. There is only some gossip about the rtionships of two


    artists, but some staff are dealing with it."


    Faye uttered, "Good. I''ll go to Mr. Farrell''s office. Call me if needed."


    Galen said, "There is nothing so far. Don''t let me keep you!"


    With that, Galen added in a low voice, "Stay there a little longer. Don''t be in a rush toe back."


    Faye said to Galen, "Work hard and don''t ck off, otherwise I''ll take away part of your sry."


    Galen''s voice became even smaller as he uttered, "Okay."


    Faye walked out of the office and made a beeline for Colin''s office with the agreements.


    Before long, her mobile phone in the jacket pocket suddenly buzzed.


    Faye fished out her phone. Taking a glimpse at the phone screen, she came to a halt.


    Lance: [A trap.]


    Faye: [What happened?]


    Lance: [Are you avable for a call now?]


    Faye: [Wait a sec.]


    A few minutester, Faye reached the underground parking lot. She got into the car and dialed Lance''s


    number.


    Lance picked it up in a jiffy and asked, "Aren''t you busy today?"


    Faye uttered, "Just cut to the chase. What did you get?"


    Lance cleared his throat and stated. "You asked me to investigate the secret Nh knew, and I''m


    halfway through the investigation."


    Lance had always been prudent and efficient at work.


    However, he had been dealing with it for a long time, yet he was only halfway through it, which


    surprised Faye.


    Faye thought for a moment before asking, "Is it very tricky?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Lance chuckled as he replied, "It''s more than tricky. The situations of the Farrells are much more


    Faye asked, "Like how?"


    Lance said, "There is someone behind Tiffany."


    Faye was wordless.


    There was someone else behind Tiffany?


    No wonder Lance said it was a trap!


    Hearing Lance''s words, Faye was subdued. After about half a minute, Faye opened her mouth, "You


    haven''t found out his identity, have you?"


    Lance replied, "Yup. Besides, this person is so mysterious. If I am not an atheist, I would suspect that


    he was a ghost since not a single trace about him could be found."


    How meticulous and powerful could the figure be that he could wipe out all his traces?


    Getting no response from Faye, Lance lowered his voice and asked, "Shall we continue to carry out the


    ns to deal with Tiffany?"


    Faye took a deep breath and uttered, "Don''t get yourself in it."


    Hearing that, Lance was a little unpleasant and deliberately said, "What? You think I''m notpetent


    enough?"


    Faye lightly said, "You know that''s not what I mean."


    Lance stated, "I certainly know. We had a deal. I''ll be the informer against the Farrells. If you want to


    get rid of me, I''ll get in the way of your n."


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    Worrying that Faye would take action in private, Lance said in a low voice, "I will continue to investigate


    this mysterious figure. Don''t take a leap in the dark."


    Faye said, "Stop your investigation. I''ll send someone else to do it."


    Lance knew that Faye had other contacts and that his identity in the Farrells could not be disclosed.


    Therefore, he did not refuse and readily agreed, "OK. You don''t be impulsive, too."


    Faye let out a sigh and said, "Don''t worry. I''ve endured it for so long. I won''t be so stupid to lose control


    in the final stage."


    She then fell silent for a while before asking, "Has Emmett left?"


    Lance answered, "He''s long gone. That brat even cheated me out of a sum of money."


    Faye smiled and said, "Be nice to him. He''s your only brother after all."


    Lance scoffed and uttered, "If he weren''t my biological brother, I would have killed him a long time ago."


    After chatting with Lance for a short while, Faye hung up the phone.


    In the car, Faye pondered about the mysterious figure behind Tiffany for a long time but still had no


    clue.


    More than ten minutester, Faye got out of the car with the agreements in her hands and took the


    elevator up.


    The elevator went up slowly and stopped on the first floor. When the door opened, a man about 20


    years old walked in.


    It was a young man of mature presence.


    He was d in a white suit with delight in his eyes, and there was an eye-catching mole under the


    corner of his right eye.

 Chapter 386 A Mystery Man

    Chapter 386 A Mystery Man


    Chapter 386 A Mystery Man


    Faye initially didn''t notice the young man at all.


    After all, in a ce like Farrell Media, there were way too many strangers and eye-catching people.


    Until the man took the initiative to call her name. "Faye?"


    Faye raised her eyes coldly.


    One could know whether they would click with some strangers at a nce.


    Sensing how Faye looked at him, the man broke into a smile and said without haste, "Maxwell


    Camden."


    Faye uttered, "Hmm?"


    The young man said, "My name."


    It was still freezing cold before the beginning of spring, but the white suit on the man looked very thin.


    Faye had a gut feeling that the young man was not kind.


    However, before figuring out whether he was hostile or friendly, Faye kept her cool and uttered, "Nice to


    meet you."


    She did not ask about his identity.


    With that, the elevator door happened to open, Faye nodded at Maxwell and stepped out of the


    elevator.


    To her surprise, just when she walked out, Maxwell caught up to her from behind and walked side by


    side with her.


    Faye looked sideways at Maxwell. Thetter dropped his eyes and smilingly said, "Fortunately, I didn''t


    listen to the old man to kill you."


    Faye froze in her tracks.


    Maxwell continued, "You are very interesting, more interesting than anyone else in the Farrell family.


    Keep alive."


    Faye was subdued.


    After saying that, Maxwell wiped the smile off his face and strode away before Faye said anything.


    Watching Maxwell walking far away, Faye inadvertently moved her gaze and noticed his ankles.


    On such a cold day, Maxwell wore a pair of cropped pants and no socks. As he was moving, a tattoo


    was visible on his ankle; it was a viper with its tongue sticking out.


    A few minutester, Faye collected herself and knocked on the door of Colin''s office.


    In the office, Colin and Ethan were conversing.


    Seeing Faye enter, the two guys looked towards her simultaneously.


    Colin smiled and uttered in a mellow voice, "Baby."


    Faye walked to Colin with a smile and handed him the agreements.


    He directly handed them to Ethan.


    Ethan took it over without making anyments. He then joked, "Going forward, when my staff sees


    you again, what should they address you, Mr. Farrell or Colin?"


    Colin gently arched his brows and said, "So realistic?"


    Ethan teased, "Life is full of ups and downs."


    Ethan was actually very busy. Had it not been for Colin, he wouldn''t havee in person.


    Ethan and Colin bantered for a while before the former left with the agreements.


    Colin personally walked Ethan to the door. Ethan stopped and looked at Colin, saying in a voice that


    was only audible to them two, "Are you sure? This is all you have."


    Colin put his hands in his pockets and smiled carelessly. "A lifetime is not long. I want to live purely,"


    said Colin.


    Ethan uttered, "Well, what you''ve done is indeed a shortcut to make you live a simple life. As long as


    Faye ditches you, you''ll have nothing immediately."


    Colin snorted and said, "You see the ss half full, don''t you?"


    Ethan stated, "Abbot is always a ss-half-full person, so much so that he is a narcissist."


    Colin joked, "I''ll tell Abbot about what you saidter."


    After seeing Ethan off, Colin went back to his office.


    Colin entered the door and saw Faye drinking water with his cup while leaning against his desk.


    He strode to Faye and wrapped his arm around her waist naturally. He chuckled and asked, "You''re not


    a neat freak now?"


    Faye fixed her eyes on Colin with a water cup in her hands andpressed her lips. "Do you know


    Maxwell Camden?" asked she.


    Colin abruptly wiped the smile off his face and said, "Who?"


    Faye repeated, "Maxwell Camden?"


    Colin''s eyes darkened. He pressed the tip of his tongue against one cheek without replying to her.


    Noticing that, Faye caught on.


    They looked at each other for a few seconds before Colin said in a low voice, "Why did you suddenly


    mention Maxwell?"


    Faye didn''t keep it a secret and truthfully replied, "I just encountered him when I was in the elevator."


    Colin asked, "What did he say to you?"


    Faye came clean with him about their conversation in the elevator.


    Colin rubbed his hand on Faye''s thin waist. After a while, he uttered in a low voice, "Baby, stay away


    from him if you run into him again in the future."


    Faye leaned sideways to put down the water cup. She then turned to look up at Colin and said, "I want


    to know who he is."


    Colin said, "One of the Farrells."


    Faye asked in suspicion, "What?"


    Faye basically grew up in the Farrells'' Mansion, but she didn''t have the slightest impression of Maxwell.


    Perceiving Faye''s doubts, Colin exined, "He just came back to the mansion not long ago and gave


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grandpa a good scare."


    Faye asked in confusion, "What happened?"


    Colin chuckled and replied, "Do you know who Maxwell is?"


    Faye put two and two together and said, "ine''s illegitimate son outside?"


    Colin shook his head.


    Faye guessed with a frown, "Don''t tell me he is Grandpa''s..."


    Faye bit her tongue and didn''t finish her words.


    Although Faye didn''t like Old Mr. Farrell, she still trusted him in that respect.


    That was because Old Mr. Farrell was sophisticated enough. Even if he had flings outside, he wouldn''t


    let any other women conceive his children.


    Colin lowered his head and whispered into her ear, "Maxwell is a son of Grandpa''s younger brother."


    Faye was dumbstruck.


    In order to take possession of the family property back in the old days, Old Mr. Farrell murdered all his


    brothers.


    Maxwell appeared to be in his early twenties. How could he be the son of Old Mr. Farrell''s younger


    brother?


    At the thought of that, Faye blurted out, "Some of his brothers did not die?"

 Chapter 387 Work for Wife

    Chapter 387 Work for Wife


    Chapter 387 Work for Wife


    For the Farrells, Maxwell was like a timebomb.


    People knew how despicable and dirty Old Mr. Farrell was to his brothers.


    Maxwell came back at this time and revealed himself, making people suspicious.


    As Faye stopped talking, Colin smiled with mocking in his eyes, "Is that horrible?"


    "Yeah," Faye said.


    "Maybe my grandpa has never thought his fate enemy woulde to him at the end of his life," said


    Colin with an evil grin.


    "Will hee after you?" Faye turned to look at Colin.


    Colin''s thin lips softly touched the corners of her lips, saying honestly, "We haven''t crossed so far."


    "Watch out for him," Faye said.


    "I don''t want to deal with the Farrells. Can you do it for me, Mrs. Farrell?" Colin''s hands on her waist


    tightened.


    He deliberately lowered his voice and sounded sexy.


    "Don''t you just tell me to stay away from him?" Faye narrowed her eyes.


    "I just forget that I''m a weak delicate man unable to take care of himself in front of his wife."


    A weak delicate man unable to take care of himself?


    Colin?


    Faye couldn''t helpughing.


    "Darling, I have given everything to you. You need to be nicer to me," Colin flirted with her.


    Seeing him pushing his luck, Faye didn''t speak with her smiling eyes.


    "You need to love me more in the future," he whispered with his lips gently moving on her face.


    It was half an hourter when Faye came out of the office.


    Colin walked her to the door.


    "I''ll leave you to work," Faye looked emotionless but her eyes twinkled with a smile.


    Colin lowered his head to look at Faye with one hand on the doorframe. "I know. I''ll work for my wife,"


    he smiled faintly.


    Hearing his word, Faye couldn''t restrain her smile anymore, "I''m leaving."


    "Don''t you stay a little longer?" Colin joked with her.


    "Talking at work and using working time for private gain. I''ll charge you a fine of 30 dors," Faye said.


    "..."


    As Colin watched her go, he took the cigarette case from his pocket, took one between his lips, and lit


    it.


    Just when he took a puff at his cigarette, Robert came out of the next office and came to him, saying


    with a low voice, "Mr. Farrell, themunity Mrs. Farrell used to live in is being demolished. Should I


    tell her about it?"


    "No," he muttered.


    "Would that make her happy?"


    "Does she need to find more from going over the trauma?" Colin squinted at Robert.


    "..."


    Remembering her breakdown in that house, Colin squashed the cigarette in his mouth.


    Suddenly, he thought about something, took the cigarette from his mouth, and put it out. "Do you have


    any good ideas about quitting smoke?"


    He changed the subject too fast and Robert didn''t know what he meant for a moment, "What?"


    "I am going to quit smoking," he dropped the cigarette ashes into the trash bin.


    "Are you thinking about having a baby?"


    "Not yet. She hasn''t informed me of that."


    Robert felt sorry for his boss, who was drooled over by Mrs. Farrell before and now waited for her


    notification of having a baby.


    Seeing Robert didn''t reply, Colin''s voice became a little cold, "Robert?"


    Robert came back to his mind frompassion, "I''ve heard that chewing gum may be helpful. Do you


    want to have a try?"


    Colin frowned. It was obvious that he didn''t want to try, "Anything else?"


    Robert took a step forward and cleared his throat, saying quietly, "There''s gum with different vors. It


    can freshen your breath. And the kiss..."


    He didn''t finish the sentence and left room for imagination.


    "Robert, when do you be so smutty?" Colin looked at Robert with a strange half-smile.


    Robert touched his nose and said, "Mr. Farrell, I dare not to take the word ''smutty'' before you."


    Colin kicked him when he heard that.


    Robert made a quick move and avoided his kick. "Mr. Farrell, I have something important to tell you,"


    he changed the subject at once, smiling.


    "You''d better have something important," Colin sneered and turned around to the office.


    Robert followed him to the office, "You ask me to look into Maxwell and I have something now."


    Colin took big strides to his desk and sat down, "What?"


    "Maxwell said he was Brandon''s son. But he isn''t rted to Brandon."


    "Hmm?" Colin raised his eyebrows.


    ording to our surveys now, Maxwell is from Bomsville. Someone sent him to Brandon five years


    ago."


    Colin thought for a moment and didn''t say anything.


    Just as Robert wanted to say more, Colin''s phone on the desk rang.


    Colin nced at the screen and sneered when he saw the name of ine Farrell. He slowly got the


    phone and answered it.


    Before Colin opened his mouth, ine shouted angrily on the other side, "Are you want me dead for an


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    outsider?"

 Chapter 388 Provocation

    Chapter 388 Provocation


    Chapter 388 Provocation


    ine Farrell roared on the phone.


    Colin Farrell sneered and moved the phone away from his ear.


    A few minutester, ine was tired of scolding and asked Colin while breathing heavily, "Where''s your


    mother? Where do you hide your mother?"


    Colin didn''t smile, "I don''t know."


    ine, "Colin, that''s your mother!!"


    Colin said casually, "Mr. Farrell, do you have anything else to say? If no, I''ll hang up first."


    ine was made speechless by Colin''s words. After taking a deep breath, he said, "Come home for


    dinner tonight."


    Colin sneered, "I''m busy."


    ine, "It''s about something important!"


    Colin sneered, "Maxwell Camden?"


    ine was stunned, and said in an unnatural tone, "You already know?"


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Colin teased, "Many people should have known."


    After that, Colin added, "It seems that the Farrell family are having bad luck this year. From the Spring


    Festival to now, the Farrell family has be more and more like a joke."


    ine, "..."


    Although Colin said no, he went there at night in the end.


    As the saying went, "if you know yourself and your enemy, you won''t be in danger in a hundred


    battles."


    Although it was not yet clear whether Maxwell was an enemy or a friend, it would never hurt to get


    some information about him.


    After getting off work at night, Colin waited for Faye Nash in the car at the underground parking lot.


    Faye got into the car. While fastening her seat belt, Faye asked, "Who called for this gathering today?"


    While driving, Colin said, "Take a guess."


    Faye, "Based on the current situation of the Farrell family, it is hard to guess."


    Colin chuckled, "Indeed."


    While driving the car slowly, Colin turned on the car audio and yed a song.


    The music Colin liked was exactly like his personality. It was uninhibited and unrestrained.


    While listening to the music, Faye looked at outside the window and enjoy the rare leisure.


    Colin looked at Faye from the corner of his eye, and suddenly remembered what Robert said today. He


    tapped on the steering wheel with his slender fingers, and said in a deep voice, "Honey."


    Hearing this, Faye turned around, "Huh?"


    Colin slightly smiled, "Do you like children?"


    Faye was stunned at first, and when she woke up, she asked, "Do you want a child?"


    Colin removed one hand from the steering wheel and pinched his nose, "It''s up to you. This is just a


    casual talk."


    Faye has been together with Colin for so long that she was familiar with his little habits.


    Although Colin was always very good at hiding his emotions from others and kept a poker face, when


    facing Faye, as long as he was nervous, he would make many unconscious little movements.


    Seeing this, Faye couldn''t help butugh.


    Hearing Faye''sughter, Colin was unprecedentedly a little awkward. After hesitating for a while, he


    finallyughed, "Just ignore it."


    Faye put her fair and slender fingertips on the seat belt, "We can think about it."


    Colin turned his head and raised his eyebrows, "Huh?"


    Faye, "Give me half a year. I''m still taking medicine."


    Hearing Faye said that she was taking medicine, Colin took her hand and held it tightly, "Honey, it''s just


    a casual talk, don''t worry about it."


    Faye pursed her lips slightly and didn''t respond. After a few seconds, she said, "I really like children."


    Hearing this, Colin smiled, "Then let''s have one?"


    Faye''s voice was calm, but her mind wasn''t calm at all, "OK."


    While chatting, Colin and Faye arrived at the ine''s house.


    Just as Colin parked the car, a ck SUV past his car very closely. With the harsh sound of friction,


    one rear-view mirror fell off.


    Colin suddenly pulled a long face and his eyes looked malicious.


    Seeing this, Faye sped Colin''s forearm.


    When Colin looked at her, Faye shook her head slightly.


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and loosened the tie on his neck with the other hand. He said with a


    smile, "Honey, let''s have a daughter!"


    Faye, "Do you like a daughter?"


    Colin chuckled in a low voice, "I want a daughter who''s beautiful, wise, and impable, just like you."


    While Colin was talking to Faye, the car window was suddenly knocked from outside.


    Colin turned around and saw Maxwell looking at him with a smile.


    Colin rolled down the car window, "Uncle?"


    Maxwell said slowly, "Sorry, I''m not a good driver."


    Although Maxwell was apologizing, he didn''t look sorry at all. He stared at Colin with a fake smile.


    Colin took his arm out of Faye''s hand and got out of the car.


    Seeing Colin open the door, Maxwell took a half step back.


    Colin got out of the car and rolled up the sleeves of his shirt gently, showing his sturdy forearms. He


    strode forward, put his shoulder against Maxwell''s and said coldly, "If this happens again, I''ll knock you


    off."

 Chapter 389 The Audiences and the Actors

    Chapter 389 The Audiences and the Actors


    Chapter 389 The Audiences and the Actors


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Colin Farrell finished his words, Maxwell Camden chuckled.


    Colin turned his head and nced at him, with his eyes full of coldness.


    Maxwell rubbed a white jade ring on his thumb thoughtfully and smiled provocatively, "Are you afraid of


    hurting your wife?"


    Colin squinted his eyes, and the anger beneath his pretended calmness was visible, "How much did


    Brandon Farrell pay for your insurance? You''re so unabashed"


    Maxwell, "I don''t have any insurance. Brandon also told me that you were thest person in the Farrell


    family to be provoked."


    Colin sneered, "Then you are quite rebellious."


    As the two of them facing each other and were about to fight, Faye Nash got out of the car and said


    softly, "Honey."


    Hearing this, Colin touched the back of his teeth with his tongue, gave Maxwell a warning stare, turned


    around and walked towards Faye.


    Colin''s anger hadn''t faded yet. Faye pursed her lips and entwined her fingers with his.


    Colin widened his eyes slightly and looked down at Faye.


    Faye looked up, "Let''s go in. I''m hungry."


    Colin clenched Faye''s hand tightly, "Fine."


    The two passed by Maxwell hand in hand, and Maxwell looked at them with an unclear eye expression.


    As they passed through the yard and were about to enter the hall, Colin asked with a low smile, "Were


    you worried that I would hit him?"


    Faye said without change her expression, "Yes."


    Colin, "Don''t worry, I''m not that stupid."


    Faye, "Brandon Farrell hasn''t shown up until now. Maxwell Camden doesn''t mean anything. It''s not


    necessary to get angry with him, because maybe he''s not even a small potato."


    Colin raised the hand entwined with Faye''s and kissed the back of her hand, then answered in a low


    voice, "Well, I understand."


    In the living room of the Farrell''s house, the atmosphere was frozen.


    ine Farrell and Tiffany Shaw sat on their own without talking to each other. They hated to see each


    other.


    Several servants were standing in the corner, and they were so nervous that they didn''t even breathe


    heavily.


    When Colin and Faye came in, one of the servants stepped forward and handed them slippers.


    Faye thanked the servant and bent over to change her shoes.


    Seeing them, Tiffany sitting on the sofa was the first to say hello, "Colin and Faye, wee home."


    Colin, "Mom."


    Tiffany got up with a smile and asked the servant to prepare the fruit bowl.


    After Faye changed her shoes, Tiffany was close to her.


    Tiffany held Faye''s arm affectionately, and asked with concern, "You didn''t have a good rest recently,


    did you? It seems that you''ve lost weight."


    Gantry always came with a purpose.


    Especially in the Farrell family, people never cared for others for no reason.


    Faye said with an alienated smiled, "I''m fine."


    Tiffany didn''t mind Faye''s alienation at all, and continued, "I heard about the news of that celebrity.


    Don''t take it too seriously. It is her fate."


    Faye, "Huh."


    Tiffany took Faye''s arm and walked towards the living room. After a few steps, she stopped, looked


    back at Colin, and said with a motherly smile, "Sorry, I''ve been talking to Faye but ignored you."


    Colin smiled in a deep voice, "You two are congenial."


    The acting skills of the Farrells could make some professional actors feel inferior.


    Luckily the servants of the Farrell family had been working here for many years and were long used to


    it. If there had been two new staff, they would have been shocked.


    The interaction among Tiffany, Colin and Faye was caught clearly by ine Farrell sitting on the sofa.


    ine pulled a long face. After sitting there for a while, he got up and left.


    The moment ine went up to the second floor, Maxwell walked in from outside.


    Seeing Maxwell, Tiffany''s expression changed, and she greeted him with an unnatural expression,


    "Hello, Maxwell."


    Maxwell, "Sister-inw."


    Tiffanyughed awkwardly, "ine and I have divorced, so I''m not your sister-inw anymore."


    Maxwell raised his eyebrows, "Then can I call you sister?"


    Tiffany smiled awkwardly and didn''t answer.


    Maxwell looked younger than Colin. Seeing him calling Tiffany sister in a frivolous tone, outsiders would


    think that he was flirting up with Tiffany.


    When she met Maxwell in the elevator earlier that day, Faye didn''t look at him carefully.


    After taking a careful look at him, Faye noticed that Maxwell and Colin actually had many simrities.


    For example, both of them liked hiding a dagger behind a smile.


    For another example, both of them were unruly.


    The difference was that Colin looked unrestrained while Maxwell were more bohemian.


    The former was attractive while thetter led to degeneration.


    The atmosphere in the living room was awkward for a moment, and Tiffany said to break the deadlock,


    "Colin and Faye, you haven''t met Maxwell, right? He''s the youngest son of your third grandfather.


    ording to your seniority, you should call him uncle."


    Colin said casually, "Uncle."


    Maxwell chuckled and looked not punctilious at all, "We are about the same age, so just call me by my


    name."


    Colin mocked and wanted to say something. ncing down at the bell on his wrist, he smiled and kept


    silent.


    There would certainly be a big show in the Farrell family this day, and the audiences and actors were


    the same group of people.


    Maxwell walked to the single sofa aside and sat down. As soon as he was seated, York ke strode


    down from the second floor to Colin and leaned over, "Colin, Old Mr. Farrell asked to see you."

 Chapter 390 The Unexpected Murderer

    Chapter 390 The Unexpected Murderer


    Chapter 390 The Unexpected Murderer


    Colin Farrell hadn''t seen Old Mr. Farrell for more than half a month.


    When York ke finished speaking, Colin looked up and mocked, "How is grandfather doing recently?"


    York, "He''s doing okay."


    Hearing this, Colin showed imperceptible sarcasm in his eyes. He turned his head, exchanged looks


    with Faye Nash, and then looked at Tiffany Shaw, "Mom, I go see grandfather first."


    Tiffany smiled gently, "Go ahead and take your time to talk with your grandpa."


    Colin nodded, stood up and went upstairs.


    Colin was followed closely by York.


    After walking away for a while, York said in a low voice, "Old Mr. Farrell is at death''s door. He would


    pass away in just a couple of days."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and asked like he knew nothing, "Didn''t the doctor say that he could at


    lease live until next spring?"


    York pretended that he didn''t understand, "Old Mr. Farrell has been in a bad mood since Maxwell


    Camden was back."


    Colin sneered, "Oh!"


    A few minutester, Colin went into Old Mr. Farrell''s bedroom.


    Just as York said, Old Mr. Farrell was at death''s door.


    Old Mr. Farrell sat on the bed with his back leaning against the headboard, and he was so thin that


    others couldn''t recognize him. The clothes he usually wore looked loose and baggy, as if they were not


    his.


    "You''re home."


    Old Mr. Farrell said in an aged and hoarse voice.


    Colin looked around, walked to the window and opened it narrowly. After that, he took a chair and sat


    down in front of Old Mr. Farrell, "You asked to see me?"


    Old Mr. Farrell gasped for a while, "Have you seen Maxwell?"


    Colin, "Yes."


    Old Mr. Farrell, "Do you think he''s Brandon Farrell''s son?"


    Colin leaned back in the chair and smiled casually, "This is really a difficult question to me."


    Seeing Colin''s expression of no care, Old Mr. Farrell closed his eyes, "I know what you''re thinking of.


    You''re thinking that Maxwell is here for the Farrell family and it has nothing to do with you, aren''t you?"


    Colin teased, "Isn''t it right?"


    Old Mr. Farrell took a deep breath, "Yes, it is."


    Colin looked down and touched the bell on his wrist with his fingertips. Hearing the silvery sound of the


    bell, he put on a vague smiled.


    Knowing that he was running out of time, Old Mr. Farrell stared at Colin for a few seconds with his dim-


    sighted eyes, and said in a deep voice, "How about I trade something with you?"


    Colin looked up and sneered, "Grandfather, you''re still scheming even at this moment."


    Old Mr. Farrell detected the sarcasm in Colin''s words, but he said calmly, "I can''t let the ancestral


    legacy be ruined because of me."


    Colin naturally opened his legs slightly, took out a cigarette from his pocket and put it in his mouth.


    Without lighting it, he said, "Didn''t you ask for the opinions of our ancestors before you schemed


    against your blood brother back then?"


    Old Mr. Farrell, "..."


    Ever since Colin fell out with Old Mr. Farrell, he didn''t pretend to be obedient anymore. What he said


    kept provoking Old Mr. Farrell.


    Old Mr. Farrell couldn''t say anything against him. He clenched the sheet with his hand on the quilt,


    "Didn''t you always want to know about Shepard Nash''s death? I''ll tell you all."


    Colin''s eyes suddenly looked atrocious, and he looked into Old Mr. Farrell''s eyes.


    Old Mr. Farrell tried his best to adjust his breathing, "Compared to the ancestral legacy of the Farrell


    family, that scandal is nothing."


    Colin narrowed his eyes, "Do you want to trade this with me?"


    Old Mr. Farrell, "You will agree."


    After finished speaking, Old Mr. Farrell looked like he could see through Colin, and said word by word,


    "For Faye''s sake, I believe you will definitely agree."


    Colin bit the cigarette butt in his mouth. After a few seconds, he took out a lighter from his pocket and lit


    the cigarette, "Tell me, what do you want me to do?"


    Hearing this, Old Mr. Farrell''s cloudy old eyes sparkled, "You agree?"


    Colin exhaled the smoke, "Didn''t you guess it already?"


    Old Mr. Farrell was overjoyed, but he then showed a little disappointment, "In the entire Farrell family,


    you are the most promising son. But unfortunately, you are too..."


    Before Old Mr. Farrell could finish speaking, Colin said coldly, "I have limited patience. You''d better


    speak quickly before I regret it."


    After that, Colin sneered, "You''d better say something that I don''t know. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t


    make this deal with you."


    Old Mr. Farrell coughed, and his breath was erratic, "Don''t worry, what I''m about to say is definitely


    something you don''t know."


    After that, Old Mr. Farrell was lost in memory.


    What happened to Shepard back then was a blot of the Farrell family.


    Old Mr. Farrell had been hiding it for a lifetime, but in the end the secret had to be made public.


    Old Mr. Farrell smiled mockingly, and no one knew whether he wasughing at himself or at fate, "I


    think you two have already knew the affair of Tiffany and Shepard."


    Colin, "Yes."


    Old Mr. Farrell sighed with relief and said, "I actually acquiesced in what happened between the two of


    them back then."


    Colin blinked and looked at Old Mr. Farrell with a meaningful eye expression.


    Avoiding Colin''s stare, Old Mr. Farrell continued, "I asked Shepard to seduce Tiffany, because at that


    time Tiffany suspected that I had annexed the Shaw family''s property, and was investigating me


    secretly..."


    Old Mr. Farrell showed people how thirsty a person could be towards power.


    In order to make his position stable and to gain a firm foothold for the Farrell family in Cocanel, he did


    not hesitate to kill his blood brother, to harm his friends, and even to let the housekeeper seduce his


    daughter-inw.


    Was it disgusting?


    It was indeed disgusting.


    But this was true human nature.


    Some people would do hical things by any means in order to take shortcuts.


    After saying this, Old Mr. Farrell paused and took a deep breath.


    Colin looked at him, "As far as I know, Shepard Nash loved his wife very much. How could he agree to


    do that for you?"


    Old Mr. Farrell sneered, "He loved his wife very much?"


    Colin''s eyes were deep, "Didn''t he?"


    Old Mr. Farrell, "The Shepard Nash I know was a mercenary and a viin."


    Colin, "..."


    When Old Mr. Farrell finished his words, Colin didn''t speak. Seeing this, Old Mr. Farrell continued, "I


    asked Shepard to hook up with Tiffany, and then designed a plot to catch adultery in the act. Sure


    enough, after that, Tiffany became at my beck and call and naively thought I did everything for her


    good."


    Colin, "Who was responsible for Shepard Nash''s car ident back then? Was it you or Tiffany Shaw?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Old Mr. Ferrell shook his head, "Neither."


    Colin frowned, "Then who did that?"


    Old Mr. Ferrell, "It''s Faye''s mother, Daisy Kemp."

 Chapter 391 Psycho

    Chapter 391 Psycho


    Chapter 391 Psycho


    Daisy?


    Colin was startled by Old Mr. Farrell''s words.


    Old Mr. Farrell scoffed, "You''re surprised, right?"


    Colin frowned in silence.


    ording to what Old Mr. Farrell had said, Tiffany had been worried her secrets would be revealed, so


    she had indeed intended to kill Shepard back then.


    Therefore, she contacted the person in the garage and let him tamper with Shepard''s car.


    But it was Daisy that had directly caused the car ident in the end.


    When Shepard had worked with Old Mr. Farrell, he had offended many people, so quite a few people


    had wanted to kill him at that time.


    Therefore, he cultivated the habit of checking his car every day over time.


    When he had not had time to check it himself, Daisy had done it for him.


    And it was her that had checked the car before the ident.


    Old Mr. Farrell said, "I had no dealings with Daisy in the past, but I can guess why she did it."


    She had not believed Shepard would return to the family sincerely, so she had wanted to die together


    with him.


    But why had she brought Faye with her? She had been so young and ignorant back then.


    Was it because Daisy had been worried that no one would take care of her after they died?


    Or maybe Faye''s existence had been a mistake in her eyes, so she had wanted to correct it by herself?


    The more Colin thought, the more terrified he felt.


    Not long after Colin went upstairs, Tiffany received a call on the first floor, so she went back to her


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    bedroom.


    Therefore, only Faye and Maxwell were left in the living room.


    Faye kept swiping her phone with her head down, while Maxwell stared at her with interest and rubbed


    his chin with his fingers.


    "Faye," he suddenly said with a yful look.


    Faye raised her head, looked at him, and said in a cold voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Maxwell sat up on the sofa, leaned forward, and asked, "I''m curious about one thing. Why do you like


    Colin?"


    Faye said, "Curiosity kills the cat."


    Maxwell smiled, "After I came back to this family, everyone but you prejudices against me."


    She asked, "What are you driving at?"


    He replied, "I like your... character."


    He had deliberately said it in a drawling voice, so outsiders would have thought he was trying to say


    that he liked Faye.


    Faye said brutally frankly with a cold look, "I think you have misunderstood something. I didn''t prejudice


    against you because I''ve never paid attention to you."


    Hearing this, Maxwell burst intoughter.


    When he wasughing wantonly, Faye remained serious.


    After a few seconds, he stoppedughing and said, "Can we make friends?"


    Faye refused, "We are speaking differentnguages."


    Maxwell said, "We haven''t gotten along yet. How do you know we''re speaking differentnguages?"


    Faye said lightly, "My intuition told me."


    Faye was good at ending conversations. No matter what topic Maxwell brought up, she could make


    him speechless easily.


    After she finished speaking, there was a moment of silence.


    Then, Maxwell adjusted his sitting posture, leaned against the armrest of the sofa, and said, "I heard


    ine is nning to demolish your orphanage. Do you have any n?"


    Faye reached out to pick up a magazine from the coffee table and then flipped through it, not intending


    to reply to him.


    Seeing her keep silent, Maxwell wasn''t annoyed but chuckled, "How is Emmett doing now?"


    When Faye heard this, her heart skipped a beat, but she turned a page calmly as if she did not care.


    Seeing her remain calm, Maxwell became more and more interested in her and said, "I suggest you


    call Emmett and ask about his condition."


    Then, he deliberately paused speaking.


    Faye raised her eyes and asked, "What are you hinting at?"


    Maxwell said, "I am not hinting at anything. I''m making it clear! I know you have a deep rtionship


    with Emmett, so I''m worried that he will die before you go to visit him."


    Faye kept silent and remained indifferent in the face of Maxwell''s provocation.


    They then looked at each other for a while. Seeing her staring at him with her sharp eyes instead of


    avoiding his eyes, he smiled, "How about we y a game? I''ll give you three days. If you can find


    Emmett, I will who don''t hurt your people anymore. If not..."


    Heughed morbidly like a psycho and then said, "If not, I will eliminate your friends one by one, such


    as Alexander, Jake, and Lance..."

 Chapter 392 Barking Dogs Dont Bite

    Chapter 392 Barking Dogs Don''t Bite


    Chapter 392 Barking Dogs Don''t Bite


    Maxwell''s thin lips opened and closed, and his eyes were always aggressively staring at Faye when he


    spoke.


    Hearing his words, Faye narrowed her eyes and said, "Barking dogs don''t bite, but you are barking too


    loudly."


    Maxwell pressed his fingers to the corners of his mouth and said with a bigger smile, "If a dog bites


    you, will you bite it back?"


    Faye answered, "No. But I will kill it directly."


    In Old Mr. Farrell''s bedroom on the second floor, Colin sat in the chair with a few cigarette butts


    scattered around his feet.


    Old Mr. Farrell looked at him weakly with a pale face and said, "You don''t want Faye to know what I


    said just now, do you?"


    When Colin exhaled, smoke went out of his nostrils.


    Seeing him keep silent, Old Mr. Farrell said through gritted teeth, "Do you want to go back on your


    words?"


    Colin kept smoking in silence.


    Old Mr. Farrell calmed down, coughed twice, and said, "Colin, don''t push me too hard." Then, he


    swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue after a look of cruelty shed across his eyes.


    Colin took the cigarette out of his mouth, snubbed it out, raised his eyes, and said, "Silence your


    insider. Otherwise, even if you are incinerated to ashes after you die, I will dig out your bone ashes and


    feed them to the fish."


    Then, he got up and paced outward the door.


    When Old Mr. Farrell had said he wanted to talk business with him, Colin had expected his n.


    He had been calcting all his life, and this was thest calction before his death, so he must have


    a n B.


    Old Mr. Farrell had not fallen out with him, because he was the only person he could rely on now.


    His current situation was very desperate.


    Old Mr. Farrell was betting on Faye''s position in Colin''s heart.


    If she were not the most important person in his heart, this n would not have worked.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Colin walked out of the bedroom, York who was waiting outside said "Colin."


    Colin nced at him and asked expressionlessly, "Has he met anyone recently?"


    York had always been sharp-witted. Hearing this question, he immediately replied, "No, he hasn''t met


    anyone except the servants who deliver meals and the family doctor."


    Colin said solemnly, "I see."


    Seeing his gloomy expression, York knew something must have happened. But he didn''t ask. He was


    clear about his position and knew he was not qualified to ask about such things.


    Colin then stepped down the stairs. When he came to the corner, he took out his phone and made a


    call.


    When the call was answered, he said coldly, "Andy, help me find out who among the servants at the


    Farrells has made arge amount of money recently. Check not only their bank ounts but also those


    of their rtives and friends."


    Andy responded, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin said, "You should know what you need to do after finding that person, right?"


    Andy replied, "Yes, I kill that person."


    Colin raised his hand to rub his eyebrows and said in a deep voice, "Andy."


    Andy said, "Yes?"


    Colin, "If you want to stay with Mrs. Farrell and me, don''t murder anyone."


    Andy thought for a while and then said solemnly, "I''ll let someone else do it."


    Colin let out a long sigh and said, "Go to do it now. Don''t tell Mrs. Farrell what you find out."


    Andy said, "Got it."


    Hanging up the phone, Colin looked at the ck screen and suspected maybe he should not have


    chosen Andy. After all, Ethan had offered him a lot of choices back then.


    During dinner, ine deliberately mentioned that the orphanage would be demolished to force Colin to


    submit.


    Colin and Faye both remained silent as if they had not heard his words.


    ine said, "If I remember correctly, Faye used to be in that orphanage before, right?"


    Faye, who was mentioned, raised her eyes and replied softly, "It''s been too long, so I don''t remember."


    ine smiled with murderous intent, "Really?"


    Faye smiled in silence.


    After ine finished speaking, the atmosphere froze. Colin put a pork rib onto Faye''s te and said


    expressionlessly, "I''d like to make it clear today. I have sold all the shares of the Farrell Group to


    Tiffany. And I am not interested in the property of the Farrell family. So, I hope you will not call me or


    Faye again no matter what happens to the Farrell family from now on."


    Hearing this, ine sulked and said, "What do you mean?"


    Colin threw the fork in his handzily onto the dining table, put on a false smile, and said, "I mean my


    words'' literal meaning."


    ine said through gritted teeth, "You bastard!"


    Colin said, "You''ve long known that I am a bastard, right?"


    The meal ended unhappily during the argument between Colin and ine.


    When Colin and Faye left after dinner, Andy was waiting outside in the car.


    When they were about to get into the car, Tiffany chased out and said, "Colin, wait."


    Colin stopped his steps and winked at Faye, motioning for her to get in the car first.


    Faye took the hint, nodded slightly, opened the car door, bent over, and get in.


    Then, Tiffany walked up to Colin quickly in high heels, nced at Faye through the window, and said in


    a low voice, "Tell Faye the orphanage will not be demolished."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "Why?"


    Tiffany said, "I must return your favor."

 Chapter 393 Two Different Things

    Chapter 393 Two Different Things


    Chapter 393 Two Different Things


    When Tiffany showed a ttering smile, Colin smiled back and nonchntly thanked her.


    In the chilly wind, she tightened the cor of her coat and said, "Colin, I did something wrong in the


    past. I apologize to you and Faye."


    Colin replied, "Apology epted."


    Tiffany said, "As the saying goes, the enemy of your enemy is your friend. We have the same goal


    when ites to dealing with ine."


    Colin smiled in silence.


    Tiffany was not oblivious. She hade out because she wanted to endear herself to Colin.


    The goal was achieved, so she didn''t intend to stay longer. After the small talk, she left.


    Watching her enter the door, Colin sneered, reached into his pocket to take out a cigarette case, and


    knocked out a cigarette. When he was about to smoke, he paused and then flicked it away with his


    fingers.


    Then, he threw the whole pack of cigarettes into a trash can by the road.


    When he bent over and got into the car, Faye turned to look at him and asked, "What did Tiffany say?"


    Colin chuckled, "She wants to endear herself to me. She said the orphanage will not be demolished


    and told me that the enemy of my enemy is my friend."


    Faye smirked, "She sure is smarter than ine."


    Colin said, "Her little trick is not worth mentioning."


    When the car was running slowly, Colin took Faye''s hand and squeezed it, saying, "There will be a big


    upheaval in the Farrell family soon."


    Faye said, "With Tiffany''s ability alone, she would not have reached where she is now. There must be


    someone behind her."


    Colin raised an eyebrow and asked, "Who do you suspect?"


    Faye answered, "Brandon."


    Colin smiled nomittally, "No matter who is behind her, she doesn''t have the energy to fight us right


    now."


    Faye pursed her lips slightly and nodded, "Yeah."


    Both of them had their thoughts, so neither of them had spoken on the next leg of the journey.


    An hourter, the car arrived at Fennth Community.


    After Colin and Faye got off the car, the former stood outside the car, looked at Andy, and said, "Send


    my car to the Automobile Sales Service Shop for repair."


    Andy responded, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Then, Colin went back home side by side with Faye.


    Carlotta and Cindy had fallen asleep now. After Colin and Faye changed their shoes in the hallway,


    they went upstairs lightly and got into the bedroom.


    Before Faye could turn on the light, Colin pushed her against the wall on the side of the door.


    When she raised her head, Colin''s shadow shrouded her. And then, he said in a deep voice, "Honey,


    you are in a bad mood."


    Faye kept silent.


    He smirked, "And you''re trying to hide it from me."


    She was speechless.


    Faye raised her head, while Colin lowered his head. After they looked at each other for a few seconds,


    she said, "It''s not a big deal."


    He said, "I don''t believe it."


    Faye said with a calm face, "Really."


    Colin tapped his fingers on the wall lightly, saying, "Honey, I told you I will never ask about what you


    want to hide from me as long as the problem is within your capability."


    She asked, "How do you know this is beyond my capability?"


    He leaned over and said, "You''re good at hiding your emotions, but I can see them in your eyes." He


    paused for a second and continued, "When youe back home and let your guard down, I can read


    your mind through your eyes easily."


    Hearing Colin''s analysis, Faye kept silent because she was unable to refute it.


    She had a deep understanding of how it felt to marry a person who knew her inside out.


    It could be summed up in two words: No privacy.


    After Colin finished speaking, he kept staring at her.


    She hooked Colin''s cor with her finger to pull it down and bit his Adam''s apple on tiptoe, saying, "I


    need some privacy."


    Colin''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down before he took his hands off the wall and put them on her


    waist. And then, he pressed her waist hard, hugged her tightly, and said in a hoarse voice, "I care about


    your safety more, so it is useless to seduce me."


    Hearing this, she was slightly stunned, feeling warm in her heart.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Noticing her stopped her movements, Colin lowered his eyes and said, "Can you tell me now?"


    Faye returned to her senses, smiled, put down her heels, and said jokingly, "Since it is useless to


    seduce you, we will not do it tonight."


    Colin licked his mr with the tip of his tongue andughed in a muffled voice, "Are you goading me


    into action?"


    Faye shook her head, "No, I do mean it."


    Colin poked his slender fingers into her clothes, bowed his head, and whispered in her ear, "These are


    two different things."


    Colin''s voice was deep, sexy, and pleasing to the ear.


    Faye''s waist arched a little with his movement, disying her curvy figure. Then, she murmured,


    "Colin."


    Colin opened his mouth to nip her earlobe lightly and said, "Call me honey."

 Chapter 394 New Tricks

    Chapter 394 New Tricks


    Chapter 394 New Tricks


    Faye was losing ground under Colin''s offensive.


    A few minutester, when her fingers trembled, he coaxed her in a deep voice, "Would you like to try


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    hooking your legs around my waist?"


    Faye''s eyes flushed. When she was about to shake her head, he persevered, "I learned some new


    tricks."


    Sex got her bogged down.


    When Faye was about to reach orgasm, Colin asked her to tell him what had happened in the Farrells


    today in detail.


    After the sex, she bit his shoulder without moving, so he grabbed the back of her neck with his big hand


    and smirked, "It hurt?"


    Faye inhales lightly.


    Colin said, "I know mine is too big."


    Faye was speechless.


    After having breakfast, Faye back to her bedroom and called Lance early in the morning the next day.


    When the call was answered, Faye ryed what Maxwell had said yesterday.


    Lance cursed on the phone, "D*mn it! Is Maxwell a psycho?"


    Faye said, "He has all the detailed information about you guys. It seems he has investigated you for a


    long time."


    Lance smiled mockingly, "Is he the person behind Tiffany?"


    Faye said truthfully, "Even if it''s not him, that person must have something to do with him."


    Hearing this, Lance said angrily, "The wolf has a winning game when the shepherds quarrel. I thought


    we could close the soon, but Maxwell suddenly appeared."


    Faye said, "Let''s put his matter aside for the time being. Our priority now is to find out where Emmett


    is."


    Lance said, "The Farrells is like a theater, and the show has never ended."


    Faye said in a deep voice, "In this circle, it''s normal that people act ys all the time."


    Hearing her words, Lance remained silent for a moment and then said, "I''ve investigated Maxwell


    before. His hometown is Bomsville. I will go there today."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "I will let Andy go with you."


    Hearing her mention Andy, Lance felt a pain in the back of his neck, so he instinctively refused, "No, I''m


    on bad terms with him. When you asked him to send Martha to my ce, he looked at me as if I''m your


    adulterer."


    Faye knew Andy was a straightforward person.


    Hearing Lance''s description, she grinned, "Bear with him. Andy is good at fighting. If he stays by your


    side, you will be safe."


    Lance sneered, "He can''t defeat a hundred people alone, right?"


    Faye said, "You''re right, but he can beat ten alone."


    When she was talking to Lance on the phone, her tone sounded rxed. But after she hung up in front


    of the floor-to-ceiling window, she couldn''t smile anymore, holding the phone tightly.


    Maxwell wasn''t a good person, and Emmett must be in his hands now.


    Emmett was smart enough to fight against Tiffany, but he was no match for Maxwell at all.


    When she was deep in thought by the window, Colin pushed the door open.


    Hearing the sound, she turned her head back and said, "Lance wants to go to Bomsville. I want Andy


    to go with him."


    Colin strode forward, hugged her from behind, rested his chin on her shoulder, and said solemnly, "It''s


    up to you."


    Faye sighed, "I hope Emmett is all right."


    Colin said, "I''ve notified Ethan and Abbot. They have connections in Bomsville and will help us. Don''t


    worry."


    Faye nodded.


    He then tilted his head and kissed her earlobe, saying, "I also have a lot of connections there, and I will


    ask them to do their best to find him."


    An hourter, Andy was on the way to Lance''s ce after getting the order from Faye.


    When he was about to arrive, he suddenly received a call from Lance.


    After he answered the call, Lance said in a very ttering tone, "Andy, I saw your car."


    Andy said coldly, "I see."


    Lance said, "I''m working for Hank on the surface anyway. Can we keep a low profile?"


    Andy asked, "What do you mean?"


    Lance said, "If you park your car at the gate of mymunity openly, my subordinates may see you.


    I''m afraid..."


    Lance stop talking, hoping Andy would understand his implication.


    Unexpectedly, Andy replied impatiently, "I don''t mind it."


    Lance was speechless. Andy did not mind it, but he did!


    Standing at the gate of themunity and looking at the car parked in front of him, Lance had an urge


    to cry. When he was about to say something more, Andy pushed the car door open and walked up to


    him.


    When their eyes met, Lance didn''t know whether to cry orugh.


    They were in the same boat after all. So, they should greet each other with a smile now.


    But on the other hand, Lance was working for Hank, while Andy was working for Colin. So, when they


    met, they should re at each other even if they could not fight.


    Lance did not know how to manage his facial expressions. When he looked at Andy with a worried


    face, thetter stepped forward, grabbed him by the cor, and tried to stuff him into the car.


    When he struggled and looked sideways at him, Andy said expressionlessly, "No one will suspect you


    now."


    Lance replied, "No, Andy..."


    When he was just about to say something, two thugs in their early twenties suddenly appeared out of


    nowhere and then rushed at Andy, shouting, "Let go of Lance right now!"


    Looking at the two thugs who were galloping over, Lance felt as if he were looking at two fools.


    It was said that people all have their crosses to bear, but he suspected he had much more than others.

 Chapter 395 Disgrace

    Chapter 395 Disgrace


    Chapter 395 Disgrace


    Before Lance saw what happened, the two galloping underlings had been knocked down by Andy.


    The key point was that Andy took him by the cor and didn''t leave his grip at all.


    The two buddies fell down on the ground were loyal to Lance. They still picked themselves up


    tenaciously even though they were kicked short of breath.


    The scene was sad to hear, tears to see.


    Helplessly, Lance looked at his two underlings galloping again just like seeking death, he held up his


    forehead with one hand, the other hand made a gesture of stop. "Don''t make a spectacle of


    yourselves."


    The two young fellows were youths of hot blood.


    "Lance, don ''t worry. Today we bros are here, we definitely won''t let him take you away."


    "Andy Nine, you can''t take Lance away unless you step over our dead bodies."


    Andy, "Wrong."


    Wrong?


    What''s wrong?


    Two underlings were confused and stared at each other, then they looked to Andy with an inquiring


    eye.


    Andy resolved doubts rarely, "My surname is not Nine."


    Two underlings, "..."


    Andy, "But I can meet the requirement you asked for."


    Nine times out of ten the gang members were all brawn no brains.


    One of the young men asked in mystification at what Andy said, "What requirement? Let Lance go?"


    Andy loosed his hand which took Lance by the cor, moved the wrist, "No, step over your dead


    bodies."


    Underling, "..."


    Lance, "..."


    The two young men didn''t know Andy, but Lance knew him well after these encounters.


    Andy did what he said absolutely.


    The King of Hell let you die at midnight, you couldn''t stay until dawn.


    Andy let you die at midnight, he probably killed you before midnight. He was impetuous so wouldn''t


    wait.


    Knowing that Andy was about to raise his hand, Lance held Andy''s lower back in the current


    emergency, "Andy, Andy, they are just kids. Don''t take offence at kids."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After his words, Lance winked at his two underlings who were insightless.


    Underlings thought that Lance held Andy to encourage them to go ahead. Taking a look at each other,


    they clenched their fists and rushed ahead directly.


    Lance showed the whites of his eyes at the scene, "Damn you..."


    Before Lance uttered a word ofint, two underlings had been knocked down again.


    This time Andy was even harder thanst time out of self-defence.


    One of the underlings missed one of his front teeth. With blood in his mouth and air leakage from teeth


    he said , "Lance, why you loose your hand atst?"


    Lance went forward with a sigh, squatted down, held and shook the young man''s chin. "When you were


    in primary school, your teachers taught you readingprehension, didn''t they?"


    The poor man gave a grimace of pain, "Yes, but I didn''t listen."


    Lanceughed with anger, "Little brat."


    Underling, "Lance, it hurts."


    Lance, "You deserve it. You are hurry to die. I can''t stop you."


    Lance stopped talking, he stood up, took out a bank card and passed to him. "Go to the hospital.


    Password is six ones."


    Underling received the card, still worried about Lance, "What about you Lance?"


    Lance stretched himself,ughing rascally, "Colin asked me to do him a favor, I''ll go and help him."


    After saying so, Lance squatted down again, saying in underling''s ear, "Shut your mouth if you want to


    follow me."


    Underling nodded abruptly, "Understand."


    With his words finished, Lance stood up and adjusted his clothes. When turned his head to Andy, he


    regained his usual joking front.


    "Andy."


    While talking, Lance went ahead, pulling Andy''s wrist and walking towards the car.


    Andy frowned slightly, took a look at Lance''s hand. "Loose your hand."


    Lance, "Andy, don''t take offence at the little jerks. They followed me not long, rookies don''t know how


    high the earth is, they understand nothing."


    Andy, "I told you to loose your hand."


    Lance was worried that Andy would beat his two underlings again, so he dare not let go until he


    dragged Andy in front of the car. Surrendering with both hands, he said, "Andy, we are almost friends


    after several encounters. Why you are always so cold and arrogant?"


    Andy ignored him and stepped forward.


    Looking at Andy''s back, Lance stood behind him and smiled slovenly with hands in pockets.


    Half an hourter, the car drove on highway.


    Andy drove with a poker-face. In order to make it less awkward, Lance said, "Andy, as the saying goes,


    people who love tough are lucky. You shouldugh more. A man looks better if heughs rather than


    keep a straight face."


    Andy said coldly, "Not always true."


    Lance, "Hmm? Are you insinuating me? How? Do I look ugly when smile?"


    Andy, "You look ridiculous."


    Lance''s smile froze. He took a deep breath: do not be angry. Life likes a y, we got together because


    of destiny...


    Lanceforted himself inwardly. Andy moved his head, took a look at Lance and said without


    expression, "You needn''t be dissatisfied with me, you can''t beat me."


    Lance, "..."


    The atmosphere in the car dropped to freezing point.


    Lance leaned back to the seat, ready to close his eye and took a nap--out of sight, out of mind, while


    the mobile phone in his pocket vibrated.


    Lance took out the phone, a casual nce made the pupils of his eyes constricted.


    --[Heaven of Bomsville.]

 Chapter 396 Rollover

    Chapter 396 Rollover


    Chapter 396 Rollover


    Faye sent the message.


    Simple word with the address attached.


    Lance had heard of this ce--Heaven of Bomsville.


    Quite famous, but with a bad reputation.


    The name was just like its signboard, it was a heaven of carnal pleasure, good and bad people mixed


    up.


    If Emmett was hidden here, saving him was harder than going to heaven.


    Looking at Faye''s message, Lance lost in thought for a few seconds. His finger moved and typed a line


    in the chat interface to confirm: [Is Emmett hidden here?]


    Faye: [Yes, I''ll ask someonee to your aid.]


    Lance: [OK.]


    Having sent messages to Faye, Lance raised his hand to rub his face and adjust emotion. Turned his


    head, Lance looked at Andy smiling and grimacing, "Andy, Emmett is kept hidden at Heaven of


    Bomsville, Faye will ask someonee to our aid."


    Andy drove in an orderly manner, "Not required, too many people are easy to alert the enemy."


    Lance ribbed himself, "But aren''t we two too weak?"


    Andy, "I have no problem."


    Lance made an awkward smile, "I''m OK actually."


    Andy was serious and stern, "By then you don''t get out of my sight, I promise you will not die or get


    disabled."


    Lance, "..."


    Lance thought: what''s the highest level of showing one is valiant and strong? What Andy did just now


    exined it.


    On the other side, Faye felt anxious after sending messages to Lance.


    Looking down at the dark screen of her phone, she wanted to exhort Lance something, while the


    screen lit up and Lance sent a message: [We don''t need reinforcement.]


    Faye: [?]


    Lance: [Andy will protect me.]


    Faye: [??]


    Lance: [Andy turns me into a superman and takes me to fly.]


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Faye pressed her lips: [Be serious. Take care of yourself.]


    Lance: [If this bastard can''t protect me I will never let him go.]


    Faye believed Andy was capable.


    There was nothing wrong with him except his straight mind.


    He could fight, besides, he behaved cautiously.


    Andy said reinforcement was not required, he meant something. So Faye didn''t adhere to her opinion.


    Life was the most important under this circumstance.


    Having read Lance''s message, Faye closed the phone''s p, putting it in her pocket then went


    downstairs, driving to thepany.


    Today Faye got therete, she didn''t drove to underground park but stopped at ground parking directly.


    Having stopped her car, Faye entered thepany gate.


    When entered the hall, she heard the two reception girls gossiped a celebrity''s advertising


    endorsement screwed up.


    "In my opinion Charlie gets into trouble, this time his rollover is too severe."


    "Mainly because this is too scary, billions of money. To put it bluntly, it is the same as illegal fund-


    raising."


    "Public rtions department will get a lot to work with."


    The two girls'' conversation went on, they didn''t notice Faye was here.


    Until Faye went towards them, curled her fingers and knocked on the reception desk, the girls


    shuddered and noticed Faye''s presence.


    "M-M-Ms. Nash."


    Faye looked at them with a cold eye, "What were you talking about just now?"


    They trembled, took a look at each other and pushed each other. Atst the one bolder than the other


    replied, "S-s-sorry Ms. Nash, we shouldn''t chat during working hours."


    Faye, "Answer my question."


    Girl, "It''s, it''s about 10% initial payment to buy a new car which was very hot some time ago."


    Faye said quietly, "What happened?"


    The girl dared not to say, swallowed and said, "It''s said screwed up. It was not 10% initial payment to


    buy a new car, those buyers all signed a car rental contract."


    Faye frowned, "What?"


    Girl showed a sign of embarrassment, "I don''t know the details, the spreading online has taken air."


    The girl stopped talking. Faye knew she wouldn''t get more information, nodded to the girl then stepped


    towards the elevator.


    Watching Faye go, both of the two girls heaved a sigh.


    "Will we get fired?"


    "Guess not. I heard from the veteran that Ms. Nash didn''t mind these trifles."


    "It''s rare that a leader doesn''t make a fuss about a casual remark."


    The elevator door opened, Faye took the elevator to public rtions department.


    Stepping out, she saw the department entrance was crowded tightly.


    Faye frowned, took a look at the crowds and stepped forward.


    "Charlie, so handsome!"


    "That is called ''First-ss'', when he''s drinking water he is still handsome."


    "Does Charlie have a girlfriend?"


    Standing behind the mass, Faye said coldly, "What are you doing?"


    The mass of female staff who were discussing excitedly turned around at the voice. Seeing that it was


    Faye stood behind, they froze.


    Faye, "You needn''t work?"


    The mass, "..."


    Faye, "Which department is so idle?"


    The mass, "..."


    The atmosphere froze, dozens of female staff blocked in the doorway of public rtions department


    dare not breathe.


    Galen stood inside the department saw Faye. She squeezed out of the crowd in a hurry, took a few


    steps to Faye and said in a low voice, "Ms. Nash, Charlie''s advertising endorsement screwed up."

 Chapter 397 No Pie in the Sky

    Chapter 397 No Pie in the Sky


    Chapter 397 No Pie in the Sky


    Stars'' endorsements being screwed up by their scandals was nothing new in the past year.


    Faye nced at Galen, replied "I see" ndly, and strode into the PR Department.


    Galen watched Faye walking into the department and nced around at the onlookers gathering at the


    door.


    "Why are you still here?"


    "Do you want to be fired?"


    The onlookers immediately dispersed when they heard Galen''s words.


    Galen followed Faye into the department. She scooted to chase up Faye and reported in a lower voice,


    "The car advertisement Charlie endorses is used of deceiving its customers. The car purchase is


    changed into car renting and the down payment is changed into rent. This matter is hyped up and has


    attracted great public attention."


    Faye asked, "Have you investigated it?"


    Galen answered, "Yep. The advertisement is suspected of misleading the customers. As for the


    contract, the car manufacturer, customers, and Sure Wheels have been arguing on it so far."


    Faye raised her brows and asked, "Are their tripartite contracts different?"


    Galen reported honestly, "It''s a bitplicated. It''s true that the contract offered by the car


    manufacturer is a purchase contract and the borrower is the customer. However, the car ultimately


    belongs to Sure Wheels."


    She continued, "But the contract offered by Sure Wheels is a contract of tenancy. The customers


    dered that they didn''t see any of the above-mentioned contracts before and the contracts they


    signed have some nks..."


    It was truly sophisticated.


    Faye subconsciously knitted her brows when listening to Galen''s report.


    Seeing this, Galen said helplessly in a low voice, "They all have their arguments and we can''t judge


    which party is right."


    Galen waited silently for Faye''s instructions after finishing the report.


    When Faye moved her lips preparing to say something, Charlie''s manager rushed to her, grabbed her


    hand with both hands, and shook them violently. He said anxiously, "Ms. Nash, thank you for helping


    Charlie."


    Faye replied, "That''s what I should do."


    Charlie''s manager continued, "Ms. Nash, please deal with this matter personally. I and Charlie don''t


    believe others."


    He didn''t lower his voice when he spoke and his words immediately drew the attention of the workers in


    the PR Department.


    Faye nced at him ndly, not responding to his words. She took back her hand calmly, turned


    around, and said, "Let''s talk in my office."


    With Faye''s leaving, the quiet office resounded with sneers.


    "Does this manager have something wrong with his brain?"


    "Not so. He thinks he''s the manager of a superstar, so he doesn''t give a shit about us."


    "Well. Well. Drop this topic."


    "By the way, did anyone notice that Ms. Nash''s eyes were filled with admiration when she gazed at him


    just now?"


    In Faye''s office...


    Faye asked while getting water from the water dispenser, "Did you investigate Sure Wheels before


    epting the endorsement of its advertisement?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Charlie remained silent.


    His manager answered the question for him, "Yes, we did. I went to theirpany in person. It looked


    normal."


    "Moreover, Sure Wheels had cooperation with several bigpanies. Who would have expected this


    ident?"


    Charlie''s manager nced at Faye when he finished the words. Then he asked tentatively, "Ms. Nash,


    could it be that Sure Wheel''spetitor is targeting it?"


    Faye took a sip of the water and replied calmly, "I won''t specte about anything before investigation."


    Charlie''s managerughed awkwardly and said, "Well, that''s true."


    Faye turned around, picked up her cup, walked to her desk, and sat down. Then she looked at Charlie


    who was sitting on the sofa, put down her cup, put her elbows on the desk with her hands crossed, and


    asked, "You''re the endorser of this advertisement. I want to know how much you know about it."


    Charlie was a top-ss star in Farrell media as well as an actor who had made great achievements.


    If it was someone else, he or she would panic in the face of Faye''s abrupt question.


    Nheless, Charlie lookedposed. He answered in a business tone, "Ms. Nash. I''ve investigated


    Sure Wheels before. It''s a qualified, legalpany."


    Faye asked with a smile, "Do you think these sentences can console those victims?"


    Charlie was lost for words.


    Faye continued, "I''m not an entertainment reporter. I''m a PR crisis manager who wants to help you


    solve this problem. You need to tell me the truth."


    A hint of embarrassment shed across Charlie''s face when he heard the words. He then nced at


    his manager who was standing beside him.


    His manager got his implication and immediately spoke for him, "Ms. Nash, Charlie didn''t mean so.


    It seemed like talent managers were all glib-tongued.


    As the manager of a top-ss star, he was even more excellent in this.


    Charlie''s manager anxiously wanted to exin to him. He babbled on, not caring if Faye was listening


    to him or not.


    Faye took a nce at him, picked up her tablet from the desk, and began to search for discussions


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    about Charlie''s endorsement.


    When Charlie''s manager got tired and stopped talking, Faye had gotten a rough picture of this matter.


    Charlie''s manager said with an ingratiating smile, "Ms. Nash, I should be med for this matter as I


    didn''t investigate it fully at the beginning."


    Faye put down her tablet, leaned back against her chair, and said, "The major concern is not which of


    you should be med, but which of the car manufacturer, Sure Wheels, and Charlie, should take the


    me."


    Charlie''s manager was lost for words.


    Faye reached out to take her cup and took a sip of the water. When she was lost in thought, Galen


    pushed open the door, walked in, and reported, "Ms. Nash, those victims are hoisting protest banners


    outside ourpany."

 Chapter 398 I Wonder If You Could Use the Money in Your Next Life

    Chapter 398 I Wonder If You Could Use the Money in Your Next Life


    Chapter 398 I Wonder If You Could Use the Money in Your Next Life


    These victims came so quickly.


    They had spontaneously organized a protest campaign at the entrance of Farrell Media when this


    matter was not spread.


    Galen fixed her eyes on Faye after finishing the words.


    Rubbing the holder of the cup, Faye pondered for a while. Then she looked up and asked, "How many


    protesters?"


    Galen replied, "Many. Roughly at least fifty people."


    Faye instructed, "Ask the security guards not to resort to violence."


    Galen replied, "Okay. I will inform the security guards right away."


    She then turned around and left.


    Faye slightly pressed her lips, seeming to be pondering something.


    It wouldn''t be a tough matter if only the endorser and customers were involved.


    However, when it concluded the benefits of the other parties, or when someone was trying to intensify


    the conflicts behind the scene, it would be a tough nut.


    Faye''s silence made Charlie nervous.


    "Ms. Nash, is this a tough nut?" asked Charlie.


    Faye looked askance at Charlie and thennded her gaze on his manager, instructing, "Don''t deny any


    doubts from the public."


    Charlie''s manager said, "Okay."


    Faye continued, "You may go out now. But don''t leave thepany right away. Wait for a while."


    Charlie''s manager nodded. After thanking Faye, he left the office with Charlie.


    Shortly after that, Galen came back in a hurry.


    It was cold now, but Galen''s forehead was covered with ayer of sweat.


    "Ms. Nash, it''s a tough problem. Their leaders don''t look like ordinary victims. We can tell that they''re


    gangsters at a nce.


    Faye had expected this. She tapped on her desk casually.


    Seeing that Faye was pondering something, Galen didn''t disturb her. She waited quietly aside.


    About half a minuteter, Faye broke the silence, "I remember that Sure Wheels rose in the past year.


    Right?"


    Galen replied, "Yes."


    It was an unknownpany that had been established and run for several years, but it developed so


    quickly a year ago through a bizarre method.


    It was probably a trick.


    Faye instructed, "Designate two senior staff to take those victims to our meeting room for a rest."


    Galen replied, "Okay."


    Faye said ndly, "You just need to console them. Don''t reply to any questions. Remember, mind your


    attitudes."


    Galen nodded and said, "I see. Are you afraid that someone may shoot the scene secretly?"


    Faye replied, "Yep."


    Galen then left the office again. Faye picked up her phone from the desk, shifted the SIM card to her


    personal number, and dialed a number.


    When the call was answered, a sonorous voice sounded from the other end of the phone. "Hello, who''s


    calling?"


    Faye asked in a pretended gentle voice, "Mr. Grant, Mr. Camden wants to invite you for dinner. Are you


    free tonight?"


    The other party replied with a smile, "Of course. When?"


    Faye faked as if she was asking someone. Several secondster, she talked into the phone, "Seven


    o''clock, in Marriott Hotel. I''ll send you the room numberter."


    Mr. Grant replied, "Okay."


    Faye''s expression turned cold when she ended the call.


    The one Faye called just now was Edward Grant, the president of Sure Wheels.


    ...


    At 7 p.m., Faye drove to Marriott Hotel."


    On the way there, Faye called Colin.


    When Colin answered the call, Faye told him honestly, "I''ll go backte tonight. I need to go to Marriott


    Hotel."


    Colin had never asked about the stars in hispany. He asked in azy, smiling voice, "Why are you


    going there?"


    Faye replied, "There''s something wrong with Charlie''s endorsement, and I suspect he was tricked by


    Maxwell."


    Colin said after a while of silence, "Take care."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    She then hung up her phone and drove the car into the parking lot of the Marriott Hotel.


    Several minutester, Faye walked into the private room she had reserved in advance.


    Edward hadn''t arrived yet, and she was the only person in the room.


    Sitting in the room, Faye drank the tea leisurely. When it was about half past seven, Edward finally


    came.


    He pushed open the door and walked in while exchanging greetings without even taking a nce at the


    person in the room, "Maxwell, didn''t you say we''d better not contact each other these days? I''m really


    sorry. It was rush hour and the traffic was very hea..."


    Edward paused as he was dumbfounded when he spotted Faye and stood on the spot.


    He knew Faye. His hand which was holding the doorknob became stiff. Nheless, cunning and


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    experienced as he was, several secondster, his stiff expression was reced by a smile of


    Faye stopped him, "Mr. grant. You didn''t enter the wrong room. It was me who invited you here."


    Edward was lost for words.


    Faye asked with a smile, "Mr. Grant, why not sit down to have a talk? Or do you want me to call


    Maxwell here to have a talk together?"


    Edward''s expression became stiff. In the end, he closed the door of the room and strode in smilingly.


    He casually pulled out a chair and sat down. Faye stood up and poured a cup of tea for him politely.


    Edward secretly took out his phone when Faye didn''t pay attention to him and texted a message with


    his phone under the table.


    (Edward) Maxwell, Faye tricked me...


    Before he couldplete the sentence, Faye''s cold voice sounded in the room. "Mr. Grant, this room


    can automatically block the signal. Probably you can''t send out the message."


    Edward was lost for words.


    Faye pushed the teacup to him and said ndly, "For illegal fundraising with an amount over one


    million dors, the criminal will be sentenced to a set term of imprisonment of more than ten years or


    life imprisonment. I wonder if you could use the money in your next life."

 Chapter 399 The Only One

    Chapter 399 The Only One


    Chapter 399 The Only One


    Faye''s voice sounded indifferent and Edward couldn''t tell if she was provoking him.


    Edward, who sat opposite her, turned pale and gloomy. He forced a smile and said, "Ms. Nash, what


    are you talking about? Why can''t I understand your words?"


    He was forty-eight years old now and was rtively fat.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Though he looked like an upright and honest man, hints of cunningness would sh across his eyes


    from time to time.


    Faye wasn''t in a hurry to expose his true color when she heard his words. She sat down with a smile


    and called a waiter over to order dishes.


    The moreposed Faye appeared, the more unsettled Edward became.


    Faye ordered several dishes and then handed the menu to the waiter, signaling him to give the menu to


    Edward.


    How would Edward have the mood to order dishes now? However, to cover his nervousness, he still


    ordered two dishes.


    After that, the waiter left the room. Edward coughed lightly and then went straight to the point.


    "Ms. Nash, I wonder if there''s any misunderstanding behind this."


    "I heard from my secretary about the ident of that endorsement. s."


    Edward observed Faye''s expression while talking,


    Sensing that Faye wouldn''t ept any exnation, Edward took a deep breath, braced himself, and


    continued, "Ms. Nash, as the saying goes, obstructing one from earning money is like killing his


    parents. You tricked me here today. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll take desperate measures?"


    Faye looked up at him and then looked down and took a sip of the tea.


    Edward was lost for words.


    When the waiter served all the dishes they had ordered on the table, Faye still remained silent.


    She had a good appetite today. Except for the dishes, she also finished half te of noodles.


    Sitting opposite her, however, Edward didn''t enjoy the food at all. He drank two cans of beer quietly.


    The atmosphere in the room was very bizarre. When they almost finished eating, Edward''s face looked


    extremely gloomy.


    The door of the room was pushed open when Edward reached the limit of his endurance. Maxwell, who


    was in an ancient costume and had a string of Buddha beads around his wrist, showed up at the door.


    A hint of surprise shed across Edward''s eyes when he saw Maxwell. He tipped him a wink, wanting


    to signal him, but Maxwell had walked into the room.


    He strode over, stood behind Edward, reached out, and patted his shoulder. "Edward, I''m sorry."


    Edward was confused.


    Maxwell continued, "I''ll treat you to a mealter."


    Edward didn''t reply.


    Maxwell said with a smile, "Edward, my driver is waiting outside. You''ve drunk some alcohol, so please


    let him send you back."


    Edward had been desperately wanting to leave, so Maxwell''s words were like an exemption for him. He


    stood up, picked up his jacket, and walked to the door.


    But he suddenly turned around after taking two steps, held Maxwell''s hand, and reminded him in a


    lower voice, "Maxwell, beware of this woman."


    Maxwell smiled nonchntly and said, "Thank you for you reminding, Edward."


    Edward grinned. He turned around and left without bidding farewell to Faye.


    When the door was mmed close, Maxwell stroked his chin and said, "Faye, you''re smarter than I''ve


    imagined."


    Faye wiped her mouth with a napkin and said, "Youeter than I''ve imagined."


    Maxwell sneered and retorted, "It''s mainly because I didn''t expect you would be so smart. It''s just the


    endorsement of a star, how could you associate it with me?"


    Faye replied, "Few people in Concanel dare to seek death openly."


    Maxwell smiled teasingly and said, "And it happens that I''m one of them, right?"


    Faye was indifferent to Maxwell''s tease.


    Maxwell found Faye was silent when he finished the words. He chuckled and continued, "If I were you,


    I would pretend not to know about this and make use of that foolish Edward to dig out the person


    behind the scene."


    Faye gazed at him coldly.


    Maxwell said teasingly, "Faye, truth be told, I''m curious about one thing. Your parents were bad to you


    back then, but why did you still choose to take revenge for them? If I were you, I would think they


    deserve it."


    A trace of sadness shed across Faye''s emotionless eyes when she heard him mention her parents.


    Noticing this, Maxwell chuckled and asked, "Did I touch your sore spot?"


    Faye replied, "I didn''t say I did that to seek revenge for them."


    Maxwell raised his brows with great interest and questioned, "Oh, really?"


    Faye said calmly, "Brandon bribed Tiffany to take revenge on Old Mr. Farrell. But why did he want to kill


    me?"


    Maxwell hadn''t expected that Faye would shift the topic. He replied, "Guess it."


    Faye continued, "There''ll only be two exnations. The first is that Tiffany wants to eradicate all


    possible trouble. The second is that Brandon has a grudge against me."


    Maxwell asked, "What do you think of it?"


    Faye stared into Maxwell''s eyes. A short whileter, she answered, "Maybe there''s another possibility."


    A hint of surprise shed across Maxwell''s eyes. "Oh?"


    Faye continued, "Brandon doesn''t hate me, but the person close to me."


    Maxwell''s smile widened as he said, "Interesting. It''s really interesting."


    Faye said in a firm voice, "My guess is right."


    Maxwell didn''t reply. He took off his Buddha beads and turn each bead with his thumb and middle


    finger. After a while, he looked up at Faye and said, "You''re an excellent woman. Won''t you think it''s a


    pity if you die at a young age?"


    Faye didn''t reply.


    Maxwell said meaningfully, "It''s an era with great freedom to choose the one you love. You should learn


    to enjoy it and look forward."


    Faye stroked the edge of the cup and said, "He alone is enough to let me resist those seductions."

 Chapter 400 The Surging of Undercurrent

    Chapter 400 The Surging of Undercurrent


    Chapter 400 The Surging of Undercurrent


    In the room, undercurrents surged under the calm conversation.


    Outside the room, Colin put his hands in his pockets and smirked.


    Abbot was standing next to him, made a noise by ''tsk'', and asked, "Do your vanity greatly satisfied?"


    Colin looked at him and smiled lightly, "Very much."


    Abbot replied, "You''re dramatic."


    Colin responded, "Better than being stupid."


    Hearing that, Abbot twitched his mouth twice and was about to refute. Suddenly, there was a noise of


    chairs colliding in the room.


    Both of them were stunned. Colin cursed with a swear word, frowned, and pushed the door open.


    In the room, Maxwell stood in front of Faye with a faint smile and his hands raised above his head.


    Faye was sitting on a chair, holding a half-broken wine bottle in her hand, which was directly pointing at


    his lower abdomen which was approaching her.


    Maxwell said, "I am just kidding. Calm down."


    Faye said coldly, "I don''t like to joke with someone I am not familiar with."


    Maxwell replied, "Well, nobody will know nobody since the beginning. They can only get to know each


    other after some time."


    There was tension between Faye and Maxwell, and neither of them noticed that the door had been


    pushed open from the outside.


    After Maxwell finished his words, and before Faye could respond, Colin''s gloomy voice came from the


    back "I''m afraid you won''t live that long."


    Maxwell raised his eyebrows after hearing that. When he was about to turn his head, he was kicked on


    the back of his waist.


    Maxwell turned around instantly when Abbot just retracted his leg. He looked at Maxwell with a false


    smile and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Maxwell stared at him.


    Abbot smiled cynically, "It''s good that you feel the pain. It proves that you are still alive."


    Maxwell was filled with hostility while Abbot provoked him.


    Abbot sneered and raised his chin at Colin, "Colin, take Faye to the next room."


    Colin nced at Abbot and said, "Don''t be too hush."


    Abbot smiled disapprovingly and said, "Don''t worry. We are in a society that rules byw and we are


    civilized people."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he looked at Faye, winked, and said, "Don''t worry. Let me take care of


    this kind of rubbish."


    Faye and Abbot had known each other since their childhood and she knew how capable he could be.


    She stood up with no doubt and left the room after saying "Thank you."


    Colin and Faye left the room one after another.


    Abbot walked to the door and locked it. After that, he turned to look at Maxwell and smirked, "I heard


    that you are famous for good in fighting in Bomsville?"


    Maxwell sneered, "The young master of the Carters?"


    Abbot took off his suit and threw it on the chair beside him. He lowered his head, rolled up his cuffs,


    and said, "You don''t have to be easy on me. It doesn''t matter if I can''t beat you. Anyway, I''m not the


    best fighter among my brothers. I won''t feel ashamed."


    Maxwell teased, "It''s such an enviable brotherhood. Mr. Farrell is spending time with his loved one the


    next door while Mr. Carter is here to fight on his behalf."


    Abbot raised his eyes to look at Maxwell, "Even if I am the one who needs to spend time with my loved


    one and you are having a hundred people with you, Colin will still let me do this."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he smiled sarcastically and said, "Anyway, you won''t be able to


    understand since you have no friends."


    After Abbot had done talking, his expression changed and he started to punch.


    In the next room.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin was smiling in a low tone while he was hugging Faye. His warm breath hit on her neck, and he


    said in a low and deep voice, "Even with me alone will be able to defeat the crowd. Isn''t it?"


    The way Colin said it was very distracting.


    Faye pursed her lips slightly and admitted frankly, "It is."


    Colin smiled happily, "Faye."


    Faye was confused and asked, "Huh?"


    Colin continued, "Honey."


    Faye tilted her head and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Colinughed in a deep voice, "Why are you being so nice to me?"


    Faye was silent for a few seconds. After a while, she said softly, "I want to learn from you, to show my


    love for you more straightforwardly and aggressively."


    Colin''s body froze suddenly. He was standing up straight and looking right into Faye''s eyes.


    Looking at Colin''s eyes, Faye got nervous involuntarily.


    Colin''s Adam''s apple was rolling, and his voice was hoarse, "Honey, I..."


    Before Colin could finish his words, there was a hurried knock on the door.


    Colin frowned. In the next second, the person who was outside the door said, "Fuck. Colin, stop doing


    love talk with your wife. The two people next door are going to maim each other..."

 Chapter 401 The One With Pride

    Chapter 401 The One With Pride


    Chapter 401 The One With Pride


    Colin twitched his eyebrows when the people outside the door stopped talking.


    Faye suggested, "Let''s go over and have a look."


    Colin thought for a while and said, "Um."


    After Colin finished speaking, he turned around to open the door.


    When the man who was standing in the corridor saw Colin, he sneered, "Abbot and the other man went


    all out."


    Colin looked at the man who was talking to him while he was walking in the direction of the next room.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked indifferently, "What makes you here today?"


    The man was about his age with an outstanding appearance. He was wearing a dark green shirt and a


    pair of ck suit pants.


    Most people wouldn''t be able to wear the shirt in that color, but it looked exceptionally nice on him.


    The man''s eyes were long and narrow with a sense of smirk, which could tell that he was a high-end


    yer.


    Hearing Colin''s question, the man teased, "What? What''s wrong with me being at my own ce?"


    Colin showed a faint smile and said, "I thought you are addicted to drama recently and nning to


    change your career path."


    They arrived at the room next door while they were talking. Colin turned to nce at the man who was


    beside him and said, "Matthew, look after Faye."


    The man leaned against the wall as if he got nothing to do with it and teased, "Don''t worry. I''ll look after


    Faye."


    When Colin noticed his frivolity, he wanted to kick him.


    That man reacted quickly. He managed to dodge andughed out loud.


    In the room, Abbot and Maxwell were sitting against the wall. Both of them were seriously injured.


    Even so, the two still didn''t stop. They were scolding each other from time to time.


    Abbot gritted his teeth and said, "When I recover, I''ll kill you."


    Maxwell raised his hand to wipe off the blood on the corner of his mouth and chuckled disdainfully.


    Colin pushed the door open. When he saw Abbot''s severely injured arm and Maxwell''s severely injured


    leg, he raised his eyebrows lightly and asked, "Shall I call an ambnce for you guys?"


    Abbot didn''t say a word.


    Maxwell didn''t respond to him either.


    Abbot had never been so embarrassed in his life. He was helped to get into the ambnce by two


    medical staff.


    One of the medical staff proposed to use a stretcher for him, but Abbot said with his jaw clenched, "I


    can walk by myself. That''s myst strength."


    The medical staff who was holding on to him couldn''t helpughing and said, "You are such a proud


    man."


    Abbot responded, "What to do? I have my pride."


    Compared to Abbot, Maxwell was much chiller.


    When Maxwell was carried out of the room by stretcher, he closed his eyes and looked calm. No one


    could tell what feeling he had.


    Seeing that, Abbot smiled sarcastically. His smile was too big which involved the wound on his face


    and caused him a lot of pain.


    A few minutester, Abbot and Maxwell got into the ambnce while Colin and Faye drove behind


    them.


    In the ambnce, Abbot was sitting while Maxwell was lying. There were several medical staff sitting


    beside them.


    Maxwell didn''t say a word ever since he was being carried out of the room and kept his eyes closed all


    the time.


    Abbot looked at him, coughed twice, and stepped on his injured leg as if he didn''t do it intentionally.


    Maxwell snorted and opened his eyes immediately.


    Abbot looked at him and smiled provocatively, "Oh, Maxwell is finally awake!"


    Maxwell was angry. He took two deep breaths to calm himself down and said, "You better pray that you


    won''t fall into my hands one day."


    Abbot stepped on Maxwell''s leg harder and said, "Well, you better pray for yourself that you won''t lose


    your leg."


    The interaction between the two was seen by the medical staff.


    Those medical staff knew their backgrounds. They just looked at each other and no one dared to make


    a sound.


    When there was a battle between two giants, ones should keep themselves away.


    Otherwise, they might be the innocent who got hurt.


    It took about half an hour from Marriott to arrive at the hospital.


    Abbot was limping when he got off the ambnce, and a medical staff stepped forward to help him as


    soon as he noticed it.


    Abbot waved at him with his uninjured hand and said, "No worries. I''m fine."


    The medical staff doubted. He looked worried and asked, "Are you sure you''re all right?"


    Abbot replied, "It''s okay. I am..."


    Before Abbot could finish his bragging, Colin strode forward and said, "I got him."


    Seeing Colin, the medical staff warned, "Don''t stretch his wound."


    Colin answered, "Thank you."


    Colin helped Abbot to the emergency room, and Faye followed behind them.


    Abbot was in terrible pain which made him feel like he couldn''t move at all. He forced himself to endure


    it in front of others. However, most of his body was leaning on Colin, and he wasining.


    "It''s so painful and it''s killing me."


    "Maxwell is really something. I guess if you fight with him, you''ll do better than me."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he added another sentence to save his face, "But it''ll just be slightly


    better than me. You wouldn''t make much difference."


    When Colin heard his words, he smiled calmly and said, "I''ll remember what you have done for me


    today.


    Abbot nced at Colin and responded, "Don''t you see my condition now? Why are you still want to


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    mock me?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "I am just saying thank you wholeheartedly."


    Abbot replied, "Tsk! Aren''t you just trying to project yourself in front of Faye? You''re such a hypocrite."


    Colin was speechless.


    It was very rare to see that Abbot prevailed at the end of the dispute between the two of them.


    Seeing that Colin was speechless, Abbot felt good and started to whistle proudly.


    When he was whistling happily, there was a person who was walking towards him with brisk steps.


    Abbot nced at that person and his whistle stopped abruptly.


    Abbot thought to himself, "Fortune favors the bold!"

 Chapter 402 The Courageous Act

    Chapter 402 The Courageous Act


    Chapter 402 The Courageous Act


    Reba didn''t expect to bump into any acquaintances during her hospital visit.


    Colin and Abbot were tall which caused Reba didn''t see Faye, who was behind them.


    Reba waved her hand and greeted Colin first, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, nced at Abbot''s expression, and responded calmly, "Ms. ck."


    Reba continued, "You guys are..."


    She seemed to have something to say but she didn''t finish. She looked at Abbot, who looked pale.


    At that time, Abbot''s fighting hype subsided, and the pain was killing him. When he saw that Reba


    was looking at him, he pretended to be calm and said, "What a coincidence!"


    Reba replied honestly, "I am here with my grandma for her checkup."


    After finishing speaking, she looked at Abbot and hinted at Colin with her questioning eyes, "What is


    this?"


    Colin got Reba''s question and exined to her, "Oh, Abbot made a courageous act."


    Hearing that, Reba twitched her mouth slightly which she obviously didn''t believe it. However, since


    everyone was adults, she still had to be polite and said, "I didn''t know that Mr. Carter was such a


    helpful person."


    Abbot said, "There''s still a lot of things you don''t know about me."


    Rebaughed, "Haha."


    She thought to herself, " I don''t want to know anyways."


    After Reba finished talking, Abbot nced at her. He endured his pain and pushed away Colin, who


    was holding onto him. He stood up straight and started to brag.


    "Actually, this little injury doesn''t bother me at all."


    "It was Colin who made such a big fuss and forced me toe to the hospital."


    "If it follows my way, I will just need to get some sleep at home and I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    While Abbot was talking, he strode forward a few steps to show that he was strong and suffered from


    nothing serious.


    Reba didn''t say a word.


    Colin was speechless.


    After Abbot made his moves, Reba finally saw Faye who was blocked by him all the while.


    When Reba saw Faye, she seemed happy. She walked to Faye, took her arm naturally, and said,


    "Faye."


    Faye couldn''t helpughing and asked, "What happened to your grandma?"


    Reba responded, "She is fine. She is just here for a full body checkup."


    Faye smiled and replied, "Um."


    Reba asked, "Why did you keep silent just now? I thought you weren''t here."


    Faye lifted her eyes and looked at Abbot, who was still striding to the emergency room with his teeth


    gritted. She hold up herughter and said, "To not upstage someone here."


    Reba was confused, "Huh?"


    Faye smiled but said nothing.


    Reba''s initial intention there was to get some water for her grandma. Since she met Faye, she


    asked in a low voice, "Do you have water?"


    Faye answered, "I have it in my trunk. Do you want me to get you a bottle?"


    Reba nodded and said, "Sure. That would be nice. It saves me a trip to buy it."


    Faye turned around and headed to the trunk to get the water for Reba. She asked, "I remember


    there is a 24-hour convenience store on the first floor of the hospital. Don''t they have any water?"


    Reba followed behind Faye and sighed, "Yes, it is 50 cents more expensive than the outside."


    Faye was speechless.


    She took the water and handed it to Reba. Reba leaned over to Faye when she was picking up


    the water, and asked in a low voice, "Abbot looks badly injured."


    Faye replied, "Well, I guess his arm is broken."


    Reba replied with a "tsk" and asked, "Is he being beaten up?"


    Faye was confused, "Huh?"


    Reba pouted and said, "I don''t believe in what Colin has said."


    When Reba finished speaking, she saw that Faye was tilting her head and looking at her. Faye


    winked and said, "Isn''t the way he speaks could get someone annoyed easily?"


    Since whatever Abbot did today was to help her, Faye couldn''t do something that was against her


    conscience. Sheughed lightly and said, "Abbot is indeed injured from a courageous act."


    Reba was stunned, "I shouldn''t judge a book by its cover."


    While Reba and Faye were walking and chatting, Abbot was trying to endure his pain very hard at


    the front.


    Colin walked to his side with his hands in his pockets, and asked with a casual smile, "Are you sure


    you don''t need me to hold onto you?"


    Abbot gritted his teeth and answered, "I am not in pain."


    Colin debunked him and said, "Your face turns pale."


    Abbot asked, "Is Reba staring at me from behind?"


    Colin turned his head around and found out that Reba was indeed staring at Abbot. After she


    nced at Abbot''s back, she turned her head and muttered to Faye.


    Colin raised his hand and pressed his eyebrows with his fingertips, "It seems so."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot had an expression as if he knew it all.


    A few minutester, a group of people showed up in the emergency room.


    Maxwell had already been sent to the operating room. The doctor in charge of the emergency room


    wasn''t there. A nurse nced at Abbot and saw that he was seriously injured. She said hurriedly, "Give


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    me a minute. I''ll call the orthopedist."


    After the nurse finished speaking, she trotted away.


    Abbot sat on the chair. He was upset with the pain. He looked sideways at Colin, "Colin, do you have


    any cigarettes?"


    Colin reached into his pocket and took out two pieces of chewing gums, "Do you want these?"


    Abbot twitched his mouth and seemed to be surprised.


    Colin said calmly, "I quit smoking."


    Abbot asked, "Is there something wrong with you?"


    Colin unwrapped the chewing gum and threw one of them into his mouth. He said in a low voice while


    chewing it, "I want to prepare myself for the pregnancy. You won''t understand."


    Abbot asked, "May I tease you with vulgarities?"


    Colin thought for a while and answered calmly, "Yes."


    Abbot gasped.


    Colin said solemnly, "I don''t care anyway."


    The bickering between Abbot and Colin managed to divert his attention. After a short while, Abbot


    seemed to be in pain again and told Colin, "Tell Reba that I am fine and she should go to get her


    things done."


    Colin turned his head and looked at Reba, who was discussing what were those good restaurants


    with Faye. He turned around and asked Abbot, "Are you sure she''s staying here for you?"

 Chapter 403 We Are a Family

    Chapter 403 We Are a Family


    Chapter 403 We Are a Family


    After Colin finished his words, and before Abbot could answer, there was a rush of footsteps to the


    emergency room.


    After that, the nurse was reporting.


    "It was a fight. One of them has a broken leg while another has a broken arm."


    "The one with the broken leg was sent to the operating room and Dr. Wyatt is with him."


    "Dr. Carter, remember to treat him nicerter. I heard that the one who is inside the room is the son of


    an aristocratic family. I''m afraid..."


    While the nurse was talking, there was a man who reached the door, and she stopped talking abruptly.


    Hearing the nurse''s description of himself, Abbot was angry. However, after he saw the doctor who


    appeared at the door, he swallowed hard.


    "Ja...Jadon."


    Jadon was wearing a whiteb coat and looked gentle. He nced at Abbot but he didn''t say anything.


    The Carters were an aristocratic family who took their reputation very seriously.


    When it came to Abbot''s generation, he was the only child in the family, and Jadon had never got


    married. So, he was spoiled and became an unruly child.


    Jadon didn''t say a word to Abbot from the moment he entered the door till he was seated.


    After sitting down, he turned on theputer and ask routinely, "Name."


    Abbot smiled awkwardly and said, "Jadon."


    Jadon was expressionless and asked, "Name."


    Abbot responded properly, "Abbot Carter."


    Jadon continued, "Age."


    Abbot answered, "Turning twenty-nine but I''m twenty-eight now."


    Jadon retracted his gaze from theputer and looked at Abbot, "Twenty-eight? I thought you were


    seventeen or eighteen."


    Abbot was speechless.


    No matter how stupid Abbot was, he could know from Jadon''s words that he was being sarcastic.


    Abbot was silent and scratching his cheeks with his uninjured hand.


    Seeing that Abbot was awkward, Colin, who was standing beside him, chuckled and said, "Jadon,


    Abbot is injured today because of me."


    Jadon raised his head and seemed confused, "Huh?"


    Colin said solemnly, "The man who is in the operating room with the leg fractured harassed Faye


    sexually. Abbot couldn''t stand it so heid his hands on him."


    Jadon always had a good impression of Colin.


    Hearing Colin''s words, his expression obviously turned much better although he seemed to have some


    doubts.


    Seeing that, Abbot took the opportunity to say good things for himself, "Jadon, you have no idea how


    rude the man was. I have been taught by you since I was a child. I must protect the weak, women and


    children..."


    Abbot was getting more vigorous the more he spoke. Jadon raised his hand and made a ''stop'' motion,


    wrote a few orders, and said "Go to get some checks done."


    Abbot answered, "Oh."


    Abbot stood up with the checklist, and Colin followed him to leave the room.


    After a few steps, Abbot turned to look at Reba.


    Reba was still talking to Faye. Suddenly, she noticed that was someone looking at her, she raised


    her head subconsciously.


    They looked right into each other. Abbot didn''t look good. He frowned and said, "I''m fine. You should


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    carry on with your stuff. Aren''t you supposed to apany your grandma for the checkup?"


    Reba was confused and responded, "Huh? Ok. Fine."


    Seeing Reba faltering, Abbot thought that she was unwilling to leave. Then, he continued, "Elders


    are more important."


    After finishing speaking, Abbot added awkwardly, "Be...Be obedient."


    That caught Reba by surprise.


    After Abbot finished speaking, his face blushed. He turned around and left quickly.


    Colin chuckled softly behind Abbot and followed him with strides.


    Looking at them leaving, Reba felt her brain buzzing. After a while, she looked at Faye confusedly


    and asked, "Was...Was he talking to me just now?"


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "I think so."


    When Reba heard her answer, she was a little agitated and incoherent.


    "No. Why was he acting weird again?"


    "Isn''t he just couldn''t be normal?"


    "Be...Be obedient? Me? Why do I have to be obedient to him?"


    Although Reba wasn''t as good as Abbot at doing business, in terms of rtionships, she was


    definitely much better than Abbot.


    Looking at how Abbot''s face got blushed when he was leaving just now, she knew that he was being


    weird again.


    It seemed like he wouldn''t be able to get over it anytime soon.


    After Reba mumbled for while, she took a deep breath and finally calmed down.


    Faye, who was standing beside her couldn''t helpughing, "All right. You should go to apany your


    grandma now."


    Reba replied, "My mother is with my grandma. Otherwise, what makes you think that I can stay


    here for so long?"


    Reba only noticed that Jadon, who was sitting in front of theputer had been looking at her all


    the time. She pursed her lips and forced a smile out of politeness, "Ja...Jadon."


    Jadon smiled and asked, "Is your grandma here for a full body checkup?"


    Reba replied in embarrassment, "Yes."


    Jadon picked up thendline on his desk and made a call.


    When the call was connected, Jadon raised his head and asked Reba, "What''s your grandma''s


    name?"


    Reba answered, "Maynard...Maynard..."


    Jadon was very patient and smiled gently, "Is her surname Maynard? This surname sounds quite


    fancy..."


    Before Jadon could finish his words, he heard Reba say, "Olivia Maynard."


    Jadon didn''t say anything.


    Jadon managed to put Olivia on the fast track and the progress of her body checkup was greatly


    increased.


    Reba blushed and thanked him.


    Jadon smiled softly, "No worries. We are a family."


    Hearing that, Reba exined immediately, "Jadon, you may have misunderstood. Mr. Carter and I


    are just in a business cooperation rtionship. It isn''t like what you are thinking."


    Jadon nodded solemnly and said, "Understood."


    Reba thought to herself, "But your expression told me that you didn''t get it."


    On the other side, Abbot was doing his checkup. Colin was waiting in the corridor and seemed to be


    thinking about something. The phone in his pocket rang.


    Colin took out his mobile phone and answered the call. It was Ethan''s voice came from the other end,


    "Tiffany has sent ine into the prison. Do you know that?"

 Chapter 404 The Abandoned One

    Chapter 404 The Abandoned One


    Chapter 404 The Abandoned One


    Did Tiffany send ine to prison?


    After Ethan finished talking, Colin sneered from the other end, "I don''t know."


    Ethan smiled on the other end and asked, "Do you care?"


    Colin teased, "What does it have to do with us?"


    Ethan got what he meant and said, "I thought you would use ine to control Tiffany so then they


    would restrict each other."


    Colin replied, "ine is just a gambit. He would show no effect on restraining Tiffany."


    If ine could have one-fifth of Old Mr. Farrell''s tactfulness, he might still be useful.


    After hanging up the call with Ethan, Colin suddenly remembered what Tiffany said when she came out


    of the Farrells'' Mansion the other night, "Don''t worry, the orphanage will not be demolished."


    That seemed to make sense now.


    ine was sent to prison. Therefore, the orphanage would not be demolished.


    As soon as Colin hung up with Ethan, Abbot walked out of the examination room in pain.


    Colin stepped forward and asked, "What''s the result of the checkup?"


    Abbot answered, "Thanks to Jadon. I don''t have to wait for the x-ray and I will be sent to the operating


    room directly. My joint is fractured."


    Colin smiled cheekily, "No worries. I''ll ask Jadon to give you more anesthesiater."


    Abbot looked at Zhou Yi and said, "That doesn''t make you kind to say that."


    About ten minutester, Abbot went into the operating room with Jadon.


    Abbot got onto the operating bed by himself, and looked at Jadon with his jaw taut, "Jadon, I''m


    nervous."


    Jadon nced at him and said, "Are you in a rtionship with Reba?"


    Abbot was stunned and shook his head hard, "No."


    Jadon was calm and prepared for the operation as usual, "Really?"


    Abbot pursed his lips and said with an awkward expression, "Yes. She likes me but I haven''t made up


    my mind yet."


    No one could tell if Jadon had listened to Abbot''s words. He acted quite calmly and turned his head to


    the anesthesiologist and hinted to her to start the injection of anesthesia.


    The anesthesiologist asked in a low voice, "Dr. Carter, do we only use the nerve block anesthesia?"


    Jadon said without changing his expression, "General anesthesia."


    The anesthesiologist confirmed with him again, "General anesthesia?"


    Jadon answered, "He is very talkative. If he is not under general anesthesia, he will distract me in my


    surgery."


    The anesthesiologist nced at Abbot quietly and nodded, "Understood."


    Anesthesiologist thought to herself, "It''s rare that such a handsome guy is a chatterbox."


    After Jadon prepared for the procedure, he stood in front of the operating table and looked at Abbot,


    "Colin is married. Don''t you feel any pressure when seeing him and Faye are so in love?"


    Abbot shook his head, thought for a moment, and said, "I''m not under any pressure, but my mom is


    stressed out."


    Jadon was speechless.


    Outside the operating room, Colin and Faye were sitting on the bench in the corridor.


    Colin was holding Faye''s hand, pinched her fingertips intimately, and said in a deep voice, "ine was


    sent into prison by Tiffany."


    Faye wasn''t surprised at all and said, "I knew it."


    Colinughed mockingly, "Tiffany is too impatient."


    Faye said in a calm voice, "She is very confident in her cooperation rtionship with Brandon and


    believes that Brandon would back her up. Therefore, she dares to be so unscrupulous."


    Colin replied, "Um."


    Faye sighed and said, "But she forgets that is just a cooperation rtionship. After ine was


    imprisoned, and Old Mr. Farrell died, there would be no interest between them. She would be the


    abandoned one."


    Colin looked at Faye with his head tilted and his eyes were full of admiration.


    Who said that smart women were bad?


    Whether men or women, they would prefer to deal with smart people as it would be much more


    They didn''t have to exin everything in detail to make the other parties understand.


    When Abbot came out of the operating room, it was two hourster.


    Jadon was the one who performed the operation and it was a sess.


    He asked the nurse to send Abbot to his ward and talked to Colin in the corridor.


    "I can''t let my sister-inw know about this. I don''t want her to be worried."


    Colin subconsciously reached out to his pocket for the cigarette case. When he touched the chewing


    gums, he twitched his fingers with a smile and didn''t take it out after all. He said, "Understood, I''ll find


    two caregivers to take care of Abbot and I''ll be here often."


    Jadon responded, "Um."


    Colin continued, "Jason, please don''t me Abbot for what has happened today. It''s my fault."


    Jadon smiled elegantly and said, "I don''t care about the things between you guys. It''s the brotherhood


    between you two. It doesn''t matter whether he fights for you or is stabbed for you. That''s all between


    you two."


    Colinughed in a deep voice and said, "Thank you, Jadon."


    Jadon took off the pen hanging in the chest pocket of his white coat and pressed it twice in his hand


    randomly.


    Seeing that, Colin said, "Jadon, if you have anything to say, just spill it."


    Jadon seemed to be old enough to hold onto his emotion and ask calmly, "It''s nothing serious. I just


    want to ask how is Carlotta''s recovery?"


    Colin answered honestly, "Carlotta is recovering very well."


    Jadon replied, "Um."


    Colin teased, "Jadon."


    Jadon looked at Colin, put away the pen in his hand, and remained calm, "I have a ss reunion this


    weekend. Can you help me to ask Carlotta if she is avable?"


    Colin smiled and said, "Okay."


    Jadon put the pen back into his chest pocket and said, "It''s just for all the ssmates to get together.


    Ask her not to worry too much."


    Colin replied, "Got it."


    Jadon looked at Colin who was pretending to know nothing, and asked straight to the point, "What


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    does Carlotta think about me?"

 Chapter 405 The Confession

    Chapter 405 The Confession


    Chapter 405 The Confession


    It was rare that there was still someone from the Carters who wasn''t narcissistic.


    Compared with Abbot and Bryson, Jadon was one of a kind from the Carters.


    Since Jadon asked straightforwardly, Colin didn''t hide anything and said, "I think it''s pretty good."


    Jadon smiled shyly and there were some subtle wrinkles at the corners of his eyes, "Um."


    Colin continued, "But, please don''t be too confident."


    Jadon raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why so?"


    Colin lowered his voice and said, " Carlotta always feels inferior. Jadon, someone with a background


    like yours, Carlotta would probably..."


    Thought that she was out of the league.


    Before Colin finished his words, Jadon had already got it.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jadon pondered for a while, took out his mobile phone in front of Colin, and called Benjamin.


    When the call was connected, Jadon said, "Benjamin."


    Benjamin replied impatiently, "Say it quickly."


    Jadon said, "I''m going to have a girlfriend."


    After Jadon finished speaking, there was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Then,


    Benjamin asked excitedly, "Ja...Jadon, what did you just say?"


    Jadon said honestly, "I fall in love with a woman, who is a bit older and her family is not doing very


    well."


    Benjamin said earnestly, "It would be nice if someone still wants to be with you at your age. Why are


    you still bothered about her age and family background?"


    Jadon answered, "Um."


    Benjamin cleared his throat on the other end and said, "That, that..."


    Jadon continued, "Benjamin, just say it if you have anyments."


    Benjamin said in an awkward tone, "I don''t have anyments. I just want to ask whether my sister-in-


    Jadon was speechless.


    Colin, who standing beside Jadon also didn''t say a word.


    After a few seconds of silence, Colin chuckled and said, "Benjamin has a really wide age range."


    Jadon raised his hand and pressed his temple, "She is younger than me."


    After Benjamin heard his words, he raised his voice and said, "Since she is younger than you, why do


    you say that she is old? She would be a young girl then!"


    Jadon didn''t want to continue talking to Benjamin, and said solemnly, "Benjamin, I have something to


    do in the hospital. I got to go."


    Benjamin knew that Jadon wanted to hang up the phone, and asked hurriedly, "When will you bring her


    to meet with me and your sister-inw?"


    Jadon replied, "Maybe in two days."


    After hanging up with Benjamin, Jadon looked at Colin and said "Did you get the confirmation that you


    needed?"


    Colin said, "Carlotta will be well-treated and Faye will also be at ease."


    Jadon smiled and said, "My parents died early. You know my brother and sister-inw well. They won''t


    bully Carlotta."


    Colin put his hands in his pockets and joked, "Jadon, I thought you would hold onto it for a little longer


    as per your character."


    Jadon looked behind Colin and took a nce at Faye. Then, he retracted his gaze quickly and said in a


    low voice, "Carlotta has not answered my calls or texts sincest week. I heard that Cindy introduced


    her to many blind dates."


    Colinughed lightly when he heard that and said, "I don''t know about that. Faye and I are rarely at


    home."


    Jadon continued, "I finally meet someone who makes me feel excited at this age. I have to work hard


    for myself."


    Jadon chatted with Zhou Yi openly for more than ten minutes. Before he left, he reminded Colin to not


    forget to say more goodments about him in front of Carlotta and Faye.


    After seeing that Jadon had left, Colin turned around and walked to Faye. He said with a smile, "Jadon


    really likes Carlotta."


    Faye lifted her eyes and smiled, "Huh?"


    Colin leaned over and said, "Jadon told me openly just now that he fall for Carlotta, and hopes that I


    can help to bring them together."


    When Faye went to Jadon''s ce to pick up Carlotta thest time, she already felt there was


    something wrong with the ambiance between them.


    Since Faye got the confirmation now, she couldn''t help but smile, "Why did Jadon confess so


    suddenly?"


    Colin teased, "I heard that it''s because Cindy has been introducing blind dates to Carlotta recently, and


    Carlotta doesn''t answer Jadon''s phone calls or textstely."


    Faye made a fairment, "Jadon is a good man."


    Colin rubbed the corner of Faye''s lips with his lips and said, "So am I."


    When Abbot woke up, it was four in the morning.


    Faye had gone home. It was Colin who stayed in the ward.


    Abbot opened his eyes and stared at the dark ward for a long time before he recalled that he was in the


    hospital.


    Abbot moved his body, turned his head to look at Colin who was next to the bed, and said in a hoarse


    voice, "Colin, water."


    Colin didn''t dare to fall asleep that night because he was told by the nurse that Abbot should wake up


    30 minutes after the operation. However, Abbot never woke up.


    Colin was worried that might be something not right with Abbot which caused his heart was hanging all


    the time.


    So, when he heard that Abbot was calling him, he woke up in a second.


    "You would like some water?"


    Colin got up, sat on the edge of the bed, and stretched his neck.


    Abbot looked at Colin''s tired face andughed, "You should have just let the nurse takes care of me.


    What are you doing here? Are you trying to impress me?"


    Colin turned on the light and nced at Abbot. Then, he stood up, got some water, and teased, "I was


    afraid that I didn''t get to see you for thest time."


    Abbot looked at Colin''s back and cursed him.


    Colin came back with the ss of water and handed it to Abbot.


    Abbot sat up after some struggles, leaned against the bed, and took a few sips. He looked at Colin and


    asked, "Did Reba leave?"


    Colin looked at him and said without changing his expression, "Well, after you came out of the


    operating room, she cried so hard and refused to leave. In the end, she was forced to leave by Faye."


    Hearing that, Abbot''s hand with the water cup shook and he asked, "Real...really?"

 Chapter 406 The Spy

    Chapter 406 The Spy


    Chapter 406 The Spy


    Looking at Abbot''s expectant expression, Colin smiled, and said, " It''s fake."


    Abbot was speechless.


    At the same time, Faye woke up from a nightmare and was covered in a cold sweat. She stared at the


    ceiling and gasped for breath. After a long while, she finally calmed down. Then, she looked out the


    window with an expression that she had just survived a disaster.


    At that point, the sky in Cocanel was already showing signs of dawn, and the light of the sun was faintly


    prating through the clouds.


    Faye stared out the window in a trance andpletely lost her thought to sleep.


    She dreamed of Fanny just now, and Emmett, who was covered in blood.


    It was half past seven in the morning.


    Faye was sitting in the living room and eating her breakfast when Galen called her suddenly.


    Faye picked up the phone and answered the call by saying, "Hello, Galen."


    She couldn''t tell whether Galen''s tone was happy or she was confused. Galen said, "Ms. Nash, Mr.


    Newell from Y5 suddenly turned himself in at the police station."


    Faye was stunned when she heard her. She reached out for a tissue and wiped the corner of her


    mouth, "What?"


    Galen continued, "It''s just happened today. Just now, there was news about the president of Y5 turning


    himself in at the police station and admitting all the charges."


    Faye asked, "Are you sure?


    Galen said firmly, "Yes, the police have also issued a statement to confirm it."


    Faye found it suspicious but she didn''t say much, "Well, okay. I got it."


    Galen asked from the other end, "Is it time to ask Charlie to issue a written apology?"


    Faye leaned on the seat and said, "Yes. Ask him to be more sincere."


    Galen replied, "Understood."


    After hanging up with Galen, Faye frowned.


    She only met Edward yesterday, and she was very sure that Edward had absolutely no intention of


    turning himself in.


    Edward even threatened her by saying, "When you take my career away, you take my life too."


    How could someone like him, who loved money like his life and would do anything to keep a back door


    for himself, would turn himself in for no reason?


    Seeing Faye''s serious expression, Carlotta, who was sitting opposite her, pushed a small half ss of


    juice to her and said, "Is there something wrong in the office?"


    Faye regained her senses and took a sip of the juice to ease Carlotta. She smiled and said, "It''s


    nothing."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Carlotta said, "Remember to have a work-life bnce."


    Faye replied, "Um."


    After Faye finished her sentence, she emptied the ss with the juice and put it on the dining table.


    She looked at Carlotta with a smile and said, "Carlotta, Jadon said that he has a ss reunion on the


    weekend, and asked if you are free to apany him."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Carlotta blushed immediately and said, "No...I''m not free."


    Faye knew Carlotta''s thoughts and concerns. Sheforted her by saying, "It''s just a usual ss


    reunion."


    Carlotta changed the topic and said, "Are you done with the food?"


    Faye replied, "I''m done."


    Carlotta stood up and cleared the dining table in hurry. She was walking back and forth in the kitchen.


    Faye got up to help. After Carlotta put the tableware in the dishwasher, Faye said deliberately,


    "Carlotta, if you don''t feel like going, I will help you turn down Jadon."


    Carlotta was worried that Faye would have noticed something. Therefore, she didn''t dare to look at her


    and responded, "Um."


    Faye thought of the rhetoric Colin told herst night. She walked out of the kitchen while saying, "Jadon


    is such a poor thing. Even though he has a house, a car, and a sessful career, he would still be


    mocked by his ssmates in the ss reunion every year."


    Carlotta frowned behind Faye and asked, "Why did his ssmates mock him?"


    Faye turned around and said seriously, "I heard that he is being mocked for not having a girlfriend."


    Carlotta whispered, "I thought that only the people in a small and remote town like us would be feudal.


    It turns out that big cities are like this too..."


    Carlotta''s words were heard by Faye, but she pretended she didn''t hear them, and continued, "I''ll call


    Jadon now and ask him to find another way. Initially, he thought that since he treated your leg, you


    would do him a favor."


    Faye went to the dining table, picked up her mobile phone, and pretended to call Jadon while she was


    talking.


    Seeing that, Carlotta walked forward hurriedly and grabbed Faye''s hand. She said with an awkward


    expression, "I''ll go."


    Faye smiled and said, "Huh?"


    Carlotta let go of Faye''s hand, hesitantly rubbed on her apron, and said, "He treated my leg and offered


    me the free rehabilitation program. I should help him with this."


    Faye continued, "Carlotta, we all should move forward. I want you to be happy."


    Aftering out of Fennth Community, Faye drove to the office.


    On the way, the uneasiness that Faye felt became stronger and stronger.


    When the car arrived at the office, Faye picked up the mobile phone on the central control and sent a


    message to Lance, "Are you there yet? Did you see Emmett?"


    The message was sent, but Lance didn''t reply.


    After more than ten minutes, Faye kept away her phone and was about to open the door and got out of


    the car. Then, Lance sent a message back, "I feel like I am a fool."


    Faye replied, "What?"


    Lance continued, "I was fooled by others."


    Faye looked at Lance''s inexplicable reply and was about to text back and asked what had happened.


    But, Lance sent the third message, "Nh is with Maxwell."

 Chapter 407 The Soft-Hearted One

    Chapter 407 The Soft-Hearted One


    Chapter 407 The Soft-Hearted One


    Faye''s expression changed, and everything seemed to suddenly became clear.


    Nh was with Maxwell.


    Thest time Nh came to her and told her that she knew the secrets about the Farrells, her original


    intention wasn''t to discuss cooperation at all, but to figure out whether Lance was sent by her.


    But Faye was stupid and asked Lance to approach Nh to ask for the information.


    She fell right into the trap.


    After Faye figured out that point, she narrowed her eyes and thought to herself, "I was too careless."


    Faye sat down while clutching onto her phone. Then, she sent a message to Lance, "How are you


    now? Are you all safe?"


    Lance replied, "We''re still safe for now."


    Faye continued, "Feel free to contact me if there is anything."


    Lance answered, "Don''t worry, if something happens, I will let Andy handle it and I will escape first."


    After sending the message to Lance, Faye became more and more restless.


    If she hadn''t underestimated her opponent, that wouldn''t have happened.


    After getting off the car, Faye took the elevator and went upstairs.


    When she arrived at the office of the public rtions department, Faye strode into her office.


    Compared with yesterday, the office of the public rtions department seemed quieter today.


    There was nothing serious except for two stars who were revealed to be not single.


    After Faye entered her office, she made herself a cup of coffee. Then, she stood upright in front of the


    floor-to-ceiling window and drank half of it. She took out her mobile phone and sent a message to


    Colin, "Are youing to the office today?"


    Colin replied after a while, "Yes, but I''ll bete."


    Faye responded, "Um."


    Colin continue, "I went out with Abbot just now."


    Faye asked, "For a checkup?"


    Colin replied, "No. We went next door to get Maxwell agitated."


    Even if Faye didn''t see it with her own eyes, she could imagine how arrogant Abbot would look when


    he was provoking Maxwell.


    She couldn''t helpughing. After that, she sent a message to Colin, "Nh is with Maxwell."


    After the message was sent, Colin called her directly in the next second.


    Faye answered it and said, "Hello."


    Colin''s voice was low and he wasughing. It was obvious that he didn''t take Nh seriously and said,


    "Nh able to act so well?"


    Faye took a light sip of the coffee and said, "Well, I didn''t notice it."


    Colin tried to ease her and said, "She is just a nobody. Nothing to worry about."


    Faye said, "But this nobody manage to figure out all the spies I ced on the outside."


    Colin said solemnly, "Well, it isn''t something difficult to find out it''s Lance if the others want to


    investigate. It''s just that ine is too stupid and Tiffany is too self-confident, so they didn''t find out all


    these years."


    Faye looked at the building not far away and said, "Indeed."


    Colinughed and said, "Besides, as you said just now, they are just the spies on the outside and


    meant to be the cover-up."


    Faye pursed her lips slightly, didn''t deny it, and said, "Although these were discussed and agreed by


    the few of us at the beginning, I still don''t want them to be in any danger."


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "I understand."


    After Colin finished speaking, Faye was about to say something but her office door was knocked on


    from outside.


    Faye turned around and said, ''Come in''. Then, she told Colin, who was on the phone, "I have


    something to attend to. I got to go."


    Colin''s voice was seductive and pleasant, "Dear, I miss you."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin said, "I''ll hang up now."


    After that, Colin disconnected the call.


    Faye moved the cked-out mobile phone to her front and her ears turned red without her noticing.


    Faye stared at the phone screen for a few seconds before Galen pushed the door open.


    "Ms. Nash."


    Faye returned to her senses, restrained her emotions, and put the phone in her pocket. Then, she


    raised her eyes and said calmly, "What''s wrong?"


    Galen was holding a folder in her hand and she looked at Faye cautiously, "It''s a termination contract


    sent by Mr. Ford."


    Faye was confused, "Huh?"


    Galen stepped forward and handed the folder to Faye.


    Faye took the folder and walked to her desk. She put down her coffee cup and flipped through the


    contract.


    It was the contract between Mr. Ford and Fanny in a new movie, and one-fifth of the scene had been


    filmed.


    Galen said, "After they were done with the previous movie, Mr. Ford found that Fanny was acting very


    well. Therefore, he invited Fanny to be the protagonist in his new movie. When Fanny''s incident


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    happened, the filming had already started."


    Faye was silent.


    Galen added, "This contract should have been given to Rex, but he has resigned and returned to his


    hometown."


    Since Fanny''s incident, Faye had never contacted anyone or anything rted to her.


    It seemed like it had happened a long time ago.


    After Galen finished speaking, she saw that Faye never said a word. She pursed her lips and asked,


    "Ms. Nash, about Mr. Ford..."


    Faye responded, "Contact Mr. Ford and say that I will pay for the liquidated damages."


    That was the answer Galen had expected, and she said, "Okay."


    Faye looked at the contract with her head down. Suddenly, a photo of Fanny fell out of the contract.


    Faye was stunned for a moment. Then, she bent over to pick it up.


    Seeing that, Galen quickly picked it up before Faye could reach it and hid it behind her.


    Faye raised her eyes and said, "Give it to me."


    Galen took a few steps back and looked flustered. She forced a smile and said, "Ms. Nash, do you


    want more coffee? I''ll get you another cup."


    Faye knew that Galen was being kind. She stood up, stretched out her hand, and said resignedly,


    "Galen, I''m not as vulnerable as you think."


    Galen shook her head.


    Faye said, "I know you''re doing it for my own good."


    Galen didn''t say anything.


    Faye continued, "Thank you."


    Galen pursed the corners of his lips into a straight line and said, "Ms. Nash, it''s over. I know you have a


    good rtionship with Fanny but she is gone and cannot be resurrected. We have to move on."


    Faye smiled lightly and said, "I understand."


    Galen looked awkward and said, "So..."


    Faye said, "So, you have to give me that photo. I want to move on. First of all, I have to cross this


    hurdle in my heart."


    Faye''s words made Galen unable to refute.


    Galen stared straight at Faye and hesitated for a while before she gave away the photo in her hand to


    Faye.


    In that photo, Fanny smiled brightly. It was just like the night they both got drunk in the hospital.


    Fanny said to her, "Ms. Nash, I want to be someone like you."


    What kind of person was she?


    Faye was fascinated by the photo and said suddenly, "Galen, please help me to contact Mr. Ford and


    tell him that I am willing to pay five times the liquidated damages. But, there is one condition. The


    scenes of Fanny in that movie will not be removed."


    Galen was stunned, "What...What?"


    Faye continued, "Just do it as I say."


    Galen didn''t do much filming in her life, let alone being the protagonist. It was probably the only and


    Hearing Faye''s words, Galen was stunned for a while. Then, she responded with an "okay".


    When Galen was about to turn around and leave, Faye added, "Galen, tell Mr. Ford that if he agrees


    with my term, Farrell Media will help him in all the propaganda."


    Galen replied, "Um."


    Faye continued, "The contract that Fanny breaches would be more than just with Mr. Ford. If anyone


    Galen answered, "Okay, Ms. Nash."


    After Galen left, Faye got up and poured herself a ss of water. Then, she was drinking it in small


    sips.


    After finishing the ss of water, her mood waspletely adjusted.


    It was ten o''clock in the evening, in Bomsville.


    Andy and Lance were at the Heaven of Bomsville


    Lance was wearing a floral shirt with an open cor. He was holding a ss of wine, surrounding and


    flirting with a group of women.


    Andy was sitting on the couch next to him in an upright position with his hands on hisp. He was


    keeping a cold expression the whole time and didn''t move much.

 Chapter 408 He Was Just Being Himself

    Chapter 408 He Was Just Being Himself


    Chapter 408 He Was Just Being Himself


    "Lance, what does your friend does for a living? He looks so fierce!"


    "Yeah, he hasn''t said a word ever since he sat down and he doesn''t even look at us."


    "Is he not interested in women?"


    The few women who were sitting next to Lance were talking to him. They were teasing each other and


    theirughter was going on and off.


    Andy didn''t use toe to that kind of ce but Lance was able to survive there with ease.


    For all those years he was with Hank, he had to apany Hank to all the social events. He didn''t find


    it strange anymore in that kind of ce.


    Lance put down the wine ss in his hand, hugged those women in both of his arms, smiled cynically,


    and said, "Don''t mess with him. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to protect you if he gets angry."


    "Does he have a girlfriend?"


    Lance raised his eyebrows and teased, "Would you pick a boring guy like him?"


    "I would. No one would be perfect. He is so handsome and I am willing to be with him even though he


    is boring. I don''t mind taking the initiative."


    After Lance heard the woman''s words, he turned to look at Andy.


    He couldn''t deny that Andy was very good-looking. His face outline was sharp and looked very


    masculine.


    Andy saw that Lance was looking at him and returned him with a cold eye.


    Lance was pretty drunk. He wasn''t worried that Andy might beat him up as there were many people in


    this ce. He smiled provocatively, raised his jaw at Andy, and asked, "Andy, what kind of woman do


    you like?"


    Andy replied expressionless, "The one who doesn''t talk much."


    Lance continued, "What else?"


    Andy answered, "The one who leads a clean life."


    Lance said yfully, "Well, it seems anything opposite of me!"


    Andy said, "You are a man."


    Lance deepened his smile. He looked like a swinger and asked, "What''s wrong with me being a man?


    Is it my skin isn''t as fair as a woman, my waist isn''t as small as a woman''s, or my legs aren''t as long as


    a woman''s?"


    Andy was speechless.


    Lance sneered, "But there is one thing I am not as good as a woman. I can''t carry children."


    When Lance finished speaking, the women who were sitting beside him wereughing badly.


    Andy''s expression changed. He stood up and walked out of the room.


    Lance looked at Andy''s leaving, raised his eyebrows, and thought to himself, "He''s so boring."


    After Andy left, Lancepletely let go of himself and had fun with that group of women in full swing.


    About two hourster, the door of the room opened, and Lance staggered out.


    Andy was leaning against the wall. When he saw Lance, he frowned unconsciously.


    Lance stood at the entrance of the room, looked at Andy, and teased, "I didn''t expect that I would get to


    see the expressionless Andy shows an expression in my life."


    Andy stood up straight and stepped forward, "Are we going back to the hotel now?"


    Lance nodded, took out the bank card from his pocket, and gave it to Andy, "Here you go."


    Andy took it and asked, "How much did you spend?"


    Lance answered, "Not much."


    When he was talking, he gestured at Andy with a four.


    Andy put away the bank card and found it was still within his tolerance, "Four thousand is eptable."


    Lance tilted his head, looked at Andy, andughed, "Andy, have you never been to this kind of ce


    before?"


    Andy was silent.


    Lance stretched out four fingers, shook them in front of Andy, and said, "It''s not four thousand. It''s forty


    thousand."


    Andy''s expression turnedpletely cold.


    The Heaven of Bomsville in Bomsville was notorious as a high-consumption ce. One would not be


    able to get out of it if he didn''t have at least ten thousand dors.


    Lance drank a lot that night. He was staggering and walked unsteadily.


    Andy stared at him for a few seconds before he reached out and grabbed his cor.


    When he was about to drag him out, he suddenly froze when he saw the scene in front of him.


    Lance dressed up very seductively that night. He didn''t look like how Andy used to see him before. His


    cor was pulled diagonally and most of his shoulders were exposed when Andy tried to help him up.


    As Lance said himself, he had a small waist, long legs, and fair skin.


    Andy was stunned for a second as if he had encountered a hot potato. Then, he let go hurriedly.


    Compared to Andy, Lance was very calm. He adjusted his clothes and joked, "Andy, you are lucky that


    I am a man. If I were a woman, I would have mistaken you for the rest of my life with your expression


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    just now. Do you know that?"


    Andy frowned and said, "It''s you who dresses inappropriately."


    Lance joked, "Inappropriate? Do the way you think still stuck in the Neolithic period?"


    Andy was silent with a cold expression.


    An hourter, they arrived at the hotel.


    They got out of the car one after another. Lance took a cigarette from his pocket, bit it in his mouth, and


    lit it, "Andy."


    Andy turned to look at him when he heard that.


    Lance puffed into the air which formed a smoke ring. He looked as yful as he used to be but he also


    looked different at the same time. He said, "That''s the only younger brother I have."


    Andy didn''t say a word.


    Lance continued, "I''ve found it out. There is a ce in Heaven of Bomsville that organizes illegal


    boxing matches. Usually, they would keep the people who they have kidnaped in that ce."


    Andy asked, "When did you find out?"


    Lance looked at Andy through the smoke and chuckled, "When I was in the room just now. Do you


    really think that I only want to have fun with them?"


    Andy had always been very blunt. He wasn''t as scrupulous as Lance. He was silent for a few minutes


    and said, "Don''t worry. I will help you to get him out."


    Lance said, "Thank you, Andy."


    When they were in the hotel room, Lancey on his bed and texted Faye, "If I am gone, help me to look


    after Emmett."

 Chapter 409 I Improved Myself Everyday

    Chapter 409 I Improved Myself Everyday


    Chapter 409 I Improved Myself Everyday


    When Faye received the text from Lance, she was visiting Abbot in the hospital.


    Abbot couldn''t move his hand and asked Colin to peel the oranges for him.


    Abbot was very demanding. In addition to peeling off the orange, he requested the orange''s albedo


    must also be peeled offpletely, and there should be no residue.


    When Faye saw Lance''s text, her heart skipped a beat. She clicked on their chat box and replied,


    "Don''t act impulsively."


    There was no reply from Lance after that. Faye got up, walked to the window, and called Lance.


    However, there was no answer after three attempts.


    Faye frowned and clenched her phone tightly. After thinking for a while, she texted Andy, "Is Lance


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    okay?"


    Andy replied quickly, "He is drunk."


    Faye responded, "Keep an eye on him. Don''t let him act impulsively."


    Faye sent her text out but Andy didn''t reply immediately this time.


    After a while, Andy sent a photo over.


    Faye touched the photo on her screen to erge it. In that photo, Lance''s face was flushed. He was


    lying on the ground sideways and looked very drunk.


    Soon after that, a text from Andy said, "He can''t act impulsively. He can''t even stand up."


    Faye replied, "Um."


    After sending the text to Andy, Faye''s mind was eased a little. When she turned around, Abbot was


    bickering with Colin.


    Abbot said, "Do you know how to take care of someone correctly? I have told you that I don''t eat


    orange''s albedo."


    Colin leaned back in his chairzily and looked at him, "Eat it or leave it."


    Abbot red at him and said, "What''s that attitude? Who makes my arm gets injured?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you want me to write you a thank you letter and send it to


    your office?"


    Abbot squinted at Colin and said, "What''s the point of sending that shit?"


    Colin sneered, "What do you want me to do then? Do you want me to kneel in front of you?"


    Abbot straightened his body which was leaning against the couch and said calmly, "If you want to do it,


    I will take it."


    Colin put up a faint smile and said, "Why didn''t Maxwell tear off your mouth?"


    Mentioning Maxwell, Abbot suddenly became energetic.


    He stepped on his slippers and went straight to the outside of the ward.


    Soon after Abbot left the room, he returned to grab a handful of snacks before he turned around and


    left the room again.


    Colin looked at him and teased, "Take it easy, Abbot."


    Abbot answered, "I''m taking care of the elders on your behalf."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he disappeared without a trace.


    After Abbot left, there was only Colin and Faye were left in the room.


    Colin got up, walked to Faye, and handed her the peeled oranges.


    Faye took it, smiled, and said, "Is Abbot going next door to get Maxwell agitated again?"


    Colin leaned on the window which was behind him and said, "I heard that Maxwell is driving crazy by


    him."


    Fayeughed out loud.


    Colin continued, "Maxwell probably never thought that he isn''t killed by a fight but by nagging from


    someone so annoying."


    In the ward next door.


    From the moment Abbot entered the door, Maxwell was pretending to be dead with his eyes closed.


    After Abbot greeted the two bodyguards who took care of him as usual, he took a chair with one of his


    hands and sat down in front of the bed. He threw the snacks in his hand on the bedside table and


    began to munch them rhythmically.


    Those two bodyguards were speechless.


    Maxwell, who was pretending to be dead didn''t say anything as well.


    After Abbot munched for about two minutes, Maxwell opened his eyes unbearably and asked, "You are


    not going to stop it. Aren''t you?"


    Abbot smiled at Maxwell. He chuckled and said, "Maxwell, let''s have a heart-to-heart talk!"


    Maxwell''s leg was in a cast and he couldn''t move. He said, "Get out."


    Abbot smiled sincerely, pretended to be serious, and said, "Please get some sleep and don''t worry


    about me. I just want to apany you and be the filial piety for Colin."


    Maxwell was speechless.


    During his stay in the hospital, he was basically annoyed by Abbot three times a day.


    Abbot would be there in the morning, afternoon, and evening. He would be there more punctual than


    the servant who was serving the emperor.


    In the beginning, Maxwell was still able to keep hisposure. After all, he had been working for more


    than ten years and his shrewdness was there.


    But after a long time, he couldn''t take it anymore.


    He found that Abbot was a talent. A talent who could drive someone crazy.


    Abbot''s mouth never stopped. He would keep chatting with him by his bed except when he was eating.


    The topic was almost the same every day. He would be talking nonsense and cursing his ancestors


    and family.


    It wasn''t that Maxwell didn''t think about asking the bodyguards to send Abbot out.


    But since Abbot''s arm was injured, he would use anyone who touched him and make his injury


    worse.


    The Carters was having some power in Cocanel. Although Maxwell intended to get rid of Abbot, he had


    to take the consequences into ount.


    When Abbot finished speaking, he saw that Maxwell was silent. He tilted his head, threw the wrappers


    of the snacks onto the ground, and asked, "Maxwell, you are not young anymore. Have you ever


    thought about getting married?"


    Maxwell said coldly, "No."


    Abbot nodded and said, "It''s right for you not to get married. Otherwise, I can''t imagine what kind of


    child will be given birth to by someone as wick as you."


    Maxwell asked, "You changed your topic today?"


    Abbot was confused, "Huh?"


    Maxwell looked at Abbot and said, "You aren''t only cursing my ancestors but also my next generation?"


    Abbot sneered, "Well, I have to be fair."


    Maxwell was speechless.


    Maxwell was so annoyed by Abbot that he couldn''t say a word. When Maxwell was about to talk back,


    one of the bodyguards stepped forward with his mobile phone and said, "Mr. Camden, your father is on


    the call."


    Maxwell took a deep breath and answered the phone, "Yes."


    The person on the other end of the phone had a hoarse and it was hard to be heard, "Send someone


    to get rid of ine. Old Mr. Farrell is dying. You have to let him experience the joy of his child dying


    earlier than him."

 Chapter 410 The One Who Walked the Walk

    Chapter 410 The One Who Walked the Walk


    Chapter 410 The One Who Walked the Walk


    Abbot was too close to Maxwell.


    He got to hear the conversation between him and the man on the phone clearly.


    The word "pervert" suddenly popped into his mind.


    Anyone who was mentally healthy wouldn''t have said such a thing.


    When the person on the other end finished talking, Maxwell responded in a deep voice, "I''ll do it right


    away."


    The other party said in a cold voice, "You''re useless."


    Maxwell was speechless.


    The other party said, "If you can''t control your emotion and blew up my n again, you would be the


    first person I am going to get rid of."


    Maxwell gritted his teeth, tried to not show his emotions, and answered, "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Maxwell looked horrible.


    Under that kind of atmosphere, an ordinary person would have tried to minimize his sense of existence.


    But for someone as weird as Abbot, he wasn''t an ordinary person at all.


    Seeing Maxwell cut off the phone, he sneered, "So, you got your mental problem from your family!"


    Maxwell remained silent. After a few seconds, he said, "Send Mr. Carter out."


    After Maxwell finished speaking, the two bodyguards walked up to Abbot. One of the bodyguards made


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    a ''please'' gesture and said, "Mr. Carter, Mr. Camden would like to get some rest. Please leave."


    Abbot smiled disapprovingly without showing any intention of getting up and said, "Maxwell, what''s the


    difference between you and a puppet?"


    Maxwell nced coldly at Abbot.


    Abbot sneered, "If I were you, I would have rebelled a long time ago if someone treated me like that.


    No matter whether he is my father or not."


    After finishing speaking, Abbot got up with a contemptuous smile under Maxwell''s sullen gaze and


    said, "Speaking of which, you will be unable to defeat Colin in this life."


    No one could tell if Maxwell was affected by the phone call just now, but when he looked at Abbot, he


    had returned to his usual reaction which was emotionless.


    After Abbot finished speaking, he nced at Maxwell and walked away.


    When Abbot returned to his ward next door, he saw that Colin and Faye were still there. He made a


    "tsk" sound and said, "Are you two going to spend the night with me here?"


    Colin responded, "I was worried that you might be killed and no one noticed it."


    Abbot strode into the room and walked to the bedside table. He opened the drawer and took out his


    cigarette case. He bit one with his mouth but didn''t light it up, and said yfully, "I bet that Maxwell


    wouldn''t dare to kill me despite I giving him my permission. Don''t you believe it?"


    Colin said casually, "Well, that''s true. Most of the time, he only beats you up."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot responded while biting on the cigarette, "Colin, you just can''t say


    anything nice. Don''t you?"


    Colin raised his brows and smiled, "How do you know?"


    Abbot replied, "It''s way too obvious. It''s just the way you look and everyone would have noticed it at a


    nce."


    After Abbot bickered with Colin for a while, he urged Colin and Faye to go home.


    He sent them off into the elevator and gave Colin a wink before the elevator door closed.


    Colin understood him in seconds. He put his hands in his pockets and winked back.


    After getting off the elevator, Colin asked Faye to get the car. Then, he called Abbot.


    When the call was connected, Abbot didn''t meander and said bluntly, "Brandon is going to attack


    ine in the next two days."


    Colin asked in a tone that was unable to tell how he felt, "Is he going to kill all the offspring of the old


    man?"


    Abbot said again, "I''ve been staring at Maxwell all the time, but I couldn''t sense there is any connection


    between him and Bomsville."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Thank you for your effort all this while."


    Abbotughed on the other end and said, "Stop ying that trick with me. If you are sorry for me, you


    should send someone to beat Maxwell up on the day he is discharged from the hospital."


    Colin responded, "I wouldn''t do anything illegal. I''m aw-abiding person."


    Abbot smiled on the other end and suddenly said solemnly, "You need to deal with the matter in


    Bomsville as soon as possible. If it doesn''t work, you have to go there in person."


    Colin chuckled and said, "It''s rare that you would be so thoughtful."


    Abbot said, "Well, I just feel sorry for you. I''m worried that if something happens to Lance and the rest,


    Faye might be distressed and you would be influenced too."


    Colin retracted the smile on his face and replied in a deep voice, "Um."


    Abbot continued, "I know what you''re worried about. But don''t worry. Ethan and I got Brandon and


    Maxwell."


    Colin answered, "Thanks."


    Faye''s car arrived right in front of Colin when he hung up the phone with Abbot.


    Colin stepped down the steps and walked around the car to get to the passenger''s seat. Then, he


    opened the door and got into the car.


    When the car was leaving the hospital, Colin fastened his seat belt and said, "Is there any trouble in the


    office that you need to handle personally?"


    Faye replied, "Not for now."


    Colin sat upright, stretched his legs, and said, "If that''s the case, let''s go to Bomsville tomorrow."


    Faye tightened her hand which was holding the steering wheel and the corners of her lips pursed


    slightly.


    Colin noticed Faye''s slight change of emotion. He put his hand on the back of her neck, pinched it


    intimately, and said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. I won''t let anything happen to Lance and Emmett."


    Faye responded, "Colin."


    Faye wanted to say thank you but thinking of the rtionship they both were in, the word ''thanks"


    wasn''t easy toe out of her mouth.


    Colinughed in a deep voice, "Dear, I told you that I will protect you regardless of where and when. I


    mean it."

 Chapter 411 The Best Destination

    Chapter 411 The Best Destination


    Chapter 411 The Best Choice of Her


    After Colin finished his words, Faye pursed her lips without a word.


    After a while, she said, "I see."


    When they got home, Carlotta and Cindy were choosing clothes in the living room.


    Seeing theme in, Carlotta felt a little uneasy.


    "You are back."


    She stammered and blushed after saying that.


    Colin bent down to fetch Faye''s shoes and said to Carlotta with a smile, "Are you choosing clothes?"


    Carlotta clenched the clothes in her hand and replied, "It will be the weekend in two days. I''m afraid I


    will embarrass Dr. Carter, so I want Cindy to help me choose what to wear."


    Colin asked, "Have you decided it?"


    Carlotta''s face turned redder. "We''re still working on it."


    In fact, Carlotta was not choosing. She had no decent clothes at all.


    Faye was usually busy and only gave her a credit card. She was an economical woman and never


    willing to spend too much money.


    Now, except for the two sets of clothes Faye bought for her when she was discharged from the


    hospital, all her clothes were brought here by herself.


    To be honest, these clothes were okay at home, but if she were going to attend a ssmate''s party


    wearing them, it would look a little shabby.


    After Carlotta finished her words, Colin and Faye walked towards the living room.


    The two of them were both very careful. They only looked at the clothes on the sofa and knew what


    was happening.


    However, because he didn''t want to hurt Carlotta''s self-esteem, Colin didn''t say it directly. Instead, He


    smiled and said, "Auntie, I''m afraid of that these clothes don''t fit you."


    Feeling embarrassed, Carlotta asked, "Are my clothes a little..."


    Before Carlotta could finish her words, Colin interrupted her, "You''ve misunderstood. It''s not that there''s


    something wrong with your clothes. It''s just that there''s a bad custom in Cocanel. The purpose of the


    ssmate gathering is topete with each other. So you have to wear some decent clothes."


    Carlotta was stunned. "What?"


    Colin said, "You are not vain, but it doesn''t mean that others are not."


    Carlotta was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    Colin said, "I''ll ask my assistant to contact you tomorrow and ask him to drive you to buy some suitable


    clothes."


    Speaking of buying clothes, Carlotta felt a little embarrassed again.


    Seeing this, Faye said, "Auntie, you are going to help Jadon this time. He used to be teased by others.


    Please cooperate with him."


    Carlotta hesitated for a while, looked at Faye, and finally nodded.


    In the evening, after Carlotta went to sleep, Cindy went upstairs to bring Faye a cup of a cup of warm


    milk.


    Cindy stood outside and knocked on the door. After a while, the door was opened from the inside.


    Cindy said, "Mr. Farrell, this is Mrs. Farrell''s a cup of warm milk."


    Colin took it and said, "Thank you."


    Cindy smiled, "Fortunately, you and Mrs. Farrell are here tonight, or I don''t know how to tell Ms. Kemp.


    If I say too much, I''m afraid she''ll feel sad, but if I say nothing, I''m afraid she won''t understand."


    Colin said, "Cindy, I have a task for you."


    Cindy asked suspiciously, "What''s that?"


    Colin chuckled, "When you chat with her, say something nice about Jadon."


    Cindy was stunned for a while and then realized, "Dr. Carter likes Ms. Kemp?"


    Colin said in a low voice, "Keep it a secret for the time being."


    Cindy nodded immediately, "I understand."


    After chatting with Cindy, Colin watched her leave.


    Seeing Cindy walk away, he closed the door, walked to the bed with the ss of milk, and handed it to


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Faye.


    Faye took it over and smiled, "You are so scheming."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "Hmm?"


    Faye lowered her head to drink the milk. After a while, she said, "You know Cindy is introducing a


    boyfriend to auntie, but you said that on purpose in front of her. Obviously, you are going to break her


    wish."


    Colin said, "I''m doing this for auntie''s own good."


    Faye continued to drink milk without answering.


    Colin tucked the hair on Faye''s face behind her ear and said in a low voice, "With auntie''s weakness in


    her personality, marrying Jadon is her best choice."


    After drinking all the milk, Faye handed the empty ss to Colin and said, "You''re right."


    Colin rubbed her lips and then pinched his fingertips. "Only when aunt lives well can you live our own


    life with me at ease."


    At this time, Carlotta, who was supposed to be sleeping on her bed in the first floor, stared at the bright


    screen of her mobile phone, lost in thought.


    Jadon, "Young people date. At my age, I just want to get married."

 Chapter 412 Tip-Off

    Chapter 412 Tip-Off


    Chapter 412 Tip-Off


    Carlotta didn''t know why they talked about marriage.


    She even forgot what they were talking about at the beginning.


    It seemed to be a message from Jadon, reminding her not to forget the ssmate reunion party on the


    weekend.


    Carlotta didn''t know what to reply. After a long time, she didn''t reply. She turned off the screen, put the


    phone under the pillow, and turned to look out of the window at the dark night. Her brain was in a mess.


    The next day, Faye and Colin got up early because they were going to Bomsville.


    Carlotta, who always got up early, didn''t show up this morning.


    Cindy brought breakfast for the two and dispelled their doubts. She smiled, "Ms. Kemp went to bed


    verytest night."


    Faye stirred the porridge in her bowl and asked, "Didn''t she go to bed earlyst night?"


    Cindy said, "She went to bed early but didn''t fall asleep."


    Hearing this, Faye looked at Colin.


    Colin smiled, "People will be the same when they fall in love."


    Faye, "What do you mean?"


    Colin said, "It''s good that she couldn''t fall asleep. It proves that she cares about Jadon."


    Faye understood and stopped asking.


    Even when Colin and Faye left, Carlotta didn''t show up.


    Cindy sent the two out. Colin got in the car. Before leaving, he called Robert and asked him to take


    Carlotta to buy some clothes.


    Robert replied, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin said, "Choose ording to your taste. Don''t let her choose by herself."


    Robert replied, "Got it."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After hanging up, Colin threw the phone on the central console and started the car.


    Cocanel was not far from Bomsville, but it was not close either.


    At first, the two of them nned to take a ne. But when they remembered thest time they went to


    Roxford, they thought it was more convenient to drive themselves.


    Soon they left the city and drove on the expressway. Colin tapped the steering wheel with his slender


    fingers and said in a low voice, "Honey, do you have your favorite rose variety?"


    Faye kept thinking about Emmett all the way.


    Hearing Colin''s question, she was stunned. "Pardon?"


    Colin said, "About a month and a halfter, we can start nting roses."


    Faye pursed her lips, "No, I don''t have any favorite variety."


    She didn''t know much about flowers. She didn''t even take a look at them usually.


    It was because Colin said he would nt roses for her that she was looking forward to it.


    After Faye finished her words, Colin took her hand and said, "Don''t think too much."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    Colin could always sense her emotions. But he never revealed it or went deep into it. He just used his


    actions to distract her and make her feel at ease.


    It was afternoon when they arrived at Bomsville. The two of them had lunch at the service station.


    Faye dialed Lance''s number when they were about to leave the expressway.


    Lance answered it quickly this time.


    But his tone was not serious. "Hello, babe, you miss me?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Lance and Faye had known each other for so many years, but he had only called her sister Faye. He


    had never called her babe like that.


    Faye paused for a second and answered calmly, "Where are you?"


    "I''m ying cards with my friends. I''ll be backter," Lance said.


    "Which friends?" Faye asked.


    Lance said impatiently, "You don''t know them. Why do you keep asking? You''re so annoying!"


    Faye frowned and was sure Lance was in a situation he couldn''t control.


    Just as Faye was about to say something, a strange man''s voice came from the other end of the


    phone, "Mrs. Langford, right?"


    Faye looked at Colin subconsciously and answered calmly, "Where is he?"


    The man smiled, "Don''t be angry. Lance will be back soon."


    Faye said coldly, "Let him answer the phone."


    "It''s normal for men to y outside. You..."


    Faye didn''t know what a real couple should say when they quarreled. She could only recall how those


    women in the public rtions department quarreled with their boyfriends. She took a deep breath and


    said, "Let him answer the phone, or I''ll break up with him today."


    After Faye finished her words, the man fell into silence.


    After a while, the man handed the phone to Lance and teased, "Your girlfriend is not simple. Did you


    hook up with a rich beauty?"


    Lance sneered and took the phone. "Are you done?"


    "Your address," Faye replied.


    Lance was stunned. He hadn''t expected Faye to be in Bomsville. But then he regained hisposure


    and asked, "Are youing over?"


    "Cut the crap," said Faye.


    At this time, Lance threw a card out and said to the person opposite him, "Andrew, my girlfriend said


    she wanted toe here. What do you think?"


    It was so noisy on the phone that Faye couldn''t hear what Andrew said clearly.


    About a minuteter, Lance said fiercely, "I''ll send you the address. Let''s make a deal in advance. Don''t


    make trouble here. They are all my friends. If you dare to embarrass me, get out of here immediately!"


    Without waiting for Faye''s reply, Lance hung up the phone.


    Hearing the phone being hung up, Faye moved the phone in front of her.


    Then Lance sent her a message, "Room 386, Heaven of Bomsville."

 Chapter 413 Tartar

    Chapter 413 Tartar


    Chapter 413 Tartar


    Seeing the message from Lance, Faye looked at Colin.


    "Go to the Heaven of Bomsville."


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "Did Lance tell those people that you are his girlfriend?"


    Faye answered honestly, "Yes."


    Colin thought for a while and said, "you''re easy to be seen through. I''ll call someone."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After saying that, Colin was afraid that Faye might misunderstand him as being jealous, so he smiled


    and said, "Those who can have a good time in Heaven of Bomsville are all smart. When you stand next


    to Lance, those people can guess what''s going on."


    Faye was speechless.


    She couldn''t contradict Colin.


    Indeed, she was not talented in love, let alone pretending to be someone''s girlfriend.


    After the car drove out of the expressway, Colin made a phone call.


    After a while, Matthew answered, "Hello, Colin."


    Colin said in a low voice, "Matthew, I remember your sister is in Bomsville?"


    Matthew replied, "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Colin asked, "Is she good at fighting?"


    Matthew smiled, "Do you need Delh to protect you?"


    Colin scolded him over the phone and then roughly told him about Lance.


    Matthew agreed readily, "No problem. I''ll call Delh. Heaven of Bomsville, right? I''ll let her drive there


    by herself."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin looked at Faye and said, "Done."


    Faye said, "Don''t forget to invite Matthew to dinner when things are over."


    Colin replied, "Okay, at his Marriott."


    Faye smiled, "Don''t you want to pay the bill?"


    Colin said, "I''ve paid the bill every time. Don''t worry. I won''t take advantage of anyone else. As the


    saying goes, coveting a little advantage will suffer a great loss."


    After saying that, he added with a smile, "If you want to take advantage, you should take a big


    advantage. Even if you really lose in the end, you will feelfortable."


    When the two of them chatted, they had arrived at the Heaven of Bomsville.


    As soon as Colin got out of the car, a twenty-year-old girl ran towards him.


    Standing next to Colin, Faye thought the girl would give Colin a hug.


    Unexpectedly, she stopped when she was one step away from Colin. She called in a sweet voice,


    "Colin, Faye."


    Colin looked at her up and down and teased, "What are you dressing?"


    She tidied up her white coat and pulled the short skirt inside. "Don''t you like it? I selected it carefully."


    Since she had said so, Colin didn''t say anything more. Instead, he smiled and put his arm around


    Faye''s shoulder. "This is Delh Waylon, Matthew''s sister."


    Faye greeted with a smile, "Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you too, Faye," said Delh.


    After a brief greeting, the three walked into the Heaven of Bomsville.


    There was no one in the bar on the first floor at this time. They took the elevator to the third floor.


    In the elevator, Faye showed Delh the photo of Lance.


    Delh blinked, "My fake boyfriend is quite handsome."


    Colin joked, "I can help you to make a date."


    Taking a nce at Colin, Delh refused, "Don''t. I''m going to have a family marriage. Don''t hold me


    back."


    Colinughed, "That''s a good idea. Your brother must be moved by it."


    Delh said, "I told him during the Spring Festival, but he chased and beat me hard."


    Colin and Faye didn''t take it seriously. They just took it as a joke.


    It was not until quite a whileter that they learned from Matthew that Delh was telling the truth.


    As the elevator door opened, the three of them walked to the door of room 386. Colin said in a low


    voice, "Delh, go in and take him out. Remember, don''t make trouble."


    Delh nodded and pushed the door open.


    The room was in a mess, and there were several gambling tables.


    Lance was sitting at the table near the door. With a cigarette in his mouth, he looked like a yboy.


    Delh looked around and locked her eyes on Lance. Then she walked up to him and wrapped her


    arms around his neck. "Honey," she said.


    Startled by Delh, Lance dropped the cigarette in his mouth and burned his pants.


    Lance looked at the strange girl clinging to her and was about to say something, but Delh lowered


    her head and whispered in his ear, "Colin sends me."


    Lance paused for a second and then came to his senses. He then naturally wrapped his arms around


    Delh''s waist and asked, "Why are you sote? Was there a traffic jam on the road?"


    Delh leaned against him and answered in a sweet voice, "I''m so unlucky today. The road is full of red


    lights."


    Delh took a card from Lance''s hand and threw it out. "This one."


    Lance didn''te here to y cards, so he didn''t care which card Delh threw. However, when he


    was about to talk to Delh, he noticed someone staring at him coldly.


    Then, he trembled with fear when he saw Andy at the table next to him.


    He almost forgot!


    He was using Andy''s money to y, so he couldn''t lose.


    Andy had told him that if he dared to lose money again, he would kill him when they came back.


    With a fake smile, Lance pushed Delh away and said, "Let me y myself."


    Delh smiled and said in a low voice without thinking too much, "After this round, find a way to leave."


    Lance replied in a low voice and began to y cards.


    After the first round, Lance stretched himself and said to the middle-aged man sitting next to him,


    "Andrew, that''s all for today. I''ll leave now."


    Andrew looked at him and sneered, "Lance, you''re too disappointing."


    Lance asked, "Do you mean something else?"


    Andrew said, "You won two hundred thousand this afternoon. Don''t you think it''s a little unkind for you


    to leave now?"


    Lance was here to inquire about the news. However, he hadn''t expected that he didn''t get any


    information this afternoon, but he had good luck and won a lot.


    Hearing Andrew''s words, Lance immediately understood what he meant. ording to the principle that


    the less trouble, the better, he was about to take out all the money he had won. However, Delh, who


    was standing next to him, suddenly reached out her hand and overturned the table, making a loud


    noise.


    Before the others in the room could react, she said with disdain, "Since you can''t afford it, don''t y.


    What? Won''t you let us go if we win the money?"

 Chapter 414 Concealment

    Chapter 414 Concealment


    Chapter 414 Concealment


    Everyone in the room fixed their eyes on Delh.


    Andrew, who didn''t let Lance go, blushed and gritted his teeth, "Bitch, just wait and see."


    Delh walked up to him, took out a business card from her bag, and patted it on his chest. "Keep it! It''s


    my business card. In case you don''t know where to find me."


    Andrew didn''t look at it but held it tightly.


    After saying that, Delh turned to wink at Lance.


    Lance thought Delh had done a good job, so he walked out.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After the two of them left, Andy followed them out.


    Walking out of the box, Lance saw Faye and Colin standing in the corridor.


    After they looked at each other, Colin said in a low voice, "Let''s go out first."


    Faye nodded.


    A few minutester, they took the elevator downstairs and left the Heaven of Bomsville.


    Lance took a deep breath, "Threatening but not dangerous."


    "How dare youe here, coward?" Delh asked.


    Lance looked at Delh and said calmly, "You''re quite bold!"


    Delh raised her eyebrowscently. "Of course."


    Lance asked with a smile, "You just gave him your business card. Aren''t you afraid that he will find fault


    with you?"


    Delh rolled her eyes and said, "I gave him my brother''s card. If he dares to go to see him, he may


    nevere back."


    After saying that, Delh didn''t say anything more to Lance. Instead, she turned to look at Colin and


    said, "Colin, I have something else to do, so I have to go now. If you need me, call me at any time."


    Colin smiled, "Be careful on the way."


    After seeing Delh off, Colin looked at Lance and Andy and asked, "Where do you live?"


    Lance, "A hotel downtown. It''s not close to here."


    Colin smiled, "Well. You are smart. You know to live far away from here."


    Lance grinned cheekily, "I want to live a few more years."


    Colin said, "You two often came here recently. After what happened just now, unless the steward here


    is a fool, he must have noticed you."


    Lance, "..."


    Colin said, "Let''s go back to the hotel first. Don''t wait for them to react and block us here."


    After saying that, Colin winked at Andy to lead the way.


    Andy skillfully grabbed Lance''s cor and put him into the car.


    They were now familiar with each other.


    In the beginning, Lance felt ufortable as long as Andy lifted his cor.


    But after two days of getting along with each other, Lance had gotten used to it.


    He even thought it was not a bad thing. Anyway, Andy didn''t mean to harm him, which could save him


    some strength to walk.


    Seeing Andy get in the car with Lance, Colin turned to look at Faye, who had been silent all the time.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Faye frowned and said nothing.


    Half a minuteter, she said, "Let''s go."


    Faye had something on her mind because she sensed something was wrong with Lance.


    She had known Lance for a long time and knew him well. The calmer he behaved, the more serious


    things might be.


    Colin followed Andy''s car.


    Andy was afraid they might lose track of him if they didn''t know the route, so he didn''t drive fast.


    The two cars were driving slowly on the downtown road. People who didn''t know them might think they


    were here for sightseeing.


    It took them 1.5 hours to reach their destination.


    When the car arrived at the hotel, Andy and Lance got off first.


    Colin looked at the preupied Faye and whispered, "Honey?"


    Faye regained herposure. "I''m fine."


    Colin said, "This is not Cocanel. If you have any idea, tell me."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    Noticing that the two didn''t get out of the car, Lance poked at Andy and asked, "What are they talking


    about? Why haven''t they gotten out of the car for so long?"


    Andy looked at him coldly and said, "It has nothing to do with you."


    Lance didn''t know what to say. "What do you think of the girl who pretended to be my girlfriend today?


    Is she hot?"


    Andy said, "Stop dreaming."


    Unconvinced, Lance raised his eyebrows and asked, "How do you know I don''t have a chance?"


    Andy replied, "I have an intuition."


    Lance was about to retort when his phone buzzed in his pocket.


    He paused and took out his phone.


    A message popped up on the screen, "There is a boxing match this evening. Will youe?"

 Chapter 415 Stalk

    Chapter 415 Stalk


    Chapter 415 Stalk


    Lance replied without hesitation, "Okay."


    After replying to the message, he couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    He had been searching for a long time and finally got the news.


    He clenched his phone, worried that Andy would find something wrong, so he continued to tease,


    "Andy, your intuition is not right. Let me tell you, girls, nowadays, like men like me."


    Andy said expressionlessly, "Men like you? Like your slim waist, slender legs, and fair skin?"


    Lance hadn''t expected that Andy would say something like that. He was stunned andughed, "Of


    course! Am I particrly pleasing?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Andy said, "Felicia Mane, who went on a blind date with youst time, doesn''t like you."


    Lance, "..."


    Andy, "She treated you like a gigolo."


    Lance, "..."


    Andy, "She still wanted to give you to other girls after ying with you."


    Lance, "..."


    Lance thought it was a miracle that Andy could live till now.


    If he had been in their orphanage that year, he would have been beaten to death.


    Lance was speechless.


    Seeing that he was staring at him motionlessly, Andy''s eyes became cold. "Do you want to fight with


    me?"


    Lance took a deep breath and answered, "No."


    He thought, "I have to put up with it. Heroes have to put up with things that ordinary people can''t bear."


    When he wasforting himself, Colin and Faye got out of the car and walked toward him.


    Colin said, "Let''s go inside."


    Then he entered the hotel and booked a suite.


    A few minutester, they sat in the suite booked by Colin, looking at each other.


    Colin quit smoking now and chewed gum to relieve the craving for tobo.


    He sat next to Faye, with one hand on the armrest of the sofa and the other on Faye''s waist. "Do you


    have any news about Emmett?" He asked.


    "Not yet," replied Andy.


    Lance replied, "No."


    Colin moved his fingers and said nothing.


    When Colin asked, Faye kept looking at Lance.


    Embarrassed by her gaze, Lance turned to look at Andy.


    He looked up and down from Andy''s hair to his feet.


    Then he looked down and up from his feet.


    In the end, he came to the conclusion that although Andy was annoying, he was indeed very


    handsome.


    After saying that, Colin nced at Lance and Andy. He pinched Faye''s waist and said, "Honey, I can''t


    get anything."


    Faye pursed her lips but said nothing.


    Colin continued in a low voice, "Lance might know something, but he doesn''t want to say it. As for


    Andy, he may don''t want to say it because Lance is here."


    Faye nodded.


    Colin said, "It''s gettingte. Let them go to bed."


    "Okay," said Faye.


    After Faye finished her words, she deeply took a look at Lance and walked towards the bedroom.


    As soon as Faye left, Lance stopped staring at Andy. He scratched his ear and said, "Mr. Farrell, if


    there is nothing else, Andy and I will go to rest. We have been tired all day."


    With a faint smile, Colin said, "Okay."


    After saying that, Lance stood up and walked out of the door.


    Andy, however, stood still. He could tell that Colin had something to ask him.


    After taking a few steps, Lance turned around and gave Andy a suspicious look. "Aren''t you leaving?"


    "I have something else to do," answered Andy.


    "Okay, good night," said Lance.


    Then he left.


    As soon as Lance left, Andy took a few steps toward Colin and said, "Mr. Farrell."


    Leaning against the sofazily, Colin smiled and said, "Something is wrong with Lance."


    Andy replied, "I know."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you know? Tell me."


    Andy said, "There is an underground boxing ring in the Heaven of Bomsville. I think Emmett is hidden


    there."


    "You''ve been searching for so many days. Do you know the specific location?" Colin asked.


    Andy shook his head, "I don''t know. But Lance should know."


    Colin smiled, "It seems you have got along well with Lance these two days."


    Andy recalled the time they spent together these days. He frowned and didn''t tell the truthpletely.


    "Not bad."


    Colin looked at Andy thoughtfully and said, "You''d better keep an eye on Lance recently."


    Andy replied, "Got it, Mr. Farrell."


    Hearing Andy''s serious answer, Colin waved at him and said, "It''s gettingte. Go to have a rest!"


    Andy nodded, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    After walking out of Colin''s room, Andy thought for a few minutes about Colin''s words. Finally, he didn''t


    go back to his room. Instead, he leaned against the wall opposite Lance''s room and closed his eyes for


    rest.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, the corridor was very quiet.


    Andy was resting with his arms crossed over his chest when the door of Lance''s room suddenly


    opened.


    Lance whistled and appeared at the door in a bright red wine shirt.


    He was absent-minded. After closing the door, he tidied up the buttons on his wrist. At this time, a cold


    voice sounded in his ear, "Where are you going?"


    Lance was startled and stopped whistling.

 Chapter 416 Firm in Speech but Soft in Heart

    Chapter 416 Firm in Speech but Soft in Heart


    Chapter 416 Firm in Speech but Soft in Heart


    The air became froze. Lance stunned.


    A few secondster, he smiled again. "Why don''t you sleep? What are you doing here?"


    Andy looked at him coldly and said, "I''m stalking you."


    Lance lowered his head and continued to button up his wrist. Then he put on the coat on his arm and


    said, "I''m not a girl. Why are you always stalking me?"


    Andy asked, "Do you want to go to that underground boxing ring?"


    Lance didn''t say anything. He still smiled, but his eyes were cold.


    Seeing that he didn''t say anything, Andy kept silent, either. The two of them were in this stalemate for a


    few minutes.


    Lance finally lost hisposure.


    Looking at the expressionless Andy, he took two steps forward and didn''t stop until his toes touched


    Andy''s.


    "Andy."


    Lance said sincerely.


    Andy didn''t look him in the eye, "Stay away from me."


    Lance smiled, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to hear me if I stay away."


    Andy was speechless.


    Lance looked down at his watch and said seriously, "I''m going to the underground boxing ring. Emmett


    is my brother. I have to save him."


    Andy frowned and said, "You should tell Mr. Farrell."


    Lance said, "We''re not in Cocanel. If it''s Cocanel, I''ll tell him. But this is the Bomsville. As the saying


    goes, a dragon couldn''t defeat a local snake."


    Andy didn''t say anything.


    Lance looked at him and said jokingly, "Do you think we are shooting a movie, and the heroine and


    heroine always shine wherever they are? This is the reality. We must keep a low profile in other


    people''s territory and be cautious."


    Andy didn''t say anything but looked at Lance.


    Lance took out a cigarette box, smoked one, and handed it to Andy. "I haven''t seen you smoke yet."


    Andy said, "Smoking is harmful to health."


    Lance burst intoughter.


    He smiled from the bottom of his heart.


    Seeing Lance''s smile, Andy frowned.


    He felt that Lance wasughing at him.


    Obviously.


    Afterughing, Lance took out a cigarette from the pack and handed it to Andy. "Have a try."


    Andy didn''t move.


    Lance put the cigarette in the corner of his mouth and said, "Don''t worry. One cigarette won''t kill you."


    Andy didn''t want to ept it, but finally, he opened his mouth.


    Lance took out the lighter and lit the cigarette for him. "I smoked my first cigarette when I was fourteen


    years old and had been adopted by the Langfords. At that time, when I met Faye, I pretended not to


    know her. Only that time, she took me to the backyard and almost beat me to death."


    Andy was not used to the smell of cigarettes. He frowned all the time after he smoked. "Just because


    you smoke?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lance nodded, "Right."


    Andy said, "She did it for your own good."


    Lance smiled, "Yes, she did it for my own good. I know."


    After saying that, he seemed to be immersed in memory and did not speak for a long time.


    When he came to his senses, there was a smile in his eyes. "My story is very long. If I cane back


    alive, I will tell you."


    Andy had no parents. Since he had memory, he had been training in the Bonds'' mansion.


    It seemed that his mission was to be a bodyguard in the Bonds'' mansion.


    He was loyal but emotionless.


    Therefore, he couldn''t understand Lance''s feelings for Emmett, nor could he understand Lance''s


    feelings for Faye.


    Andy didn''t respond to Lance. After a while, he said, "Are you sure you won''t inform Mrs. Farrell?"


    "Why should I inform her? Let her die with me?" Lance asked.


    Andy took off the cigarette and put it out. "I''ll go with you."


    Then he turned around and walked towards the elevator.


    The situation changed so fast that Lance was stunned.


    Then he quickened his pace to catch up with Andy and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Andy said expressionlessly, "I don''t owe anyone anything. I smoke your cigarette, and I''ll pay you


    back."


    Lance was amused by Andy''s words. He took out a whole box of cigarettes from his pocket and


    handed it to Andy. "Then you can smoke a few more."


    Andy looked at him and asked, "Do you have many brothers waiting to be saved?"


    "No," Lance replied.


    Andy looked at the closed elevator door and said, "Don''t smoke too much. It''s not good for your


    health."


    The smile on Lance''s face became more and more obvious as he pressed the elevator button.


    After a while, the elevator door opened. The two got into the elevator one after the other.


    As the elevator descended slowly, Lance teased, "You are cold on the outside but warm on the inside."


    Andy kept silent.


    Then, the elevator door opened again, and he walked out.


    As soon as he walked out of the elevator, Lance called in a low voice, "Andy."


    Andy turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lance said, "Just stop here. I know your kindness."


    Andy asked, "Are you going or not?"


    Lance said, "I''ve inquired about that ce. Many people have gone but nevere back. I''m your


    friend, but we haven''t known each other for a long time, so I don''t want you to take risks for me. I..."


    When Lance was about to reason with him, Andy grabbed his cor and pulled him out.


    Lance struggled, "Let go of me."


    Andy, "Shut up!"

 Chapter 417 Use

    Chapter 417 Use


    Chapter 417 Use


    Lance was no match for Andy.


    It was not until Andy threw him into the car that he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Andy, we are all well-educated. Can you stop doing this?"


    "You have to change your bad habit. It doesn''t matter if you treat me like this, but when you have a


    girlfriend in the future, and you carry her like this every day, your girlfriend will definitely break up with


    you."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "And, I..."


    Andy said, "Fasten the seat belt. We''re running out of time."


    Lance looked at his watch and swore.


    An hourter, they arrived at the Heaven of Bomsville.


    Lance unfastened his seat belt and asked again, "Are you sure you want to go with me?"


    Andy said, "Don''t talk too much. Just follow me closely."


    If Lance still refused him, he would be a little pretentious.


    Lance praised Andy, "You''re so cool!"


    Andy pushed the door open and got out of the car. He nced at the Heaven of Bomsville, tidied up his


    cor, and pinched the second button.


    Leaning against the car door, Lance teased him, "You don''t have to tidy up your appearance. The


    hooligans who fight inside are all regardless of their image."


    Andy didn''t retort, "Hmm."


    At the same time, Colin, chatting with Faye, received a call from Ethan.


    Colin, "Ethan."


    Ethan went straight to the point, "Andy went to the Heaven of Bomsville."


    Colin was surprised, "What?"


    Ethan said, "My bodyguards'' clothes are customized. The second button of their clothes is a tracker. If


    anyone takes the initiative to activate the positioning system, it means that he is in danger or he is


    ready to do something dangerous."


    Colin asked, "Did Andy activate the positioning system?"


    Ethan replied, "Yes."


    After thinking for a while, Colin replied, "I see."


    Ethan smiled, "As usual, use my people?"


    Colin also smiled. "I''m a legal businessman."


    Ethan said, "My bodyguards are all legal."


    "I didn''t say that your bodyguard was illegal," said Colin.


    Ethan asked, "So you''re insinuating me?"


    After Ethan finished, Colin narrowed his eyes and said, "Ethan, something is wrong with you!"


    Ethanughed, "Why?"


    Colin teased, "You''re getting more and more coquettish!"


    Ethan said, "Cut the crap. I have to hang up."


    Colin asked, "Where are you now?"


    Ethan didn''t hide anything. "Bring chicken soup to Violet."


    Colin checked the time. It waste at night. "Why do you bring her chicken soup sote?"


    Ethan asked, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Leaning against the headboard, Colin said, "Go ahead. I won''t despise you."


    Ethan lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and said, "I''ve been waiting outside the dance room for three


    hours."


    "Are you pretending to be affectionate?" Colin asked.


    Ethan asked, "Do you want to be beaten?"


    After saying that, Ethan added, "Don''t guess around all day. I''m not interested in girls like Violet. They


    are having a meeting from nine o''clock to now."


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Colin replied meaningfully.


    Ethan, "..."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin turned to look at Faye. "Honey, I have something to discuss with


    you."


    Faye looked at him and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Colin frowned and said, "Honey."


    "I''m not negotiating with you," Faye said.


    In fact, Colin had expected Faye''s attitude.


    But he still wanted to have a try.


    People should have dreams. What if the dreamse true?


    It was one o''clock in the morning when Colin and Faye arrived at the Heaven of Bomsville.


    When the two entered the door, they were stopped by the security guards. "We''re closed today."


    Colin said with a faint smile, "I''m here to watch the boxing match."


    The two security guards were suspicious. "I haven''t seen you before."


    Colin smiled, "I''m not a local."


    Hearing Colin''s words, the two security guards didn''t dare to let him go and directly drove him away.


    "Don''t make trouble here. Hurry up and leave."


    The smile on Colin''s face disappeared, and his tone became cold. "Is this Maxwell Camden''s way to


    entertain guests?"


    The two security guards were stunned when they heard Maxwell''s name. One of the security guards


    winked at hispanion, "Go to find the manager."


    The other trotted away.


    After a while, he came back with a man in his early forty''s.


    "They said they know Mr. Camden," the security guard said.


    The man answered cautiously, "I see."


    He reached out his hand to greet Colin. "Pleasure to meet you, sir. May I know your name?"


    Colin, "Farrell."


    "Mr. Farrell," he greeted politely.


    Colin faked a smile, "So we''re not allowed toe in?"


    The man said cautiously, "Mr. Zhou, you should know where this ce is. For safety, we don''t wee


    outsiders. But you said you know Mr. Camden..."


    The man was prudent. He wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Colin looked at him and smiled knowingly. Then he took out his phone and made a call.


    The phone rang for a while, but no one answered.


    Then he made another video call.


    A few secondster, Abbot picked up the phone and cursed, "What are you doing in the middle of the


    night? Summon ghosts?"


    Colin smiled, "Go and wake Maxwell up."


    Abbot was confused. "Why?"


    "I''m in his territory. I want to watch the boxing match, but they don''t let me in. I have to use him as my


    pass." Colin said.


    Abbot understood immediately. He sat up from the bed and said, "Wait."


    About a minuteter, Abbot went to the next ward, turned on the light, and deliberately pointed the


    camera at Maxwell. "Maxwell, get up and go to the bathroom."


    Maxwell was sleeping soundly when he suddenly felt a dazzling light on his face.


    He opened his eyes and saw Abbot standing at the door of the ward. His umted emotions finally


    broke out. "Fxxk you, Carter! You bastard. I will kill you sooner orter!"

 Chapter 418 Greed

    Chapter 418 Greed


    Chapter 418 Greed


    The next scene was a little chaotic.


    Even if two bodyguards stopped them, they couldn''t stop Abbot and Maxwell from wrestling.


    Looking at the two people in the video, Colin raised his eyebrows. After hanging up the phone, he


    smiled at the man in front of him and said, "I''m sorry."


    The manager had never seen Maxwell behave like this. He froze for a few seconds and then smiled


    apologetically. "Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize you."


    Colin replied, "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to be cautious in doing this kind of business."


    The manager replied, "Yes. The police oftene to investigate recently, so we only dare to have fun


    at night."


    Colin didn''t reply.


    The manager couldn''t figure out who Colin was, but he didn''t dare to offend him since he knew Maxwell


    so well.


    He took Colin and Faye to the basement two by elevator. When they arrived, they walked around two


    narrow paths and finally pushed open a hidden door.


    When the door was pushed open, screams could be heard one after another.


    The manager said, "Mr. Farrell, if your wife doesn''t like the noise, I can take you two to two floors and


    choose a box with a broad view."


    Colin waved his hand and said, "No. The more people, the merrier."


    After saying that, Colin wrapped his arms around Faye''s waist. "Besides, my wife is not a finicky


    person."


    The manager smiled apologetically, "Yes."


    Most of the women around men who came out to y were not their real wives.


    So the manager pretended to be respectful, but he didn''t pay much attention to Faye. He said these


    words just to leave a good impression on Colin.


    As soon as he finished his words, he invited Colin in. "Mr. Farrell, this way."


    Colin replied in a low voice, "Hmm."


    The manager was smart. The seat he arranged for Colin was not at the front, but they could have a


    good view there.


    After arranging for Colin to sit down, he called a waiter to serve Colin wine.


    The manager bowed to Colin and asked, "Mr. Farrell, what kind of wine do you like to drink?"


    Colin took out a bank card and handed it to the manager. "Anything''s okay."


    "You are Mr. Camden''s friend. How can I receive your money?"


    Colin looked at him with an indifferent expression. "Don''t affect my watching of thepetition."


    The manager took the card and handed it to the waiter. "Bring the best wine to Mr. Farrell."


    After saying that, he observed Colin secretly.


    With the same expression, Colin moved closer to Faye and whispered, "If something really happened


    Faye remained silent.


    Colin said in a low voice, "Honey, listen to me."


    There were many people who squandered money like dirt in Bomsville.


    There were only two kinds of people who didn''t care about drinking or swiping the card.


    The first one was that he really didn''tck money. This kind of person had tasted all kinds of good wine,


    so it didn''t matter what he drank.


    The second kind was people who pretended to be rich. They didn''t know what kind of wine was good,


    so they didn''t dare to say anything easily.


    Obviously, Colin was the first type.


    After confirming that Colin was a real boss, the manager became less wary of him.


    After a while, a waiter came with a bottle of wine.


    The manager put it on the table and said to Colin respectfully, "Mr. Farrell, I''m going to entertain other


    guests. If you need anything, just let the waiter call me."


    "Thank you," said Colin.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You''re wee."


    After the manager left, Faye, who had been silent all the time, said, "I didn''t see Lance and Andy."


    Colin looked at his watch and said, "It''s just warm-up time. They''ll be fine."


    Faye replied, "Fine."


    The two musclemen who were boxing on the stage were both very excited.


    The audience cheered loudly.


    "Come on! I bet all my money on you! Don''t let me down!"


    "I''ll add one hundred thousand more!"


    "I''ll add three hundred thousand!"


    In fact, gamblers and madmen were simr in many ways.


    A crazy gambler could do anything.


    Looking at the group of crazy people, Colin felt a little disdainful.


    "What''s wrong?" Faye asked.


    Colin replied, "Nothing."


    Faye smiled. "They all think they can be rich overnight, but they are actually a group of leek


    waiting to be harvested."


    Colin sneered, "It''s not others'' fault. They just can''t fill their own desires."


    A boxing match usuallysted twenty minutes.


    At the end of the fight, someone would use a stretcher to carry away the person who couldn''t stand up


    again.


    Looking at the bloody scene, Colin looked at Faye and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    "Can it be more terrible than the human heart?" Faye asked.


    Colin grabbed her hand and said, "Right."


    Colin and Faye watched two matches. Before the third round began, the manager who had just


    received them came onto the stage with a microphone.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s have something fun next. Do you see the man over there? He is the booty


    of the person who won and ced the highest bet tonight."


    As soon as the manager finished his words, the crowd instantly screamed with excitement.


    Faye looked in the direction of his finger and felt the blood all over her body solidify. Her hands and feet


    turned cold.

 Chapter 419 Rescue

    Chapter 419 Rescue


    Chapter 419 Rescue


    At the entrance, Emmett was supported by two bodyguards with his eyes dim. He was tortured and


    was very thin now.


    He was wearing a ck gauze coat. From afar, he looked like a male prostitute.


    Faye was so angry that she felt a little suffocated.


    Colin frowned and tightened his grip on Faye''s hand. "Honey."


    Faye took a deep breath to suppress her anger. "Hmm."


    Colin said, "After the third round starts, you and I bet on different boxers."


    Faye understood what Colin meant. "Okay."


    Colin said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Ethan''s men are already outside. If we can''t win, we''ll smash


    this ce."


    Faye gritted her teeth and said, "Okay."


    With a whistle, the third boxing match officially began.


    Both Colin and Faye were stunned when they saw the person on the stage.


    They didn''t know the boxer, but the other was Andy.


    Shocked, Faye turned to look at Colin.


    Colin sneered, "I didn''t expect him to be so loyal to friends."


    "Are we still betting separately?" Faye asked.


    Colin leaned against the seat and said, "Buy Andy directly."


    Faye pursed her lips. She didn''t want to say something ominous, but she had to say, "What if Andy..."


    Colin said with a yful smile, "if Andy loses, I''ll smash this ce."


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "I see."


    The bet before the game began. Neither Colin nor Faye was in a hurry to ce a bet. They just waited.


    Andy was a neer and was young. He didn''t have much experience in boxing, so there weren''t


    many people who bought him to win.


    About five or six people ced bets; the highest bet was only two hundred thousand.


    Colin stretched his legs and said, "You can pay one millionter."


    Faye nodded, "Okay."


    As soon as Faye finished her words, a jeer came from the crowd.


    "Young man, are you sure you want to bet one million on the neer?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "We won''t refund the money."


    "Don''t hesitate! ce the bet."


    Although they were not very close, Faye still recognized who was speaking.


    "It''s Lance." She said.


    Colin replied, "Yes, I heard him."


    Then he whispered in Faye''s ear, "Let''s stop betting. If Lance doesn''t have enough money, just support


    him."


    Faye nodded and looked at Emmett. She pursed her lips tightly.


    Andy was not favored. Except for Lance, no one invested too much money in him.


    At the beginning of thepetition, Andy was punched two times because he didn''t know the rules.


    However, the rest of the time, hepletely defeated his opponent. In a few moments, he knocked his


    opponent down on the stage and couldn''t move.


    The audience panicked.


    "Get up! He is so strong. Will he be knocked down like this?"


    "Is he bought off?"


    "He has won for a month in a row! Why is he so weak today?"


    The gamblers panicked. They had thought that they would win, so they invested a lot. But no one had


    expected that the result would be like this.


    The boxers knocked down by Andy heard thements about him and stared at Andy with shame and


    anger. "Just wait and see."


    Andy nced at him coldly without saying anything.


    Seeing Andy''s attitude towards him, the boxer became angrier. He gritted his teeth and tried to get up


    several times, but he couldn''t move because of the pain all over his body.


    There was no doubt that Andy won this round.


    Seeing his opponent being carried away, Andy stood on the battle ring and looked down at the steward.


    "Is this over?"


    "This round is over," said the steward.


    Hearing that, Lance, who was sitting in the first row, tried hard to hold back her excitement and stood


    up. "Does that man belong to me?"


    "Yes, but we have to make a deal in advance. As long as this person leaves here, whether he is alive


    or dead, it has nothing to do with us. Don''t me us if you y him to death in the end."


    Lance replied casually, "Don''t worry."


    The steward winked at the two bodyguards who were supporting Emmett, indicating them to give


    Emmett to Lance.


    The bodyguards understood and handed Emmett to Lance.


    Lance took over Emmett. He looked very proud and calm, but in fact, his hand holding Emmett was


    shaking.


    Seeing the two bodyguards leave, Lance lowered her voice, "Emmett."


    Emmett''s eyes blinked. Lance didn''t know if he had heard him clearly or not. He just looked very dull.


    Lance gritted his teeth and smiled at the steward, "Can I take him away directly?"


    "As you like," said the steward.


    Lance looked at Andy.


    Andy exchanged a look with him, got off the battle ring, and walked backstage.


    Gritting his teeth, Lance left with Emmett.


    As soon as Lance and Emmett left, the fourth boxing match began.


    Colin and Faye looked at each other, but neither of them moved.


    Faye said, "It''s too easy."


    Colin took out his phone and yed with it. Then he grabbed Faye''s neck and kissed her on the


    forehead. "You go out to meet Lance. I''ll go to find Andy."


    Faye frowned.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Colin approached her and whispered in her ear, "It''s not necessarily safer outside than inside. Be


    careful."

 Chapter 420 Being Beaten

    Chapter 420 Being Beaten


    Chapter 420 Being Beaten


    After saying that, Colin sat up straight and gently pinched Faye''s neck.


    Faye was used to Colin''s little actions.


    She knew that he wasforting her.


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "Fine."


    Colin withdrew his hand, stood up, and left.


    Then Faye stood up and walked out.


    Outside the Heaven of Bomsville, Lance was stopped by more than ten bodyguards as soon as he


    walked out with Emmett.


    Lance sneered, "What? I paid and won the bet. Don''t you want me to take him away?"


    The bodyguards'' leader looked at Lance with a smile. He held a one-meter-long steel pipe with his right


    hand and beat it rhythmically in his left palm. "Mr. Langford, does Mr. Hank Farrell know that you have


    hidden so deep?"


    The smile on Lance''s face didn''t change. "You can call him and ask him."


    The bodyguard said, "It''s sote now. Let''s not disturb Mr. Hank Farrell. After I get rid of you two, I''ll go


    back to Mr. Hank Farrell to ask for a reward."


    Lance chuckled and held Emmett''s hand harder. "Emmett, can you hear me?"


    Emmett still didn''t respond.


    Lance looked at Emmett and then at the more than ten bodyguards in front of them. Suddenly, he


    smiled and said, "Fine. It won''t be too painful to be beaten to death when you are in a daze."


    As Lance spoke, he patted Emmett''s face and continued, "I''ll try it. If I win, I''ll take you home; if I lose,


    I''ll go with you to find our parents."


    After saying that, he helped Emmett walk towards the stone pir at the door of the Heaven of


    Bomsville. When he was about to ask Emmett to sit down, he suddenly heard a familiar voice behind


    him.


    "Lance."


    Lance trembled and turned around.


    Faye walked to Lance and helped Emmett up. "Take Emmett away."


    Lance was stunned.


    Faye said indifferently, "You got me here."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Looking at Faye, Lance suddenly had an impulse to cry.


    This kind of emotion was very primitive, like a child who saw his parents after being wronged outside.


    Seeing Lance''s red eyes, Faye said, "Don''t cry. Bear it."


    Then she added, "Don''t let othersugh at you."


    Hearing this, Lance could no longer hold back his tears. He seemed to have returned to the time when


    they were in the orphanage.


    At that time, Faye was the same as she was now. She always stood out when he and his brother were


    bullied and protected them behind because she was older than them.


    Seeing Lance crying, Faye gritted her teeth and said, "Don''t waste time."


    Lance wiped his tears with the back of his hand. "Take Lance away. I''ll stay here."


    "What can you do if you stay?" Faye asked.


    Lance, "I..."


    "Think before you do anything. I''ve taught you many times to weigh the pros and cons of everything.


    The final decision must be to maximize the benefits." Faye said.


    Lance was speechless.


    Faye withdrew her hand from Emmett and whispered to Lance, "Ethan''s men are here. Don''t worry."


    Lance looked around but didn''t see anyone else. He didn''t believe Faye''s words.


    "Trust me," said Faye.


    After saying that, the bodyguard at the foot of the stairs teased, "Hello, Ms. Nash."


    Faye didn''t even turn her head but just looked at Lance. "Emmett is not sober now. If you stay with him,


    you will only be a drag on me."


    Lance gritted his teeth and said, "Fine."


    Next, Lance left Faye with Emmett.


    Seeing this, the bodyguards at the door of the Heaven of Bomsville wanted to catch up with them.


    Faye''s eyes were cold. "If they lose even a hair today, I''ll let all of you die for them."


    After Faye finished, the bodyguards all looked at their leader.


    The leaderughed, "Ms. Nash, you are too arrogant."


    "Try me," said Faye.


    The leader''s face darkened at Faye''s words.


    The atmosphere suddenly froze. Lance took Emmett to the car.


    Seeing that the two were about to get in the car, the leader turned his head and spit on the ground.


    "Catch them back."


    Hearing themand, more than ten bodyguards swarmed up.


    Faye rushed to the car ahead of them, put Emmett into the car, and pushed Lance.


    Lance looked back at her with red eyes.


    Faye said coldly, "If they stop you, you can directly drive over them."


    Lance gritted his teeth and said, "Okay."


    After saying that, Lance got in the car and started the engine.


    Faye was good at fighting. Since childhood, she had been afraid of being bullied or beaten to death, so


    she had taken fighting as her instinct.


    However, no matter how skillful she was, she couldn''t resist more than ten bodyguards with steel tubes.


    In the chaos, her left shoulder was hit by a steel pipe.


    Suddenly, she felt the pain spread from her shoulder de to her whole body.


    Seeing that Faye was about to lose her insistence, the leader of the bodyguards sneered. When he


    was about tounch a sneak attack, a voice full of sarcasm rang out in the night.


    "Fighting with a woman? You don''t want to work in the field anymore, do you?"

 Chapter 421 Worrying About Him

    Chapter 421 Worrying About Him


    Chapter 421 Worrying About Him


    As soon as theer finished speaking, more than a dozen dazzling headlights hit on their faces.


    The leader of the bodyguards frowned and subconsciously covered his eyes with his hand.


    A few secondster, when the lights went out, the car doors opened, and at least four people got out of


    each car.


    Soon, about fifty people came toward them in a mighty manner.


    "Boss, they are Ethan''s men."


    Hearing this, the leader gritted his mr teeth.


    Ethan''s subordinates were dressed formally, so they did not look like gangsters or bodyguards at all.


    If they were not acting so aggressively, outsiders might think they were business elites. And the leader


    of them was a man in histe twenties. He was wearing a suit, leather shoes, and even a tie in the


    middle of the night.


    Seeing Faye, he said, "Good evening, Ms. Nash."


    Hearing this, Faye stepped out of the crowd with her hand covering her injured shoulder. Although her


    face was pale, she didn''t cry out in pain.


    Seeing this, the man frowned, "Are you injured?"


    She replied, "It''s just a slight wound."


    The man said, "Sorry, I encountered something on the way here, so I was dyed."


    Faye''s lips pursed slightly and then she said, "Never mind. Andy and Colin are still inside."


    The man nodded. ncing at the several bodyguards around Maxwell with contempt, he asked, "Are


    five people enough?"


    Someone answered, "Hunter, three will do."


    Hunter sneered, "Don''t beat them too hard. I don''t want Maxwell to let us pay their medical bills."


    Then, he looked at his subordinates and said, "You three stay here. The reste with me!"


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and walked toward Heaven of Bomsville.


    Before entering the room, he said coldly, "Close the door! Beat them up!"


    Faye wanted to follow in, but reason told her if she did so, she would only do a disservice.


    In Heaven of Bomsville, Andy and Colin were fighting side by side.


    Someone had sneakily attacked Andy on the back of the head, so he was bleeding, and the blood had


    covered his back.


    Colin looked better than him because he was not injured.


    The people who were fighting against them were all boxers, and their attacks were forceful and


    ruthless.


    Andy had always been taciturn, but now, he became more talkative and said, "Mr. Farrell, why are you


    here?"


    Colin replied, "Because I don''t want you to die here."


    Andy asked, "Are Lance and the others okay outside?"


    Colin said, "They are safer than you."


    When Andy opened his mouth to say more, Colin nced at him coldly.


    Seeing his cold look, Andy swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue and fell silent.


    Many opponents were taking turns fighting against them to tire them out. So, the longer Colin and Andy


    fought, the more exhausted they became.


    Colin couldn''t help cursing, "Didn''t Ethan say he has sent people over? Why haven''t they arrived yet?"


    The corners of Andy''s mouth twitched. After hesitating for a few seconds, he answered, "We''re in


    Bomsville, so he must have called Hunter. But he is famous for being slow."


    When Colin heard this, heughed angrily.


    Ethan had sent a slow man to save him at such a time!


    Was he nning to collect his corpse?


    Fortunately, when Colin was worried that Andy would be too exhausted to keep fighting, he suddenly


    heard bursts of piercing screams in the boxing hall.


    "Sit in your seats! Don''t move! Otherwise, you can''t me us for identally hurting you!"


    With an indifferent warning, rustling footsteps came from outside.


    Andy said, "He arrived."


    Colin smiled, "It seems you have a few more years to live."


    After about 20 minutes, Colin and others came out of Heaven of Bomsville.


    Hunter lit a cigarette for Colin.


    Colin felt pain all over his body, so he didn''t refuse. He stuck the cigarette between his lips and said, "If


    you hadeter, we would have been killed."


    Hunter showed a ttering smile and said, "Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry."


    Colin sneered and fell silent.


    After finishing half a cigarette, he asked in the smoke, "Is my wife okay?"


    Hunter replied honestly, "Her shoulder is injured."


    Colin frowned, threw the cigarette to the ground, put it out under his foot, and strode to the parking lot.


    Seeing him striking away, Hunter walked up to Andy, hooked his arm around his shoulders, and said,


    "Mr. Farrell doted on his wife. The rumor is true!"


    Andy was seriously injured, so he couldn''t help gasping in pain when Hunter put his arm on his


    shoulders.


    Hunter noticed something was wrong, so he looked at his back.


    After seeing the blood on Andy''s head and back, he snorted, "No wonder Mr. Bond said that you are


    the most tolerant one. You''re so severely injured, but you did not tell me about it."


    Andy said expressionlessly, "It will not help even if I tell you about it."


    Hunter asked, "Do you need me to send you to the hospital?"


    Andy smiled, "You''re screwed."


    Hunter said, "What?"


    Andy replied, "Because you camete, Mrs. Farrell was injured. Mr. Farrell will not let you get away


    with it."


    Hunter was speechless.


    Andy added, "Mr. Farrell has always been narrow-minded when ites to Mrs. Farrell''s affairs. I bet


    you will have no year-end bonus this year."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hearing this, Hunter cursed Andy.


    Colin walked to the car and knocked on the window of the passenger seat.


    Seeing it was him, Faye pushed the door open and got out of the car. She took a deep breath,


    pretended to be calm, and asked, "Are you OK?"


    Seeing her pale face, Colin felt distressed.


    When he was about to speak, she suddenly stepped forward and threw herself into his arms, saying,


    "Colin."

 Chapter 422 I Like You Very Much

    Chapter 422 I Like You Very Much


    Chapter 422 I Like You Very Much


    When Faye threw herself into Colin''s arms, she was trembling.


    Hearing her calling his name, Colin felt pain and suffocated as if his heart were being squeezed by a


    hand.


    He rested his chin on her head. To prevent her from overthinking, he tried his best to keep his voice


    steady when saying, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye replied in a muffled voice, "Nothing."


    Colin chuckled, "Are you worried about me?"


    Faye''s eyes turned red, but she didn''t answer.


    Colin wrapped his hands around her waist lightly. He wasn''t sure which of her shoulders was injured,


    so he didn''t dare to put forth his strength. Then, he said, "Faye."


    She replied, "Yes?"


    He bowed his head to kiss her forehead and asked, "Nothing is impossible for a willing heart, right?"


    She raised her eyes and said, "Yes."


    Heughed, "Can you tell me where your injury is now?"


    She answered truthfully, "Left shoulder."


    Colin''s eyes darkened. Although he felt very distressed underneath, he didn''t show it on his face but


    just said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    Faye asked, "Are you injured?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    He let go of her, childishly turned around in front of her, then looked into her eyes, and said, "Do you


    think I''m as stupid as Abbot? I will never hurt myself to defeat my enemy like him. "


    Faye had been tensing up all night. Now, she finally felt relieved and smiled, "I will convey your words


    to Abbot when I see him."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Aunt Carlotta hasn''t married Jadon yet, but you''re..."


    He suddenly fell silent. After a long while, he asked, "If Aunt Carlotta married Jadon, Abbot will be


    your cousin-inw, right?"


    He changed the topic so fast that she couldn''t keep up with him for the time being.


    When she figured out what he meant, sheughed, "Yes, you''re right."


    Colin said, "Don''t remind Abbot when we get back."


    Faye retorted, "He''ll know even if I don''t remind him."


    He said, "If he knows, he will probably get carried away."


    After they chatted for a while outside the car, Faye got into the car. When Colin leaned over to fasten


    her seat belt, she stared at his face unblinkingly.


    He suddenly smiled, "What? Do you think your husband is very handsome today?"


    She moved forward a little and kissed his cheek.


    Colin froze while looking at her.


    Faye asked, "How do you feel?"


    Colin smiled slightly, "I am getting carried away."


    Then, he propped one hand on the seat, pressed the other against the seat back, and kissed her lips.


    Faye kissed him back and whispered, "Colin, I like you very much."


    Hearing this, he bit her lower lip and pulled it lightly. And then, he said in a deep voice with a smile, "Did


    you eat candy while I wasn''t there?"


    When she squinted at him, he added, "You taste so sweet."


    When Colin and Faye were making out in the car, they had not noticed Andy and Hunter were standing


    outside at all.


    When Colin had enough kisses and flirtation, he got out of the car and closed the door. It was not until


    he turned around that he found the two men standing straight in front of him.


    He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why were you watching us? Do you want to study?"


    Andy said, "Mr. Farrell, he wants to apologize to you."


    When Andy finished speaking, Hunter said with a ttering smile, "Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry I didn''t do my


    job well tonight. Please forgive me. Please don''t tell Mr. Bond about it."


    Colin asked in a deep voice, "What''s your name?"


    Hearing this question, the smile on Hunter''s face became embarrassed, and he said, "Mr. Farrell, I''m a


    nobody. You don''t need to know my name."


    Thinking he was worried that he would make things hard for him, Colin sneered, "Don''t worry, I always


    avenge on the spot. I won''t retaliate against you afterward."


    Hunter''s smile became more embarrassed when he said, "No, Mr. Farrell, please don''t get me wrong."


    Colin said, "Then, what''s your name?"


    Seeing Hunter''s embarrassed expression, he turned to look at Andy.


    Although Andy was seriously injured, he stood as straight as usual and said, "Mr. Farrell, his name is


    Hunter."


    Colin smiled, turned to look at the embarrassed man, and said, "Hunter?"


    Hunter said, "Yes."


    Colin said, "Nice name."


    The corner of Hunter''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t dare to refute it.


    Then, Colin smiled at him and said, "I won''t tell Ethan about it this time. But you must never repeat the


    mistake."


    Hunter thanked him repeatedly, "Thank you, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin waved at him and said, "Go to do your work. I''ll send my wife to the hospital now."


    Hunter asked, "Do you need me to send a few people to protect you? I am afraid Maxwell''s people will


    make trouble for you."


    Colin thought about it for a few seconds and nodded, "OK."


    Then, he looked at Andy and said, "Get in the car."


    Andy quickly got in.


    As the car was running in the night, Faye took out her phone and dialed Lance''s number.


    And the call was soon answered. Before she could speak, Lance hurriedly asked, "Are you okay?"


    Faye replied calmly, "Yes, I''m fine."


    Hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m d to hear that."


    Faye asked, "How is Emmett?"


    Lance faltered, "He, he''s fine."

 Chapter 423 Businessmen

    Chapter 423 Businessmen


    Chapter 423 Businessmen


    If it were someone else, he or she might not be able to hear Lance was hiding something. But Faye


    had known him for many years, so she could notice the anomaly in every little detail.


    She frowned, "What happened to Emmett?"


    Lance held his breath and said, "It''s not serious."


    Faye know he would not tell her the truth, so she changed the topic and asked, "Where are you now?"


    Lance paused for a while. Knowing that he couldn''t hide it, he replied, "NewLife Hospital."


    Faye said, "I will be there soon."


    Then, she hung up the phone, turned to look at Colin, and said, "Go to NewLife Hospital."


    Colin nodded without objecting. ncing at her left shoulder, he frowned quietly.


    There were few cars at night, so the road was unobstructed.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at NewLife Hospital, got off the car one after another, and went straight


    to the emergency room.


    As soon as they arrived, they saw Lance sitting on a chair in the corridor.


    Hearing their footsteps, he turned his head over. Seeing Faye, he forced a smile and said, "You''re fast."


    Faye frowned, "Where''s Emmett?"


    Lance replied, "He is having his stomach pumped. He ate something that shouldn''t be eaten."


    Faye pursed her lips into a straight line and kept silent.


    Seeing this, Lance knew she was feeling guilty, so he pretended to be relieved and said with a smile,


    "It''s not a big deal. The doctor said he will be fine after the gastricvage."


    Faye asked in disbelief, "Really?"


    Lance said, "Why would I lie to you about this?"


    Then, he looked over her shoulder and saw Andy behind her. He got up, walked up to him, and said


    asked, "Are you injured?"


    Lance had not exchanged pleasantries with Andy but acted as if they were old friends who had known


    each other for many years.


    Andy replied, "No."


    Hearing this, Colin, who was standing beside him, burst intoughter. Andy felt very embarrassed, and


    his face became gloomy.


    Colin said, "Lance, don''t just look at his front. Check his back."


    Hearing this, Lance grabbed Andy''s arms and turned him around.


    When he saw the injuries on his head and back, he frowned, "How did you get injured so seriously?"


    Andy said, "It doesn''t hurt."


    Lance was speechless.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing their interaction, Colin kept silent. Then, he walked over to Faye and said, "Emmett is having


    gastricvage. You should also go see a doctor and treat your injury now. Otherwise, he would worry


    about you when hees out."


    Faye said, "OK."


    Colin put his arm around Faye''s waist and led her to the emergency room.


    When they entered the door, Lance also brought Andy in.


    The doctor on duty tonight was a man in his fifties who had just epted Emmett. Seeing them


    Colin replied, "We do business."


    Doctor asked, "Legal business?"


    Colin replied, "Yes."


    The doctor raised his hand to adjust his sses and said, "I don''t think so."


    Colin tapped his slender fingers on the desk and said solemnly, "If it were not a legal business, would


    you call the police?"


    When he finished speaking, the look in his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    The doctor was frightened by his fierce look, so he coughed and said slowly, "Doctors are benevolent.


    No matter what you do, you are all patients in my eyes."


    Colin said coldly, "You''d better really think so."


    Hearing this, the doctor did not dare to ask any more questions but began to concentrate on treating


    them.


    Faye''s injury was not serious. It was a dislocation, so he put it back into the right ce, fixed it, and


    then asked her to have a good rest.


    Andy was seriously injured. After the doctor helped him stop bleeding, he asked him to have a CT scan


    of his brain, for fear that he would have a concussion.


    "If you are not in a hurry to leave, I suggest you both stay in the hospital for three to five days for


    observation," the doctor said while prescribing medication.


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "There is no hurry."


    The doctor said, "Good. It''s toote today. You both need to have more medical examinations


    tomorrow."


    Then, he looked at Andy and said, "Especially you."


    Andy retorted, "I''m not seriously hurt."


    The doctor typed on the keyboard with his head down when prescribing medication and answered,


    "Your injuries are serious, but you''re strong. If others were hurt like this, they would be carried here on


    a stretcher and hospitalized for half a month."


    Andy was at loss for words


    After theypleted the medical examinations and went through the hospitalization procedure, it was


    three o''clock in the morning.


    Colin had nned to get three VIP wards, but Lance wanted to take care of Emmett and Andy at the


    same time, so they had only two in the end.


    Colin and Faye were in one ward, while Lance, Emmett, and Andy were in the other.


    Emmett had fallen asleep after the gastricvage, so his mental state was unknown.


    After Faye went to bed, she tossed and turned. Thinking about what had happened tonight, she had


    lingering fears.


    Colin did not want to touch her injured shoulder by ident, so he slept on the bed sofa.


    Seeing her tossing and turning, he got up, walked to the hospital bed,y down, hugged her, and


    asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    Faye leaned into his arms and said, "Brandon is much harder to deal with than Tiffany and ine."


    Colin chuckled, "You don''t need to be afraid of him. No matter how difficult it is to deal with him, he is


    an old man. He will die before us no matter what."


    Faye nodded her head.


    Faye was still asleep when the nurse came to the ward early in the morning because of thete sleep.


    Colin walked to the nurse and said in a faint voice, "Can youe backter? My wife..."


    Before he could finish speaking, there was a sudden scream from the ward next door.


    Hearing the scream, he subconsciously looked at Faye on the hospital bed.


    Sure enough, she suddenly opened her eyes and said, "It''s Emmett."

 Chapter 424 False Alarm

    Chapter 424 False rm


    Chapter 424 False rm


    When Faye and Colin rushed to the ward next door, Emmett was curled up in the corner, not letting


    anyone approach him.


    Lance stood still with red eyes. He opened his mouth several times but was unable to say a single


    word.


    Andy stood behind him with a frown and said, "Don''t get close to him."


    Lance gritted his teeth and nodded.


    Seeing this, the nurse hurriedly turned around and walked out. She was so anxious that she


    identally bumped into Faye at the door.


    When Faye staggered, Colin pulled her into his arms.


    The nurse said, "I''m sorry."


    Colin said, "Never mind."


    After the nurse left, Colin looked down at Faye.


    She was staring at Emmett unblinkingly with her eyes full of pain and struggle.


    Colin hugged her tightly and said, "Honey, don''t worry. Emmett is just too scared. He will be fine."


    Faye said nkly, "Why? Why has he be like this?"


    She had witnessed a lot of evil things. But seeing Emmett like this made her feel unbearable.


    Emmett was sitting in the corner. It would be fine if no one approached him, but as long as anyone took


    a step forward, he would yell like crazy.


    After a while, the nurse who had just run out of the ward returned and said, "Pin him on the bed. I''ll give


    him a sedative."


    After the nurse finished speaking, she found that everyone else in the ward was looking at her in


    confusion, so she said anxiously, "Why are you staring at me? Pin him on the bed!"


    Hearing her words, Colin realized what she meant first, so he let go of Faye, strode forward, and gave


    Andy a wink.


    Andy took his hind and stepped forward with him.


    When they pressed Emmett on the bed, thetter growled hysterically. Seeing this, Lance and Faye felt


    heartbroken.


    Emmett was soon sedated with intravenous use of sedative drugs.


    The nurse sighed, "Let him rest. I''ll call the doctor over right away."


    Lance said, "Nurse, he''ll be fine, right?"


    The nurse shook her head, "I don''t know. The doctor willeter. You should ask her about it."


    Lance said, "Thank you."


    Shortly after the nurse left, a female doctor in her forties walked in.


    After she gave Emmett a general examination, she said, "There is nothing wrong with his body. After he


    calms down, take him to the Psychology Department on the third floor."


    Lance asked, "Will he be like this all the time?"


    The doctor put her hands in the pockets of the white coat and said, "Judging from his reaction, I guess


    he had some psychological trauma. If it is not particrly serious, he will recover after a while. But if


    not..."


    When she fell silent, the people present all understood what she implied.


    Emmett had acted like crazy five times in a day. When he did it the sixth time, Lance gritted his teeth


    and pped him in the face.


    Emmett was stunned and then froze.


    Lance grabbed him by the cor and said, "You''re all right now! Look at me! I am Lance! And Faye is


    standing over there!"


    Emmett''s eyelids flickered before he slid down the wall. And then, he sat by the wall with his hands


    around his knees, gasped for breath, and muttered to himself, "It''s alright. Everything is OK now. I''m


    rescued."


    Seeing Emmett like this, Lance choked up, squatted down, hugged him, and said, "It''s alright now. I am


    by your side."


    Emmett buried his head into Lance''s arms, but he didn''t cry out loud. He was crying silently, trembling


    all over. After they had maintained this gesture for more than an hour, Emmett slowly raised his head


    and said, " Lance, I''m fine now."


    Lance stroked his back and said, "It''s okay. No one willugh at you."


    Emmett said, "But my snot is all over your chest. I don''t want to hug you anymore."


    Lance was speechless.


    After a few seconds, Lance looked down at the sticky stuff on his clothes, kicked Emmett aside, and


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    said, "Piss off!"


    Emmett giggled so hard that tears welled out of his eyes.


    Lance scolded him and turned around, saying that he was going to clean his shirt. But the moment he


    turned his head aside, he burst into tears.


    Seeing him walk out, Andy followed up.


    Emmett was still sitting on the ground, so Faye walked toward him with difficulty, crouched down,


    touched his head, and asked, "Are you sure you''re okay now?"


    Emmett raised his hand to wipe the tears off his face and said, "Faye, I was scared to death."


    Faye replied, "We will go to see a psychiatristter."


    Emmett sniffed and said, "Yes, I need to see a psychiatrist! Those people are perverts."


    Faye asked, "What did they do to you?"


    Emmett shook his head. "They didn''t do anything weird to me. They just starved and beat me. But..."


    Hearing him stammering, Faye instantly felt nervous and said, "What?"


    Emmett looked as if he were going to vomit and said, "Then they dissected the dead boxer in front of


    me..."


    When he finished speaking, he retched.

 Chapter 425 Cousin-in-law

    Chapter 425 Cousin-inw


    Chapter 425 Cousin-inw


    Seeing Emmett retching, Faye reached out to pat him on the back and stopped asking questions.


    She knew there were a lot of evil things in the underground boxing ring. Fortunately, they had only


    scared him instead of torturing him. If Emmett had been injured or gone crazy, she would never forgive


    herself.


    After Emmett had rested for half an hour, Faye and Colin took him to see a psychiatrist.


    After the inspection, the psychiatrist looked at the three of them and said, "He is okay. You don''t need


    to worry too much."


    Faye asked, "Will he have a psychological shadow?"


    The psychiatrist replied, "Yes, but it will gradually lessen over time."


    Faye nodded and put her hands on Emmett''s shoulders.


    Coming out of the psychology department, Emmett looked sluggish. He tilted his head, leaned on


    Faye''s shoulder, and asked, "Faye, did I scare you?"


    If he had done so in the past, Faye would have pushed him away, but today, she felt sorry for him and


    said, "No."


    Emmett said, "Don''t worry, I''m strong. It won''t give me a psychological shadow. I just can''t bear it for


    the time being."


    Faye nodded her head.


    Emmett added, "I feel like I had watched a horror movie. I will be so scared that I can''t sleep in the first


    few days, but I will forget about it over time."


    Hearing him mention watching horror movies, Faye smiled, "You have been timid since childhood."


    Emmett smiled too, but when he was about to say something more, a big hand suddenly grabbed his


    cor from behind and pulled him back.


    When he turned around, Colin looked at him with a kind smile and said, "Come on, I will protect you."


    Emmett was speechless.


    Colin pretended to be serious and said, "The more scared you feel, the more you have to stay with


    someone who can give you a sense of security. Faye is too weak."


    Emmett did not know what to say.


    At the same time, Lance was squatting beside a flower bed in the hospital while smoking a cigarette,


    and Andy was standing by his side.


    Lance took two puffs of the cigarette, looked up at Andy with red eyes, and asked, "Andy, do your


    wounds still hurt?"


    Andy replied, "No."


    Lance stretched his legs, took out a crumpled cigarette case from his pocket, knocked out one


    cigarette, handed it to Andy, and said, "Come on! Take one."


    Seeing the cigarette he handed over, Andy took a step back and said, "No, thanks."


    Lance was amused by his reaction and said, "It''s OK that you don''t want to smoke. Why are you


    dodging me?"


    Andy replied with his usual expressionless look, "My injuries have not healed yet, so I don''t want to


    help you rescue people anymore."


    Lance had thought Andy was annoying when he had acted like this in the past. But now, he found he


    was interesting, so he said jokingly, "How could you say so? Am I such a heartless person in your


    eyes?"


    Andy didn''t speak. But when he nced down at him, the look in his eyes was saying yes.


    Lance said, "Fine! I am a heartless person."


    He had smoked three cigarettes in a row, so his voice was a little hoarse when he said, "When we get


    back to Cocanel, I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Andy nodded, "OK."


    When Lance stood up, he felt numb in his legs. While stomping his feet, he reached out to pat Andy''s


    arm and said, "Andy, you are a good person. I want to make friends with you!"


    Andy gave a contemptuous nce at the hand that was patting himself and said, "But I don''t want to be


    your friend."


    Lance was speechless, thinking he could never have a girlfriend unless the pigs could fly.


    The doctor had let them all stay in the hospital for three to five days, but Faye was discharged the next


    day.


    When Lance sent her and Colin downstairs, he looked at her shoulder worriedly and said, "Are you


    sure you can go back now? The road is bumpy!"


    Faye replied, "There will be no problem."


    Lance frowned, "Why are you in such a hurry to go back? Is there something wrong with the


    Faye grinned, "No, it''s about my aunt."


    Lance was puzzled and asked, "What''s wrong with your aunt?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Faye said, "Blind Date."


    Lance raised an eyebrow and said, "What?"


    Faye said, "I''ll tell you about it in detail when we seed."


    Lance raised his hand to scratch his head and said, "Fine. But I''ll have to take care of two patients by


    myself."


    Faye couldn''t helpughing and said, "I told you to you hire a carer, but you refused."


    Lance shook his head helplessly, "No carer can take care of them. Andy is too hot-tempered. The carer


    will tremble in fright as long as he looked at him. What''s more, Emmett is very defensive now. Even


    when the family members of the patients passed by the door, he suspects they will harm him."


    Hearing this, Faye felt both amused and distressed. Then, she said, "After you leave the hospital,


    please move to live together with Emmett for a while. Don''t let him live alone."


    Lance nodded, "OK, I will."


    When Lance finished speaking, Colin said solemnly, "Ethan''s people will stay here. Don''t hesitate to let


    them help when you need people to run errands."


    Lance smiled, "Thank you, Colin. You''re a good husband."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly because he was enjoying Lance''spliment.


    He did mind Faye having male friends as long as they were not his rivals in love.


    On the way back to Cocanel, Colin drove slowly because he was afraid the bumps would make Faye


    ufortable.


    And Faye leaned back in the seat and looked out the window, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, she heard Colin''s phone ring, so she turned her head over.


    When Colin answered the call via the car''s Bluetooth, Abbot said in a yful voice on the other end of


    the phone, "Cousin-inw, you answered the call very quickly this time!"

 Chapter 426 The Order of Seniority

    Chapter 426 The Order of Seniority


    Chapter 426 The Order of Seniority


    When Abbot finished speaking, Colin narrowed his pretty eyes.


    Before he could answer, Abbot continued to provoke him and drawledzily, "Colin, where are you?"


    Colin showed a half-smile and said, "Why? Central Hospital''s mortuary hascked corpses recently?"


    Abbot was stunned. He didn''t understand what Colin meant, so he asked in confusion, "What are you


    driving at?"


    Colin replied, "Judging from your tone, I guess you''re courting death."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Hearing him keep silent, Colin sneered, "Are you a masochist? Why do you ask for reprimands every


    day?"


    Hearing this, Abbot began to curse on the phone.


    After they exchanged a few harsh words, Abbot was defeated as usual.


    He took a deep breath to calm down, paused for a few seconds, and then said, "When will youe


    back?"


    Colin smiled and replied with a question, asking, "Have you known Uncle Jadon is dating Aunt


    Carlotta?"


    Abbot said, "It''s hard to be unaware of it. My dad has even begun to choose the wedding date."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "What?"


    Abbotughed, "My dad said Uncle Jadon has been single for a long time. Since he finally has a


    girlfriend now, we must hurry up to urge them to get married lest Aunt Carlotta regrets it."


    Colin teased, "Has she agreed?"


    Abbot said solemnly, "Not yet. They are going to the ss reunion together tomorrow. I guess she will


    agree tomorrow."


    Colin smiled, "I don''t think so. I know her better than you do. Even if she wants to marry Uncle Jordan


    underneath, she won''t agree easily."


    Hearing this, Abbot choked. He kept silent with a frown for a while and then said, "Really?"


    Colin replied, "Really."


    Abbot fell silent again while Colin drove at a steady pace.


    When the car got on the highway, Abbot coughed lightly and said, "Colin, we have been friends for


    many years. You will put in a good word for my uncle, right?"


    Colin joked, "I can, but I don''t want to do it."


    Abbot snapped, "Why?"


    Colin said, "It''s a piece of cake for me to put in a good word for Uncle Jadon, But if they get married,


    Faye and I will have to call you cousin-inw. At the thought of this, I feel..."


    He deliberately paused here.


    No matter how stupid Abbot was, he knew what Colin wanted to say next. After all, he had made it


    clear.


    Abbot gritted his teeth and said with a fake smile, "You can still call me by my name!"


    Colin retorted, "That won''t work. We must be polite at the wedding."


    Abbot asked, "What do you want?"


    Colin replied, "Well, we can call each other ording to our ages."


    Abbot was speechless, thinking his current situation was like going for wool buting home shorn.


    When Colin finished speaking, Abbot let out a hollowugh and said, "You can''t be so serious about


    such a trivial matter, right?"


    Colin said sternly, "Why not? As the saying goes, nothing can be aplished without norms or


    standards."


    Abbot gritted his teeth in silence.


    Colin tapped his slender fingers on the steering wheel, nced at Faye who was sitting beside him,


    and said slowly, "If I remember correctly, I''m a few months older than you, right?"


    Abbot remained silent.


    Colin smirked and sighed, "We have been friends for so many years. I didn''t expect that we will change


    the way we call each other one day, my little cousin-inw Abby."


    His little cousin-inw Abby?


    What the hell?


    Abbot was angry but dared not to object. He had not expected the final result of defining the order of


    seniority would be like this.


    He had kept silent for a long time on the phone.


    But Colin was not eager to hear his reply. He drove slowly, took out a piece of gum from his pocket,


    threw it into his mouth, and said meaningfully, "Abbot, I''m not forcing you. If you don''t agree, forget it."


    Then, he added, "Anyway, Uncle Jadon has been single for so many years..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Abbot gritted his teeth and interrupted, "OK."


    Colin asked, "What?"


    Abbot gritted his teeth harder and said, "I agree."


    Colin said, "Abbot, what did you say? I have bad reception on my phone."


    Abbot took a deep breath, endured the humiliation for Jadon''s happiness, and raised his voice when


    saying, "Colin, I said I agree, okay?"


    Colin held back hisughter and said, "Abbot, why is there poor reception on my phone at such a


    critical moment? I can''t hear your words at all!"


    Abbotughed angrily, "You''re always unsatiable when taking advantage of me, right?"


    Colinughed, "How can anyone be satiable when taking advantage of others? The more, the better."


    Abbot snapped, "I will hang up now. I don''t want to talk to you anymore."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Colin teased, "Abby, why?"


    Abbot didn''t answer but hung up the phone while cursing.


    Hearing the busy tone, Colin showed a smile on his thin lips.


    Seeing this, Faye said, "Abbot must be very angry."


    Colin''s smile grew bigger when he said, "He must be regretting that he didn''t do it well enough just


    now."


    When he finished speaking, his phone vibrated.


    Colin nced at his phone and found it was a voice message, so he said, "Honey, Abbot sent me a


    voice message. Open the App and listen to it."


    Faye picked up the phone, tapped the screen, and saw the prompt of Abbot''s message.


    She asked, "You didn''t set a password for your phone?"


    Colin replied, "The people who have the opportunity to touch my phone must be the ones I trust the


    most. I never defend against such people."


    Faye grinned, clicked on Abbot''s voice with her fingertip, and heard him say, "I forgot to tell you just


    now that Maxwell has been just discharged from the hospital."

 Chapter 427 Being Careful

    Chapter 427 Being Careful


    Chapter 427 Being Careful


    Since Maxwell had left the hospital before his legs were healed, he must be premeditating something


    evil.


    After listening to Abbot''s voice message, Colin and Faye exchanged nces.


    Colin said solemnly, "Tell Abbot that I got it."


    Faye nodded, "OK."


    After she replied to Abbot, she looked up at Colin and said, "Do you think Maxwell went to Bomsville?"


    He thought for a while and answered, "Call Lance to ask about the situation in Bomsville."


    She nodded and called Lance.


    Picking up the phone, Lance asked in a good mood, "Why are you calling me right after you left?"


    Faye said, "Maxwell was discharged from the hospital, and I suspect he went to Bomsville."


    Lance paused for a second andughed, "Yeah, probably."


    Faye said suspiciously, "You know it?"


    Lance smiled, "Andy''s friend came and said they called the police and reported Maxwell''s Heaven of


    Bomsville."


    Faye was speechless.


    He added, "The police asked us for a statement just now and said they would nominate us as Top 10


    Best Citizens."


    Hearing this, she didn''t know whether to feel relieved or worried, so she said, "Stay safe."


    Lance chuckled, "Don''t worry, Andy''s friend has assigned dozens of people here to protect us. When


    the nurse came to change the fresh dressing for them today, she was shocked and suspected that the


    three of us are some big shots."


    Faye thought the scene must be quite embarrassing.


    Hanging up the call, she reported to Colin what Lance had said.


    Colin smiled, "I didn''t expect Hunter to be so reliable."


    Faye frowned, "Hunter?"


    He said, "Ethan gave names to his subordinates. And the leader of those people who went to save us


    yesterday is named Hunter."


    She grinned, "It''s a good name."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Colin drove very slowly because he was worried Faye would feel pain if the car jolted too hard. So,


    when they got back to Cocanel, it was already dark.


    When they arrived at Fennth Community, Colin stopped the car and turned to look at Faye who was


    sleeping soundly after putting the seat back down.


    After staring at her with a smile for a while, he opened the door, got out of the car, and moved his stiff


    waist. And then, he walked to the passenger seat and leaned over to carry her out. She hadn''t slept


    well since Emmett''s ident.


    As soon as he picked her up, Faye opened her eyes sleepily and asked, "Have we arrived?"


    Colin lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead and said in a deep voice, "Yes."


    Faye said, "I can go back by myself."


    Colin smiled, "No. If you walk back, I will be unable to show you my masculine power."


    She smiled and leaned her head against his chest. Listening to his strong heartbeats, she inexplicably


    felt relieved.


    Colin carried Faye into Fennth Community and opened the door. When he entered the house, Carlotta


    and Cindy were chatting in the living room.


    Hearing the sound, they both turned their heads over and then fell silent.


    Carlotta and Cindy were embarrassed, but Colin acted very naturally and calmly. He changed his


    shoes with his head down and whispered, "Honey, Aunt Carlotta, and Cindy are in the living room. Are


    you going to pretend to be asleep or get down to the ground?"


    Faye didn''t answer be quickly closed her eyes.


    Colin chuckled, "Good acting."


    After he changed his shoes in the hallway, he calmly turned around and said, "Aunt Carlotta, good


    evening."


    Carlotta got up and asked in a low voice, "Is Faye asleep?"


    He replied in a deep voice, "Yes. It was a long trip, so she fell asleep."


    Carlotta said, "Take her back to the bedroom. You must feel tired after carrying her for such a long


    time."


    Colin nodded with a smile in response and carried Faye upstairs. As soon as the door was closed,


    Faye struggled out of his arms and stood on the ground.


    When he locked the door, she breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Colin teased, "Was it so dreadful?"


    Faye''s ears were a little red when she said, "I was not scared, but..."


    It was too embarrassing.


    Colin knew what she was thinking, so he smiled, walked up to her, and asked, "Would you like to take a


    shower now?"


    Faye frowned, "The doctor said my wound must not touch water for the time being."


    Colin lowered his head and smiled wickedly, "There will be no problem. I can help you."


    When Faye took a step back, some indescribable images popped into her mind, so she pursed her lips


    and then said, "I can endure it for two more days. I''ll go wash my face and then go to sleep."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she rushed into the bathroom.


    Colin looked at her back and raised an eyebrow, wondering why she acted as if a beast were chasing


    her.


    A few minutester, she came out of the bathroom, changed into a nightgown with one hand, and went


    straight to bed without saying anything to him.


    He propped his head with one hand and looked at her. Seeing her tensing up, he couldn''t help


    Faye breathed evenly as if she were asleep.


    Colin did not expose her. He stretched out his big hand, wrapped his arm around her waist, and


    carefully pulled her into his arms, saying, "Don''t worry, I am a decent gentleman."


    Faye was speechless.


    He then blew hot air close to her ear and said, "If you don''t believe me, you can try to seduce me. I


    swear I can control myself."

 Chapter 428 Hidden Deeply

    Chapter 428 Hidden Deeply


    Chapter 428 Hidden Deeply


    Hearing his words, Faye pursed her lips into a straight line in silence.


    A few secondster, Colin buried his face in her neck and burst intoughter. Then, he reached out to


    turn off the bedsidemp and said, "Good night, honey."


    The atmosphere at home the next day had been tense since breakfast.


    And the source of the tension was Carlotta.


    Seeing her so ill at ease, Cindy had tried to chat with her several times to ease the atmosphere, saying,


    "Ms. Kemp, you will just apany Dr. Carter to a ss reunion. You don''t need to be so nervous."


    Holding a ss of juice with both hands, Carlotta said worriedly, "Is there any special table manners


    here?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Cindy replied, "There should be nothing special."


    Carlotta said, "That''s good."


    When Colin and Faye saw Carlotta''s nervousness, they exchanged nces but kept silent.


    At such a moment, the silence was the best constion. The more they persuaded her, the more


    nervous she would feel.


    After breakfast, Colin received a call from Ethan and left.


    Faye was watching TV in the living room together with Carlotta, but both were absent-minded.


    With the remote in hand, Carlotta kept changing channels and finally stopped on a variety show.


    Probably feeling that the atmosphere was too awkward, she took the initiative to ask, "Faye, who is that


    girl who is about to dive?"


    Faye responded, "Aniston."


    Carlotta asked, "Is she an artist from yourpany?"


    Faye nodded, "Yes."


    Faye hadn''t talked to Aniston since she had helped her deal with the scandalst time.


    Aniston and William were both cautious, so entertainment reporters could hardly get anything on her.


    Seeing her on a variety show, Faye couldn''t help taking a second look.


    When Aniston was about to dive, Faye''s phone on the arm of the sofa suddenly vibrated.


    She lowered her eyes to take a look, and when she saw the message on the screen, she raised her


    eyebrows.


    An unknown number asked, "How are you going to thank me?"


    Thank?


    Who?


    When she was suspecting someone had sent the message to the wrong number, the second message


    came and said, "Do you think it is because the people of Heaven of Bomsville are soft-hearted that


    Emmett was just scared?"


    Faye''s eyes darkened when a coldness shed across her face.


    The sender must be Maxwell.


    Looking at the two messages, Faye reached out to lock the phone screen, not intending to reply.


    After a few seconds, the phone vibrated when the third message came and said, "Faye, this round of


    the game is a draw."


    She nced at it lightly with an indifferent expression and then ignored it.


    Time went by quickly, and soon, it was evening.


    At eight o''clock, Jadon came to pick up Carlotta in person.


    Carlotta was wearing light makeup and looked unnatural when she saw Jadon and said, "Dr. Carter,


    good evening."


    Jadon was wearing a suit and leather shoes, showing the charm of a mature man. He said, "Thank you


    for agreeing to go with me today."


    Carlotta said, "You''re wee."


    Then, Jadon turned to say hello to Faye.


    Faye smiled, "Uncle Jadon, my aunt rarely goes out. Please take care of her."


    Jadon tacitly said, "Sure, don''t worry."


    After a brief chat with Faye, Jadon left with Carlotta.


    Faye sent them to the door, watched them leave, took out her cell phone, and dialed Colin''s number.


    Colin answered the phone quickly and said in a nice and deep voice, "Aunt Carlotta has left with Uncle


    Jadon?"


    Faye replied, "Yes, they just left."


    Colin asked, "Do you need me to go back and pick you up?"


    Faye didn''t understand what he meant, so she asked, "Why?"


    He chuckled, "Don''t you want to see what will happen to Uncle Jadon and your aunt tonight?"


    Faye understood it immediately and smiled, "Is it suitable?"


    Colin replied, "Suitable. Not only you but also Abbot wants to see it."


    Faye hesitated for a while and replied with a smile, "OK! Come back to pick me up."


    Half an hourter, after Colin pulled over at the entrance of Fennth Community, Faye bent over and got


    into the car in casual clothes.


    Seeing her sit down, Colin immediately leaned over to help fasten her seat belt.


    Then, he kissed the corner of her mouth and smiled, "What would you like to eat for dinner?"


    Faye replied, "You decide it."


    After she finished speaking, she heard a light cough from the back seat.


    She paused, raised her eyes to look in the rearview mirror, and saw there was one more person in the


    car.


    Abbot had a cast on his arm which was fixed to his chest with a bandage around his neck, looking a bit


    funny. Heined, "Can you stop showing affection?"


    Faye didn''t answer, but Colin put his hand on the back of the passenger seat, rolled his eyes at Abbot,


    and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Abbot retorted, "Do I look like a person who would be jealous of you?"


    Colin showed a half-smile and said, "You asked me to put in a good word for your uncle. I''ve thought


    about it, but I think..."


    Before he could finish his words, Abbot interrupted, "Yeah, I''m jealous."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and said solemnly, "Mr. Carter, I don''t think you look like a man who


    would be jealous of others."


    Abbot rolled his eyes and didn''t want to look at Colin''s smug face anymore. So, he leaned back in the


    seat, closed his eyes helplessly, and lied through his teeth, "That''s because I hide it deeply."

 Chapter 429 Dying

    Chapter 429 Dying


    Chapter 439 Dying


    If one trick worked, Colin would not need more.


    And the trick of "putting in a good word for Uncle Jadon" would always work on Abbot.


    On the way to the hotel where Jadon''s ss reunion was held, Abbot kept his eyes closed while taking


    a nap and did not say one more word.


    When Faye looked at him through the rear-view mirror, she found he was angry but didn''t dare to lose


    his temper. Seeing his forbearing expression, she tried hard to hold back herughter.


    When they arrived at the hotel, they got off the car one after another.


    Colin quickly walked around the car to Faye''s side and said, "The shrimp here is good. Would you like


    to have a try?"


    Faye nodded, "OK."


    Then, he took her hand and said, "Watch your shoulders."


    She smiled, "I will."


    When they were talking intimately, Abbot looked up at the sky, standing less than half a meter from


    them.


    The night view was so-so today because it was so dark that they could not see the moon or any stars.


    And Abbot''s current mood was as cloudy as the sky.


    Chatting with Faye for a while, Colin turned to look at Abbot and asked, "Abbot, what do you want to


    eat?"


    Abbot pretended to be surprised when asking, "Do I still deserve to have dinner with you?"


    Colin said, "You''re allowed to order two dishes."


    Abbot replied, "Thank you so much."


    Colin teased, "We''re best friends, so I can''t bear to watch you starve to death."


    Abbot let out a hollowugh.


    Colin had booked the private room opposite the one where Jadon''s ss reunion was held in advance.


    After the three of them entered the private room, Colin took over the menu and ordered several dishes


    that Faye and Abbot liked.


    Hearing him ordering dishes, Abbot leaned back in the seat and tutted, "What a scheming man! Do you


    intend to buy me over with such small favors?"


    Colin handed the menu back to the waiter and turned to look at Abbot.


    When Abbot noticed his gaze, he looked into his eyes and said, "Humph! Man!"


    Colin was speechless.


    After a while, all the dishes were served. Then, the three of them began to eat while chatting about


    Jadon and Carlotta.


    Abbot sighed, "I''ve never expected Uncle Jadon could have a girlfriend."


    Colin teased, "Do you dare to say it to him?"


    Abbot rolled his eyes at him and asked, "Why? Why would I court death?"


    Colin mocked, "But you''re courting death all the time."


    When they were bickering, Colin''s cell phone on the dining table suddenly rang.


    He nced down and saw York''s name, so he stopped smiling, picked up the phone, and said, "York,


    what''s up?"


    York said, "Colin, Old Mr. Farrell is dying."


    Colin said, "What?"


    York said in a calm tone, "The doctor said that he might die at any time tonight."


    Colin remained silent for a while and then replied in a deep voice, "I''m going back right away."


    After hanging up, he turned the phone around in his hand, looked at Abbot, and said, "My grandfather


    is dying, so I need to go back now."


    When Abbot heard this, a piece of sparerib between his teeth fell on the table. And then, he said, "It is


    sudden."


    Colin shook his head, "It''s not sudden. He has been sick for a while."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, he stood up, buttoned his jacket, and said to Faye with a smile, "Honey, will you apany me


    back?"


    Faye nodded, "Sure."


    Abbot said, "If you both go, how can I eat so many dishes alone?"


    Colin teased, "If you think you can''t eat alone, you can call Reba and ask her toe here to eat


    with you."


    Hearing Reba, Abbot stopped smiling. And then, he waved his hand at Colin and said with an


    unnatural expression, "Why do you just love to air others'' dirtyundry? Hurry up and go. I feel


    annoyed when looking at you."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why? Did you quarrel with her?"


    Abbot retorted awkwardly, "No! Why would I quarrel with her?"


    Colin smiled, but he did not reply because he was in a hurry to leave.


    Getting out of the hotel, he drove straight to the Farrells'' Mansion.


    On the way, Faye reached out to hold his hand.


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, turned his head to look at her, and asked, "Are you afraid I will feel


    sad?"


    She said honestly, "A little bit."


    He showed a smile on his thin lips and said, "Don''t worry. I am not that emotional."


    Blood was thicker than water?


    Although they were rted by blood, they had no family affection, so Colin sometimes felt more


    unfamiliar with his grandfather than with a stranger.


    Hearing his words, Faye smiled.


    She had long guessed his thoughts. But hearing him say it made her feel more at ease.


    Things would be like this when one fell in love. Even though she knew this would not hurt him,


    she was still worried.


    When they arrived at the Farrells'' Mansion, they got out of the car one after another.


    Then, they walked side by side inside. As soon as they entered the hallway, a servant walked up to


    them, leaned over, and whispered, "Sir, York asked me to tell you that your father died in prison."

 Chapter 430 Beg Him

    Chapter 430 Beg Him


    Chapter 430 Beg Him


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Early spring had not yet arrived. The wind blew to the balcony a little strongly.


    Hank''s words were ¡°blown away¡± by the wind. They were weak rather than powerful.


    After that, he mustered up the courage to look at Faye.


    Faye did not look at him and looked forward. "Impossible," she replied.


    Hank went speechless.


    Faye smiled faintly, "I know myself too well. No one can rece him."


    Having heard her words, Hank was frozen for a few seconds.


    It might be because he didn''t expect Faye to say lover''s prattle. Or maybe it was because he didn''t


    expect her to reject him so directly.


    Hank and Faye exchanged a few greetings. After a long time, Hank turned to ¡°leave¡±.


    In fact, Hank seemed to run away in disarray rather than ¡°leave¡±.


    Faye gripped her ss and the water was still warm. However, she didn''t want to have a sip anymore.


    On the first floor.


    Colin was leaning in front of the window looking at Old Mr. Farrell.


    Old Mr. Farrell''s body was inserted with various instruments to monitor his vital signs, and his breath


    was faint.


    York stood beside him, lowering his voice to give an ount of everything.


    "It was Tiffany who told Old Mr. Farrell about ine''s death."


    "Old Mr. Farrell passed out after hearing it."


    "The old man''s health had been poor during this period and he bit the bullet. This news was thest


    straw. He cracked."


    York said by fits and by starts in a steady tone.


    As Colin listened, he snorted, "Did hee to his senses after he passed out?"


    York replied, "No, he has been unconscious."


    "Incapable guy as he is, he is still Old Mr. Farrell''s flesh and blood."


    York answered, "Indeed."


    Colin sneered, "Didn''t Brandon show up?"


    York shook his head, "I also thought that Brandon would definitely show up due to such an event, but


    he didn''t."


    Colin snorted lightly, "Once bitten, twice shy of ten years."


    The more cautious a person was, the timider he would be before taking action.


    Brandon had secretly set up traps for so many years, so one could imagine what a cautious and


    prudent man he was.


    York did not answer and kept silent.


    While Colin and York were chatting, Old Mr. Farrell, who was lying in bed, suddenly coughed a few


    times, and then he opened his eyes with difficulty.


    Seeing this, York was stunned and looked at Colin.


    Colin smiled, "Grandpa."


    Hearing Colin''s voice, Old Mr. Farrell turned his head.


    Colin stood straight and stepped forward. ¡°You''re awake, Grandpa.¡± He smiled.


    Old Mr. Farrell breathed heavily as he sucked in bottle oxygen,, "Colin."


    Colin leaned down and propped his hands on the bed, "Not bad, you''re quite conscious."


    The lips of Old Mr. Farrell were chapped and twitching, "Colin, your father, your father is gone," he said.


    Colin snorted, "I know."


    Looking at Colin''s big smile in front of him, Old Mr. Farrell was irritated. He lifted his trembling hands


    which were t on the bed and punched toward Colin on his face.


    However, he had been sick in bed for a long time and had little strength at all.


    Before his hand touched Colin''s face, it dropped straight down and only his fingertips made a scratch


    on Colin''s chin.


    Colin smiled calmly, "You are still so grumpy."


    Old Mr. Farrell''s cloudy eyes were bloodshot, "You''re a man without any conscience."


    Colin replied, "Thanks to your guidance."


    Old Mr. Farrell was so angry at his words that his whole body was trembling.


    Colin smiled and continued, "I heard that ine had suffered a horrible death in prison."


    Old Mr. Farrell red at him with rage.


    Colinughed, "He was a flirt all his life. He died and he couldn''t even keep his reproductive organ!"


    Old Mr. Farrell gnashed his teeth in anger, "You, you shut up, shut up!!!"


    Colin sneered, "Even if I stop saying that, that is still the truth."


    Old Mr. Farrell shouted, "I don''t believe it!"


    Old Mr. Farrell looked like he was about to die of anger. Colin stood straight and straightened his cor.


    He sneered, "If I could, I would really like to show you the living room and let you see how those side


    rtives of the Farrells are looking up to Tiffany."


    Old Mr. Farrell was agitated, "You didn''t keep your promise!"


    Colin questioned, "How much threat can a dying person pose to me?"


    Old Mr. Farrell gnashed his teeth, "Aren''t you afraid that the spies I arranged will tell Faye the truth


    about what happened in that year?"


    Colin looked at him coldly, "Are you sure those guys will have a chance to approach her?"


    Old Mr. Farrell shouted, "Despicable!"


    Colinughed coldly, "I am not more despicable than you."


    Colin did not really want to visit Old Mr. Farrell, he just wanted to ascertain how long he would live.


    And he got that now. He didn''t look at Old Mr. Farrell anymore and tipped York a wink. Then he walked


    toward the door.


    Old Mr. Farrell saw this and shouted, "Colin, Colin ..."


    Colin pretended not to hear. He twisted the door handle to open the door.


    Old Mr. Farrell begged, "Colin, please, can you take your father home? I beg you ..."

 Chapter 431 Endgame

    Chapter 431 Endgame


    Chapter 431 Endgame


    After the servant finished speaking, he took their slippers out of the shoe cab and put them at their


    feet. Then, he stood up straight and turned to leave as if nothing had happened.


    After the servant left, Colin and Faye calmly changed their shoes.


    She bent over and said in a faint voice that only the two of them could hear, "Brandon is a tough guy."


    He sneered, "The old guys of the Farrells are all ruthless."


    When they changed into slippers and entered the living room, they saw a lot of people.


    Not only Tiffany, Hank, and Maxwell but also the coteral branches of the Farrells hade.


    Tiffany covered her mouth with a handkerchief while crying, and her face was full of tears.


    "I didn''t expect this to happen. It''s fine that he did not think about me. After all, we are divorced. But he


    should have thought about his father and children. His father couldn''t bear the blow when hearing the


    news of his death, so he immediately became critically ill. As you all know, Old Mr. Farrell has treated


    me very well as if I were his daughter since I was married into the Farrells. I..." While speaking, Tiffany


    choked up, so she could not finish her words.


    A female rtive was sitting beside her. The woman took Tiffany''s hand, patted the back of her hand to


    family is depending on you. If you fell ill, the Farrells would get into huge trouble."


    Tiffany sobbed, "ine and I are divorced. I''m not qualified to intervene in the affairs of the Farrells


    now."


    "You can''t say so. You are now the major shareholder of the Farrell Group, and you are Hank and


    Helen''s mother..."


    Tiffany had been waiting for these words for a long time. She was still crying, but her drooping eyes


    were shing with the joy of sess.


    When she was thinking about how she could justifiably take over the Farrells'' business with her head


    down, the woman beside her whispered, "Colin is back."


    Hearing this, Tiffany immediately raised her head.


    Seeing Colin, she said with red eyes, "Colin and Faye, you are finally back."


    Colinughed in a deep voice and said, "Tiffany, good evening."


    Tiffany got up from the sofa, walked over to him, and said in a hoarse voice, "Your dadmitted


    suicide in prison."


    Colin showed an expressionless face and said meaningfully, "Really?"


    Tiffany pressed the corners of her eyes with the handkerchief and said, "No one expected such a thing.


    I heard it happened this afternoon..."


    Colin said solemnly, "Don''t be too sad."


    Tiffany thought she was in the same boat as Colin, so she sighed, "How can I not be sad? Although we


    are divorced, we still have family affection. We had been an affectionate couple for many years, so I


    still regard him as my family. I will never forget him."


    An affectionate couple?


    Family affection?


    Tiffany''s words sounded quite ironic.


    She and ine had been separated for years before the divorce.


    And they had cheated on each other all the time and had never cared about each other.


    She had sent ine to prison in person. But now, she had said they still had family affection. If so, their


    family affection was too shallow. What a hypocritical woman!


    Seeing that Colin keep silent, Tiffany lowered her voice when saying, "Colin, can I have a word with


    youter?"


    Colin smiled, "Okay, but I''ll have to go to see my grandfather first."


    Tiffany didn''t defend against him but said, "OK, go ahead."


    Colin turned to look at Faye and lowered his head to whisper into her ear, "When people are dying,


    they don''t look good. You don''t need to go up there. If you don''t want to talk with those people, you can


    go back to the bedroom."


    Faye nodded, "Okay."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Colin added, "Avoid Maxwell."


    Faye replied, "Don''t worry about me."


    After watching him leave, Faye sat in the living room for a few minutes. While no one was paying


    attention to her, she got up and walked to the balcony to get some fresh air.


    Although she had lived in the Farrells for many years, she still felt ufortable when looking at their


    hypocritical faces.


    She rested her hands on the guardrail and looked at the night view outside through the window.


    Suddenly, she heard footsteps approaching her from behind.


    But she maintained an indifferent face without looking back.


    A few secondster, the person behind her took the initiative to speak, "Faye, good evening."


    It was Hank.


    Faye tilted her head slightly and smiled, "Good evening, Hank."


    Hank stepped forward, stood beside her, and handed her a cup of warm water.


    Faye took it over with a smile but didn''t drink.


    Hank smiled wryly, "Are you afraid I poisoned the water?"


    In the current situation, she would look too hypocritical if she hid her real thought. So, she maintained


    her smile but said ruthlessly, "In the Farrells, I will never rx vignce against others."


    Hank was stunned, took a deep breath, and said, "You''re doing the right thing."


    Then, they both fell silent.


    After more than ten minutes, Hank said in a hoarse voice, "I have known I would never live in peace


    with Collin since childhood. But I''ve never expected our rtionship would be like this."


    Faye rubbed her fair-skinned slender fingers against the ss with an indifferent expression.


    Hank clenched his teeth and continued, "If I had been braver and more decisive and had fairpeted


    with Colin back then, would you have chosen me?"

 Chapter 432 Very Patient

    Chapter 432 Very Patient


    Chapter 432 Very Patient


    Old Mr. Farrell screamed as loudly as he could.


    However, Colin didn''t respond but shut the door heavily.


    Looking at the closed door, Old Mr. Farrell''s voice was hoarse as he burst into tears, "He is at least


    your father and he''s already dead. Can''t you just let him be buried and return to the earth ..."


    York stood aside and saw Old Mr. Farrell crying hysterically. York was calm and turned his eyes to look


    out of the window.


    At the end of winter, the scenery was deste, and so was the Farrells Zhou family at the moment.


    When Colin wasing downstairs, he happened to meet Maxwell who wasing upstairs.


    As they walked past each other, Maxwell stopped his steps and said in a heavily jesting tone, "Hank


    still seems to covet Faye."


    Colin took a nce at Maxwell''s crutches, "It''s so ''nice'' of you to worry so much about me with a


    broken leg."


    Hearing his words, Maxwell smiled instead of being angry, "I''m looking forward to seeing you and your


    brother be enemies."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and moved closer to Maxwell, saying in a voice that only the two of them


    could hear, "I''m even more excited to see you and Brandon be enemies."


    Maxwell froze.


    Colin snorted, "It''s cunning of you to take advantage of me to undermine Brandon''s money-making


    avenues."


    Maxwell lifted his eyes to look at Colin. He sneered and didn''t reply. Then he left on his crutch.


    Colin saw his back on a crutch and teased, "Maxwell, take care when you go out. Abbot is always


    thinking of your other good leg."


    Maxwell, "..."


    Colin came down from the first floor and then took a nce at Hank who sat on the sofa. Colin took out


    his phone to dial Faye''s number.


    Faye answered and Colin said first, "In the bedroom?"


    Faye replied, "I''m on the balcony."


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Ok."


    Hanging up the phone, Colin stepped out to the balcony.


    Faye was standing against the guardrail and the water in her hand was alreadypletely cold.


    Colin stepped forward and looked at the water in Faye''s hand. He reached out to hug her, "Given by


    Hank?"


    Faye lifted her hand, "You take it."


    Colin held Faye with one hand and took the ss of water from her with the other, "Why didn''t you


    drink it?"


    Faye answered, "I''m afraid you''ll be jealous."


    Colin smiled, "I''m not that jealous."


    Faye teased, "Is that so?"


    Colin looked directly at Faye and the smile was more bright, "If I say yes, do you believe me?"


    Faye replied in a calm voice, "Yes."


    Colin, "Hmm?"


    Faye answered, "You do have confidence."


    Colinughed, "Yes."


    After that, he kissed Faye.


    After the kiss, Colin hugged Faye tightly and rested his jaw on her shoulder, "Honey, I miss you so


    much after only a short time apart from you!"


    Fayeughed, "You''re exaggerating!"


    Colin said in a low and deep voice, "I''m serious."


    Faye also hugged Colin with one arm, "Prepare the wedding ring for me. I want to have a wedding trip


    ..."


    Hearing that, Colin hugged Faye more tightly, "Ok."


    Colin and Faye stayed at the house of the Farrells for almost two hours until 11 pm, and then they took


    the opportunity to leave.


    They got out of the house of the Farrells. After driving for a while, Colin took out his mobile phone from


    his pocket to dial Abbot''s number.


    The RingBack music sounded. Abbot picked up the phone. "What''s up?" Abbot said in a sneaky tone.


    Colin asked, "Where are you?"


    Abbot answered, "Central Stadium."


    Colin was surprised, "What are you doing there?"


    Abbot answered in a low voice, "My uncle wants to confess his love to my aunt."


    After that, Abbot said impatiently, "Do you have anything else? If not, I''ll hang up now."


    Colin smiled lightly, "Send over the exact location. Faye and I will go over there now."


    Hearing this, Abbot froze, "Did your grandfather die that quickly?"


    Colin was amused by Abbot''s words, "Not yet, but soon. It should be tonight."


    Abbot scratched his head, "I think you should note over. My uncle is so old. It is so hard for him to


    get a chance to express love. You''ll bring bad luck."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Colin replied, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Abbot cursed and hung up the phone. Then he sent a specific location to Colin.


    Seeing it, Colin smiled significantly and drove to Central Stadium.


    At that time, Carlotta and Jadon were walking in the stadium.


    The two were walking side by side, not saying a word.


    Abbot was hiding in an inconspicuous ce and worrying about his uncle. These two had been walking


    for over half an hour. When would it end?


    Abbot was about to sigh when he heard the whispered conversation of two peopleing from another


    corner.


    "Mrs. Carter, my uncle must have been Edison in his previous existence! It''s amazing that he should be


    so patient!"


    "Which Edison?"


    "The one who did over 7,000 experiments to invent the electric light."

 Chapter 433 Consider Marriage

    Chapter 433 Consider Marriage


    Chapter 433 Consider Marriage


    Reba and Cam were squatting in the corner of the stadium. They were close to each other,


    gossiping and eating fruit at the same time.


    That was a cantaloupe.


    A real cantaloupe for 12 dors.


    The variety was uncertain, but the taste was really good.


    Reba lowered her head and took a bite. Then she raised her head and smiled at Cam, "Auntie,


    this cantaloupe you bought is really sweet."


    Cam answered, "Didn''t I tell youst time? Don''t call me auntie. I''m not that old. Just call me Cam."


    Cam''s full name was Cam Weston, and she had been a prominent figure in the business world


    before.


    Reba was very good at buttering others up. Hearing Cam''s words, she smiled and answered,


    "Cam, I actually have a question to ask you."


    Cam winked, "Are you wondering why such a smart person like me would give birth to Abbot, that


    stupi ..."


    After all, Abbot was her son. She held back from saying that Abbot was a stupid guy. Although the


    words were not finished, Reba already got it.


    Reba nodded vigorously. "So Abbot is like his father?"


    Cam curled her lips and said, "Thanks to his dad! Let me tell you. His emotional intelligence is


    exactly the same as his dad''s when he was young."


    Reba was surprised, "But now Mr. Carter seems to be quite intelligent!"


    Cam replied, "This was due to my guidance."


    Cam enjoyed discussing this topic. She was about to talk more when a ghostly voice suddenly came


    from behind her.


    "Mom~~"


    Cam froze and she met Reba''s eyes.


    Reba reminded, "Mrs. Carter, I think I heard someone calling you."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Cam answered, "I seem to have heard it too."


    After calling out "Mom", Cam saw no reaction from Cam. He nced at where Jadon and Carlotta


    were and crept towards the corner where Cam was squatting.


    After about half a minute, the three people''s eyes met. One was standing, two were squatting.


    Reba smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Carter."


    Abbot gave a reply unnaturally and turned to look at Cam. He asked, "Mom, why are you here?"


    Cam pointed at the two figures not far away, "Because of them."


    After that, Cam stood up and threw the cantaloupe rind in her hand into the bin next to her. Then she


    took out a wet wipe from her bag to wipe her hands, "What about you? Why are you here?"


    Abbot replied, "The same."


    After that, he raised his hand and scratched his head, muttering in a low voice, "The progress was too


    slow. My uncle dawdled all night and couldn''t even say a word of confession."


    Cam teased, "What? It''s so funny that a bachelor should mock someone who already has a


    girlfriend!"


    Abbot, "..."


    The dissidence of opinions made it useless to talk. Abbot felt like he was talking nonsense.


    After being despised by Cam, Abbot kept silent for a long time.


    Reba ate all the fruit in her hand and got up. She took a few steps to Cam and lowered her voice,


    "Cam, since you have someone with you, I''ll go back first."


    Cam replied, "Let''s forget about him."


    Reba, "..."


    Abbot kept silent, "..."


    After that, Cam quickly changed the subject as she realized that thisment was not quite


    appropriate, "As the saying goes, people have different sorrows and joys."


    This topic was a bit profound, Reba didn''t understand it and froze for a moment, "Hmm?"


    Cam then said, "Sorrows and joys are especially different between people of the opposite sex. It is


    better for the same sex to understand each other."


    Hearing that, Reba moved closer to Cam and said in a low voice, "Cam. It is mainly because I


    feel embarrassed to see him."


    Cam tipped her a wink and said, "You''re my friend now and he''s my son. He even has to call you


    auntie. You don''t need to be embarrassed when facing a junior."


    "This rtionship is somewhatplex and strange but logical." Reba thought.


    Cam reached over and took the cantaloupe rind from Reba''s hand and threw it into the trash


    before Reba could answer. Cam said in a serious manner, "Hold on. You don''t have to be


    embarrassed. Let him be embarrassed."


    "This is definitely a biological mother."Reba thought.


    Reba and Cam were whispering while Jadon and Carlotta got tired of walking and found a bench


    to sit on.


    Carlotta lowered her head and didn''t say anything.


    Jadon raised his hand and pinched his brow. He said in a gentle voice, "I seem to have drunk too much


    tonight."


    Carlotta raised her eyes, "Do you need me to get you some sobriety pills?"


    Jadon lowered his eyes to meet Carlotta''s andughed lightly, "Aren''t you worried that I''ll do something


    bad?"


    Carlotta answered, "I believe in Dr. Carter''s moral quality."


    Hearing that, he smiled, "Consider marrying me since you trust me."

 Chapter 434 Perpetual Bachelor

    Chapter 434 Perpetual Bachelor


    Chapter 434 Perpetual Bachelor


    Jadon turned the topic too quickly and asked too frankly.


    Carlotta was stunned for a moment.


    She was surprised and froze still, thinking that there was a problem with her hearing.


    Seeing this, Jadon spoke again in a smooth voice, "If you don''t want to marry me now, we can be


    lovers first."


    Carlotta replied, "Dr. Carter."


    Jadon had drunk a lot of wine tonight and so he was brave enough to confess his love. He won''t retreat


    this time, "What?"


    Carlotta''s hand clenched uneasily, "Are you drunk?"


    Jadon said honestly, "Not bad. I can hold my liquor well."


    Carlotta escaped Jadon''s gaze. "Why do you ..."


    Carlotta wanted to say something but stopped.


    Jadon naturally spread his legs and leaned over. Then he propped his elbows on his knees. He


    crossed his fingers and said seriously, "Carlotta, I''m confessing my love to you."


    Carlotta, "..."


    Jadon continued, "I saw the man you went on a blind date withst time. He was not as excellent as


    me."


    Carlotta was surprised and turned to look at Jadon again.


    Noticing that Carlotta was looking at himself, Jadon turned his head to look back at her, "Besides the


    fact that I am a bit older, I am much better than that man in terms of appearance andpetence."


    Carlotta, "..."


    Jadon finished. Noticing Carlotta''s stare, Jadon smiled, "So if you have to choose someone to fall in


    love with, you can choose me."


    Carlotta, "..."


    Jadon smiled and said in a gentle voice, "Besides, if you fall in love with me, you won''t be at a


    disadvantage because you know me so well."


    Jadon and Carlotta were talking over there. Cam and the others were too far away so they could not


    hear their conversation.


    There seemed to be a good atmosphere between the two of them. So Cam felt very relieved, and


    after a while, she said with satisfaction, "Jodon finally had a sudden enlightenment."


    Reba said, "Cam, Jadon is such a brilliant man. How could he never have a girlfriend?"


    Cam answered, "Fate has not arrived."


    Of course, Reba didn''t believe that exnation. She tipped Cam a wink, "We are sisters, and you


    can tell me the truth."


    Cam moved closer to Reba and lowered her voice, "The men in the Carters are too narcissistic.


    However, he has low self-esteem due to that. Listen ..."


    Cam murmured and made a rough description of the "cruel blows" he suffered from the Carters over


    the years.


    Reba replied, "It''s hard to be a man, and it''s even harder to be a man in the Carters."


    Abbot stood by. As Cam and Reba were talking, his mobile phone rang twice.


    Abbot took out his phone and saw Colin''s call, he answered in a low voice, "Arrived? Go towards the


    northwest corner."


    Colin answered, "Ok."


    Abbot said, "Colin, I''ve never missed you so much."


    Colin snorted lightly, "Do you miss me scolding you?"


    It''s surprising that Abbot should not scold back. Instead, Abbot let out a long sigh, "You''ll know when


    youe."


    A few minutester, Colin and Faye met up with Abbot. They took a nce at Cam and Reba,


    who were gossiping vigorously arm in arm at the side. They instantly understood.


    Colin teased, "Nice. There seems to be no conflict between mother-inw and daughter-inw at all."


    Abbot''s mouth twitched. He had a look of "helplessness".


    Colinughed derisively and looked at the ce where Jadon and Carlotta were. He pinched Faye''s


    fingers, "Honey, do you think that they are well-matched?"


    Faye followed Colin''s eyes and looked over. Under the light, Carlotta was elegant and Jadon was


    gentle.


    Faye answered, "Yes."


    Colin knew the concerns that Faye had been having and smiled lightly, "Whether two people can be


    together for the rest of their lives depends more on mutual understanding than family backgrounds."


    Faye answered, "Probably."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Colin lowered his head and moved close to her ear. "Honey, you need to


    change that. One needs love and expectation in life. It is right to be rational, but one needs not to be


    rational in everything." He offered.


    Faye''s head tilted slightly and she looked up at Colin.


    Colin lowered his head and smiled, "Are you admiring my values?"


    Faye reached out and hooked her hand around Colin''s cor and tugged it down. She whispered, "I


    just realized that narcissism turns out to be an infectious disease."


    Colinughed jokingly and did not reply.


    It was a dark, windy and cold night.


    For two people who loved each other and had just expressed their love for each other, this was


    nothing. But for a group of gossip, it was a little harder to endure.


    Half an hourter, Cam was the first to surrender, "You guys can wait here. I''ll go first."


    At this moment, Reba didn''t hold Cam''s arm anymore. She then held Faye''s arm. She was also


    shivering, "Why don''t we all retreat together?"


    Hearing that, Abbot who was standing at the side was just about to answer. However, Jadon and


    Carlotta who were sitting not far away suddenly got up.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    They stood face to face, and Carlotta looked down at the ground. Although they did not hear the


    conversation between the two, they could both guess that Carlotta was rejecting Jadon.


    Cam asked, "What''s going on here?"


    Abbot curled his lips, "Obviously, it''s a failure."


    After that, Abbot let out a sigh and added, "He is as he was. He is still a perpetual bachelor!"

 Chapter 435 You Actually Like Me

    Chapter 435 You Actually Like Me


    Chapter 435 You Actually Like Me


    Abbot finished. Cam raised her hand and pped him on the back of the head.


    Abbot cried out in pain, "Mom."


    Cam said, "If your uncle''s confession is not sessful today, I will no longer be your mother."


    Abbot answered, "Is the cost that high?"


    Cam replied with a cold smile, "There can only be one bachelor between you and him in the Carter. "


    Abbot asked, "So why can''t it be my uncle?"


    Cam gave him a contemptuous look, "Because he has been in the Carters longer than you. Of


    course, he deserved to have a girlfriend earlier than you."


    Abbot froze.


    Some words sounded nonsensical. But you just can''t refute it.


    After that, the atmosphere was a little embarrassing.


    Colin stood by and broke the silence with a smile, "We should believe in Jadon''s strength."


    On the other side, Carlotta kept her head down looking at the ground, and stammered, "Dr. Carter. I''m,


    I''m sorry."


    Jadon smiled lightly, "Can you tell me why?"


    Carlotta said nervously, "We are not suitable."


    Jadon asked, "In which aspect?"


    Carlotta''s voice was low and weak, "In all aspects."


    Hearing that, Jadon was not in a hurry. He was also not unhappy. "I don''t smoke and drink. What''s


    more, I usually go to the gym three times a week."


    Carlotta answered, "No, it''s not that this aspect is not suitable."


    Jadon continued, "I have a house, a car, and savings. I can swim and my parents died early."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Carlotta''s ears turned red as she listened to Jadon''s words. "Dr. ... Dr.Carter, you don''t have to say


    anymore. It''s gettingte and I need to go back."


    After that, she did not wait for Jadon''s reply and turned around to leave.


    Carlotta had just taken a step when Jadon thought for a few seconds and said in a deep voice, "My


    fertility function is normal."


    Carlotta wore a pair of high heels tonight in order to look good at Jadon''s ssmates'' party.


    Hearing Jadon''s words, she turned her ankle. She failed to stand firm and almost fell over.


    Seeing this, Jadon reached out hurriedly to hold her. "Is everything okay?" He asked.


    Carlotta was in pain, "No, I''m fine."


    Jadon said, "Let me take a look. If you''re in pain and really can''t stand up, you can just press your hand


    on my shoulder."


    Carlotta declined, "No, it''s time to ..."


    Carlotta wanted to find an opportunity to go home, but Jadon already squatted down.


    Jadon was very gentle. He did not pretend to be gentle. He was a gentleman by nature.


    Jadon squatted at first and then knelt on the floor. He took off Carlotta''s high heels and let her step on


    his knee in order to examine the injury carefully., "It''s okay. It is not serious. You only need to apply a


    coldpress to your ankle. "


    After that, Jadon looked up at Carlotta. "Although it''s not serious, you can''t walk anymore at the


    moment."


    Carlotta was stunned, "What can I do then?"


    Jadon took Carlotta''s foot down carefully and stood up, "If you don''t mind, I can carry you to the car


    park."


    Carlotta, "..."


    Jadon finished and Carlotta didn''t say anything. He smiled, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll take it that you


    agree."


    After that, he reached out and carried Carlotta in his arms.


    Carlotta suddenly felt nervous and she subconsciously tugged at Jadon''s cor with her hand.


    Jadon smiled and carried Carlotta towards the car park. He said in a low voice while walking, "Carlotta,


    we are not young anymore. If you trust my character, we can get married first and then fall in love.


    Don''t worry. We will gradually fall in love."


    Carlotta pursed her lips and said, "Dr. Carter, you are very excellent. However, we are not well-


    matched."


    Jadonughed lightly, "Do you think I''m too old?"


    Carlotta hurriedly shook her head, "No, no. You''re actually not that much older than me.."


    Jadon actually knew very well what Carlotta was worried about, but he didn''t want to mention it.


    Because he was worried that his mentioning that aspect would only bother her more.


    A few minutester, Jadon arrived at the car park with Carlotta in his arms.


    Jadon ced Carlotta carefully on the back seat of the car and took out his mobile phone to dial the


    number of the chauffeur.


    After the conversation, Jadon hung up the phone. He walked to the driver''s seat and leaned down to sit


    in it. Then he started the engine and turned the heater on.


    The temperature inside the car gradually rose, and Carlotta became more and more nervous.


    Jadon looked at her in the rear-view mirror. "Are you really not going to consider me?" He asked.


    Carlotta replied, "No, I''m not going to do that."


    Jadon was silent for a while and said in a serious manner, "Carlotta, I know you actually like me."


    Carlotta blushed, "..."


    Carlotta blushed and didn''t know what to reply. Suddenly, the car window was suddenly knocked on


    from outside. "Hello, I''m the chauffeur."


    The group of gossip withdrew after seeing Jadon''s car leave.


    Abbot, Cam, and Reba sat in one car.


    Colin and Faye sat in the other car.


    On the road, Faye leaned back in the passenger seat and lost in thought.


    Colin turned to look at her. "What are you thinking about?" He asked.


    Faye looked a bit tired. "I was thinking that I was not the only victim of my parents'' death that year."


    She answered.


    Hearing that, he didn''t reply. After a few seconds, he smiled and said in a low voice, "Go with me at the


    weekend to have my ligature clips removed by the doctor."


    Faye was stunned and looked at Colin.


    Colin smiled, "Let''s try to have a daughter at once!"

 Chapter 436 Fellow Sufferers Have Mutual Sympathy

    Chapter 436 Fellow Sufferers Have Mutual Sympathy


    Chapter 436 Fellow Sufferers Had Mutual Sympathy


    When Colin and Faye drove back to the Fennth Community, Carlotta had already returned early. She


    was sitting on the sofa in the living room with a cup in her hands and drinking water.


    Hearing the sound from the door, Carlotta turned around.


    After seeing Colin and Faye, she pressed her lips and said, "You''re back."


    Colin then said with a smile, "Why did youe back so early, Aunt Carlotta?"


    Carlotta responded, "It''s already quitete."


    Colin continued, "I thought Jadon would take the opportunity to express his love."


    Colin put it so straightforwardly that Carlotta flushed immediately, "No, he didn''t."


    With that, Carlotta got up and said, "It''ste, and you two should go to wash up and rest early."


    After finishing her words, Carlotta left without waiting for Colin to reply, limping back to the bedroom.


    Seeing that, Faye frowned at Colin.


    Colin did not feel that he was wrong, but smiled and said, "I did it on purpose. She had been in the


    living room, so how could she chat with Jadon?"


    Faye said, "You''re wily."


    Colin walked forward to help Faye take off her jacket, checked the wound on her shoulder, and said


    with a smile, "There''s a spray for sprains in the medical box at home. You can bring it to aunt Carlotta


    Faye said with a smile, "Okay."


    A few minutester, Faye went to Carlotta''s bedroom.


    Carlotta was sitting on the edge of the bed, applying a towel on her ankle.


    Faye handed her the spray in her hand, "Auntie, Colin said this spray works well. You can try it."


    Carlotta reached out to take the spray and said with a bashful smile, "Please say thanks to Colin for


    me."


    Faye smiled and said, "We''re all family. There''s no need to be so courteous."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After giving Carlotta the spray, Faye did not leave immediately but walked to the window to view the


    night scene outside for a while.


    Seeing that she had no intention of leaving, Carlotta said hesitantly, "Faye, do you have something to


    tell me?"


    Faye said with her head tilted, "Auntie, do you like Jadon?"


    Carlotta was silent.


    Carlotta had expected that Faye would ask this question, but she hadn''t expected Faye to ask it so


    straightforwardly.


    Carlotta pressed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that Carlotta did not speak, Faye did not try to keep asking but said, "If you like him, you should


    have a try."


    Carlotta clenched the spray in her hand and said, "We''re not the good one for each other."


    Faye said, "You have not even tried. How do you know you two are not the good one for each other?"


    Hearing Faye''s words, Carlotta looked down at the spray in her hand and did not speak. After a while,


    she said with a bitter smile, "I''m not very smart, but I''m not stupid. I know that I''m not in the same world


    as he is, as the environment in which we grew up and the way how we perceive a certain thing are


    quite different."


    After finishing that, Carlotta paused, looked up at Faye, and said, "Do you know how much preparation


    I''ve done for tonight''s party?"


    Faye and Carlotta looked at each other.


    Carlotta continued, "I wasn''t sure if they were going to have what kinds of food, so I looked up the


    etiquette of both cultures online in advance. But even so, I was still afraid I would make a mistake."


    Faye replied, "I understand."


    There was a time when she was also like that.


    Seeing Faye drop her eyes, she said, "Faye, when people reach my age, they may want to have their


    own families and their beloved ones, but I want to live the rest of my life in peace and quiet."


    After finishing that, Carlotta paused for a moment and continued, "Dr. Carter is a good man, but I''m not


    good enough for him."


    Faye was not the kind of sentimental person.


    Therefore, she couldn''t say something like "Don''t look down upon yourself" at this time.


    Because she knew very well that what Carlotta had said was not trying to underestimate herself but to


    be realistic.


    To be truly good to a person was to let her grow in the right perception, not to let her indulge in "white


    lies".


    A lie would still be a lie, even if it was well-intentioned.


    And very often, the chain reaction caused by a white lie would not be that good for the person


    concerned.


    After Carlotta finished saying, it was silent in the room for about a minute.


    Faye walked up and sat down by Carlotta''s bed.


    Carlotta froze and looked at Faye.


    Faye said, "Auntie, I agree with you."


    Carlotta said with a smile, "Well."


    Faye turned to look at Carlotta and said, "But don''t you want to have a try? Jadon is very good and


    gentle, and most importantly, he likes you very much. He is not in his sd days, and he has seen


    women who are better than you, so his decision to express his love to you is a well-thought-out one."


    The smile froze on Carlotta''s face.


    Faye looked away from Carlotta''s face to give her time to think, and then she pressed her lips and said,


    "Auntie, Colin is not my father, nor Jadon is."


    The words of Faye touched Carlotta''s heart directly.


    Carlotta got a lump in her throat.


    The atmosphere in the room, which had just been enlivened, was once again gloomy.


    And the gloomy atmospherested longer than just now.


    After a long time, Carlotta said in a hoarse voice, "I can still remember how good your father was to


    your mother."


    Faye turned her head and said, "Is it because we''ve seen the flowers withered in autumn and winter


    that we won''t see them next spring?"


    Carlotta said, "Faye."


    Faye continued, "The one who made mistakes was Shepard Nash, instead of me or you."

 Chapter 437 Let Go

    Chapter 437Let Go


    Chapter 437 Let Go


    When Faye walked out of Carlotta''s bedroom, she found Colin was on a call before the French window.


    He was holding an unlit cigarette in his mouth and the cor of his shirt was unbuttoned. He asked with


    a spurious smile, "Are you sure?"


    When he finished the words, Faye wrapped her arms around his waist.


    Colin slightly raised his brows, put his palm on Faye''s hand, and patted it. Then he turned around and


    asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Faye only rested her head on Colin''s back quietly.


    Colin asked again with a nasal sound.


    Faye said in an upset voice, "You may go on. Let me hug you for a while."


    Colin said with a chuckle, "Well."


    Then he continued the call and said to the person at the other end of the phone, "Ethan, you may go


    on."


    Ethan asked, "Does Faye have any problem?"


    Colin replied calmly, "Nothing. She just wants to hug me."


    Both Ethan and Faye were rendered speechless.


    Not getting any response from Ethan, Colin continued teasingly, "Don''t take it to your heart. It''s normal


    for married couples."


    Ethan sneered and asked, "Are you humble-bragging?"


    Colin asked in a pretended innocent voice, "Am I?"


    Ethan was annoyed yet amused. He retorted, "Be confident. Save your question. Of course, you are.


    And it''s apparent."


    Colin clicked his tongue and asked, "Are all single old men so sensitive?"


    Ethan questioned, "Whom are you alluding to? Abbot?"


    Collin said, "I''m recording our call."


    Ethan scolded, "You''re so nasty."


    Eight times out of ten of Colin and Ethan''s joking arguments would end in a draw. As for the rest two


    times, probably it was because one of them had made a mistake.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After joking with Ethan for a while, Colin came to the point with a smile, "Assign some men to


    investigate that thing in the prison."


    Ethan replied, "Okay. I see. I call you to inform you in advance so that you can get mentally prepared."


    Colin said, "I''m looking forward to it if he''s still alive."


    When chatting with Ethan, Colin also paid great attention to Faye''s mood.


    Feeling that Faye was tightening her hug, he felt so touched.


    Ten minutester, Colin hung up his phone.


    Faye withdrew her hands, walked to Colin, and stood by his side.


    Colin put his phone into his pocket and asked with a smile, "What did you and aunt talk about?"


    Faye answered honestly, "I encouraged her to pursue her own happiness bravely."


    Colin''s smile widened as he said, "Good job."


    Faye looked back at Colin and said with a smile, "Seems like I can let go of some matters."


    Colin turned around to face Faye, reached out to pull her into his embrace, and hugged her tightly.


    "Honey."


    Faye took a breath. Not wanting to worry him, she shifted the topic and asked, "What did you talk about


    with Ethan just now?"


    Colin replied, "Colin said that it seemed like ine was still alive."


    Faye asked in shock, "What?"


    Colin chuckled scornfully and continued, "Saints must have a mistake in a thousand of considerations,


    and fool people must have a gain in a thousand of considerations. ine had made a good move. He


    even managed to deceive Brandon. But probably he hadn''t expected that Ethan would send his men to


    investigate him."


    Faye said, "Brandon is a thoughtful person, how would he make such a stupid mistake?"


    Colin tilted his head andnded a kiss on Faye''s hair, asking, "What do you think of it?"


    Faye realized something after pondering for a while and said, "Something was wrong with the men sent


    by Brandon into prison."


    Colin chuckled, notmenting on it.


    Faye continued, "It must be Maxwell!"


    Colin curled his lips into a smile and said, "Honey, is it appropriate for you to be so smart?"


    Faye replied with a bright smile, "It''s not difficult to guess this."


    Colin said, "Then guess why Maxwell did this."


    Faye replied, "We know little about Maxwell and Brandon, nor do we know about what has happened


    between the two. It''s hard to guess it."


    Colin appreciated this aspect of Faye the most - she was smart, but she wouldn''t think herself clever


    and act ordingly.


    She would never make wild guesses about things that she was ignorant of.


    Colin chuckled when he heard Faye''s words and said, "Maxwell and Brandon are especially simr in


    an aspect."


    Faye added, "They could endure hardships to aplish some ambition."


    The next day...


    It was six o''clock in the morning and Faye and Colin were still sleeping. But Colin''s phone which was


    ced on the bedside table suddenly rang.


    Colin reached out for his phone with a frown and answered the call, "Hello?"


    York''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Mr. Farrell, your grandfather passed away."


    Colin immediately sobered up when he heard the words. He sat up on the bed, took a nce at the


    sleeping Faye, and asked in a low voice, "When did he pass away?"


    York replied, "Half an hour ago."


    Colin said, "I see."


    York wasn''t in a hurry to end the call when he heard Colin''s words.


    Colin sensed something wrong and asked with a frown, "What''s wrong?"


    York replied naturally, "Madame Farrell asked when you and Mrs. Farrell woulde back."


    Colin answered, "At about eight."


    York replied, "Okay."


    After hanging up his phone, Colin thought of York''s deliberate pause during their call. He concluded


    something must have happened in the Farrells'' Mansion and there must be someone beside York. He


    couldn''t report to him directly, so he chose to deliver the information to him in that manner."


    When Colin was lost in thoughts, his phone vibrated.


    Colin looked down. A message popped out on the screen: Brandon shows up.

 Chapter 438 Fiction

    Chapter 438Fiction


    Chapter 438 Fiction


    The message was sent from York''s personal number.


    When seeing the message, Colin narrowed his charming eyes.


    What a cunning old man. He only showed up after Old Mr. Farrell died.


    He had moved carefully every step on the way, afraid any idents would happen.


    Colin smiled in disdain and rotated his phone on his palm. Several minutester, he leaned forward and


    Faye had always been a light sleeper/ However, after sleeping on the same bed with Colin, she would


    always oversleep.


    Sensing that Colin was talking to her, Faye withdrew into the quilt.


    Colin chuckled when seeing this and said, "Honey, you can''t sleep on today."


    Originally Faye''s eyes were exposed outside the quilt. But when she heard the words, she withdrew


    her whole head into the quilt and only several locks of her hair were exposed.


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile and reached out to y her exposed hair with his fingers.


    Faye struggled but soon became quiet.


    Colin chuckled, let go of her hair, and then hugged Faye with the quilt between then. "Faye."


    In a daze, Faye finally spoke, "I''m so sleepy."


    Colinughed out and said, "You can''t sleep on though. My grandfather passed away."


    Faye was stunned and she didn''t reply.


    Finding that Faye was silent, Colin continued, "Brandon shows up."


    Faye emerged from the quilt and asked, "What?"


    Colinnded a kiss on her lips and said, "He''s now in the Farrells'' Mansion."


    Colin teased when seeing Faye''s response, "Aren''t you sleepy now?"


    Faye replied, "I''m curious about him."


    Colin said with a smile, "Me too."


    He had plotted it for years and had been powerful enough to directly topple Old Mr. Farrell, but he had


    been enduring humiliation and hiding behind the scenes and only showed up and gave Mr. Old Farrell


    a critical hit after he was sick in bed.


    For such kind of a person, no matter he was your friend or enemy, his schemes and thoughtfulness


    could not be looked down upon.


    Forty minutester, Colin and Faye arrived at the Farrells'' Mansion.


    Though Tiffany hated Old Mr. Farrell to the core, she had been dedicated in acting.


    Colin stopped the car outside the yard and walked into the mansion hand-in-hand with Faye.


    The Farrells'' Mansion had white clothes hanging on every ce, including the gate. And the mourning


    hall was set up in the greenhouse that Old Mr. Farrell liked the most when he was alive.


    As soon as Colin and Faye stepped into the backyard, they heard Tiffany''s hysterical cries.


    Some people from the branches of the Farrell family beside her were consoling her as Tiffany had


    fainted several times when crying.


    "Tiffany, don''t be too sad. You can''t revive the dead."


    "Yep. Old Mr. Farrell treated you like his own daughter when he was alive. If he sees this in the heaven,


    he will also feel sad."


    "Old Mr. Farrell and ine all passed away and many things in the Farrell family are waiting for you. If


    you fall sick, who else will be able to take care of the Farrell family?"


    This kind of fence sitter was verymon in rich families.


    Especially in the branches of rich families, there were many of this type.


    After all, these people were like parasites and they would support anyone who could bring benefits to


    them.


    Tiffany choked when hearing their constion.


    She said in a choked voice, "You''re right, and I know it. But I can''t control myself."


    "When thinking that Mr. Old Farrell was so nice to me when he was alive, I..."


    Tiffany was interrupted by a maid as thetter trotted to her, leaned forward, and whispered into her


    ear. "Madame Farrell, Mr. Colin Farrell and his wife are back."


    Tiffany replied "I see" in sobs as a response.


    Soon after the maid''s report, Colin and Faye walked into the mourning hall. Tiffany looked up at them


    and said in a crying voice, "Colin, Faye, you''re back. Come here to mourn your grandfather."


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile, walked forward and burned some incense sticks.


    Faye followed him. When she was about to take the incense sticks from the servant, Colin stopped her.


    Faye looked up at him. Colin leaned forward and whispered into her ear, exining, "He doesn''t


    deserve it."


    Faye''s eyelids trembled.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Colin stood straight and took the incense sticks from the servant without any expressional change. He


    didn''t kneel down and simply made a bow.


    When Colin finished the mourning, a middle-aged woman standing beside Tiffany asked in a voice


    which was neither too loud nor too low, "Colin, why didn''t you kneel? And Faye didn''t even burn


    incense to pray. It''s too..."


    Before she could finish the words, Colin shot a cold nce at her.


    She was choked and became silent.


    Tiffany hurriedly exined when seeing this, "Colin has been like this since young. Old Mr. Farrell knew


    about his temper the most. It would be freak if he suddenly kneels down. As for Faye, Colin has been


    spoiling her, so it''s enough for one of them to burn incense sticks to show respect."


    Tiffany fully showed the generosity and tolerance what a step-mother was supposed to have in a few


    words.


    And she ndered Colin at the same time.


    Colin was clear of it, but he didn''t exposed it in the public. He said, "Mom, you know me well."


    Tiffany forced a smile and said, "Colin, if you think this ce is disorderly, you may take Faye to the


    front courtyard. It''s quiet."


    Colin smiled mockingly. He didn''t refuse it and said, "Then mom, thank you for dealing with the affairs


    here."


    He turned around and left with Faye after finishing the words.


    They walked out of the mourning hall. Just as they had taken two steps, they bumped into Maxwell who


    wasing to mourn.


    None of the three stopped.


    When Maxwell walked past Colin, he said in a voice which could only be heard by them two, "Brandon


    is in the front hall. You''d better not go there."

 Chapter 439 A Disfigured Man

    Chapter 439A Disfigured Man


    Chapter 441 The Living Must Move on with Their Lives


    Abbot''s tone was so serious that Colin was stunned for several seconds.


    Aftering to his sense, Colin chuckled and asked, "What?"


    Abbot coughed at the other end of the phone and said in an unnatural tone, "Reba had been crazily


    pursuing me recently. I''m considering if I should give her a chance as she''s you and Faye''s friend."


    Colin asked teasingly, "Is Reba pursuing you crazily?"


    Abbot replied, "Yep."


    Colin teased, "Why didn''t I hear about it before?"


    Abbot replied, "How would you hear about this? Reba is a girl and she won''t tell others about this.


    And I don''t like showing off..."


    Abbot suddenly paused and asked fretfully, "Should I give her a chance?''


    Colin answered, "No need."


    Abbot was dumbfounded for a second. Then he asked, "Why?"


    Colin replied righteously, "We''re brothers after all. How will I have the heart to let you sacrifice your rest


    life for my sake?"


    Abbot was rendered speechless.


    Colin leaned back in the chair after finishing those words and continued smilingly, "It doesn''t matter.


    You don''t have to be bothered. I know many excellent young men and I can introduce them to Reba


    Abbot remained silent.


    Not receiving any response from Abbot, Colin teased, "How did you feel when you heard that I would


    introduce Reba to others?"


    Abbot said through gritted teeth, "I felt nothing."


    Colin called his name, "Abbot."


    Abbot replied in a sulky voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Colin sneered and said, "I like this aspect of you - you never say uncle."


    Abbot took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want to talk to you."


    Then he directly ended the call without waiting for Colin''s response.


    Hearing the busy tone from the phone, Colin moved his phone to the front. It vibrated when he was


    about to put it into his pocket and a message popped out on the screen.


    [Abbot] Which kind of pants will make one look young?


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile and texted a message.


    [Colin] Paper diaper.


    [Abbot] Deliver my best wishes to your ancestors.


    [Colin] Let them thank you in person.


    [Abbot] ...


    After that, Colin got out of the car with a smile and then took an elevator to the president''s office.


    In the PR Department...


    Galen was reporting matters about a variety show to Faye with a worried look.


    Faye said with a faint smile, "It has attracted great attention, but no one is willing to join it?"


    Galen shook her head and replied, "Yep, no one. The production team requires the participants to be


    stars who have certain poprity. But none of those who meet the requirement is willing to take part in


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    this show."


    After finishing the words, Galen realized that Faye never watched any variety shows at the usual times


    and hurriedly exined, "It''s a variety show about wilderness survival. In the first season, the


    production team directly sent the guests into a desert to attract attention. This method worked. But as a


    result, no star is willing to take part in the second season anymore."


    Variety shows nowadays would resort to every means to hype up and attract attention.


    Stars being sent to the desert would suffer a lot.


    Moreover, it was live broadcasting, so stars could not act willfully so as to maintain their character


    setting and public image. They had to bite the bullet to hold on.


    Who else would dare to take part in this show after learning about its rules?


    More importantly, the production team required participants to be stars who had certain poprity. But


    which of those who met this requirement was willing to earn money in such a difficult way?


    Unless the production team could give them sky-high remuneration.


    Faye pondered for a while. Galen said worriedly, "The deadline is Friday. If none of our stars is willing


    to take part in this show, I''m afraid that we''ll be caught out by those entertainment reporters. The stars


    in ourpany will bebeled as stars not willing to bear hardships."


    Faye replied in a nd voice, "All right. I see."


    Galen hugged the document more tightly after finishing those words and then continued, "Ms. Nash, I


    will go out if there is nothing else."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    Galen turned around. When she was about to reach the door, Faye suddenly asked, "Galen, tomorrow


    is Wednesday, right?"


    Galen paused in her pace and turned around. "Yes," replied she.


    Faye continued, "I''ll have a rest tomorrow. Call me if there''s any matter."


    Galen replied with a nod, "Okay."


    Tomorrow was Wednesday, the day when Fanny''s grandmother would be buried.


    Originally, she should have been buried earlier. However, many things happened during this period,


    plus Faye once promised Fanny that she would give her grandmother a grand funeral, so it was


    dyed until now.


    Faye was the only one left in the office after Galen''s leaving.


    With her lips slightly pressed together, she pondered for several seconds and then picked up her phone


    to call Rex.


    The music rang for several seconds before the call was answered. Then there came Rex''s voice. "Ms.


    Nash."


    As he was no longer Faye''s subordinate, his voice sounded more natural than before.


    Faye inhaled shallowly and said, "Fanny''s grandmother''s funeral will be held tomorrow. Will you


    Rex was dumbfounded for a second. Then he said smilingly, "Thank you."


    Faye replied, "I''m sorry that it''s been dyed for so long."


    Rex said, "It''s not that long. In our hometown, the coffin of the dead should be kept in the mourning hall


    before the burying."


    Faye and Rex seldom talked before, but today, they rarely had chitchat.


    None of them mentioned Fanny, but everything they talked about was about Fanny.


    When ending the call with Rex, Faye clenched her phone tightly, leaned back against the chair, and


    pressed her lips into a straight line.


    May the deceased rest in peace while the living must move on with their lives.

 Chapter 440 Being Foolish

    Chapter 440Being Foolish


    Chapter 440 Being Foolish


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat when she heard Brandon''s words and a bad hunch rose in her heart.


    Finding that Faye was silent, Brandon sneered. He rolled the wheelchair to the French window again.


    Faye pressed her lips together while looking at Brandon''s back.


    Colin beside her naturally held her hand and shook his head at her.


    Faye understood his suggestion and remained silent.


    Brandon looked out of the window at thendscape outside. Several minutester, he gradually calmed


    down. Then he asked with a sneer, "Do you think Shepard was the one who set the fire?"


    Faye was still silent.


    Brandon sneered.


    Before Faye could say something, Tiffany walked in, interrupting their conversation.


    She was wearing a pair ofmbskin brown heels and she didn''t change them into slippers when


    entering the living room. She directly walked to Faye and Colin and asked, "Colin, you got to know Mr.


    Brandon Farrell just now, right?"


    Colin replied, "Yep."


    Tiffany then said earnestly, "The grudges among the older generation don''t have anything to do with


    the second generation. Since Old Mr. Farrell and your father have passed away, plus that the Farrell


    family is such a big family with great fortune, it desperately needs a leader. Hence, I prepare to


    wee Mr. Brandon Farrell back and let him govern our family."


    It sounded like a good exnation, but in fact, it was full of loopholes.


    It was true that Old Mr. Farrell and ine had died, but Hank and Colin were not babies. No matter


    what, it was not Brandon''s turn to govern the family.


    Moreover, everyone knew about the grudges between Brandon and Old Mr. Farrell. This move of


    Tiffany was undoubtedly a p on Old Mr. Farrell''s face.


    Tiffany fixed her eyes on Colin after finishing the words, waiting for him to express his opinions.


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile and said, "Okay."


    Tiffany was stunned when she heard his answer and her expression became unnatural as she said,


    "You''re very sensible."


    Colin replied, "I once said that except for the Farrell Media, anything else in the Farrell family doesn''t


    have anything to do with me."


    Tiffany''s face was brimmed with smiles. Though she didn''tment on it, it was easy to tell from her


    expression that she was very satisfied with Colin''s answer.


    Colin looked down at his wristwatch after finishing the words and said, "Mom, if there is nothing else,


    please excuse me and Faye."


    Tiffany pretended to be surprised when she heard Colin''s words and asked, "Don''t you n to stay?"


    Colinughed and said, "Nah. We''ll go back when grandfather''s funeral is held."


    Finishing the conversation with Tiffany, Colin strode to Brandon, leaned forward, and bid him farewell


    smilingly just like how he treated Old Mr. Farrell, "Mr. Brandon Farrell, I and Faye need to deal with


    some matters in thepany. We''lle back to visit you when we''re free."


    Colin behaved very respectfully and politely. Brandon''s sharp eyes darkened as he replied, "Okay."


    Colin smiled, stood up, and left with Faye.


    They got into the car after leaving the Farrells'' Mansion with Colin sitting in the driver''s seat and Faye


    sitting in the passenger''s seat.


    Colin tapped the steering wheel with his slender fingers after getting into the car. He said scornfully,


    "Tiffany is getting more and more foolish."


    Faye replied in a nd voice, "She thinks she can handle Brandon and that designating Brandon to


    govern the Farrell family can prevent you from inheriting the family fortune. But probably she hasn''t


    expected that this move is indeed opening the door to a dangerous person."


    Colin said, "If she continues to do stupid things, she''ll have to repay with her life."


    Faye remarked, "If a natural disaster happens to someone, he or she can be forgiven; but if it''s of one''s


    own making, he or she deserves the punishment."


    Colin chuckled when he heard Faye''s words and swirled the steering wheel.


    It was Monday today, even though it was not rush hour, there were many cars on the street.


    When they arrived at thepany, Colin leaned forward and unfastened the safety belt for Faye. He


    took the chance tond a kiss on her lips and said, "Honey, you may go up first. I need to call back


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Abbot."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    She got out of the car and then took an elevator upstairs. Soon after she walked into the office, Galen


    followed in.


    Galen walked to the desk with a document in her hand and then handed it to Faye, reporting, "Ms.


    Nash, these are all the contracts that Fanny vited."


    Faye took the document and said after leafing through it, "I see. Did you calcte the sum of


    Galen answered, "1.1 million."


    Faye replied, "Okay. Contact thesepanies in these days and wire thepensation to them."


    Galen replied.


    She picked up the document on the desk after finishing the words. Seeming to be in a dilemma, she


    reported, "Ms. Nash, there''s one more thing."


    Faye looked up at her and asked, "Did Mr. Ford refuse to keep the scenes filmed by Fanny?"


    Galen replied, "Yep. Mr. Ford called me just now and asked me to exin to you that it wasn''t that he


    was unwilling to keep the scenes filmed by Fanny, it was just that no actress was willing to shoot the


    rest scenes. He released the information about a week ago, yet so far, no actress has contacted him."


    Faye pressed her lips, seeming to be pondering about something.


    It made sense that those actresses didn''t want to act in such a movie as it had two female leading


    actresses, especially when the former one had passed away and caused an uproar. This meant that


    thetter''s hard work might go in vain and help to promote the former''s poprity instead.


    Faye thought maybe her idea was too selfish.


    She nodded and said, "All right. I see. Wire the liquidated damages to Mr. Fordter."


    Galen replied, "Okay."


    After reporting things rted to Fanny, Galen began to report her work.


    On the other side...


    Sitting in the car, Colin was having a call with Abbot.


    Abbot asked in an extremely meaningful tone, "Colin, should men be more proactive in a rtionship?"

 Chapter 441 The Living Must Move on with Their Lives

    Chapter 441 The Living Must Move on with Their Lives


    Chapter 441 The Living Must Move on with Their Lives


    Abbot''s tone was so serious that Colin was stunned for several seconds.


    Aftering to his sense, Colin chuckled and asked, "What?"


    Abbot coughed at the other end of the phone and said in an unnatural tone, "Reba had been crazily


    pursuing me recently. I''m considering if I should give her a chance as she''s you and Faye''s friend."


    Colin asked teasingly, "Is Reba pursuing you crazily?"


    Abbot replied, "Yep."


    Colin teased, "Why didn''t I hear about it before?"


    Abbot replied, "How would you hear about this? Reba is a girl and she won''t tell others about this.


    And I don''t like showing off..."


    Abbot suddenly paused and asked fretfully, "Should I give her a chance?''


    Colin answered, "No need."


    Abbot was dumbfounded for a second. Then he asked, "Why?"


    Colin replied righteously, "We''re brothers after all. How will I have the heart to let you sacrifice your rest


    life for my sake?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Abbot was rendered speechless.


    Colin leaned back in the chair after finishing those words and continued smilingly, "It doesn''t matter.


    You don''t have to be bothered. I know many excellent young men and I can introduce them to Reba


    Abbot remained silent.


    Not receiving any response from Abbot, Colin teased, "How did you feel when you heard that I would


    introduce Reba to others?"


    Abbot said through gritted teeth, "I felt nothing."


    Colin called his name, "Abbot."


    Abbot replied in a sulky voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Colin sneered and said, "I like this aspect of you - you never say uncle."


    Abbot took a deep breath and said, "I don''t want to talk to you."


    Then he directly ended the call without waiting for Colin''s response.


    Hearing the busy tone from the phone, Colin moved his phone to the front. It vibrated when he was


    about to put it into his pocket and a message popped out on the screen.


    [Abbot] Which kind of pants will make one look young?


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile and texted a message.


    [Colin] Paper diaper.


    [Abbot] Deliver my best wishes to your ancestors.


    [Colin] Let them thank you in person.


    [Abbot] ...


    After that, Colin got out of the car with a smile and then took an elevator to the president''s office.


    In the PR Department...


    Galen was reporting matters about a variety show to Faye with a worried look.


    Faye said with a faint smile, "It has attracted great attention, but no one is willing to join it?"


    Galen shook her head and replied, "Yep, no one. The production team requires the participants to be


    stars who have certain poprity. But none of those who meet the requirement is willing to take part in


    this show."


    After finishing the words, Galen realized that Faye never watched any variety shows at the usual times


    and hurriedly exined, "It''s a variety show about wilderness survival. In the first season, the


    production team directly sent the guests into a desert to attract attention. This method worked. But as a


    result, no star is willing to take part in the second season anymore."


    Variety shows nowadays would resort to every means to hype up and attract attention.


    Stars being sent to the desert would suffer a lot.


    Moreover, it was live broadcasting, so stars could not act willfully so as to maintain their character


    setting and public image. They had to bite the bullet to hold on.


    Who else would dare to take part in this show after learning about its rules?


    More importantly, the production team required participants to be stars who had certain poprity. But


    which of those who met this requirement was willing to earn money in such a difficult way?


    Unless the production team could give them sky-high remuneration.


    Faye pondered for a while. Galen said worriedly, "The deadline is Friday. If none of our stars is willing


    to take part in this show, I''m afraid that we''ll be caught out by those entertainment reporters. The stars


    in ourpany will bebeled as stars not willing to bear hardships."


    Faye replied in a nd voice, "All right. I see."


    Galen hugged the document more tightly after finishing those words and then continued, "Ms. Nash, I


    will go out if there is nothing else."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    Galen turned around. When she was about to reach the door, Faye suddenly asked, "Galen, tomorrow


    is Wednesday, right?"


    Galen paused in her pace and turned around. "Yes," replied she.


    Faye continued, "I''ll have a rest tomorrow. Call me if there''s any matter."


    Galen replied with a nod, "Okay."


    Tomorrow was Wednesday, the day when Fanny''s grandmother would be buried.


    Originally, she should have been buried earlier. However, many things happened during this period,


    plus that Faye once promised Fanny that she would give her grandmother a grant funeral, so it was


    dyed until now.


    Faye was the only one left in the office after Galen''s leaving.


    With her lips slightly pressed together, she pondered for several seconds and then picked up her phone


    to call Rex.


    The music rang for several seconds before the call was answered. Then there came Rex''s voice. "Ms.


    Nash."


    As he was no longer Faye''s subordinate, his voice sounded more natural than before.


    Faye inhaled shallowly and said, "Fanny''s grandmother''s funeral will be held tomorrow. Will you


    Rex was dumbfounded for a second. Then he said smilingly, "Thank you."


    Faye replied, "I''m sorry that it''s been dyed for so long."


    Rex said, "It''s not that long. In our hometown, the coffin of the dead should be kept in the mourning hall


    before the burying."


    Faye and Rex seldom talked before, but today, they rarely had chitchat.


    None of them mentioned Fanny, but everything they talked about was about Fanny.


    When ending the call with Rex, Faye clenched her phone tightly, leaned back against the chair, and


    pressed her lips into a straight line.


    May the deceased rest in peace while the living must move on with their lives.

 Chapter 442 Worldly Wisdom

    Chapter 442 Worldly Wisdom


    Chapter 442 Worldly Wisdom


    Faye got up early on Wednesday.


    Colin especially wore a ck suit and apanied Faye to the funeral.


    Almost all the stars and C-level managers the Farrell Media came.


    After burning incense sticks to show their respects, some young stars discussed in whispers in a corner


    near the door.


    "It''s enough for her life. It''s such a grand funeral."


    "I agree. Even Mr. Farrell is here."


    "It''s thanks to her granddaughter."


    "Speaking of Fanny, I think she really had good luck that she made friends with Ms. Nash."


    "What''s good about having good luck? Her life is short. She hasn''t be popr, and..."


    The discussion of these young stars was stopped by an indifferent voice from behind. "Excuse me."


    They turned around in dissatisfaction when they heard the words. But when finding Aniston and William


    standing behind them, they didn''t dare to say anything though they were annoyed. They pressed their


    lips and stood aside.


    Aniston said, "If you want to advance your career in this circle, the first thing you need to learn is to


    know what you should and should not say."


    Those young stars remained silent.


    Aniston walked into the hall after finishing the words.


    Those young stars all heaved a sigh of relief when Aniston left. One of them said disdainfully, "What is


    she pretending to be? Everyone knows that her current resources were all given by Robert. Without


    him, who would get to know her?"


    "I agree. At that time, her divorce was zed all over the Inte. How dare she keep such a high


    profile now. Aren''t she afraid of embarrassing herself?"


    Aniston turned a deaf ear to the discussions behind.


    Williammented, "You''re soposed. You''ve made progress."


    Aniston replied, "All people have to grow up."


    After burning incense sticks to mourn Fanny''s grandmother, Aniston was not in a hurry to leave. She


    walked up to Faye and greeted, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye asked with a smile, "Aren''t you busy today?"


    Aniston answered, "I''ve asked for a leave for this morning, but I need to work this afternoon."


    Faye nodded with a smile and then greeted William, "William."


    William greeted, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye originally thought the two just wanted to say hello to her. Much to her surprise, William smiled at


    her and said in a low voice, "Ms. Nash, can I have a word with you?"


    Faye took a nce at Colin who was entertaining the guests and said, "This way please."


    The three then walked to the door.


    As soon as they stepped out of the hall, William said with a smile, "Ms. Nash, I know you''re busy today,


    so I''ll make it short. Aniston prepares to y the heroine of the movie that Fanny filmed before and we


    want to ask you if you have any special requirements."


    Faye paused when she heard the words. Then sheughed and said, "As for this question, you should


    ask Mr. Ford."


    William replied, "Mr. Ford asked us to ask you about this."


    Faye asked in doubt, "Me?"


    William turned around, took a nce at Aniston, and said with a smile, "Would you like me to say that


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    for you? Or do you prefer to tell her yourself?"


    Aniston said with a smile, "Ms. Nash, I agree to keep the scenes filmed by Fanny."


    Faye was shocked.


    Aniston continued, "I contacted Mr. Ford yesterday and watched the scenes that Fanny filmed before. I


    think they''re awesome and we don''t need to re-film those scenes."


    Aniston said in a nd tone as if she was talking about a very normal thing.


    Faye took a breath and said, "Thank you."


    Aniston replied, "I can''t be who I am now without your help at that time."


    Faye said, "It''s my duty to help stars deal with their rumors. Your achievements are the result of your


    hard work. They have nothing to do with me."


    Aniston said, "I was just an outdated star at that time and you didn''t have to help me. I understand


    this."


    Nowadays, many people were ungrateful and people like Aniston who would remember other''s favors


    no matter how little they were appeared to be precious.


    Faye didn''t know the ropes of filming movies, so of course, she couldn''t give Aniston any advice.


    Moreover, Aniston had showed Faye great respect as she still chose to y in this movie in such a


    situation. Naturally, Faye wouldn''t make any indiscreet remarks.


    William and Aniston didn''t like to suck up to others. They left after simply exining the situation to


    Faye.


    Faye watched them get into the car. She heaved a sigh gently, turned around, and walked back to the


    mourning hall.


    Rex who was in white was kneeling before the portrait while murmuring something. As Faye was far


    away from him, she couldn''t hear anything.


    It seemed like Rex had changed a lot. He talked less and became less spirited.


    When Faye was staring at Rex in a trace, Galen trotted to her from outside and then reported in a low


    voice, "Ms. Nash, we got an unexpected guest."

 Chapter 443 Being Buried in the Same Tomb

    Chapter 443 Being Buried in the Same Tomb


    Chapter 443 Being Buried in the Same Tomb


    Faye slightly knitted her brows when she heard Galen''s words.


    Galen leaned forward and uttered a name, "It''s Ralph."


    With a cold expression, Faye said ndly, "Ask the guards to throw him out."


    Galen replied, "I''m afraid it''s difficult. He has..."


    Before Galen could finish the words, Ralph hobbled over from the door.


    They hadn''t seen him for a period and he looked like a different person.


    His clothes looked shabby and one of his legs was broken. When he smiled, he didn''t look as optimistic


    as when he was working in showbiz. On the contrary, he looked obscene when he smiled.


    With several bodyguards following behind, Ralph grinned when he spotted Faye and said, "Ms. Nash."


    Blocking his way at the door, Faye looked indifferent.


    Ralph''s smile widened. He asked, "Do you think I''m here to make a fuss?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Faye gazed at him coldly.


    Ralph sneered and said, "You''ve misunderstood me. Ie here to condole Fanny''s grandmother with


    great sincerity. You may not know about it. At that time, when I and Fanny were in love, her


    grandmother treated me as if I was her grandson. I..."


    "Condoling Fanny''s grandmother with great sincerity?"


    "I''m afraid he bears some bad intentions."


    With a hypocritical smile on his face, Ralph gabbled on and said a lot.


    Faye just gazed at him expressionlessly. She slightly moved her red lips and uttered two words, "Fuck


    off."


    Ralph''s smile stiffened when he heard the words. He said, "Ms. Nash, aren''t you going too far? I admit


    that I was so impulsive back then that I offended you, but you''ve found some men to break one of my


    legs when I was in the prison. I think we''ve gotten even, right?"


    Ralph looked into the mourning hall after finishing the words. When he spotted those executives, he


    said with a scornful smile, "What a grand funeral."


    There was one kind of person in the world.


    Though you were clear that he or she was just a clown who couldn''t bring any big trouble, you would


    still be seriously nauseated.


    Just like that saying went - "A toad won''t bite you when it crawls onto your feet, but you will still be


    disgusted."


    If it wasn''t Fanny''s grandmother''s funeral, probably Faye would have lost her patience and resorted to


    violence. She had been fed up with it and reached the limit of her tolerance as many things had


    happened during this period.


    Not getting any responses from Faye, Ralph cheekily prepared to step into the mourning hall.


    Much to his surprise, just as he had taken a step, Colin walked over with an unlit cigarette in his mouth.


    Faye turned to look at him. Colin said with a smile, "Mr. ke gave the cigarette to me and it was


    inappropriate for me to decline it. But I didn''t smoke."


    Faye made a nasal sound and said, "Deal with him."


    Colin said teasingly, "Is it necessary to use a sledgehammer to crack a nut?"


    Faye replied, "You can find any weapons to deal with him."


    She turned around and walked into the mourning hall after finishing the words.


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile when he heard Faye''s words. Then he said to the two security


    guards who were guarding the door, "Close the door to the mourning hall. Don''t disturb the dead."


    The security guards nodded and immediately shut the door, isting the mourning hall from the outside


    world.


    Ralph hadn''t expected that Colin woulde to attend Fanny''s grandmother''s funeral and was freaked


    out when he saw thetter. He pressed his lips, swallowed with difficulty, and then hid behind his


    bodyguards.


    Seeing this, Colin raised his brows and asked, "Why are you hiding? Didn''t you intend to show your


    filial piety to her grandmother?"


    Ralph, who was very rascally in the face of Faye, said cowardly, "Mr-Mr. Farrell."


    Colin walked downstairs, grabbed Ralph''s cor, and pulled him forward, ignoring his bodyguard. Then


    he said with a sneer, "It''s rare for you to have filial piety. Since you want so much to show it, I''ll satisfy


    you."


    Colin''s voice sounded casual, but the implication in his words was very apparent.


    Ralph''s face turned pale. He kept stealing nces at his bodyguards.


    Nheless, those bodyguards remained indifferent to his gazes.


    Ralph got anxious and blurted out, "Didn''t Mr. Camden ask you to protect me? You..."


    Before he could finish the words, one of the bodyguards shot a cold nce at him.


    Ralph was choked and shivered uncontrobly.


    Ralph asked with a sneer, "Mr. Camden? Maxwell Camden?"


    Ralph was lost for words.


    Colin narrowed his charming eyes and then looked at that bodyguard.


    The bodyguard didn''t move a bit. Sensing Colin''s gaze, he exined, "Mr. Farrell, please don''t


    misunderstand it. Mr. Camden has a securitypany and Ralph hired us. We didn''t intend to go


    against you."


    Colin said with a meaningful smile, "Oh?"


    He then let go of Ralph''s cor, turned around, and signaled the bodyguard behind him with his eyes.


    The bodyguard got his intention and strode forward.


    Colin walked back to the mourning hall. When he walked pass the bodyguard, he said in a gloomy


    voice, "It''s in the public. Keep him alive."


    The bodyguard replied, "Roger, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin then strode upstairs, leaving the screams behind.


    When he pushed open the door and walked into the mourning hall, he found Faye talking to Galen.


    When Colin was about to walk to Faye, Rex who had been kneeling on the ground suddenly stood up.


    He strode to Colin and blocked his way.


    Rex greeted, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin looked down and asked in a deep voice, "What''s the matter?"


    Rex curled his lips into a bitter smile and asked, "Mr. Farrell, could you please do me a favor?"


    Colin was not close to Rex and he just knew that he was Fanny''s agent. Though he got impatient, for


    the sake of Faye, he still said, "Say it."


    Rex said sadly, "Could you please bury me and Fanny together after I die?"

 Chapter 444 Revenge

    Chapter 444 Revenge


    Chapter 444 Revenge


    Rex''s tone was sincere.


    Colin raised his brows in surprise when he heard those words and questioned him with a nasal sound.


    Rex took half a step forward and closed his eyes as if he had made an important decision. Then he


    asked, "You''ve been asking Ethan to find out the spy that Old Mr. Farrell arranged when he was alive,


    right?"


    Colin''s eyes turned cold as he asked, "Is it you?"


    Rex''s chin tightened as he answered, "Yes."


    Colin stared at Rex and thetter couldn''t tell if he was happy or angry from his eyes.


    Rex took a deep breath and continued, "Please rest assured. I''ll keep this a secret from Ms. Nash."


    Colin asked, "You instigated Ralph toe here today, right?"


    Rex admitted it calmly, "Yes."


    Colin bit the cigarette in his mouth, making it t. Then he suddenly smiled and said, "Interesting."


    Rex replied, "Mr. Farrell, no one can keep a secret better than a dead."


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile and said, "I wonder if my grandfather would jump out of his


    tomb if he gets to know that you disclose your identity and even betray him for the sake of a woman."


    Rex clenched his hands which were ced by his sides and said, "I''ve done many bad things for Old


    Mr. Farrell when he was alive and I think I''ve already repaid his kindness."


    Colin knew little about Rex, but he had learned much about Rex introducing female stars to investors.


    He always thought that Rex did those things for his own benefit or to give those female stars a shortcut.


    But now he realized that he was instructed by his grandfather.


    No wonder that Rex would change the stars he managed frequently though they were very beautiful,


    The reason why Old Mr. Farrell did this was very simple - he wanted to rope in those investors.


    Rex stayed in the Farrell Media not to manage stars, but to find beauties who could entertain investors


    for Old Mr. Farrell.


    Colin raised his hand and took the cigarette out of his mouth when he heard the words. Then he asked


    with a smile, "I don''t want to know what you n to doter."


    Then he twiddled the cigarette with his fingertips and continued, "But I''ll choose the best tomb for you."


    Rex replied, "Thank you, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin continued, "Fanny''s grandmother will be sent to the cemetery half an hourter."


    Rex pressed his lips and said, "I understand. I won''t pollute her ce."


    Collin took a meaningful nce at him when he heard the words and then strode away.


    When Colin walked up to Faye, Galen happened to be leaving.


    Colin reached out, wrapped his arm around Faye''s waist, and then pulled her into his embrace, asking,


    "Are you tired?"


    Faye replied, "Nope."


    Colin bowed his head,nded a kiss on her hair, and said, "The problem outside has been solved. We''ll


    go to the cemetery half an hourter."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    It was a nice day and the sky was very bright.


    It would take about two hours to drive from the mourning hall to the cemetery.


    After arriving at the cemetery, Faye watched them bury Fanny''s grandmother and then kneel to worship


    her.


    After leaving the cemetery, they drove away. Sitting in the passenger''s seat, Faye looked at Colin


    tiredly and asked, "Are you tired?"


    Colin replied teasingly, "How can a man say he''s tired?"


    Faye was amused. "You''re really..."


    She was interrupted as the phone in her hand suddenly rang.


    Faye raised her phone, took a nce at the Caller ID on the screen, and then answered the call,


    "Galen."


    Galen''s breaths sounded uneven when she spoke from the other end of the phone, "Ms. Nash,


    something goes wrong."


    Faye asked, "What happened?"


    Galen replied, "Ralph died. He-he was killed by Rex."


    Galen had worked for Faye for years. Though she would sometimes get anxious at usual times, it was


    the first time that she was so panic-stricken.


    Faye''s face immediately turned cold when she heard her words. She then asked, "When?"


    Galen replied, "Not long ago. Didn''t you notice that Rex didn''te to the cemetery with us?"


    Faye remained silent.


    She had made arrangements, big or small, for today''s funeral, and she didn''t have any energy to pay


    attention to other matters.


    Moreover, Rex was an adult, and Faye wouldn''t deliberately pay attention to each of his moves.


    Along with Faye''s silence, Galen asked gingerly at the other end of the phone, "Ms. Nash, are you all


    right?"


    Faye asked, "Where is he?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Galen replied, "In the hotel where we held the funeral just now."


    Faye said calmly, "I''ll go there right now."


    Faye raised her hand and pinched her ber after ending the call. "Go to the hotel where we held


    the funeral just now."


    Colin didn''t like to act before Faye and he couldn''t say any hypocritical words like "what happened" to


    her. He agreed to it in a deep voice and then whirled the steering wheel.


    When they arrived, they found there was a cordon around the hotel. Around the cordon were crowds of


    onlookers.


    Faye and Colin got out of the car one after another. Galen had spotted them from afar and trotted over,


    saying, "Ms. Nash, you''re finally here."


    Faye raised her brows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Galen took two deep breaths to calm down and then answered, "Er... Rex wants to see you."


    Faye asked in doubt, "See me?"


    Galen nodded heavily and replied, "Yep. He''s now in the lobby of the hotel with a waiter as his hostage.


    He told the police that he would only release the hostage after meeting you."


    Faye hesitated for several seconds. She then turned around to look at Colin and said, "I need to go in."


    With his hands in his pockets, Colin said, "I''ll go in with you."

 Chapter 445 Witness

    Chapter 445 Witness


    Chapter 445 Witness


    Rex didn''t deny Colin''s proposal of going in with Faye.


    When the two were about to enter the lobby, the police kept reminding them to be careful.


    Faye and Colin then walked into the hotel. As soon as they stepped into the lobby, they saw the waiter


    who was tied up. Rex was sitting on the ground beside the waiter and smoking a cigarette spiritlessly.


    Rex''s face was covered with blood stains and this made him look horrifying.


    He took a deep breath when he spotted Faye, threw away his cigarette, stamped it out, and then curled


    up his lips into a smile, greeting, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye looked at him with a frown and asked, "Are you all right?"


    Rex was dumbfounded for a moment. Then he replied with a smile, "I thought you would directly ask


    me why I killed Ralph when you saw me."


    Faye said, "I know the reason."


    He did that for Fanny.


    Rex and Ralph didn''t have any grudges before and there wouldn''t be any reasons behind this except


    for Fanny.


    Rex said in a husky voice when he heard Faye''s words, "You deserve to be Fanny''s friend."


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the words.


    Rex reached out, took his cigarette case out of his pocket again, and put a cigarette into his mouth. He


    said, "You may not know that Fanny and I fell in loveter than that matter."


    Shocked, Faye slightly pressed her lips.


    Rex bowed his head to light the cigarette, but his hands were trembling and he failed after trying


    several times. In the end, Colin strode forward, took a lighter out of his pocket, lit the cigarette, and


    then gave it to Rex.


    Rex looked up and thanked him, "Thank you, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin said, "I admire your manliness."


    Rex replied with a smile, "I''ve been living cowardly for half of my life."


    Faye had never expected that Fanny would have a rtionship with Rex.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They were quite different. In Faye''s impression, it was impossible for the two to entangle with each


    other.


    Rex read through Faye''s mind. He took several long drags on the cigarette, yet was then choked by the


    smoke. He said while coughing, "I-I didn''t expect that we would fall in love either."


    After that, he took a nce at the panicked waiter and said, "Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I''ll


    release you after finishing my words."


    The waiter had tears in his eyes. As he was gagged by Rex, he couldn''t say anything and could only


    nod crazily.


    Afterforting the waiter, Rex turned around to look at Faye and said, "Ms. Nash, you''re the only


    friend of Fanny. Since no one knows I and Fanny''s rtionship, I want you to be the witness of our


    love."


    Rex smiled bitterly and continued, "Otherwise, I''m afraid that no one in this world knows that we were


    lovers."


    Faye said, "Tell me your story. I''m listening."


    Rex took a drag on the cigarette and blew a smoke ring, saying, "I was into Fanny earlier than she took


    fancy to me."


    Faye slightly pressed her lips.


    Rex continued, "She''s a stupid girl. She actually dared to trust a person wholeheartedly in this


    sophisticated showbiz."


    Rex spoke incoherently. It seemed as if he was expressing whatever he thought.


    He told Faye that he chose Fanny in the beginning because he knew it was easy to control her as she


    was not a local person, her parents had died, and she only had a maternal grandmother.


    Much to his surprise, Fanny was such an honest girl that she even regarded him as her saver and took


    him as a living-saving straw.


    Rexughed when mentioning this and asked, "Ms. Nash, do you know what I selected her for in the


    beginning?"


    Faye uncontrobly felt sad.


    Rex didn''t intend to wait for Faye''s response. He continued, "I nned to let her sleep with those


    investors to attract resources for thepany as she was somehow beautiful yet didn''t have a strong


    background."


    Tears streamed down his cheeks when he wasughing.


    Faye remained silent.


    To be honest, this approach was not something new in showbiz several years ago. It was very normal.


    Rex had managed many stars and he had been thinking that it would be easiest to control Fanny


    among all his stars.


    But he hadn''t expected that he would fall for her.


    Rex told Faye that he first realized his special feelings for Fanny during a party. He brought her to that


    party and let her drink with an investor. Originally, he nned to send her to that investor''s bed that


    night, but he could not.


    He realized this again when he learned about Fanny and Ralph''s rtionship. On the one hand, he


    was disappointed by Fanny; on the other hand, he envied Ralph crazily.


    Rex told Faye about his story with Fanny from beginning to end.


    From his bad intentions to his crazy crush, and their rtionship.


    After finishing the story, Rex stood up, trampled on the cigarette butts around his feet, and then strode


    to Faye and said, "Ms. Nash, please bury me and Fanny together after I die."


    Faye felt as if she had gotten a lump in her throat that she couldn''t utter anything. After a long while,


    she finally squeezed out a word, "Okay."


    Rex then tilted his head to look at Colin and said, "I''ve been thinking about a question recently - If I''d


    confessed to her earlier, probably she wouldn''t die."


    Rex''s words were ambiguous, but Colin understood what he was referring to.


    He wanted to say that if he had told Fanny earlier that he was not a talent manager, but a spy arranged


    by Old Mr. Farrell in the Farrell Media and used his resources to get Fanny popr, probably Fanny


    wouldn''t die.


    However, the world had everything but no "IF".


    Rex walked out of the hotel after finishing those words.


    It was sunny outside.


    Looking at Rex''s back, Faye suddenly thought of Rex''s description of the scenes when he confessed


    his love to Fanny.


    He said that he braced up himself after drinking a bottle of alcohol and knocked at Fanny''s door. Then


    he asked her with a pair of red eyes, "Can you be my girlfriend?"


    He thought Fanny would be astonished or scolded him for being insane, but thetter only pressed her


    lips and said, "If you can remember this after you sober up tomorrow, I''ll be your girlfriend."

 Chapter 446 Clues out There

    Chapter 446 Clues out There


    Chapter 446 Clues out There


    As soon as Rex stepped out of the hotel, two policemen rushed over and pressed him onto the ground,


    making his face look contorted.


    The policemen warned him in a stern voice, "Don''t move."


    Rex smiled with his eyes narrowed. There was no hint of pain on his face; instead, he somehow


    seemed to be enjoying it. "The sun is shining brightly today," said he.


    The two policemen didn''t hear his words clearly. They exchanged a nce and exerted more force to


    suppress him. One of them asked, "What did you say?"


    Rex moved his lips and said, "It''s over. Everything is over."


    The policeman kitted his brows and sighed, "Come on, he''s not insane, right?"


    Another policeman said, "Take him back first."


    After that, they handcuffed Rex, pulled him up from the ground, and warned sternly when walking down


    the stairs, "Be obedient."


    In the hotel...


    After Rex''s leaving, Faye walked to the waiter and untied him.


    The waiter was very touched by Rex''s story and this emotion even surpassed his fright. Tearful, he


    sniffed and asked, "Is that man Fanny''s agent?"


    Faye didn''t answer his question right away. Several secondster, she spoke, "They were lovers."


    The waiter was shocked. After a long while, he murmured, "It-It''s good."


    Faye took out a name card, handed it to the waiter, and said, "Feel free to contact me at any time if you


    feel ufortable."


    The waiter didn''t take the name card. He waved his hands and said, "Don''t bother. I''m all right. He only


    tied me and did nothing else to me."


    Faye said with a smile, "Thank you."


    She smiled at the waiter after finishing the words and turned around to look at Colin, saying, "Let''s go."


    Colin replied in a deep voice with his eyes unfathomable, "Okay."


    They then stepped out of the hotel shoulder-by-shoulder. As soon as they walked to the entrance, they


    found many entertainment reporters waiting outside the cordon and staring at them excitedly.


    Watching them going downstairs, some reporters couldn''t wait anymore.


    "Mr. Farrell, I heard that the murderer was once Fanny''s agent. Is that true?"


    "Mr. Farrell, is there any private grudge between Rex and Ralph? Or is it that Rex killed Ralph to


    avenge Fanny?"


    "Mr. Farrell, please answer our questions."


    Those entertainment reports bombarded Colin with one and another question.


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile and said, "I''m not an insider of this matter, so I''m sorry that I


    can''t answer your questions."


    One of the reporters asked, "Then can you simply tell us about your opinions about this matter?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "I won''tment on it as I don''t know the whole story."


    Some of those entertainment reporters realized that they couldn''t dig out anything from Colin and


    shifted their voice tubes to Faye.


    A reporter asked, "Ms. Nash, as the manager of the PR Department, I think you know them two, right?"


    Faye had gotten tired both physically and mentally after today''s matters. She replied with an indifferent


    expression, "I know them, but not that well."


    The reporter continued, "Rumors have it that you''re close to Fanny. Is that true?"


    Faye replied, "It''s not a rumor, but the truth."


    The reporter suddenly felt as if he had caught a piece of big news when he heard Faye''s answer. After


    all, Faye simply criticized Fanny''s anti-fans on Facebook before and she had never answered this


    question openly.


    With his face written with excitement, the entertainment reporter pushed his way through the crowd and


    asked, "Ms. Nash, Rex designated you to go in as the condition of releasing the hostage. What did you


    say to him? Is it rted to your friend Fanny?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He fixed his eyes on Faye after finishing the questions.


    Faye nced at his badge and replied in a voice from which others couldn''t tell if he was happy or not,


    "Noment."


    Faye withdrew her gaze after finishing the words.


    Seeing this, the reporter raised his voice tube and said, "Ms. Nash, this matter has attracted great


    attention. I hope you can cooperate..."


    Before he could finish his words, Colin reached out to sp Faye''s wrist and stepped forward to protect


    her behind. Then he said with his eyes sharp and cold, "My wife told you noments just now."


    The reporter was choked and dumbfounded, his back breaking out in ayer of cold sweat.


    Several minutester, Colin took Faye out of the crowd, walked to the parking lot, and drove away.


    When they drove for a distance, Faye leaned back on the seat, tilted her head to look out of the


    window, and heaved a gentle sigh of relief.


    Colin tilted his head to look at her and reached out to massage the back of Faye''s neck, asking, "Do


    you feel depressed?"


    Faye pressed her lips and replied honestly, "Yep."


    Colin remarked, "No one has expected that there is such a story between Rex and Fanny."


    Faye said, "I persuaded Fanny to change her agent several times before, but Fanny never epted


    my advice."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Probably Fanny had fallen for Rex at that time."


    Faye took a breath and said, "For some people and some matters, they appear to be unrted. But if


    we think about it carefully, we''ll find out some clues."


    Colin replied, "Yep."


    Faye remained silent after finishing those words. Several minutester, she turned to look at Colin and


    asked, "Do you have a secret with Rex?"


    Colin withdrew his hand from Faye''s neck and clicked on the steering wheel arrhythmically with his


    slender fingers. He only curled up his thin lips into a smile and didn''t answer Faye''s question.


    Faye continued, "I''ve been wanting to ask you this question earlier. For an agent like Rex who has


    done many mischiefs, if it weren''t that someone was backing him, how would he live safely until now."


    Colin said, "My grandfather is his backer."

 Chapter 447 Selfish Motives

    Chapter 447 Selfish Motives


    Chapter 447 Selfish Motives


    Colin smiled helplessly after saying those words and pressed the ce between his eyebrows with his


    fingers.


    Faye wasn''t surprised at it, nor did she probe into this.


    Anyway, Colin wouldn''t harm her.


    Colin raised his brows in surprise when seeing that Faye didn''t probe into this matter. He called her in a


    low voice, "Honey."


    Faye looked into his eyes and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Colin said with a smile, "It feels so great to be trusted by you unconditionally."


    Faye said, "It''s precious. Do cherish it."


    Colin chuckled and said, "I will."


    Then they arrived at the Fennth Community. After changing her shoes in the hallway, Faye directly


    came back to her bedroom. She took out a set of pajamas from her closet and then walked into the


    bathroom.


    Many things happened unceasingly during this period. Though Faye had a strong heart, she still got a


    bit tired.


    Faye sat in the bathtub to have a bath and rested her head on the edge of the bathtubzily, seeming


    to be in a daze. After a short while, she felt sleepy.


    When Colin pushed open the door to look for Faye, he found thetter had unknowingly fallen asleep.


    Colin strode into the bathroom, squatted down, and pecked on Faye''s cheek dotingly. Then he gave


    her a simple shower, wrapped her in a bath towel, and then carried her up in his arms.


    When Colin carried Faye up, thetter rubbed against his chest and called, "Colin."


    Colin chuckled and said, "Just sleep."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    Faye slept soundly and woke up naturally the next day. When she opened her eyes, she found Colin


    had gotten up.


    She went downstairs after a simple wash and found Colin chatting with Carlotta in the living room.


    Carlotta seemed to be in a good mood. She asked, "Is it far?"


    Colin replied with a smile, "Not that far. We can take this chance to rx."


    Carlotta said, "Is this project cooperated by Abbot and Reba?"


    Colin answered, "Yes."


    Colin spotted Faye when talking to Carlotta, stood up, walked up to her, and asked with a smile, "Did


    you have a good rest?"


    Faye replied, "Yep. Why did you get up so early?"


    Colin reached out to tuck Faye''s hair behind her ears and twiddled her earlobe, answering, "I was


    awakened by Abbot''s call."


    Faye didn''t hear Colin and Carlotta''s conversation just now. She asked doubtfully, "Why did Abbot call


    you?"


    Colin replied, "Nothing special. He invited us to go to his holiday vige for several days."


    Faye asked, "What?"


    Colin leaned forward, bowed his head, and whispered into her ear, "He wants to create chances for


    himself and Jadon."


    Faye tilted her head to look at Colin when she heard the words.


    Colin grinned evilly and said, "It''s like what you''re thinking."


    Faye raised her brows and asked, "Was Abbot enlightened?"


    Colin replied, "He''s still that narcissistic man, but he has realized his feelings."


    Faye pressed her lips, seeming to be pondering about something.


    Colin reached out, wrapped an arm around her waist, and said in a low voice, "I admit that I also have


    some selfish motives. I don''t want you to intervene in Rex''s matter and want to take you out for


    rxation."


    Faye remained silent.


    Colin said, "Murder should be sentenced to a death sentence. We''re all clear of it. But I can promise


    you that he won''t suffer when he''s in prison."


    Discerning the anticipation in Colin''s eyes and thinking of the force majeure in Rex''s matter, Faye


    nodded and agreed, "Okay."


    Colin hugged Faye tightly and said, "We''ll have a better mood after rxation and this can help to get


    ready for pregnancy."


    Faye said, "How many birds can you kill with one stone?"


    Colinughed, "The more, the better."


    After breakfast, Colin drove Faye and Carlotta to the holiday vige run by Abbot.


    It was located in the next city and was not that far away from Cocaine.


    The three of them set off at nine in the morning and arrived near noon.


    Abbot''s holiday vige was fully equipped. It had springs, hotels, as well as various entertainment


    equipment.


    Colin drove the car into the holiday vige, took out his phone, and called Abbot.


    When the call was answered, Abbot''s extremely low voice came from the other end of the phone, "I''m


    having a meeting. You can take Faye and Carlotta to their rooms for a rest."


    Without waiting for Colin''s response, Abbot raised his voice and said coldly, "If you can''t hand in the


    project n by this Friday, all of you will be fired."


    Colin sneered when he heard Abbot''s words. He hung up his phone and then took Faye and Carlotta to


    the lobby of the hotel.


    Abbot had reserved some rooms for them in advance and the lobby manager was Abbot''s subordinate


    before. Spotting Colin, the manager hurriedly walked up and greeted, "Mr. Farrell, Mrs. Farrell."


    Colin said with a smile, "Abbot is having a meeting."


    The lobby manager smiled apologetically and said, "Yep. Mr. Carter prepares to build a water park


    here, but we can''t decide on the location."


    While speaking, the manager made a "please" gesture and continued, "Mr. Carter asked me to arrange


    for you to have a rest when youe."


    Colin said, "Let''s go."


    Several minutester, the four of them took an elevator upstairs.


    The lobby manager arranged two suites for three of them, of which one belonged to Colin and Faye


    and one belonged to Carlotta alone. The two suites were adjacent.


    The lobby manager introduced the holiday vige to them while opening the door for them. Then the


    door of the opposite room was suddenly opened. Reba who was in a bathrobe popped out her head


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    from behind the door, whistled at Faye, and asked, "Beauty, would you like to date me?"

 Chapter 448 Poor and Destitute

    Chapter 448Poor and Destitute


    Chapter 448 Making Me Poor


    Faye turned around at this voice. After seeing Reba was scowling at her, she couldn''t help but


    smile.


    "Yes, let¡¯s have a date."


    Reba blinked and started performing, "Beauty, is that your husband standing next to you? Will your


    husband be jealous if you make a date with me?"


    Faye lifted the lips, "You look familiar with your gossipy mouth."


    Colin echoed Faye, "Like Abbot."


    Faye smiled tenderly.


    Hearing the two echoed each other, Reba curled her lips. She stepped to Carlotta''s side, holding


    her arm, "Auntie, see? The world is getting worse. The couple teamed up to bully me a simple little girl."


    Faye, "Simple?"


    Colin, "Pure."


    A pure female college student.


    Reba, "..."


    Carlotta could not understand what they said, but the three ones had a tacit understanding.


    Reba stared at the couple and did not speak. After a long time, she squeezed out a word from


    her teeth, "Faye, you finally showed your colors in front of Mr. Farrell."


    Faye gave a slight smile, "Sooner orter."


    Colin interjected at the right time, "I like everything about my wife."


    Reba heard what he said and gnashed her teeth, "Don¡¯t you two have anyone else to care about in


    this world? Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing all your friends after showing your affection off in public like this?"


    Faye stifled herugh, "Just bad friends."


    Reba was so angry that she was speechless.


    While the three of them were talking, the lobby manager had already opened the door of the room.


    Colin reached out and hooked Faye''s waist, "Dear, I''ll go in first. You guys talk."


    Faye, "Well."


    Carlotta saw Colin enter the room, not long after that she also found an excuse to go back to her room.


    When only Faye and Reba were left in the hallway, Reba walked up to Faye and wrapped


    her arm around Faye¡¯s shoulder, "The rtionship between you and Colin is advancing by leaps and


    bounds!"


    Faye asked as if she did not know the reason, "Why are you here?"


    Reba replied forcefully, "Of course it''s for work!"


    After saying that, Reba said with a smile, "You do not know. Recently the resort drew us extra


    dividends."


    Faye, "Do you make a special trip so far just for the dividends?"


    Reba, "Of course not. Ie this time because the resort will build a water park."


    When she was saying, Reba raised her hand and scratched her hair in annoyance, "This matter is a


    bitplicated. It¡¯s unable to exin clearly in a few words."


    Reba could not exin clearly, and Faye did not want to pursue the question. She changed the


    topic, "It seems that your cooperation with Abbot is not bad."


    Reba nodded, "I told you earlier, didn''t I? Though Abbot has low IQ, he has good IQ. Especially of


    business, he is definitely a talent."


    They chatted in the hallway for a few minutes, and Reba pulled Faye into her room.


    After entering the door, Reba unscrewed a bottle of mineral water and handed it to Faye.


    Faye took it and just took two sips. Then Reba stopped smiling and grimacing, looked at


    her seriously and asked, "I heard about yesterday''s incident. It did not affect you, did it?"


    Faye said frankly, "It''s okay. I''m good now."


    After all, she and Rex are not even friends.


    The countenance and sympathy for him were basically built on her rtionship with Fanny.


    Hearing Faye say so, Reba finally set her mind at rest.


    Honestly, today she could have note. If Cam didn¡¯t tell her about Rexst night, and said that


    today Faye woulde here to take a break, she would rather havey down at home to get


    more sleep for she just returned by ne.


    Seeing Reba look relieved, Faye smiled, "You are here. Do you appear for me?"


    Reba did not admit nor deny. Sitting on the coffee table opposite Faye, she kicked Faye¡¯s ankle with


    her foot, "Did Tanner contact with you recently?"


    Faye, "No."


    Reba curled her lips, "He did not contact me either. I sent him a message two days ago but he did


    not reply."


    Faye answered, "Probably he was busy."


    Reba, "Even if he was busy, could it be said that he had no time to reply to a message?"


    After saying that, Reba froze for a moment as if she thought of something. She gave a slight cough


    and asked Faye, "Faye, how did you determine that you wanted to be with Colin for the rest of your


    life?"


    Faye¡¯s lips lifted and showed a smile. She said without thinking, "Probably at a certain moment I looked


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    at him, suddenly I had a thought--I wished we would never get apart, we would live together till


    old. I thought, how nice it would be if we would go on like this."


    Reba nodded at the words with a look of empathy.


    Faye raised her eyebrows and snickered, "Have you ever experienced such feeling?"


    Reba, "Yes."


    After saying this, Reba took a deep breath and said with a severe countenance, "Every time I


    went to the ATM to withdraw money and saw it spit out bills, I also had this feeling. How nice it would


    be if it would go on like this..."


    Faye, "..."


    Faye was speechless while there was a knock on the door of the room from outside.


    Reba got up to open the door. Outside the room, Abbot was in a suit. His suit was unbuttoned,


    with a white shirt inside. Looking at her, he frowned and asked, "The project need additional


    investment. How much can you invest at most?"


    When it came to matters concerning money, Reba suddenly felt a choking, "I probably can''t invest


    much. I bought a pool recently."


    Abbot, "Bought a pool?"


    Reba, "Yes, a pool making me poor."

 Chapter 449 A Little Bit Touched

    Chapter 449A Little Bit Touched


    Chapter 449 A Little Bit Touched


    Reba spoke with a serious look.


    Abbot did a double-take, then the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Reba, "Mr. Carter, to tell the truth, I have no money. Or you can take my life."


    When Reba''s words finished, Abbot''s face reddened suddenly. He looked beyond her towards the


    inside of the room. After seeing Faye, he looked unnatural and said, "Got it."


    Reba was confused for a second, "What did you get?"


    Abbot felt a little awkward, "I''ll go and get some investment from Colin."


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    After Abbot finished, he did not wait for Reba''s answer, turned around and stepped away.


    The steps were in a hurry and his arms and legs looked uncoordinated.


    Reba, "..."


    Reba watched Abbot knock on the door of Colin''s room and enter the room, turned her head and


    looked at Faye, "Is there a problem with what I said just now?"


    Faye drank water calmly, "You can take my life."


    Reba, "Hmm?"


    Faye, "I suggest you think carefully."


    Reba pondered for a few seconds then understood. The next second she revealed a look as if there


    was no love in life, "No, I just spoke without thinking..."


    Reba was unable to defend herself, walking back to Faye.


    Faye squeezed the mineral water bottle in her hand, "I believe you."


    Reba, "What''s the use of believing me?"


    Faye smiled, "If Abbot asks me, I can exin for you."


    After saying that, Faye added, "But he probably won''t ask me."


    Reba, "Faye, you really followed bad examples since you''ve been together with Colin."


    On the other side, after meeting Colin, Abbot sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette silently. After taking


    several deep puffs, he frowned at Colin and asked, "Colin, tell me how should I express my feeling to


    Reba directly?"


    Colin did not smoke and would not smell second-hand smoke firmly. Standing in front of the French


    windows, he chewed gum and looked at Abbot from afar, "Which kind of your feeling?"


    Abbot, "She''s been hinting at me more and more obviouslytely."


    Colin teased, "Be specific."


    Abbot, "Just now, I talked to her about the need for additional investment, and guess what she said to


    me?"


    Colin, "What?"


    Abbot raised his hand and tugged the tie in front of his neck with slight annoyance, "She said to me ''if


    you want money, you want life''. Wasn''t it clear that she wanted to leave herself as a pledge?"


    Colin''s thin lips lifted, "The implication was indeed quite obvious."


    Hearing what Colin said, Abbot puffed at his cigarette more heavily, "Right? Do you also think she


    implied it obviously?"


    Colin smiled badly, "Do you think there''s a possibility that she was just hinting to you that she had no


    money to invest?"


    Abbot shook his head with certainty, "Not very likely."


    Colin, "Forget what I said and just be yourself."


    When Colin''s words finished, Abbot took off the cigarette in his mouth and snuffed it out. He looked up


    at Colin, as if he had made a great determination, "Colin, I''ll be honest with you. I don''t want to develop


    the rtionship too fast with Reba.


    I''m a little bit attracted to her now, but only a little bit. I think it would be irresponsible to be with her right


    now."


    Colin remained silent.


    Abbot added, "But I''m thinking now that she took the initiative as a girl, is it too much of me to be


    arrogant all the time?"


    Colin continued to remain silent.


    Abbot stopped. Seeing Colin remained silent, he red at him, "Colin, can you say something?"


    Colin stepped to the tea table, lowered his head and spat the gum in his mouth into the trash can,


    Abbot, "Do you think I should ept Reba?"


    Colin teased, "I think the first thing you need to do at the moment is not to think about your feelings."


    Abbot frowned, "Should I consider the career first?"


    Colin shook his head and snorted slightly, "No, you should first consider going to Feasey to buy two


    hundred and twenty pounds of walnuts."


    Abbot, "Hmm?"


    Colin, "To replenish your brain."


    Abbot, "..."


    With Colin''s words finished, Abbot and he looked at each other, the two looked at each other


    speechlessly.


    After a few seconds, Colin gave a bad smile, "Have you really got touched?"


    Abbot saw Colin''s wilted smile and pulled the corners of his mouth reluctantly, "A little."


    Colin stepped to the sofa, sitting next to Abbot side by side. With his legs naturally open slightly, he


    said in a serious look, "To be honest, Reba is a good girl."


    Abbot, "And then what?"


    Colin, "Seize the opportunity."


    It was close to noontime. Colin and Abbot briefly chatted a few words then asked Faye and the others


    to have lunch.


    In this resort of Abbot, the design was humanization. The first floor of the hotel was the restaurant.


    They arrived at the first floor by elevator, and Abbot led the crowd into the private room.


    After settling down, Abbot first handed the menu to Carlotta, "Aunt, you order first."


    Carlotta smiled coyly, "You guys order it. I can eat anything."


    Abbot, "Aunt, we are of the same family. Please make yourself at home."


    Carlotta pursed her lips and looked at Faye who was sitting beside her.


    Faye smiled, "Aunt, just order your favorite dishes."


    Carlotta was shy, but she was not ignorant. They were so polite to her. It seemed a bit petty if she still


    refused.


    Carlotta answered ''OK'' softly and lowered her head to order the food.


    When Carlotta was ordering the dishes, Colin kicked Abbot under the table.


    Abbot shuddered, raised his eyes and looked at Colin sullenly.


    Colin''s amorous eyes were beaming, "Take the initiative."

 Chapter 450 Personal Intention

    Chapter 450PersonalIntention


    Chapter 450 Personal Intention


    Took the initiative.


    It was obviously a verb phrase.


    The first and foremost condition was to ''take'' action.


    Abbot caught Colin''s eyes. He gave him a nce, took his eyes back and did not say anything.


    After about half a minute or so, Abbot turned his head to look at Reba who was sitting beside him,


    coughed twice mildly and said, "What about talking about the water park?"


    Reba was sending messages to her assistant. Two days ago an order had a problem. Reba''s


    fingers were dancing on her mobile phone keypad. Hearing Abbot''s words, she lifted the eyelids and


    said, "Is this the saying ''it never rains but it pours''?"


    Abbot, "Hmm?"


    Reba looked back at Abbot, thinking for a while for the right words, and said seriously, "Mr. Carter,


    I''m not going to hide it from you. My pocket is cleaner than my face now."


    Abbot frowned, "Where are the dividends given to you some time ago?"


    Reba, "I spend them."


    Abbot, "Several million. You spend them?"


    Reba, "Yes. Whoosh! They are gone."


    Abbot, "..."


    Abbot managed to think of the topic, and Reba easily chatted into a dead end.


    Abbot took a deep breath, adjusted his sitting position and looked at Colin.


    Colin was talking to Faye. Noticing Abbot''s sight, he turned his head, "What''s wrong?"


    Abbot did not reply. His jaw tightened and his body leaned into the seat.


    Seeing this, Colin was clear: their chat copsed.


    Colin smiled teasingly and opened his thin lips to spit out a word, "You deserve it."


    Carlotta finished ordering. She put the menu on the table and said with a smile, "I ordered a few dishes


    at random, and you guys see what else you want to eat."


    Colin reached for the menu and raised his eyebrows slightly when he saw the dishes Carlotta chose,


    "Aunt is so thoughtful."


    Carlotta smiled coyly.


    Carlotta chose the dishes that the ones present liked. She had only eaten with Reba and Abbot


    twice, but she secretly kept in her mind what they liked to eat.


    It was rare to find such a careful person.


    Especially in their field, each one was rich or noble. Few people would be willing to pay attention to


    irrelevant people.


    Colin passed the menu backhand to the waiter who had been standing by, got up and lifted the teapot


    on the table to make tea for these people. Pretending to be unintentional, heunched the


    conversation, "Abbot, I heard that the hot springs here are good?"


    Abbot''s heart was blocked at this moment. Taking a cup of tea to his mouth, he replied in a muffled


    voice, "Hmm."


    Colin, "I heard there are also couple hot spring pools?"


    Abbot, "Hmm."


    Colin, "Brand new?"


    Abbot impatiently nced at Colin, "Don''t you say save you a few pools and not allow to open to the


    public? You..."


    Before Abbot could finish his words, he was kicked by Colin under the table.


    Abbot paused, suddenly he thought of Jadon and remembered that today he was bearing a heavy


    burden toe here. Clearing his throat he said, "The hot springs here are good, all of which are


    purely natural. Later after lunch, we take a rest to help digest food first. Then let''s go to the hot spring."


    Abbot''s words finished, and Colin''s thin lips showed a smile.


    The hotel''s chefs were poached from elsewhere by Abbot at a high price, so one can imagine their


    excellent culinary skills.


    After the dishes were served, these people ate while chatting.


    Seeing that the meal was almost finished, Abbot took out his mobile phone and secretly sent a WeChat


    message to Jadon: Uncle, we almost finish our lunch. Where are you?


    The message was sent, and Jadon did not reply.


    After a while, Jadon replied: Here I am.


    Seeing Jadon''s message, Abbot instantly came to life, "Aunt, have you finished?"


    Carlotta, "I''ve had plenty."


    Abbot asked attentively, "Aunt, do you like enjoying hot spring in normal times?"


    Carlotta pursed her lips and said honestly, "Seldom."


    Abbot smiled and said, "Thenter on you must feel it. Our hot spring pools here are masterpieces."


    Abbot finished and gave Colin a wink.


    Colin understood and took the lead to stand up, "Then shall we go to enjoy the hot springs in Abbot''s


    resort?"


    Abbot reached out and put an arm around Colin''s shoulder, "I promise to make you feel at home."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Colinughed and said in a voice that only they two could hear, "Tell the managerter that there are


    only three hot spring pools for couple left."


    Abbot, "Hmm?"


    Colin, "One for me and Faye, and one for third uncle and Aunt. The rest, you understand?"


    As Colin''s word finished, Abbot''s face suddenly turned to red. Thinking of the previous two times


    Reba got drunken, he almost failed to control his facial expression, "Is that...suitable?"


    Colin gave a half smile and said, "If you do not want to, then let Reba and Faye share one pool. I''ll


    soak with you."


    Colin gave an obvious bad smile. Abbot shot a nce at Reba, looked unnatural and said, "I''ll go to


    arrange."


    As these people came out of the box, three waiters came up to lead the way.


    They separated to change clothes and then followed the waiters into the hot spring pools.


    Reba knew that they were going to make a match between Jadon and Carlotta this time, so she


    didn''t think much when she heard that they were going to separate and soak.


    She thought she was the only one in this pool. But when she changed her clothes, hummed a tune and


    walked towards the pool, her body rooted to the ground.

 Chapter 451 The More One Tries to Hide, the More One Is Revealed

    Chapter 451The More One Tries to Hide, the More One Is Revealed


    Chapter 451 The More One Tries to Hide, the More One Is Revealed


    In the pool, Abbot sat there keeping his body unmoved. His arms naturally stretched out, and the lower


    part of the body he wore a pair of boxer shorts.


    The water in the pool was so clear that one could take in everything in a nce.


    Their eyes looked at each other, and Reba''s face was a bit stiff.


    Abbot''s ears flushed, but he pretended to be calm, "The number of pools is limited, just three left. One


    for Colin and Faye, and one for uncle and aunt. So I can only condescend ..."


    Reba thought Abbot would say ''So you can only condescend to share one with me''.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    But the next second, Abbot said, "So I can only condescend to share one with you."


    Reba: Well done!


    Only Abby never disappointed anyone when it came to emotional quotient!


    Reba stared at Abbot, smiled on the face but cursed him in her mind, "Oh, Mr. Carter is really


    aggrieved."


    Abbot raised his hand, half clenched it into a shape of fist at the corner of his mouth and coughed twice


    mildly, "Not very."


    Reba, "Ho ho."


    Reba had always been pragmatic.


    Someone said, why not profit yourself at the expense of others?


    Since one was already in this situation, take it easy. She was here, and the swimsuit had been


    changed. If she did not go down to the pool, it seemed that she waste the gas money for driving all the


    way here.


    After adjusting her mentality, Reba took a step towards the pool.


    The moment Reba entered the pool, Abbot consciously moved his eyes away and tilted his head to


    the side. But coincidentally, his still nced Reba''s toes which were testing the temperature.


    Reba''s toes: slender, white and tender.


    Just by looking at them one would know she was a little girl who enjoyed wealth and honor.


    The red on Abbot''s ears instantly spread to the root of his neck. Suddenly a few movies he had seen


    before shed back to his mind. Women hooked their toes on men''s calves and rubbed them when


    they seduced men in those movies.


    Abbot''s breathing tightened and he said in a dumb voice, "Reba."


    Reba waspletely unaware that Abbot brainstormed a big show during just a few seconds when


    she entered the pool.


    When she heard Abbot call her, Reba raised her eyes, "Hmm? What''s up, Mr. Carter?"


    Abbot used his hand to pull over the bath towel aside to block the waist, "Be slightly...restrained."


    Reba was confused, "Hmm?"


    Abbot''s thin lips pursed once or twice. Looking at Reba''s confused eyes, then his sight fell on her


    slightly opened red lips. He rolled his Adam''s apple, "It''s okay."


    Reba, "..."


    After this period of time, Reba had basically mastered Abbot''sw of narcissism.


    In a situation like this, it was sure that he had pictured something in his brain again.


    Reba silently reflected on what she had just said, and really did not find any ws. Her eyes fell on


    Abbot. After tangled up for a while, sheughed and said, "Mr. Carter, what about having a heart-to-


    heart talk?"


    Abbot lowered his eyes, "No, I know your thought."


    Reba, "No, you don''t know."


    Abbot, "I know."


    Reba: You know a shit!


    Abbot stopped talking. Seeing Reba did not make a sound, he lifted the eyelids to look at her and


    intended to make it clear, "In fact I have known from that time you got drunk and did that to me."


    What did he mean by ''did that''?


    Wasn''t it just a simple kiss?


    These words came out of Abbot''s mouth as if something unspeakable had happened between the two


    of them.


    As to her drunkenness, Reba originally wanted to hold the attitude of denying. But hearing Abbot''s


    words, suddenly she could not hold on, "Mr. Carter, do you know? There is a personality in this world


    called narcissism personality."


    Abbot, "Hmm?"


    Reba hardened her heart, taking a risk to offend the sugar daddy, forced herself and said ,


    "Commonly known as self-absorbed."


    When Reba''s words finished, Abbot froze for a second.


    Reba thought he understood her hint and was about to let out a long sigh of relief while she heard


    Abbot said with nodding, "I know. I''ve seen a lot of these kind of people. Isn''t Bryson just that kind of


    virtue?"


    Reba: When you are talking about others, have you ever considered looking in the mirror for a


    moment?


    With Abbot''s words finished, the atmosphere suddenly fell into a stalemate.


    Reba slightly pursed the lips, and suddenly felt tired. She leaned back and simply closed her eyes.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Seeing that Reba did not make a sound, Abbot also did not speak again.


    The two just soaked peacefully for a few minutes, when the small courtyard next door suddenly came


    the voice of several conversations with unsteady breathing.


    "Nasty, don''t do that. We just met for the first time."


    "Baby, although we met for the first time, I have considered you as my own girlfriend since we chatted


    online for a long time,."


    "I''m not a casual woman."


    "I know, I know, baby. I''m not a casual guy either. I just can''t hold on when seeing you."


    After pull and push, the young couple who were not casual in the next courtyard began to make love.


    Their voices were so high that it was hard to ignore them.


    Reba heard them, and her eyelids trembled.


    Abbot paid attention to Reba''s expression. After a few minutes, he spoke in a cracked voice,


    "Reba."


    Reba heard his voice, and her heart suddenly tightened. She didn''t know whether she should open


    her eyes or continue closing them.


    If she opened her eyes and the two grown-ups together listened someone else making love, the


    atmosphere was as awkward as one can imagine.


    But if she kept her eyes closed, it seemed like she was a bit guilty.


    Reba clutched the hand submerged in the pool, pretending to open his eyes frankly, "Hmm?"


    Abbot, "Don''t soak here. Get out."


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Reba was stunned. Suddenly she realized something and nced


    underwater.


    Abbot saw this and he hurriedly pressed his hand against the bath towel covering his body. His voice


    became hoarser, "What are you staring at?"

 Chapter 452 Looking for a Fight

    Chapter 452Looking for a Fight


    Chapter 452 Looking for a Fight


    To be honest, Reba actually did not want to look at his body.


    It was really because of the atmosphere.


    They were both adults, and Reba was not a girl without desire. If she didn''t nce at him at this


    time, it seemed that she rejected the fact of being 18 years old.


    Indeed, Abbot''s face and body really looked good.


    Skinny with clothes on, yet brawny in the buff..


    And muscle.


    In her life, in addition to money, Reba couldn''t resist handsome men. Although Abbot''s EQ was a bit


    low, it in no way hindered the fact that he was handsome.


    Reba suddenly understood at this moment.


    No wonder Abbot tormented her for so long and she didn''t resent him very much. In short, in addition to


    his financier status, inrge part it was because of his face.


    Once any other ugly-looking narcissistic man showed off in front of her, she would p his brains out.


    Reba''s thoughts were flying, so that she forgot to move her eyes.


    Abbot''s cheeks were hot under her gaze. With the bath towel covering his body, he clenched his legs,


    "Are y-you still looking?"


    Reba was called back by Abbot''s reprimand. It so happened that the couple in the next courtyard


    had also stopped and were talking.


    The woman, "I''ll never hang out with you again."


    The man, "Why?"


    The woman blushed, "You didn''t go back to room. What if someone else heard us?"


    The man, "Baby, all normal men are impossible to hold back in this case. You think about it. A man and


    a woman soak in the same pool and nothing happens. There are only two possibilities, either the


    woman is ugly, or the man has a problem."


    The man''s voice was thick and prating.


    Reba heard it and once again gave Abbot a deep look.


    Abbot saw she looking him up and down and gritted his teeth, "I have no problem with that."


    Reba blinked, and didn''t know why suddenly she said unexpectedly, "So, am I ugly?"


    Reba''s words finished, and the two were silent at the same time.


    Reba realized what she had said and wanted to find a ce to hide away.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Then it turned to Abbot. With a red face and tight jaw, he pursed his thin lips and squeezed out a few


    words from the teeth, "I knew you wanted to do that to me."


    Reba, "..."


    The other side.


    Colin stared at Faye with a bad smile on his face.


    Faye narrowed her eyes and looked back at him, "Don''t be dissolute."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and had his fling, "Honey, don''t you want to feel what it will be in a


    hot spring?"


    Faye, "No."


    Colin ignored, got up and walked to Faye. He propped up one hand on the side of Faye, and lowered


    his head to her ear. With a low and deep voice he said, "This ce is clean."


    Faye''s back leaned against the stone wall behind her, "Then what?"


    Colin, "Honey, please."


    Faye, "Colin."


    Colin''s thin lips brushed over Faye''s earlobe slightly, "Hmm?"


    Faye, "Don''t you have backbone?"


    Colin chuckled, "I have backbone. But with a good woman in my arms, and she is my legal wife, then


    why should I wear Joseph''s coat? Hmm?"


    What Faye could never stand was Colin''s talking in her ear.


    The hot air was puffed on the ears, and her heart was tingling with excitement.


    Especially every time Colin said ''Hmm'', it touched the tip of her heart.


    Colin''s words finished. Seeing Faye did not speak again, he opened his mouth and swallowed her


    earlobe slightly.


    Tease, swallow and spit.


    Feeling Faye''s tremble, Colin''s arm hanging at the side of him hooked the thin waist of Faye into the


    arms. With a muffledugh he said, "Dear, only in this time, I can actually feel that you are fascinated


    by me."


    Faye crouched on Colin''s shoulders, and the corners of her eyes reddened,


    "Colin."


    The temperature of the hot spring water was suitable.


    It made people rx involuntarily.


    Faye''s low voices were spilling out from her slightly-opened red lips,


    "Colin."


    Faye''s legs which hooked Colin''s waist unconsciously tightened, and the corners of her lips pursed into


    a straight line.


    Colin liked Faye who was enamoured.


    At this time she put down all her defenses, and the devotion she presented was captivating.


    Colin heard footsteps in a rush outside the courtyard suddenly.


    Colin frowned slightly and used his hand to pull over the bath towel to cover Faye''s body.


    Faye froze, "Colin."


    Colin relieved her, "It''s okay."


    As Colin''s words finished, Abbot''s loathsome voice came out from the courtyard door, "Colin,e out.


    I''ll talk to you for a few minutes."


    Colin heard it and looked down at the one holding back in his arms. With the tip of his tongue resisted


    against his cheek, his voice was cold as ice, "What do you want to talk about? Do you want to bury


    yourself because you know the date of your death?"

 Chapter 453 Taking Retreat as Progress

    Chapter 453 Taking Retreat as Progress


    Chapter 453 Taking Retreat as Progress


    No matter how low Abbot''s EQ was, he could sense the desire in Colin''s tone.


    Abbot stood at the gate of the courtyard and paused for a few seconds. Finally, he coughed twice and


    said, "It''s a good day today. You guys go on enjoying the hot spring. I''ll go back to my room and have a


    rest."


    Abbot left quickly after finishing his words.


    Faye sighed softly after she heard Abbot leave.


    Colinughed in a low voice, "Are you scared?"


    Faye did not reply and bit him on the shoulder.


    Abbot left in a hurry. When he passed the courtyard where Jadon was in the hot spring, he deliberately


    stopped to chat with him. However, thinking of the lessons he learned from Colin, Abbot stepped up


    quickly and did not dare to stop.


    Meanwhile.


    In the courtyard, Carlotta sat in the pool and dared not lift her eyes.


    Jadon sat beside her in a suit and leather shoes with a smile.


    They had been deadlocked for almost twenty minutes, one not being explicit, the other pretending to be


    stupid.


    As time went by, Jadon finally opened his mouth with a helpless smile, "Are you going to stand still with


    me like this?"


    Carlotta blushed, "No," she said


    Jadon said, "The youngsters are creating opportunities for us."


    Carlotta said, "I could see that."


    "What do you think? Let me be frank. Do you want to be with me?" said Jadon.


    Carlotta, "..."


    In fact, Jadon should have sitting in the pool with Carlotta.


    In the words of their colleagues, being frank at this age was the first step to promoting intimate


    rtions.


    Jadon thought so before he came here. He wanted to take the plunge and settle their rtionship


    today.


    However, when he saw Carlotta''s shyness and timidity, these thoughts immediately disappeared.


    The woman in front of him was gentle and quiet.


    He longed for her, but only if she wanted to.


    He passed the age when being indulge in impulsivity like young people. He wanted to spend rest of his


    life with the woman in front of him. The kind with good years and peaceful life.


    Jadon was done talking. Seeing Carlotta didn''t say anything, he smiled gently, "Carlotta."


    Carlotta raised her eyes, "Hmm?"


    Jadon said, "Don''t you like me?"


    Carlotta was silent again.


    Jadon smiled and got up and walked to the pool. He squatted down and took the bath towel and put it


    on Carlotta''s shoulders.


    Carlotta pursed her lips, and Jadon said in a deep voice, "If you don''t like me, I apologize to you


    because my illusion had troubled you during this time."


    Carlotta, "..."


    Jadon, "Don''t worry about the youngsters. I''ll exin it to them."


    Carlotta, "..."


    Jadon, "It¡®s me who go after you, but I didn''t seed. You don''t have to feel awkward."


    Jadon finished his words, gently smiled at Carlotta, stood up, and left.


    Looking at Jadon''s back, Carlotta''s heart sank in sad suddenly.


    During this time, Jadon had been overtly going after her.


    Although she refused repeatedly, he never said he would give up.


    She thought that he would go on for a long time.


    When Jadon came out of the courtyard, he bumped into Colin and Faye.


    Colin raised his eyebrows, strode forward, smiled, and said, "Uncle Hudson."


    Jadon smiled in return, "Why don''t you stay a little longer?"


    Colin smiled faintly, and he made a pun, "It''s too much for Faye."


    Jadon was stunned at first and thenughed, "If Abbot can learn from you,, he would not be single until


    now."


    Colinughed and didn''t answer.


    Faye gathered her bath towel tightly after seeing that Colin and Jadon were chatting, she smiled, and


    said, "Uncle Hudson, sorry, I''ll go back to my room and change my clothes."


    Jadon said, "Okay."


    Colin said, "I brought you t shoes in the trunk."


    Faye nodded, "Hmm."


    Seeing Faye leaving, Colin turned to Jadon and said, "You got something to say to me, Uncle


    Hudson?"


    Jadon didn''t hide it. He told the truth, "It''s a bad start."


    Colin understood and bantered, "Do you want to give up?"


    Jadon smiled bitterly, "Of course not. I just want to give her a chance to breathe. I''m afraid I will push


    her further and further."


    Colin said with a gentle smile, "Based on my understanding of my aunt, you are giving her too much


    space, so you push her further and further easily."


    Jadon, "Hmm?"


    Zhou Yi, "Uncle Hudson, for those who don''t like you, being straightforward in pursuing love is rascal,


    but for those who like you, it is a kind of delight and fun."


    Jadon fell silent when he heard his theory.


    Colin took a half step forward and said in a voice that only they could hear, "Uncle Hudson, nothing


    ventured, nothing gained. You have already gone so far. Do you want to return empty-handed?"


    Jadon sneered, "You brat, just tell me if you have any idea, don''t keep me hanging."


    Colin said, "You are a doctor, do I need to teach you? My aunt had always been soft-hearted..."


    Colin stopped talking, and Jadon knew it instantly.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    That night, Jadon had a high fever of 102 degrees Fahrenheit in his hotel room.

 Chapter 454 A Serious Thing

    Chapter 454 A Serious Thing


    Chapter 454 A Serious Thing


    Carlotta was unprepared when Jadon kissed her. His kiss was domineering and enthusiastic which was


    quite different from his personality. And then, he pinned her hands on top of her head, making her


    unable to move at all.


    Carlotta was stunned for a long time and then began to struggle. Jadon was kissing her wholeheartedly


    and did not let go until he found her struggling desperately. Then, he slowly buried his head in her neck


    and muttered, "Carlotta..."


    Hearing this, she froze in silence.


    He said in a hoarse voice, "Carlotta, be my girlfriend."


    Carlotta had long blushed, and when she heard his words, her face became even redder.


    Seeing her keep silent, Jadon took a deep breath and said, "I know you are afraid of dating a scumbag.


    But you haven''t tried it with me yet. How can you be sure that I am a scumbag?"


    Carlotta replied, "I''ve never said you are a scumbag."


    Jadon said, "Why don''t you want to date me if you think I''m a good man?"


    Carlotta was speechless. Yes, Jadon was a good man. Why didn''t she agree to be his girlfriend? In the


    final analysis, it was because of her sense of inferiority. Moreover, she feared being hurt. Carlotta did


    not speak, so there was a moment of silence.


    After a long while, she took a shallow breath and said, "Dr. Carter, you are confused by your illness."


    Jadon was having a high fever, so his exhtions were hot, and they kept drilling into her cor.


    Carlotta blushed and instinctively wanted to dodge them.


    Seeing her intention, Jadon said in a deep voice, "Carlotta, don''t leave me."


    Carlotta was at a loss for words. She had never known a person could change so much after falling ill.


    She wasn''t sure whether he was confused by the fever or was still sober, so she kept trying to push


    him away.


    But Jadon insisted on keeping her in his arms, not letting go of her.


    After about ten minutes, Carlotta pursed her lips and then said softly, "Dr. Carter, let go of me. I''ll go out


    to buy medicine for you."


    Jadon retorted, "There''s no drugstore nearby."


    She said, "If so, I''ll look elsewhere."


    He asked, "Why are you going round the sun to meet the moon?"


    She asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    He said in a hoarse voice, "As long as I sweat, the high fever will be brought down."


    She thought for a while and replied, "Do you need me to ask the hotel to cook some ginger soup for


    you?"


    Jadon said, "Don''t bother the hotel. There''s another way."


    Carlotta fell silent, not knowing what he meant.


    He suddenly approached her ear and whispered, "Carlotta, help me."


    Before she could react, he lowered his head and licked her neck.


    Carlotta shuddered and held her breath.


    Unlike the sudden kiss just now, Jadon was extra cautious this time as if he was afraid she would


    refuse.


    Carlotta froze for a while and then subconsciously wanted to struggle.


    But before she could do anything, he whispered in her ear, "Carlotta, I don''t want to date you at all. I


    want to marry you."


    When she pursed her lips silently, he added, "I''m not a kid, so I know what I''m doing. I''m sure I like you


    and want to spend the rest of my life with you."


    People''s willpower was always weaker at night. Carlotta''s hands that hung by her sides were raised


    and then put down. Jadon was acting as if boiling a frog in warm water. When Carlotta realized she


    should jump out, she was almost cooked. Jadon did not push her hard but sounded out her bottom line


    little by little.


    Carlotta was conscious, so she knew if she decisively refused, he would never force her. After all,


    Jadon was a real gentleman. But she swallowed the rejection on the tip of her tongue in the end. She


    knew clearly that she liked him and had had a crush on him at first sight.


    Tonight was bound to be long.


    When Jadon entwined his fingers with hers, she gritted her teeth and said, "Jadon, I don''t want to date


    anyone."


    Hearing this, he chuckled, "I know. So, we''re getting married."


    The moonlight was bright outside the window when the two people hugged on the huge bed.


    The atmosphere in Jadon''s room was hot, while that in Abbot''s was cold.


    He had smoked seven cigarettes in session on the single sofa. The more he smoked, the more


    upset he became. Finally, he couldn''t bear it anymore, so he took the cigarette out of his mouth and


    stubbed it out in the ashtray. Then he picked up his mobile phone and sent a message to Colin, asking,


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Colin, are you sleeping?"


    Colin replied, "Tell me the date."


    Abbot asked, "What do you mean?"


    Colin asked, "Didn''t you choose the date of your death?"


    Abbot said, "I have something serious to talk to you about."


    After he sent the message, there was no response from Colin. A few minutester, someone knocked


    on the door of his room. He quickly got up from the sofa and walked to open the door.


    Colin stood outside the door in a nightgown, looked at him with a half-smile, and asked, "Come on, tell


    me about the serious thing."


    Then, he wrapped his arm around Abbot''s shoulders and walked in.


    Abbot''s face was gloomy when they walked to the sofa. And before Colin could sit down, he asked with


    a frown, "Colin, if a woman always wants to do that thing to you, what will you do?"

 Chapter 455 Didnt Want to Let Go

    Chapter 455 Didn''t Want to Let Go


    Chapter 455 Didn''t Want to Let Go


    Jadon''s EQ was more than a little bit higher than Abbot''s.


    He was enlightened by Colin''s speech.


    Took a cold shower with the windows open on a cold day.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening, several people went back to their rooms to sleep. Carlotta received a


    call from Jadon.


    On the phone, Jadon''s voice was hoarse and weak, "Carlotta, could you pleasee here?"


    Carlotta sensed there was something wrong in his voice, she pursed her lips and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Jadon said, "I seem to have a fever."


    Carlotta said, "Do you have any medicine there?"


    Jadon coughed several times across the phone and said in a hushed voice, "I seem to have it in my


    bag, but I''m not feeling well..."


    Before Jadon finished speaking, he coughed again. Carlotta listened and was silent for a few seconds.


    Thinking of Jadon''s care for her in the past, she responded, "I will go there now."


    Jadon said, "Thank you."


    Carlotta was worried that Jadon had a high fever and couldn''t get up, so she specially asked the room


    service to open the door.


    When the door opened, Carlotta thanked the servicer and entered the room.


    When Carlotta entered the room, her first feeling was cold.


    Compared with her suite, the temperature of Jadon''s room was at least five degrees lower.


    Carlotta closed the door and looked at the covered bedroom door. Her heart beat faster.


    Carlotta walked to the bedroom door and knocked, "Dr. Carter."


    Jadon answered in a husky voice, "Come in."


    Carlotta pushed the door and entered. Looking at Jadon, who was lying on the bed with hot cheeks,


    she twisted her eyebrows unconsciously.


    Jadon was ill at this time, even his breathing was hot. He looked at Carlotta and said with a wry smile,


    "I''m sorry to bother you at this point."


    Carlotta walked inside carefully, "Never mind, where''s the medicine?"


    Jadon said, "There are some standing medicines in the bag I carry with me. Go and check if there are


    any antipyretics."


    Jadon said so. Carlotta went to the bedside table and opened his backpack. After searching, only a few


    boxes of gunpowder were ced.


    Carlotta squeezed the backpack and asked, "Is there a ce selling medicine around here?"


    Jadon replied, "Probably not. This ce was newly developed, and the living facilities are not perfect."


    After that, Jadon took a long breath and asked knowingly, "Is there any myrrh in the bag?"


    Carlotta answered, "No."


    Jadon raised a hand to cover his eyes. "Forget it. It''s OK. I have good physical fitness, I should be able


    to sleep over it for a night."


    Carlotta, "..."


    Jadon closed his eyes and took a nap on the surface. His ears had been listening to Carlotta.


    Hearing the sound of running water in the bathroom, he smiled faintly.


    Although Carlotta was not a doctor, she still knew the basic medical knowledge that physical cooling


    was the first choice for high fever without medicine.


    Carlotta first wet a towel with cold water to help Jadon apply it to his forehead, and then wet a towel


    with warm water to help Jadon wipe his neck and palm.


    Jadon let her deal with him, and his eyes fell on Carlotta, "Carlotta, thank you."


    Carlotta blushed, "Dr. Carter, you''re wee. You helped me recover and took care of me a lot."


    Jadon tugged at the corners of his mouth, and his tone showed a sense of loneliness, "So, are you


    repaying me?"


    Carlotta buried her head and wiped Jadon''s hands. She dared not raise her head in the face of his


    questioning.


    Jadon said, "Carlotta."


    Carlotta pursed her lips and said, "Go to sleep. Have some rest and you''ll get better when you''re sick."


    Seeing Carlotta dodge his question, Jadon suddenly sped her wrist with a backhand, which was


    under her maniption before.


    Carlotta was stunned, "Dr. Ca...Carter."


    The heat of Jadon''s palm flustered Carlotta.


    Jadon loosened his grip on her and took her hand and put it on his chest. "Carlotta, I''m not feeling


    well."


    Carlotta lowered her eyes and stuttered, "It''s normal to feel ufortable."


    Jadon said, "You know I''m not talking about my fever."


    Carlotta, "..."


    Jadon coughed so badly and looked at Carlotta and said, "Is it so difficult to ept me?


    Carlotta replied, "Dr. Carter, it was the fever''s talking, this isn''t you."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jadon said, "I am soberer than ever."


    Carlotta pursed her lips and jerked her hand a few times, which was held by Jadon.


    Jadon looked at her struggling, his lips stirred, "Carlotta, you think you can escape from me if I won''t let


    go?"


    Jadon''s words were meaningful, which made Carlotta stunned.


    Carlotta was about to say something when Jadon''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, and quickly


    tightened her hand. The other hand grabbed her waist and took it to his arms.


    Carlotta had no idea that Jadon would make such a move, and she fell into his arms.


    Jadonughed and rolled over to press Carlotta under him.


    Carlotta froze, Jadon stared at her for a while, then lowered his head and buried himself in her neck,


    "Carlotta, I faked my high fever, I deliberately opened the window and took a cold bath."


    Carlotta got nothing to say.


    Jadon continued and said, "But my feelings for you are true."


    Jadon''s words fell. Seeing that Carlotta was silent, he pushed himself up and looked at her.


    Carlotta''s face was flushed. She looked even redder than Jadon, a patient with a high fever.


    Jadon''s cor was untied when Carlotta wiped her neck, and now it was wide open. A man who was a


    refined gentleman now looked like he had an unspeakable desire...

 Chapter 456 Explanation

    Chapter 456 Exnation


    Chapter 456 Exnation


    Abbot was speaking with a serious expression.


    Colin rolled his eyes at him, but the anger in his eyes instantly dissipated. He narrowed his petty eyes


    with a smile and knowingly asked, "What thing?"


    Abbot said unnaturally, "Sex."


    Colin teased, "That depends on who the woman is."


    Hearing his words, Abbot thought for a while and said, "What if it''s Faye?"


    Colin said, "That is what I long for. "


    Abbot was speechless. He kept silent for a while, then gave Colin a disdainful look, and said, "I forget it


    you''re a simp."


    Colin snorted, "A simp is better than a leftover man."


    Then, he added sharply, "And you''re indeed too old to be single."


    Abbot was used to his criticism, so he just rolled his eyes at him. Then, he sat on the sofa, reached out


    to pick up the cigarette case from the coffee table, knocked out a cigarette, and put it in his mouth.


    Before he lit it, he looked up at Colin and asked, "Who takes the initiative? You or Faye?"


    Colin said, "You guess?"


    Abbot replied, "How can I guess such things?"


    Colinughed in a deep voice and said, "Generally speaking, men will take the initiative as long as he


    is not impotent."


    Hearing this, Abbot lit the cigarette in his hand, took a deep puff, and said awkwardly, "You and Faye


    are married, so it''s normal for you to have sex."


    Colin sat down on the sofa, leaned back slightly, and teased, "How about you also marry her before


    dating her?"


    Abbot shook his head and said solemnly, "We''re different."


    Colin joked, "Abbot, you are a man. Why are you so bashful?"


    Abbot bit the cigarette and said, "Because I am a responsible man."


    Colin said, "Okay, then you can slowly think about it and weigh up the pros and cons. Anyway, you are


    still young. You can wait ten years until you get Jadon''s current age. No hurry."


    Abbot raised his eyes and asked, "Are you speaking a humannguage?"


    Colin retorted, "Are you doing with a human thing?"


    Abbot said, "I don''t understand why Faye fell in love with you."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and smiled wantonly, "This is love."


    Abbot sneered, "Hah."


    When Colin hade, Abbo had thought of him as a life-saving straw, but when he left, Abbot wished


    he could kick his ass.


    Watching him leave, Abbot turned around and walked to the coffee table. Then, he bent over to pick up


    his phone, opened Instagram, and sent a friend request to Reba. He had unfriended her on


    Instagram after the farce during the business trip, so they had contacted each other by calling for a


    while.


    After sending the friend request, he could not help feeling a little nervous. But his nervousness didn''t


    half a bottle of red wine and was in a good mood.


    She was lying prostrate on the bed slightly tipsily now, so she took the initiative to send a message to


    him, asking, "What''s up, Mr. Carter?"


    Abbot hesitated for a while and asked, "Have you been waiting for me?"


    Reba replied with an ellipsis.


    He had brought the conversation to a dead end in the first sentence.


    Looking at the ellipsis, Abbot chose to turn a blind eye. After about half a minute, he replied, "I thought


    about it. It is OK for me to date you, but I must make a few clear in advance.


    Looking at his message, Reba burst intoughter. Alcohol made a coward brave, so she replied, "I


    approved your friend request instead of a boyfriend request.


    Abbot continued to turn a blind eye and said, "First, we will date for marriage. Second, before our


    rtionship is stable, you are not allowed to have sex with me.


    Although Reba was slightly drunk, her mind was exceptionally clear.


    Seeing his increasingly serious words, she realized the severity of the problem. So, she turned over on


    the bed and dialed Abbot''s number.


    After the phone rang for a few seconds, Abbot answered the call and asked, "What''s up?"


    Reba cleared her throat and asked on the phone, "Mr. Carter, is it convenient for you to talk now?"


    Abbot frowned and asked warily, "What do you want to do?"


    Hearing his tone, Reba felt a sudden pain in her temples. She raised her hand to rub them and


    said, "Please listen carefully."


    Abbot thought Reba was going to confess her love to him, so his heart skipped a beat. After


    hesitating for a while, he said, "Go ahead."


    Reba was afraid that Abbot couldn''t understand her meaning, so she didn''t dare to beat around the


    corner or use a euphemistic way of speaking but said directly, "I am not in love with you. I haven''t had


    that kind of feelings for you since the beginning."


    Abbot was startled and asked, "Pardon?"


    Reba took a deep breath and repeated, " I am not in love with you."


    Abbot was stunned.


    She pursed her lips and decided to hay while the sun shone. So, she said, "Although I have already


    apologized to you for what happened before, I want to say ''sorry'' to you again."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Reba had said it very bluntly. No matter how imaginative Abbot was, he did not think she liked him


    anymore.


    He didn''t reply, so she believed he had understood what she meant. Then, she said cautiously, "Mr.


    Carter, after getting along with you for a while, I found you are a very good person. And I am very


    willing to be friends with you... ..."


    Reba kept talking because she wanted to try her best to smooth things over and make both of them


    less embarrassed. As she was speaking, Abbot interrupted in a deep voice, "I see."


    Reba swallowed hard and ventured, "Mr. Carter?"


    Abbot said in an emotionless tone, "It''s gettingte. Good night."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She asked, "Aren''t we still friends?"


    He gritted his teeth and answered, "Yes, we''re good friends!"

 Chapter 457 Enormous Harm

    Chapter 457 Enormous Harm


    Chapter 457 Enormous Harm


    It had taken only one second for Abbot to change from a narcissist to an autistic man. It was too


    shameful, so his face against the phone screen began burning. He knew that Reba couldn''t see


    him, but he still felt ashamed.


    It was too embarrassing! He even thought he had brought disgrace to the Carter family!


    After he finished speaking, Reba hurriedly ttered, "Mr. Carter, you''re indeed a person who does


    great things. You''re broad-minded!"


    Abbot felt his chest was in knots, so he was unable tough but just said, "Go to bed early."


    Then, he moved the phone away from his ear and hung up with a gloomy face.


    Compared with him, Reba was much more cheerful. She was smiling happily because of the


    alcohol,y down on the bed with the quilt in her arms, and soon fell asleep.


    Except for Colin and Faye, none of them went downstairs for breakfast the next morning.


    Faye had no appetite because it was too early, so she had just ordered a bowl of porridge.


    Colin was sitting across from her. Seeing her absent-mindedly stirring the porridge with a spoon, he


    Faye looked up and asked, "Yes?"


    He asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    She replied truthfully, "I am thinking about my aunt and Uncle Jadon."


    Faye knew Carlotta had gone into Jadon''s roomst night and had note out yet.


    Although Carlotta was an adult and her elder, she was the only person who was rted to her by blood


    now, so Faye could not help worrying about her.


    Colin showed a smile on his thin lips and said, "Don''t worry. Jadon is a gentleman."


    Faye pursed her lips in silence. After a while, she asked in a light voice, "Why haven''t Abbot and


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Rebae down yet?"


    Colin chuckled, "I''ll call Abbot to ask about it."


    Then, he took out his phone from his pocket and called Abbot.


    After the phone rang for a while, Abbot picked it up slowly and said in a dry voice, "What''s up?"


    Colin said, "Come downstairs to have breakfast."


    Abbot replied, "I''m back in Cocanel now."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and asked, "Why?"


    Abbot said in an unnatural tone, "There''s something wrong with thepany."


    Colin quipped, "Really?"


    Abbot bit the bullet and said, "Really."


    Colin and Abbot had been friends for more than ten years, so he knew he was lying now.


    He then teased, "When did you leave?"


    Abbot replied, "Five o''clock in the morning."


    Colin asked, "Is the Carter Group going bankrupt?"


    Abbot snapped with a sullen face, "Are you courting a spanking?"


    Colin let out a lowugh and said, "What happened? Is it so emergent that you must go back at five in


    the morning?"


    Abbot was hit in the soft underbelly, so he fell silent.


    If it were Ethan, Colin would not have asked so many questions because Ethan had a sense of


    propriety. If he needed help, he would tell Colin. But Abbot was different. Although he usually looked


    bighearted and mindless, when he got in trouble, he might be too embarrassed to ask for help.


    After Colin finished speaking, he waited for Abbot to answer with a smile.


    Abbot hesitated for a few minutes before saying, "Reba has no feelings for me at all."


    Colin was speechless.


    Hearing him keep silent, Abbot said in a deep voice, "You didn''t expect it either, did you?"


    Colin chuckled, "Reba told you so?"


    Abbot replied, "Yeah. She said it very decisively."


    ording to his words, Colin could imagine the scene.


    Although he did not know what had happened between them, he was sure Abbot must have pushed


    Reba too hard.


    Colin said, "Reba is straightforward."


    Abbot asked, "Did you know?"


    Colin smiled, "I told you about it, but you didn''t believe me."


    Hearing this, Abbot was at a loss for words.


    He remained silent for a while and then asked with a frown, "If she has no feelings for me, why did she


    kiss me?"


    Hearing his words, Colin sneered, "Abbot, why are you so innocent?"


    Abbot was annoyed and said, "She should not have flirted with me if she does not like me!"


    Then, he hung up the phone before Colin could reply.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Colin put away the phone, rested his chin on it, and smiled


    wantonly.


    Seeing his yful smile, Faye raised her head and asked, "What happened to Abbot and Reba?"


    Colin said truthfully, "Reba had a showdownst night. She told Abbot she has no feelings for him


    at all."


    Faye was stunned for a while and then couldn''t helpughing, "Then?"


    Colin replied, "Abbot drove back to Cocanel at five in the morning."


    Faye smiled, "Reba pissed him off ?"


    Colin shook his head, "Abbot is a proud man. It is too embarrassing for him to stay here."


    As Colin was talking to Faye, Reba came over in fluffy pajamas with wet hair. And then, she sat


    down next to her, tilted her head to lean on her shoulder, and said, "Good morning, Faye."


    Faye reached out to push her away and asked, "Why are you sote?"


    Reba replied, "I drank too muchst night and slept till now."


    Then, she sat up straight and said excitedly, "After drinking alcohol, I became so bravest night that I


    had a showdown with Abbot."


    Faye grinned, "I know."


    Reba asked, "How do you know?"


    Before Faye could answer, Colin said solemnly, "Abbot has left because he is mad at you."


    Reba asked with a nk face, "Really?"


    Colin teased, "He left at five in the morning in his car."


    Hearing this, Reba was stunned and then said with an embarrassed look, "Is the harm so


    enormous?"

 Chapter 458 Some Are Happy, While Some Are Sad

    Chapter 458 Some Are Happy, While Some Are Sad


    Chapter 458 Some Are Happy, While Some Are Sad


    After Reba finished her words, she stared at Colin awkwardly.


    Colin smirked, "Abbot thought you have feelings for him because you kissed him when you got drunk


    Reba suddenly blushed and stuttered, "I, I drank too much that day."


    Colin said, "Abbot himself can drink like a fish, so he thought you were deliberately flirting with him."


    Hearing this, Reba fell silent and lost her appetite. Abbot''s departure made her feel like a carload of


    cash had left her.


    After breakfast, Reba took Faye''s hand and said worriedly, "How can I continue working with


    Abbot?"


    Faye smiled lightly, "Don''t worry. He is professional and can distinguish between business and private


    matters."


    Reba said, "But it is embarrassing!"


    Faye smiled, "Shoulda woulda coulda."


    Reba sighed, "Life is too difficult."


    Faye smiled, "Do you really have no feelings for him at all?"


    Reba was not an Abbot, so her emotional intelligence was normal. After thinking for a while, she


    answered, "Not at all."


    Faye grinned, "In the final analysis, it''s Colin''s fault. If he hadn''t made such a joke, there would not


    have been such a huge misunderstanding. I will let him invite you two to a meal and give you a chance


    to make things clear to Abbot."


    Reba nodded, "Faye, you must help me."


    Faye replied, "You can count on me."


    Carlotta and Jadon didn''t show up until noon. Although thetter still had a low fever, he looked better


    thanst night.


    After they sat opposite Colin and Faye, Jadon took the initiative to say, "Carlotta and I are going to get


    the marriage certificate first. And then, we will take our time to choose a date for the wedding."


    It was within Colin''s expectations, so he said with a smile, "Congrattions."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jadon said, "You guys helped us a lot. Otherwise, we would not have gotten together so smoothly.


    Thank you!"


    Colin replied, "You''re wee."


    Jadon said, "Carlotta and I will invite you guys to dinner when we get back."


    Colin chuckled without ceremony, "Okay."


    Jadon was still having a fever, so when Colin and Faye went back to Cocanel in the afternoon, Carlotta


    did not leave with them but chose to stay to take care of him.


    On the way back, Faye kept silent.


    Seeing this, Colin reached out to take her hand and said, "Don''t worry, Aunt Carlotta will be happy."


    Faye nodded, "I know."


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Jadon is a good man. I won''t misjudge him."


    When the car was about to leave the highway near Cocanel, Faye''s phone suddenly rang.


    So, she took it out to have a look. Seeing Lance''s name on the screen, she tapped her finger on it to


    answer the call and said, "Hello?"


    Lance had not expected her to answer the call so quickly, so he was still scolding someone on the


    other end of the phone, saying, "Girl, you look simple, so I didn''t expect you to be a double-sided spy.


    You are ruthless! You ruined my base camp. How dare you! Do you really think I will never hit women?"


    Hearing him keep speaking on the phone, Faye frowned slightly and said, "Lance!"


    Hearing her voice, Lance paused for a second and then said, "D*mn! When did you answer the call?"


    Then, she heard a series of footsteps on the phone. After a while, Lance said with a smile, "We''re back


    in Cocanel now."


    Faye asked, "Are Emmett and Andy okay now?"


    Lance replied, "Emmett is fine, but Andy''s injuries have not healed yet."


    Hearing this, Faye pursed her lips. When she was about to say something, Lance added, "I found


    Nh."


    Faye hesitated for a few seconds before asking, "What do you n to do?"


    Lance sneered, "Beat her up first."


    Emmett would not have been kidnapped if Nh hadn''t revealed their information to Maxwell.


    Hearing this, Faye remained silent for a while and then said, "Send me the address. I''ll go there right


    away."


    Lance said, "Don''te here. The fewer people involved, the better. In case..."


    Lance was saying this for Faye''s good. If they were exposed in the future, at least Faye would be safe.


    Before Lance could finish speaking, Faye interrupted softly, "Send the address to my phone."


    Then, she immediately hung up without giving him a chance to refuse.


    Soon, Faye''s phone vibrated when he sent her the address.


    Faye nced at it, turned to look at Colin, and said, "Go directly to Alogow District."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and asked, "Lance is back?"


    Faye replied, "Yes, but Andy''s injuries haven''t healed yet."


    Colin chuckled, "He will be fine. He''s strong."


    At the same time, Lance looked sad after sending Faye the address.


    If he had known she woulde, he would not have made the call to tell her they hade back


    safely.


    When he raised his hand to scratch his head in mncholy, Andy strode down from the second floor


    and asked nkly, "What''s wrong?"


    After getting along with Andy for a period, Lance thought he had developed a deep friendship with him,


    so he said with a smile, "Andy, can you do me a favorter?"


    Andy asked, "What favor?"


    Lance didn''t say anything but just made a cutting-throat gesture.

 Chapter 459 Stubbornness

    Chapter 459 Stubbornness


    Chapter 459 Stubbornness


    Seeing this, Andy frowned at him.


    Lance raised an eyebrow and said, "Andy, understand?"


    Andy asked sullenly, "Do you want me to kill you?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Lance was speechless. He deeply felt that he was blessed. If he had not asked this question, he would


    not know how he had died even after his corpse became cold.


    Lance adjusted his emotions, walked over to Andy, and smiled casually, "I don''t want you to kill me."


    Andy asked, "Who do you want to kill?"


    Lance said, "We''re in aw-based society, so we must abide by thews."


    Then, he told Andy his n. He wanted to use Nh to induce Maxwell into showing up to avenge


    Emmett. But she was very stubborn although she looked weak. The usual intimidations could not scare


    her at all. So, Lance nned to let one of his subordinates pretend to be their hostage and then let


    Andy pretend to kill the "hostage" in front of her.


    Hearing his words, Andy looked at him with contempt. Lance coughed and embarrassedly touched the


    tip of his nose with his hand. This kind of work was indeed unworthy of Andy''s talents. But he had no


    other choice because none of his subordinates could defeat Faye in fighting. Lance had thought about


    it carefully before asking Andy for help.


    After finishing speaking, Lance looked at him and said, "Andy, can you..."


    When Lance bit the bullet to ask for help, Andy rolled his eyes at him and said, "Tell me when you need


    me."


    Hearing this, Lance was overjoyed and said, "Thank you!"


    Andy replied, "Stupid."


    Lance was at a loss for words again.


    When Faye and Colin arrived in Alogow District, Lance who had a cigarette in his mouth and Nh


    were looking at each other in the basement.


    Nh was unkempt, biting her lower lip in silence.


    The cigarette in Lance''s mouth trembled when he sneered, "Aren''t you in love with Hank? Why are you


    protecting Maxwell? Have you transferred your affection to him?


    Nh snapped, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Lance said, "If you don''t want me to talk nonsense, call Maxwell. When hees here, I will let you


    go."


    Then, he took the cigarette out of his mouth and flicked the ash, sneering, "To be honest, if you weren''t


    a woman, I would have long beaten you up."


    Nh took a deep breath and bit her lower lip again.


    Seeing her put on the unyielding face again, Lance threw the cigarette on the ground, stubbed it out,


    reached out to squeeze her chin, approached her, and said sullenly, "Nh, don''t try my patience."


    He had put forth his strength, so she felt a sharp pain in her chin.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Lance, do you think I''m a fool? You did not beat me because you''re


    afraid Faye will get angry, right? Otherwise, you would have long hit me. I know your character."


    When Lance heard this, the look in his eyes turned cold.


    He had never been a kind-hearted person. He had worked undercover beside Hank for many years. If


    he were not capable, he would have long been killed.


    When he was about to lose his temper, one of his subordinates suddenly ran in and whispered in his


    ear, "Lance, Colin, and Faye arrived."


    Hearing this, Lance released Nh''s chin, straightened up, looked down at her with a smile, and said,


    "You''re lucky."


    Then, he turned around and walked out of the basement.


    A few minutester, they met in the vi.


    Faye and Colin were sitting on the sofa, while Andy was standing opposite them.


    Colin looked up at him and said in a deep voice, "Your injuries haven''t healed, right? Sit down."


    Andy stood still and refused, "No, thanks, Mr. Farrell. I''m fine."


    Colin chuckled, "Just do as I said. Don''t talk nonsense."


    Andy fell silent.


    When Andy was stuck in a dilemma, Lance entered the door, strode up to him, hooked his arm around


    his shoulders, led him to the single sofa, and said, "Andy, don''t you remember the doctor''s words? Your


    injuries haven''t healed yet, so you need to have more rest and reduce strenuous exercise."


    He calmly helped resolve Andy''s embarrassment. When Andy looked up at him, thetter winked at the


    former from an angle that no one else could see and said in a faint voice that only the two of them


    could hear, "You''re a patient now. Sit down."


    Then, Lance stood up straight and walked over to Colin and Faye.


    Faye asked, "Where''s Nh?"


    Lance replied honestly, "In the basement."


    Then, he added, "She is too stubborn! She hasn''t told me anything yet."


    Faye said lightly, "She''s smart, so she knows that only by keeping silent can she survive."


    If she told them anything, Lance might still go back on his words. Even if he fulfilled his promise and let


    her go, Maxwell would kill her.


    So, she could only zip her mouth.


    When Faye finished speaking, the atmosphere in the living room became gloomy.


    After more than ten seconds, Lance said, "Emmett has suffered a lot. I must avenge him!"


    Hearing this, Faye frowned. When she was about to reply, Colin took out his phone and made a call.


    When the call was answered, he said with a half-smile, "Maxwell, where are you now?"

 Chapter 460 Treacherousness

    Chapter 460 Treacherousness


    Chapter 460 Treacherousness


    Maxwell was in the hospital for a review when receiving Colin''s call.


    Hearing Colin''s voice, he smirked, "Colin, what''s up?"


    Colin sneered and asked bluntly, "Do you want your pawn Nh?"


    Maxwell said, "She is useless now. If you think she is an eyesore, you can get rid of her."


    Colin sneered, "Are you sure?"


    Maxwell replied, "She is just a pawn instead of my woman."


    When big shots fought, their attacks were fatal. But the people who died were not themselves.


    Maxwell paused for a few seconds and then provocatively said, "I will choose a woman like Faye who


    is not only beautiful but also smart."


    Colin mocked, "I''m afraid you will not be so lucky."


    Maxwell replied, "How do you know? I haven''t given it a shot yet?"


    Colin sneered, "Are you courting death?"


    Maxwell said, "What''s the point of living if I can''t marry my beloved woman? You should understand


    this kind of feeling the best."


    When Maxwell finished speaking, the doctor who was examining him said respectfully, "Mr. Camden,


    the examination ispleted. You need more time to recover. I still rmend that you stay in bed as


    much as possible."


    Hearing this, Maxwell responded emotionlessly, "Thank you."


    After he finished speaking, Colin said on the phone with a half-smile, "Maxwell, are you in the


    hospital?"


    Maxwell asked, "Why do you want to know where I am? Are youing to pick me up?"


    Colin replied calmly, "I don''t have time now, but I can ask Abbot to pick you up."


    Then, he sneered, hung up the phone, and made a call to Abbot.


    Abbot had not sleptst night and had driven back to Cocanel at five this morning, so he was in a bad


    mood.


    Hearing Colin asking him to go to the hospital to deal with Maxwell, he gritted his teeth and said, "I''ll


    bring a wheelchair to meet that bastard."


    Colin said, "Calm down. Don''t kill him."


    Abbot replied, "Don''t worry."


    Hanging up the phone, Colin looked up at Lance and said solemnly, "I originally nned to deal with


    this matter after a while. But since you are in a hurry, I will do it right now."


    Lance was stunned to hear his words and then smiled, "Thank you!"


    Colin chuckled, "You''re wee. We are family, after all."


    Abbot was vigorous and resolute.


    As soon as hanging up the phone, he went to buy a wheelchair and headed for the hospital with a few


    bodyguards.


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the hospital with the wheelchair, he bumped into Maxwell on


    crutches.


    Abbot bit a cigarette between his teeth, deliberately scanned Maxwell with his eyes, and said with a


    smile, "Maxwell, why are you alone?"


    When Maxwell saw Abbot and his subordinates, he didn''t flinch at all but said, "Is your arm okay now?"


    Abbot moved his arm and smiled, "Young people are quick in recovering."


    Maxwell sneered, nced at the wheelchair pushed by a bodyguard, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Is


    the wheelchair for me?"


    Abbot said, "Of course."


    He then nced at Maxwell''s unwounded leg and said, "You still have one unwounded leg. So, it is not


    suitable for you to use a wheelchair, right?"


    Maxwell understood his implication, so the look in his eyes suddenly turned cold.


    Abbot looked around and said meaningfully, "There are a lot of people here. Can you cooperate with


    me? Let''s go to a quieter ce."


    Maxwell said gloomily, "Abbot, you are courting death."


    Abbot stepped forward, leaned over to look into his eyes, and said, "The fortune teller told me that I can


    live to ny-nine. But I knew you are short-lived at first nce."


    Then, he added, "Don''t worry. Since you are Colin''s uncle, I will attend your funeral."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he straightened up, turned his head back, and winked at the bodyguards


    behind him.


    The bodyguards took his hint, stepped forward, held Maxwell''s arms, and forced him into the car.


    Later, Abbot also got in the car and sat in the passenger seat. Then, he turned his head back, rolled his


    eyes at Maxwell, and teased, "Is there any ce you like in Cocanel?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Maxwell looked at him with a gloomy face in silence.


    Abbot said, "If you don''t choose, I will choose one. Originally, I wanted to let you choose a ce you


    like so that you can feel better when your other leg is broken."


    Maxwell said, "Let me see how capable you are."


    Abbot took the cigarette out of his mouth and sneered, "No hurry. You''ll see it soon."


    Then, he turned his head ahead, leaned back in the seat, lowered the window, and flicked the cigarette


    out with his fingers.


    After the car ran for a while, Maxwell looked at the back of his head and said, "Everyone says you,


    Colin, and Ethan are best friends. But I think you''re like their dog."


    Abbot looked at him in the rearview mirror and smiled disapprovingly, "Feel free to say as many more


    words as you can. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to say anythingter."


    When Maxwell nced out the car window and found that they had left the downtown area, he smiled


    mockingly, "Do you think I would go out alone before my leg recovers?"

 Chapter 461 Twists and Turns

    Chapter 461 Twists and Turns


    Chapter 461 Twists and Turns


    When Maxwell finished speaking, Abbot leaned back in the seat and looked into the rear-view mirror.


    When he saw the threemercial vehicles following them at a constant speed, he sneered, "They''re


    following us very closely."


    Hearing his words, the bodyguard sitting next to Maxwell said, "Mr. Carter, our people are waiting at the


    intersection ahead."


    Abbot said, "Let them restrain and protect themselves. They just need to apany Mr. Camden''s


    people to the police station, stay there with them for two days, and let them know the special local


    conditions and customs in Cocanel."


    The bodyguard responded, "Yes, Mr. Carter." Then, he took out his mobile phone and made a call to


    convey Abbot''s words.


    Hearing their conversation, Maxwell showed a gloomy face.


    Abbot looked at him in the rearview mirror and asked, "Mr. Camden, are you satisfied with my


    arrangement?"


    Maxwell said, "I want to meet Colin."


    Abbot sneered, "There are many things you want to do. Do I have to meet all your requirements? Do


    you think I am Santa us?"


    Maxwell was speechless.


    At the same time, Lance was talking to Faye when his phone suddenly rang.


    He nced at the phone screen, looked up at Faye, and said, "It''s Hank."


    Faye said lightly, "He is calling you for Nh."


    Lance thought for a while and then answered the call under the gazes of Faye and Colin. As usual, he


    said with a frivolous smile, "Hi Hank, what''s up?"


    Hank said in a deep voice on the phone, "Have you returned to Cocanel?"


    Lance replied, "Yes."


    Hank paused for a second and asked directly, "Is Nh in your hands?"


    Lanceughed, "Have you nted a spy around me?"


    Hank didn''t deny it but said, "Don''t forget you used to be my subordinate."


    Lance replied, "I will never forget that I have worked for you for years."


    Hank kept silent for a while and then said, "I know what you want. Let Nh go, and I will send you the


    person who kidnapped Emmett."


    Lance teased, "Hank, I want Maxwell. As soon as you send him over, I''ll let her go."


    Hank said in a calm voice, "Emmett''s kidnapping has nothing to do with Maxwell. It''s Brandon that is


    behind it."


    Hearing this, Lance frowned.


    Hank said, "Lance, we grew up together. You should know I have always regarded you as a friend."


    Lance said, "I am ttered to hear it."


    Hank said, "For old times'' sake, please let Nh go. You can name your conditions."


    Lance did not know how to answer.


    Hearing him keep silent, Hank took a deep breath and said, "I will owe you a favor."


    Lance was at a loss for words


    Hank wasn''t lying because he did have regarded Lance as a friend all these years. When they had


    been young, they fought side by side. Although Lance didn''t want to admit it, he could not deny that


    Hank had treated him very well over the years. Because of this, he had not tortured Nh after


    kidnapping her. He would develop affection for animals if he had raised them for years, let alone Hank


    who was a human.


    Faye did not hear what Lance and Hank were talking about on the phone. But judging from Lance''s


    frown, she could guess it. Hank could not force him to release Nh, so he must be ying y the


    sentiment card.


    Seeing Lance in a dilemma, Faye said, "Nh is useless to us."


    Hearing this, Lance looked up at her.


    Faye said, "Do what you want to do."


    Hearing her words, Lance gritted his teeth and pretended to be indifferent while saying on the phone,


    "Okay, I''ll do you this favor. After all, I had worked for you for years."


    Before Hank could say anything sensational, Lance continued, "Come to my vi in Alogow District to


    pick her up in half an hour."


    After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Then, he clenched the phone and looked at Faye with guilt in his eyes.


    Reading his mind, Faye said, "Don''t think too much. You didn''t do anything that hurts me."


    When he pursed his lips in silence, she continued, "After this matter is settled, you will go back to


    Fennth Community with me. Your identity has been exposed, so you must stop interfering in the affairs


    of the Farrells."


    Lance agreed, "OK."


    Hearing this, Colin said in a deep voice with a smile, "That''s great! Andy must feel lonely when working


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    alone. You will work together with him in the future."


    Knowing Colin was trying to get him out of the embarrassment, Lance smiled, "Colin, Andy is much


    better at fighting than me."


    Colin said, "But you''re smarter."


    Andy who was sitting beside him felt speechless.


    Half an hourter, when Hank arrived at the vi in his car, Lance handed Nh to him in person.


    Seeing her daring not to look at him, Hank stepped forward, took off his suit jacket, put it on her, and


    said, "Get in the car. Wait for me."


    Nh said with red eyes, "Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry for causing trouble to you."


    Hank replied, "Never mind."


    Hearing this, she pursed her lips into a straight line and looked up at him.


    Hank lowered his eyes and said, "Don''t make such mistakes anymore. I''m out of power now, so I can''t


    protect you every time."

 Chapter 462 The Money to Get Married

    Chapter 462 The Money to Get Married


    Chapter 462 The Money to Get Married


    After finishing speaking, Hank motioned for Nh to get in the car, and then, he stepped up to Lance.


    As usual, Lance greeted him politely, took out the cigarette case from his pocket, knocked out a


    cigarette, and handed it to him.


    Hank didn''t ept it but smiled lightly, "Gum."


    Lance froze for a while and withdrew his hand. But he maintained his smile and took out a piece of


    chewing gum from his pocket.


    Hank naturally took it over, unpacked it, threw it into his mouth, chewed it, rubbed the wrapping paper


    in his hand, and said, "It tastes good."


    Lance nodded, "Yeah."


    Hank said, "It seems we can''t be friends any longer."


    Lance joked, "We''ve been fake friends for so many years. Aren''t you tired of it?"


    Hank said self-mockingly, "I am not tired of it. After all, I have few friends."


    Lance bit the cigarette that he had tried to give Hank between his teeth, lowered his head, lit it while


    shielding the wind with his hands, and said, "You don''t need to try to make friends with the people in


    your circle. They will not help you when you get in trouble."


    Hank nodded, "Yeah."


    The friendship between men was beyond words.


    After they stood silently opposite each other for a while, Hank tilted his head, spat the tasteless


    chewing gum on the ground, and said, "Bye."


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Staring after him, Lance pursed his thin lips. When Hank was about to get into the car, Lance said in a


    deep voice, "Wait."


    Hank stopped, looked back, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lance said, "Don''t do stupid things. Don''t throw straws against the wind."


    Hearing this, Hank smiled in silence.


    Lance added, "If you go against Faye, I won''t let go of you."


    Hank''s smile grew bigger when he said, "I know."


    Then, he left without looking back.


    Watching him get into the car, Lance took the cigarette out of his mouth, threw it on the ground, and


    stubbed it out.


    After a few minutes, he took a deep breath. When he was about to turn around, Andy suddenly said


    behind him, "Are you sad?"


    Lance had not noticed there was a person behind him, so he was taken aback, quickly turned around,


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    and said, "Andy, you can make no sound when you walk?"


    Andy said, "No. You did not hear me because you were absent-minded."


    Lance didn''t deny it but changed the subject, saying, "I''m a little hungry. What would you like to eat for


    dinner?"


    Andy said, "It''s better to work for Collin than Hank. At least..."


    While speaking, he frowned as if he were deliberating over the choice of words. After pondering for a


    few seconds, he continued, "At least you won''t die."


    Hearing this, Lance turned to look at him, gave him a thumbs up, and said, "Andy, I give you full marks


    for your theory! Cool!"


    Andy remained expressionless and silent.


    Lance then walked in side by side with him. After taking a few steps, he said, "Faye and I are like


    family. But I have also gotten along with Hank for a long time. He is...not a bad person in the core."


    Human nature was something that could not be judged, studied, or tested. Andy''s positioning of himself


    had always been urate. He was just a hatchet man, so he didn''t need to befriend anyone. He just


    needed to be loyal but did not need to think about suchplicated things. So, when Lance spoke, he


    just listened in silence.


    After Lance finished speaking, he found Andy didn''t respond, so he turned his head to look at him and


    asked, "Andy, what''s your opinion?"


    Andy looked down at him and said, "We''ll often work together, so I hope you can talk less in the future."


    Lance was confused.


    Andy added, "I don''t want to beat my colleague."


    Lance was at a loss for words because he had not expected him to be so straightforward.


    Feeling speechless, he pouted but still walked in side by side with him.


    Before entering the door, Andy stopped his steps, nced around, turned his head to look at Lance,


    and asked with a frown, "How much is your vi?"


    Lance replied, "It''s not expensive. Just tens of millions of dors. I bought it a few years ago."


    Andy was speechless.


    When Lance finished speaking, he found Andy''s frown was deep, so he approached him and teased,


    "What are you thinking?"


    Andy looked at him nkly and said, "You''re rich."


    Seeing his serious face, Lance was amused.


    When he was about to brag about the vi, Andy said with a straight face, "Can you return me the


    money you spent in Heaven of Bomsville?"


    Lance instantly did not want to brag anymore.


    Looking at Lance''s frozen smile, Andy said with a rarely embarrassed expression, "I saved the money


    to get married."


    Lance was at a loss for words.


    At the same time, Hank was driving away with Nh who was curling up in the passenger seat.


    Hank nced at her out of the corner of his eye, reached out to turn up the temperature of the air


    conditioner, and asked in a deep voice, "Why didn''t you go back to your hometown?"


    Nh replied, "I don''t want to go back."


    Hank asked, "You don''t want to go back or can''t go back?"


    Nh pursed her lips in silence.


    Hank said, "Don''t meddle with the affairs of the Farrells anymore."


    Nh shivered and said in a hoarse voice, "Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry. I... I just..."


    She wanted to say she just wanted to protect him. But she looked too embarrassed now. If she said so,


    these words would sound ridiculous. She hesitated for a while but give up saying what she wanted to


    say in the end.


    Hank didn''t ask any more questions either. After the car ran for a while, he said in a steady voice, "You


    move to my ce first. When Maxwell and Brandon forget about you after a while, you can go


    wherever you want to go."


    Nh clenched Hank''s jacket and said, "Thanks."


    Hank said, "Nh, live for yourself in the future. You don''t owe me anything."

 Chapter 463 Alls Fair in War

    Chapter 463 All''s Fair in War


    Chapter 463 All''s Fair in War


    Hank stopped talking to Nh and drove at a steady speed while holding the steering wheel.


    In the vi in Alogow District.


    Andy failed to get back the money he had saved to get married in the end.


    He showed a sullen face while Lance stood beside him ckly, patted his chest, and assured, "Andy,


    don''t worry. I will return the money to you."


    Andy asked, "When?"


    Lance said, "When you get married"


    Hearing this, Andy red at him, pursing his thin lips.


    Lance smiled frivolously, "I swear I will pay the money back."


    When Lance and Andy were bickering, Colin and Faye came out of the living room.


    Seeing them, Lance put away his smile and said, "Hank took Nh away."


    Faye nodded, "I see. Take Emmett back to Fennth Communityter. Colin and I have something else to


    do."


    Lance said with a serious look, "Don''t you need Andy and me to protect you?"


    Faye smiled, "No. You will rest for a while."


    Lance nodded, "Okay."


    Getting out of the vi, Colin called Abbot while driving the car.


    When the call was answered, Abbot chuckled, "Hi, Colin."


    Hearing this, Colin raised his eyebrows slightly andughed in a deep voice, "You sound in a good


    mood."


    Abbot didn''t deny it but asked tacitly, "Are youing over?"


    Colin replied, "Yes. I need the address."


    Abbot responded with a smile, "OK, I''ll send it to you."


    Not long after Abbot hung up the phone, he shared his location with Colin on Instagram.


    After Colin clicked on it to have a look, he smiled, "It''s quite close to us."


    Faye tilted her head and asked, "Abbot found Maxwell?"


    Colin chuckled, "Judging from his tone, besides finding him, he has done something more."


    Faye reminded, "We haven''t gotten the detailed information about Brandon, so we must be careful."


    Colin said, "Don''t worry. Abbot knows how far to go and when to stop when doing such things."


    Half an hourter, Colin and Faye arrived at the ce designated by Abbot.


    Abbot was so daring that he had taken Maxwell to a small wood in the suburbs.


    In this season, the trees were bare, and even the fallen leaves had turned into mud, so there was no


    cover around. As long as anyone passed by, he or she would see them.


    Maxwell had been beaten badly by the bodyguards, and now he was sitting against a tree to adjust his


    breathing.


    Abbot squatted in front of him while smoking a cigarette andughed wantonly, "Maxwell, you''re quite


    strong. You''ve been beaten for so long, but you''re not disabled yet."


    There was blood on the corner of Maxwell''s mouth, so he wiped it with the back of his hand. Then, he


    smiled, "Mr. Carter, you pulled your punches."


    Abbot replied, "I must pull my punches. I can''t hurt you too badly for the sake of Collin."


    Hearing this, Maxwell smiled sarcastically.


    Abbot liked gaining the upper hand when bickering. He bit the cigarette in his mouth, stood up, and


    teased, "I''m a little curious. Is Brandon your biological father?"


    Maxwell raised his eyes and sneered, "What do you think?"


    Abbot replied, "I''m not your mother! How can I know?"


    Hearing his words, Maxwell instantly showed a sullen face.


    Seeing this, Abbot became more interested. When he was about to say something provocative, he


    heard a vehicle approach and stop.


    When he turned his head back, he saw Collin, so he immediately stepped up to the car.


    Colin pushed the door open, got out of the car, looked over Abbot''s shoulders to Maxwell, and said with


    a half-smile, "Is he disabled?"


    Abbot took the cigarette out of his mouth, threw it to the ground, stepped on it, and said, "No! I wanted


    to disable him but changed my mind on second thought. I don''t want to cause trouble for you. He


    seems to have been beaten violently, but those are all small injuries."


    Colin smiled, "I see."


    Abbot lowered his voice and asked solemnly, "Are you going to fall out with Brandon?"


    Colin shook his head, "No, I want to be his ally."


    Abbot raised his eyebrows in confusion and said, "What?"


    Colin tilted his head to look at Faye who was editing a message on her phone, then turned back to look


    at Abbot, and said in a faint voice that only the two of them could hear, "Tiffany is a ticking time bomb. I


    must get rid of her as soon as possible."


    Abbot understood what he meant and said, "Brandon probably wants to give up this useless pawn too."


    Colin sneered, "So, we will make use of this opportunity."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Abbot nodded, "I got it."


    Tiffany had been influenced by what she had constantly seen and heard from Old Mr. Farrell''s side, so


    she was extremely interest-oriented.


    Now, she had to clean up the mess, so she must maintain a superficial good rtionship with Colin and


    must not harm Faye. But as soon as she got a firm foothold in the Farrell Group, she would try to hurt


    Faye. Because of the great hatred, Faye''s existence would make her feel ill at ease all the time. Even if


    she weren''t sure whether Faye knew the truth, she would never allow such a hidden danger to exist.


    She had not done it before because Old Mr. Farrell had been intimidating her.


    Bur now...


    When Colin was lost in thought with a serious face, his phone suddenly rang, so he came back to his


    senses with a softer expression. Then, he took out the phone from his pocket, nced at the caller ID


    on the screen, and answered the call, saying, "Hi, Granduncle Brandon."

 Chapter 464 All for Her

    Chapter 464 All for Her


    Chapter 464 All for Her


    Colin greeted Brandon with respect.


    Hearing this, Brandon sneered, "Is Maxwell in your hands?"


    Brandon asked directly, so Colin answered honestly, "Yes."


    Brandon asked, "What do you want?"


    Colin replied, "I want to talk to you about two things."


    Hearing this, Brandon sneered on the other end of the phone, "You''ve caught only one person, but you


    want to make two requirements?"


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Colin said solemnly, "I won''t let you suffer any loss."


    Hearing his words, Brandon kept silent for a few seconds and then said, "Go ahead!"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "First, I want Tiffany to die."


    Brandon asked, "Second "


    Colin replied, "Send the people of Heaven of Bomsville who hurt Emmett to Fennth Community. All of


    them."


    Hearing the first requirement, Brandon did not objected.


    But hearing the second one, heughed mockingly, "Colin, why do you think I would agree to send my


    subordinates to you?"


    Colin chuckled, "The trash even failed to guard the door for you. Why do you still want to keep them?"


    Brandon fell silent.


    Colin adopted the stick-and-carrot approach, saying, "I am also to me for the closedown of Your


    Heaven of Bomsville. When it reopens, I will give you twenty million dors aspensation."


    Twenty million dors was not arge amount of money for the big shots like Brandon. But no one


    would refuse if he or she would get twenty million dors for free. Moreover, Brandon had always been


    ruthless. Even if Colin had not asked for those people, he would not keep the subordinates who had


    made such a mistake.


    Colin knew this point clearly, so he had dared to make such an unscrupulous request.


    Sure enough, Brandon didn''t think much about it before he agreed Colin''s requirements, saying,


    "Maxwell must be sent back to the Farrells'' Mansion within two hours. And the people you want will be


    delivered tonight."


    Then, he added, "As for Tiffany, I will not interfere no matter what you want to do to her."


    Hanging up, Colin winked at Abbot and said, "Send Maxwell to the Farrells'' Mansion."


    Abbot asked, "You nailed it?"


    Colinughed in a deep voice, "I exchanged twenty million dors and a living person for a few of his


    useless subordinates. There is no suspense at all."


    Abbot teased, "That old bastard is shrewd. It''s a pity that you will have to give him twenty million


    dors."


    Colin raised an eyebrow and said, "My money isn''t easy to spend."


    Abbot smiled knowingly without replying. And then, he said to the bodyguards standing not far away,


    "Send Maxwell back to the Farrells'' Mansion."


    Hearing this, the bodyguards stepped forward, picked up Maxwell, and stuffed him into the car.


    Seeing this, Abbot deliberately tutted, "Can you guys be gentler? Don''t you see he is seriously


    injured?"


    While speaking, he walked over to the car to see Maxwell off in an annoying manner.


    When Maxwell stared at him sullenly in the car, Abbot sighed outside the window, "Maxwell, to be


    honest, I''m reluctant to send you away."


    A touch of cruelty shed across Maxwell''s eyes when he said, "Don''t worry, we will meet again soon."


    Abbot smiled carefreely, "I am looking forward to it."


    After Maxwell was sent away, Abbot''s happiness was also taken away.


    He turned his head to look at Colin and said, "I''ll punch every inch of Maxwell when you get rid of


    Brandon."


    Colin smiled yfully but didn''t reply.


    Later, Colin and Abbot also left respectively.


    On the way back to Fennth Community, Faye was sitting in the passenger seat in silence, so Colin


    nced at her and held her hand.


    When she turned her head to look at him, he raised his eyebrows and chuckled, "Honey, what are you


    thinking?"


    Faye replied, "I''m thinking I am lucky that you and I are not in an antagonistic rtionship. It must be


    very tiring to have an opponent like you who consolidates at every step."


    Colin asked, "Are youplimenting me?"


    Faye nodded, "Yes."


    He clenched her hand, kissed it, and said, "You''re lying."


    Faye curled her fingers up.


    Colin put his hand down, intertwined his fingers with hers, and said, "If you don''t want to talk about it, I


    won''t force you. Tell me when you are ready."


    Faye pursed her lips slightly.


    Colin continued, "Brandon will send the people who hurt Emmett in Heaven of Bomsville to Fennth


    Communityter. Let Emmett check if anyone is missing."


    Faye nodded, "OK."


    Colin added, "Don''t worry about Tiffany. She cannot hold on for a week without Brandon''s support."


    Faye said, "I see."


    Colin showed a slight smile on his thin lips and turned the steering wheel with one hand.


    When the car slowly got to an intersection, Faye suddenly said, "Colin, I''ve been trying to find out who


    murdered my parents, but it is not because I want to avenge them."


    Colin stopped the car but didn''t turn to look at her. He stared at the red light in front and opened his thin


    lips, saying, "I know."


    Faye was stunned and asked, "You know?"


    Colin''s voice was deep and pleasant with soothing power when he said, "I know you are just trying to


    protect yourself."

 Chapter 465 My Honor

    Chapter 465 My Honor


    Chapter 465 My Honor


    Colin''s words hit Faye''s heart hard.


    Faye stared at Colin''s face unblinkingly and pursed her lips into a straight line.


    Colin turned his head to look into her eyes and smiled, "Are you very surprised?"


    Faye took a deep breath and asked, "How did you know?"


    Colin let go of her hand, rubbed her hair dotingly, and said, "We are so simr, so I can guess your


    thoughts easily."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin said, "Not everyone deserves to be a parent. They made you suffer such a huge trauma when


    you were so young, but you still visit their graves asionally now. You have done your best. You don''t


    owe them anything."


    Hearing his words, Faye slowly rxed her tensed body.


    Colin put his hand on the back of her neck and kneaded it lightly. When the red light turned green, he


    turned the steering wheel with one hand, drove the car for a while, and then pulled up.


    Seeing him stop the car, Faye looked at him suspiciously.


    Colin unfastened his seat belt, adjusted the seat back, turned to look at her, and said with a smirk,


    "Honey, do you need a hug?"


    Faye sat still.


    Colin said, "They can''t see us from outside."


    Faye frowned, "But we''re on the road."


    Colin let out a lowugh, grabbed her wrist with one hand, held her slender waist with the other, and


    pressed her into his arms.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    When Faye''s head bumped on his chest, he straightened her up, put her on hisp, and said, "Honey."


    Faye put her hands on his shoulders and looked down at him.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin kissed the corner of her lips.


    Faye didn''t close her eyes but looked at him in a daze.


    Colin smirked, "Are you hinting at something?"


    Faye shook her head, "No."


    Colin tightened his grip on her waist and said, "Honey, I''m going to have a spermaduct reversal this


    weekend."


    Faye hooked his shirt cor with her fingers and said, "I see. I''ll apany you."


    Colin approached her ear and deliberately lowered his voice while saying, "After the surgery, I''ll have to


    be sexually restrained for a while."


    Faye instantly understood what he was thinking, so she couldn''t helpughing. And then, she yed


    the fool and said, "It''s not a bad thing to be under sexual restraint for a while. It will do good to your


    health."


    Colin knew that she had said so on purpose, so he opened his mouth and nibbled on her earlobe.


    Faye could not help shuddering.


    He then licked along her earlobe with the tip of his tongue and said in a deep voice, "It''s not a bad thing


    to be sexually restrained. Huh?"


    Faye''s grip on his cor abruptly tightened when she said, "Colin."


    Colin buried his head in her neck and said, "Be good, call me honey."


    Faye felt weak in her waist, so she bit her lower lip.


    They were on the road in broad daylight, so Colin didn''t dare to be too presumptuous but just took a


    little advantage of her.


    But when she was carried back to the passenger seat, she still looked as if being fished out of the


    water.


    When she looked at him with red eyes, he rubbed his rough fingers against her cheek and said, "Let''s


    go home."


    Faye said, "Colin."


    Colin smirked, "I''m here."


    Faye took a shallow breath, adjusted her breathing, and remained silent.


    Seeing her trying to suppress the sexual urges, Colin leaned over to kiss the corner of her lips and said


    with a smile in his pretty eyes, "Hold it."


    She was speechless.


    Brandon was efficient.


    When Colin and Faye returned to Fennth Community, he had sent the men who had hurt Emmett over.


    Seeing them back home, Cindy hurriedly greeted them and said nervously, "Mr. and Mrs. Farrell,


    someone sent a dozen people with bruised faces over..."


    Colin unbuttoned his suit jacket and asked, "Where are they?"


    Cindy replied, "Andy locked them up. He said you will tell us what to do when you return home."


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "I see."


    Then, he leaned over to fetch Faye her slippers.


    Faye had be ustomed to his thoughtfulness, so she subconsciously stretched one leg out.


    Seeing this, he raised his head to look at her and said, "Huh?"


    When she realized what she had done, her face flushed, and she subconsciously retracted his leg.


    Colin reached for her ankle, chuckled, and then helped her take off her heel.


    Faye said, "I can do it by myself."


    Colin replied, "If you do everything by yourself, how can I show myself?"


    Hearing this, she pursed her lips in silence.


    When Cindy saw their interaction and heard their conversation, she turned her head aside unnaturally.


    Faye put one hand on the shoe cab, looked at Colin''s angr side face, and whispered, "Colin."


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Yes?"


    Faye said, "I feel like I''ve changed a lot."


    Colin knew what she was referring to. So, after changing her shoes, he stood up and looked into her


    eyes.


    Faye''s eyelids trembled.


    Colin stretched out a hand to hook her waist and said in a charming voice, "Coquetry and dependence


    are women''s innate skills. Once you get enough sense of security and love, they will be activated. It is


    normal."


    Faye was at a loss for words.


    Colin was afraid she would feel embarrassed because of Cindy''s presence, so he lowered his voice


    and said, "Honey, I feel honored that you can depend on me."


    Before Faye could reply, Lance hurried in from outside and said while gasping for breath, "Emmett got


    into a fight with Andy..."

 Chapter 466 Avenge

    Chapter 466 Avenge


    Chapter 466 Avenge


    Faye was quite stunned and looked at him in disbelief, thinking, "Emmett can''t even beat Lance, let


    alone Andy."


    Seeing the disbelief in Faye''s eyes, Lance took a breath and said, "It''s the people who are sent over by


    Brandon. Andy said that Colin woulde back to deal with them. But Emmett didn''t listen to him and


    was going to rush in to kill them..."


    Lance finished speaking, but his expression was a littleplicated.


    Hearing Lance''s words, Faye stopped speaking and was about to leave.


    Colin tightened his grip around her waist, saying, "You stay here. I''ll go."


    Faye raised her eyes to look at Colin.


    Colin lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "I know better than you about things between men."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin rxed his grip, took off his jacket, and handed it over to Faye. He rolled up the cuffs, walking


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    toward the door.


    Seeing this, Lance quickly followed him.


    Out of the living room, Colin slowed his stride and waited for Lance.


    After Lance caught up with him, Colin nced sideways at him and asked in a low voice, "What


    Emmett had suffered in Heaven of Bomsville was more than what he said, right?"


    Lance didn''t answer and acquiesced.


    Colin frowned, "Thank you." Seeing that Lance didn''t want to confess, Colin didn''t ask any more


    questions, striding to the backyard.


    Andy kept the people sent by Brandon in the backyard. When Colin and Lance arrived, Emmett was


    being pressed against the wall by Andy.


    Emmett had gotten dirt on his face, looking very flustered, his eyes red. "Andy, let me go! I''ll go in and


    kill those bastards! What''s wrong with you? Are you helping them or me?"


    Emmett struggled but couldn''t tear free from Andy.


    No matter what Emmett said, Andy didn''t say anything with no expression. It wasn''t until Andy saw


    Colin and Lanceing over that he spoke, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin said, "Let go of him."


    Andy said, "Yes." Then he let go of Emmett.


    As soon as Emmett was released, he turned around and raised his fist to hit Andy.


    Andy frowned, but didn''t dodge, and received a punch.


    Seeing that Emmett was about hit Andy again, Lance stepped forward to stand between the two.


    Emmett was angry. "Lance, get out of the way!"


    Lance said, "You silly boy. Andy has tolerated you. Don''t you see it?" Emmett gasped for breath, his


    chest heaving.


    Seeing Emmett being this, Lance felt sorry and stretched out his hand, wanting tofort Emmett


    Taking a half step back, Emmett took a deep breath and said with his head down, "Andy, I''m sorry."


    Andy responded without emotion, "It''s okay."


    Lance gave Emmett a deep look, then turned to look at Andy, his eyes full of guilt, "Andy."


    "I''m fine," Andy said.


    Hearing Lance apologizing to Andy, Emmett pursed his lips.


    A tense atmosphere pervaded the air.


    After about half a minute, Colin strode up to Emmett, "How many people do you want to kill?"


    Emmett clenched his fists, digging his nails into his palm, keeping silent.


    Seeing that, Colin motioned Andy by lifting his chin, "Open the door and let Emmett in."


    Andy didn''t hesitate. "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    When Andy went to open the door, Emmett looked up at Colin in amazement. "You...you."


    Colin smiled. "It''s okay. Just do it. I''ll cover you when something goes wrong."


    Emmett''s eyes went red.


    Colin said, "If Faye knew that you had suffered more than what you said, she would probably kill all the


    people inside."


    Emmett still was young after all. Hearing Colin''s words, he burst into tears.


    Colin said coldly, "Men don''t cry easily. Be a man."


    Emmett said, "Colin, if I do it, would I bring you trouble?"


    Colin said, "You don''t need to worry about that."


    Emmett looked at Colin, sniffing. After a few minutes, he turned around and walked into the storage


    room.


    After a while, screams rang out continuously.


    Colin guarded the door with a grim face, keeping silent.


    After almost an hour, Emmett came out, covered in blood, with a blood-stained stick in his hand.


    Colin looked at him and asked in a low voice, "Did you kill them?"


    Emmett smiled faintly, "No."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "Why?"


    Emmett dropped the stick on the ground and said in a weak voice, "I''ve avenged myself. Colin, please


    help me send these bastards to the police station, and ask Mr. Bond to put these bastards in jail for


    ages."


    "Okay." Colin said.


    Emmett walked to the front yard.


    Watching him walk away, Lance rxed his back instantly.


    Since Emmett had entered, Lance had been feeling stressed. Now he rxed, and his head suddenly


    became dizzy.


    Seeing Lance swaying, Andy, who had been standing aside, went to stand behind him.


    Without noticing them, Colin took out his cellphone and dialed Ethan''s phone.


    After the phone was connected, Colin exined about Emmett roughly.


    "Well, I''ll do it." Ethan sounded a little hoarse.


    Colin raised his eyebrow. "What''s wrong with your throat?"

 Chapter 467 Clean Up

    Chapter 467 Clean Up


    Chapter 467 Clean Up


    Ethan started to cough violently. After coughing, he said for a few seconds, "I got a cold."


    Colin chuckled, "Did you wear too little to pretend to be cool?"


    Ethan said, "I slept in the living roomst night and forgot to close the window."


    Colin had always been an acute observer and teased Ethan, "You were sleeping in the living room!"


    Hearing Colin''s meaningfulughter, Ethan paused and then said in his hoarse voice, "What are you


    thinking about? Go to a doctor."


    Colin joked, "I should take you to see a doctor."


    Ethanughed angrily.


    Ethan had a serious cold and had coughed five or six times when talking on the phone with Colin.


    Ethan couldn''t speak too much, so the two chatted for just a few minutes and hung up the phone.


    Colin spun his cellphone in his hand and looked at Lance, "Pleasefort Emmett for me."


    Lance said, "Yes."


    Colin said, "Life is long. As long as one is alive, there is nothing that he can''t ovee."


    Lance said, "I will tell that to him."


    Colin patted Lance''s shoulder and then walked away.


    Fennth Community was originally built by Abbot. All the people who lived here were either rich or noble


    and owned a residence with two vis. One was bigger and the other was smaller.


    Therger one was for owners, and the smaller one was for servants.


    Andy, Lance, and Emmett lived in the smaller vi that no one had lived in before.


    When Colin returned to the bedroom, Faye was standing in front of the window in a trance.


    Colin stepped forward, hugged her from the back, put his chin on her shoulder, and asked in a low


    voice, "What are you thinking about?"


    Faye said, "I feel I''m stupid."


    Colin''s heart skipped a beat, and he clenched his teeth.


    Faye continued in a low voice, "How could I have thought Emmett was only scared in Heaven of


    Bomsville."


    Colin didn''t say anything.


    Even though no one had told her the truth, Faye still guessed the truth from how Emmett overreacted.


    She watched Emmett grow up. If Emmett had just been scared in Heaven of Bomsville, he would not


    have reacted so violently.


    Faye leaned back in Colin''s arms for a while, stood up straight, and said, "Go to sleep. I''m a little tired."


    Colin looked down at her. "Eat some food before going to bed."


    Faye said, "No." She walked towards the bed.


    Colin watched Faye slide into the quilt and close her eyes, his hands in his pockets, he walked over


    and squatted down to kiss her on the forehead.


    Faye''s eyelids trembled, but she didn''t open her eyes.


    Colin said, "Honey, it''s not your fault." Tears trickled from the corners of Faye''s eyes.


    Colin lowered his head and kissed her eyes, saying in a soft voice, "It''s okay to cry if you want to."


    Faye opened her eyes, put her arms around Colin''s neck, and buried her face in his chest.


    Colin felt Faye''s body trembling and patted her lightly on her back. "It''s okay. I will help you get


    revenge."


    Faye didn''t answer, crying silently. She finally fell asleep in Colin''s arms.


    Feeling his feet numb, Colin carefully removed Faye''s hands from his neck and sat down against the


    bedside table. After taking a nce at Faye, he took out his cellphone and sent a message to Robert:


    Clean up the Farrell Group.


    The next day.


    Faye heard a mor from downstairs when she was sleeping.


    She opened her eyes with a frown and subconsciously looked to the right of the bed.


    Not seeing Colin, she rubbed her forehead and sat up.


    The quarrel downstairs became more and more violent.


    Faye sat on the bed for a while, put on slippers, and opened the door. She reached the stairs and saw


    seven or eight executives from the Farrell Group sitting in the living room, all with livid faces.


    "Mr. Farrell, you must give us an ount of this." "Yes, the Farrell group belongs to your family. It is


    your right toy off us, but we are all senior employees. Isn''t it too outrageous to dismiss us without a


    single reason?" Seven or eight executives looked at Colin andined.


    Colin rubbed a cup in his hand with a smile on his face but didn''t say a word.


    Seeing Colin keep silent, the executives nced at each other.


    Then a senior executive said, "Mr. Farrell, we know that this matter has nothing to do with you, and we


    also know that you have sold all your shares to Tiffany. But we have worked for the Farrell group for


    many years. Could you help us for the sake of our hard work for so many years? "


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Colin took a sip of his coffee and chuckled, "I can understand your feelings. I think maybe I can help


    you with this."


    Hearing that, the executives'' eyes were full of expectation.


    Colin stopped speaking, observed their expressions with interest for a while, and slowly said,


    "However, I need your cooperation."

 Chapter 468 A Dangerous Bargain

    Chapter 468 A Dangerous Bargain


    Chapter 468 A Dangerous Bargain


    Colin''s words were sincere. The executives looked at each other in dismay, their faces still livid.


    They were all sophisticated and knew very well what kind of person Colin was. Even though Tiffany


    was a viin but working with Colin was much more dangerous to them.


    They had no idea what trouble the so-called cooperation would bring them.


    Colin finished his words and watched the executives exchange nces. He drank the coffee in his


    hand leisurely.


    Suddenly he caught a glimpse of Faye''s figure on the stairs. He looked up with a smile and mouthed,


    "Honey."


    Faye''s white fingertips tapped on the handrail, narrowing her eyes.


    After a while, Faye came downstairs.


    Seeing Faye, the executives looked embarrassed and greeted unnaturally. "Ms. Nash." "Mrs. Farrell."


    They addressed Faye differently.


    Faye didn''t take it to heart, smiled back, and walked to Colin.


    Seeing hering, Colin reached out to take her hand and smiled. "Did you have a good sleep?"


    Faye sat down beside Colin. "My eyes are not well."


    Colin stared at Faye''s eye and then smiled, "Well, it''s a little swollen."


    Faye frowned.


    Colin smiled fondly, "Wait."


    Colin got up and walked up to the second floor. After a while, he came down with a towel in his hand.


    Faye looked at Colin with a puzzled look, "Huh?"


    Colin chuckled softly, "Lean back. A coldpress can quickly reduce the swelling."


    Faye asked, "Here?"


    Knowing what she was thinking, Colin leaned closer to her ear and whispered, "I want to take care of


    my wife whenever and wherever we are."


    Faye looked back at Colin, pursing her lips, and did not refute.


    The moment the cold towel fell on Faye''s eyes, Faye suddenly understood the reason why she was


    attracted to Colin. Colin''s love was hot and sincere. He loved her and never hid it.


    He exposed his love for her in the sunshine so that the world could see it.


    He petted her, regardless of the asion or location, and didn''t care who was around.


    As long as she was there, all his attention was focused on her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Thinking about it, Faye suddenly felt that her eyes under the cold towel went warm.


    When Faye''s mind was wandering, the executives had begun to bargain with Colin.


    "Mr. Farrell, how do we need to cooperate?" An executive asked.


    Colin said, "Tiffany has done a lot of illegal things over the years, but she and I are families after all. To


    be honest, I don''t have the heart to expose her."


    The executive was speechless.


    The rtionship between Colin and Tiffany was known to the executives present. Frankly speaking, if


    they hadn''t lived in a legal society, either Tiffany or Colin would be killed by each other.


    As for why Colin said such words, the executives also knew the reason.


    First of all, they had such a rtionship. Tiffany bought the shares from Colin. Now Colin got her


    involved.


    Therefore, the deal of the shares was likely to be a conspiracy.


    Second, Tiffany had been in the business world for so many years and surely had her own


    connections. Whoever exposed her would inevitably make enemies with her connections.


    Although Tiffany''s connections were definitely not enough topete with Colin''s, in the business


    world, no one wanted to make more enemies.


    Hearing Colin''s words, the executives'' faces darkened.


    Colin said, "Take your time to think about it. There''s no hurry."


    The executives didn''t say anything.


    Tiffany had given them a dismissal notice. How could they not be in a hurry?


    If they waited any longer, maybe they would not be able to find a ce to earn their living.


    The executives frowned and looked at each other in dismay.


    Finally, one of the senior executives said, "Mr. Farrell, if we do as you say, can you make sure that we


    will return to the Farrell group?"


    Colinughed. "You are the elder of the Farrell group. As long as the bully is gone, you can go back


    right away."


    "Mr. Farrell, I hope you will keep your word."


    Colin said with a smile, "Of course, I will."


    Then the executives made some more requests. Colin remained very calm and agreed to every


    demand they made. Atst, the executives left with big smiles on their faces.


    After seeing off the executives, Colin turned back to the living room. Faye was still leaning back with


    the towel on her eyes. "You could have turned down theirst few requests."


    Colin walked over to Faye, stared at her for a while, and kissed her.


    It was a sudden kiss. Faye was stunned at first and kissed him back.


    Soon, Faye was defeated.


    Colin rubbed his nose against Faye''s, took her hand, and put it on his belt. "Honey, do it yourself," he


    said in a deep and alluring voice.

 Chapter 469 Benefit Everyone

    Chapter 469 Benefit Everyone


    Chapter 469 Benefit Everyone


    As soon as Faye touched the cold belt buckle, she instinctively withdrew her hand.


    Colin found out her intention, took her hand, and pressed it back on his belt, "Honey."


    Faye blushed, pursing her lips.


    After a few seconds, when Faye raised her other hand to remove the towel on the eyes, Colin stopped


    her and intertwined his fingers with hers.


    Faye didn''t move, and neither did Colin. He just leaned down and breathed down her face, neck, and


    corbone.


    Faye trembled and said, "Colin, we''re in the living room."


    Colin said in a hoarse voice, "Your aunt hase back. She called Cindy to go to Jadon''s house."


    Faye said, "Where is Andy?"


    Colin said, "Andy and the others went to send Brandon''s men to the police station."


    Colin buried his head in Faye''s shoulder, kissing her corbone lightly.


    Faye drew a breath and clenched the hands that intertwined with Colin''s. Colin chuckled, "Honey, we


    have to be quick."


    He added jokingly, "If we slow down, I''m afraid it will be broadcast live."


    Faye was not a hypocritical person, but she was not experienced when it came to having sex and it


    was Colin who took the leading position.


    Seeing that Faye''s fingers moved in a clumsy way, Colin sneered, "Honey, I''ll teach you."


    Colin was a very patient and good teacher. At first, he praised Faye''s soft hands.


    After a while, Colin put his arms around Faye''s waist and put her on hisp, and her towel fell to the


    ground.


    They made eye contact and Faye saw herself in Colin''s eyes.


    More than an hourter, Colin carried Faye, who was drenched in sweat, back to the second floor.


    During the shower, Faye did not move.


    Colin grinned at her, clinging to her back. "Honey, thank you."


    Aftering out of the bathroom, Fayey on the bed for a while, then got changed, and went to work.


    Colin stood beside her, tying his tie, and grinned a crooked smile. "Take a day off if you are tired."


    Faye said, "I''m not tired."


    Colin chuckled, "Really?"


    Faye raised her eyes to look at Colin.


    Colin lowered his head and kissed Faye''s lips. "Honey, you''re awesome!"


    Faye''s ears instantly turned red.


    On the way to thepany, thinking of what happened this morning and Colin''s praise, Faye wore a


    strange look on her face, but there was a smile hanging from her lips.


    After a few seconds, she suddenly realized what she had done, and her face flushed.


    When the car arrived at thepany, Faye sat in the car and drank half a bottle of water before getting


    off.


    When she arrived at the public rtions department in the elevator, a group of people was discussing


    Aniston''s new TV y.


    "Aniston will definitely attract fans."


    "She is really smart."


    "To be honest, I was shocked when I saw what she posted on her Facebook. It was incredible."


    "I bet it was William who nned this. He has been so smart."


    Faye listened to the discussion incredulously but did not ask.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When the subordinates saw here in, they greeted her and fell silent simultaneously.


    Faye nodded, "Morning."


    After Faye stepped into the office, one of the subordinates murmured, "The thing on Ms. Nash''s


    neck..."


    Another colleague suppressed a smile and said, "Hickey." Then, everyoneughed.


    "Ms. Nash is a lucky woman."


    "Do you want to have the same luck?"


    "No, I am a woman of principle and never covet other people''s luck."


    When they joked loudly, Galen, holding a tablet and two files, walked to Faye''s office.


    When Galen knocked, Faye was making coffee.


    Faye said in a low voice, "Come in."


    Galen pushed the door open, a big smile on his face. "Ms. Nash."


    Faye asked, "What''s up?"


    Galen said, "Aniston''s role in the TV y has been announced."


    As he spoke, Galen nced at Faye''s neck.


    Galen saw the hickey on Faye''s neck and his eyes lit up with excitement.


    Faye looked at Galen and frowned slightly. "Galen? Is there something on my face?"


    Galen shook his head, then covered his mouth,ughing, "It is not on the face, but on the neck."


    Faye was speechless. How could she not know what was on her neck?


    Faye paused for half a second, then went to pour herself coffee, and walked to the desk while drinking.


    "How is the effect of the announcement of Aniston''s official TV y?"


    Galen was a big shipper of Faye and Colin, but he was not mindless.


    Hearing Faye''s words, he knew that she wanted to change the subject, so stepped forward and handed


    her the tablet, "The effect is very good. In just half an hour, she has attracted millions of fans."


    Faye took the tablet, looked at it, was slightly startled, and suddenly appreciated it.


    In Aniston''s publicity photo, Aniston deliberately reduced herself, and the background behind her was a


    blurred and erged picture of Fanny.


    The photo was beautiful and had a strong visual impact. It seemed that she was telling the audience


    that she had taken the ce of Fanny in the TV y.


    Thement area was also full ofpliments.


    [I''ve be a fan of hers. Aniston is really kind-hearted.]


    [They are both gorgeous and the most beautiful women I have seen.]


    [I''m a fan of Fanny, thank you, Aniston.]


    Faye browsed the advertisement and thements and returned the tablet to Galen.


    Galen said with a smile, "Aniston really knows how to attract fans."


    Faye said, "It benefits other people as well as herself."


    Galen nodded. Just as he was about to say something, Faye''s cellphone rang.


    Faye nced at the screen and picked it up. "Hello, Lance."


    Lance said on the phone, "ine has appeared."

 Chapter 470 Made Him Look Good

    Chapter 470 Made Him Look Good


    Chapter 470 Made Him Look Good


    When Lance finished his words, Faye narrowed her eyes.


    "What did you say?"


    Lance lowered his voice and said on the phone, "ine Farrell appeared in Kedham."


    Kedham, the ce where Martha was settled.


    Faye lifted her eyelids and looked at Galen when she heard what he said. She said, "Galen, leave us


    alone."


    Galen took the hint and said, "Yes, Ms. Nash."


    Galen had done talking, she turned and left.


    Seeing Galen leave and closed the office door, Faye said, "Are you sure it was him?"


    Lance said, "Positive. I have sent people to stare at Martha, we worried that she might do something.


    Just now, the person who checked on Martha reported that she met ine in private."


    Faye was speechless.


    Lance had always acted in a prudent manner.


    He said that he was right, he must be right.


    After Lance finished his words, Faye was silent for several seconds and said, "Keep an eye on them."


    Lance replied, "Don''t worry, I will have someone keep an eye on them."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Faye said, "Don''t mention this to Colin."


    Lance paused and whispered, "Andy was in front of me when my man called me."


    Faye said, "It''s all right. You can tell Andy. I said you don''t need to tell Colin about this."


    Lance hesitated for a moment and answered, "OK."


    Faye hung up the phone and pursed her lips.


    ine was really lucky. He was already a spent force and still wanted to fight hard.


    Faye thought for a moment, took a cup of coffee, and sipped. It urred to her that just before Galen


    left, she seemed to have something to say, so she picked up the phone on the table and dialed Galen.


    Galen answered in a second, "Hello, Ms. Nash."


    Faye, "Did you have something to say?"


    Galen, "Ah, yes, wait a second."


    After Galen finished speaking, she hung up the phone. After a while, he pushed through the door and


    held two folders.


    Galen was a native inborn optimistic andughed most of the time.


    It was obvious that he grew up in a good family atmosphere.


    Galen hugged the folders with a smile and put it on the desk, pushing them to Faye, "Ms. Nash, there


    was a film festival award ceremony recently, this was the invitee list."


    Faye said, "Okay."


    Galen said, "You wille with Mr. Farrell at that time, so there''s no need to arrange a dance partner


    for you, right?"


    Faye looked up, "Oh?"


    Galen said, "We''ve got a notification that everyone should bring a partner to participate."


    Faye lowered her head and opened the folder on the table. She looked through two pages and


    chuckled, "Who nned this film festival this year?"


    Galen responded, "No idea. I only know that he just came back from abroad."


    Faye said, "That''s new."


    In previous years, the film festival award ceremony was implemented as a routine.


    In normal cases, most of the important awards had been determined. The audience''s vote and the live


    broadcast were just a gimmick.


    No one knew better than them, the insiders, how it actually worked.


    After reporting his work, Galen left. Faye handled the work umted in the past two days and had


    no time to spare. She even settled her lunch in the office.


    She finished her work by three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Faye stretched and got up, went to the water dispenser to get a ss of water, and stood in front of the


    French window to see the outside scenery.


    There was a lot of traffic outside the window. Faye was standing tall, but she didn''t see it clear.


    At half past five in the afternoon, Faye left work on time. As soon as she packed up her things, she


    received a call from Colin.


    Faye leaned against her desk and pressed to answer, "Yes?"


    Colin said, "Abbot invites us to dinner in the evening."


    Faye smiled, "For what?"


    Colin said, "Wedding banquet."


    Faye smiled and said, "To celebrate Jadon and Aunt got together?"


    Colin grinned, "No, to celebrate Ethan had a bad cold."


    Faye was stunned and couldn''t help butugh, "You two are mean."


    Colin exined that he had nothing to do with it, "Honey, it was Abbot''s idea."


    They talked on the phone for a few words. Faye whispered, "You''ll be drinkingter. Don''t drive and


    take my car."


    Colin said, "OK, what you said."


    Faye said, "Colin."


    Colin responded in a low voice, "Yes?"


    Faye smiled, "Don''t be garrulous."


    Ten minutester, they met in the underground parking lot.


    Colin stepped forward after he saw Faye.


    Faye looked up at him and said, "Just wait in front the car. Why are you walking up?"


    Colin looked down at Faye and smiled, "I can''t help it. I can''t control my legs."


    It was the rush hour for off-duty. Faye didn''t want to be the focus of attention. She used the key to open


    the door and said, "Hop on."


    Colin stood still and stretched his hand to Faye.


    Faye''s lips slightly twitched, "People are staring."


    Colin chuckled, "Well, you should be more active and make me look good."


    Colin''s ''s words fell, a burst of low chuckle rang out in the parking lot.

 Chapter 471 Two for One

    Chapter 471 Two for One


    Chapter 471 Two for One


    There were many lookers-on in the parking lot.


    Most of them were employees of Farrell Media, and a few of them work with Farrell Media in other


    Faye''s face was flushing unconsciously when she heard theughter.


    Colin lowered his head and smiled, "Honey?"


    Faye smiled and put her hand in Colin''s hand.


    Colin got what he wanted, he clenched her hands, and his smile went deep.


    "Mr. Farrell was so sexy!"


    "I always thought that Mr. Farrell and Ms. Nash were not matched. There was a big personality gap


    between them. Now I think they are perfect for each other!!"


    "Mr. Farrell was the top of in the unrequited love world with his 11 years of secret love story."


    In the excited whispers of several young female staff members, Colin got in the car with Faye''s hand in


    his hand.


    When the car drove out of the underground parking lot, Faye looked sideways at Colin and couldn''t


    helpughing, "Are you happy now?"


    Colin gently raised his eyebrows and asked as if did not know, "What?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Faye said, "Such a phony."


    An hourter, the car arrived at Marriott.


    Colin and Faye went through the hall to thepartment reserved in advance.


    As soon as they reached the door of thepartment room, they heard Abbot making fun of him.


    "So, you caught a cold because of Ms. Rowan? Did Ms. Rowan didn''t show her concerns afterward?"


    Ethan said in a low voice, "If you don''t speak, no one takes you for a mute."


    Abbot was amused and said, "So she didn''t do it."


    After saying that, Abbot added again, "I didn''t see that the gentle Ms. Rowan was quite cruel."


    Ethan coughed, "Don''t mess around with it."


    Abbot leaned back in his seat. "I''m not doing the misfits. Now many people said that you were worse


    than Colin. Although Colin was having a secret crush on Faye, Faye was single all the time. But you


    are different. A knight is nicer way is to call you, in other words, you are a backup."


    In normal times, Ethan would surely make Abbot miserable and doubt his life.


    But he had been ill recently, and he had no strength to bicker with Abbot.


    Abbot said again when he saw Ethan didn''t say anything, "Ethan, how does it feel to be a safe choice?"


    Ethan gritted his teeth, "It''s better than narcissism being pped in the face."


    Abbot was choked.


    Ethan had Abbot in control when he opened his mouth.


    Abbot''s face froze withughter. After a few seconds, he swore.


    Hearing that Ethan and Abbot had stopped, Colin and Faye looked at each other and smiled, and


    pushed the door.


    Seeing Colining in, Ethan drank two mouthfuls of water to moisten his throat and said, "What took


    you so long?"


    Colin echoed, "Traffic jam."


    After saying that, Colin pulled a chair to let Faye sit down, and then he pulled another chair to sit next


    to Faye.


    Abbot made a sound after seeing this, "Ethan, have you seen it? Watch and learn."


    Ethan rolled his eyes at Abbot. He looked at Faye and resisted the urge to cough, "Faye, call Ms. ck


    to ask if she was busy tonight. If not, ask her toe over and join us."


    She knew Ethan''s intention, so she smiled and asked in purpose, "Would it be convenient for you?"


    Ethan said, "Yes."


    Abbot said, "No."


    Ethan and Abbot almost said at the same time.


    Abbot then red at Ethan and turned to look at Faye, "Faye, how can you join forces with people like


    Ethan?"


    Faye smiled and said nothing.


    Colin sat aside and interjected at the right time, "I also think that this kind of asion is quite suitable


    for Ms. ck toe."


    Abbot was mad after he heard his words, he was just about tosh out at Colin, but he heard Colin say


    slowly, "This asion seems quite appropriate for Ms. Rowan as well."


    Abbot was choked.


    Abbot paused for a second andughed.


    Ethan said, "Colin, were you going to choose two girls?"


    Colin smiled, put his hand on the back of Faye''s seat, and said in wantonnguor, "How could that be


    possible? You two were single men, and I got a wife."


    Abbot was amused by Colin''s gesture and kicked him.


    Colin didn''t hide. Heughed.


    The three people quarreled for a while and began to order.


    While waiting for food, Faye had nothing to do. She picked up her phone and sent a message to


    Reba, "Where are you?"


    The message was sent, but Reba did not reply immediately.


    A few minutester, Reba replied, "Blind date."


    Faye was stunned.


    Reba replied, "A miracle happened in the cks, he is a young, hot professor."

 Chapter 472 Different Minds

    Chapter 472 Different Minds


    Chapter 472 Different Thoughts


    Reba''s life maxim: Amon man with greed and lust.


    Looking at the message sent by Reba, Faye could feel her excitement through the screen.


    Faye paused for a few seconds and subconsciously raised her eyelids to look at Abbot sitting across


    from him.


    Abbot was still bickering with Ethan, the more frustrated he was, the braver he was.


    He didn''t feel the sense of crisis from "love" at all.


    Faye was looking at Abbot in a trance. Colin adjusted his sitting posture and leaned over to touch


    Faye''s arm.


    Faye came back to her sense, turned her head around and looked at Colin.


    Colin teased, "Why are you looking at Abbot when you have such a handsome husband around?"


    Faye smiled and handed Colin her phone.


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "Hmm?"


    Faye said, "Check the message."


    Colin lowered his sight when he heard her words. After seeing the chat interface between Faye and


    Reba, he suddenly smiled, and said in a low voice, "Did Abbot die before the ship even sail?"


    Faye said, "You were gone too far. You should apologize to Abbotter."


    Colin gave Abbot a sympathetic look and made a "tut" noise.


    They were brothers for many years, and they still had a tacit understanding.


    Perceiving that Colin was looking at him, Abbot looked at Colin and sneered, "What? Did you just


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    notice that I''m cute?"


    Colin smiled gently, "Ms. ck is blind dating."


    The smile on Abbot''s face froze, "..."


    Colin said, "I heard that her date is a young professor."


    Abbot, "..."


    Colin continued, "I heard that he is a handsome young professor."


    Abbotpletely put away his smile.


    The atmosphere in the room solidified for about seven or eight seconds. Abbot suddenly smiled, "It''s


    not a big deal, Ms. ck is just about the marriageable age. It''s normal for her to date."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, pretending he couldn''t see the displeasure in Abbot''s eyes, and


    jokingly answered, "Indeed."


    The rest of the night Abbot no longer said a word, and he didn''t say any more jokes.


    During the meal, Ethan deliberately picked on him.


    Abbot just nced at him askance, he was like a wilted eggnt and silent.


    Ethan looked up at Colin.


    Colin smiled and said, "Abbot?"


    Abbot took the tissue in front of him and wiped his mouth, "I''m full. I got some work to do. See you."


    Abbot didn''t answer Colin''s words at all. After that, he picked up the phone on the table and left in a


    hurry.


    He probably thought it was inappropriate to walk out of the private room, and then walked back half a


    minuteter.


    Colin and Ethan looked at him together.


    Abbot looked embarrassed. "It''s on me."


    He left again.


    Abbot strode away, and Colin and Ethanughed at the same time.


    Ethan said, "Did he had a setback?"


    Colin replied, "He really did."


    Ethan chuckled. Although his voice was hoarse, it was not unpleasant to hear. "I didn''t expect that


    Abbot would have an enlightenment day."


    Colin nodded and took a meaningful look at Ethan. "I always thought that with your EQ, you should be


    enlightened before Abbot."


    Ethan said and picked up the food with chopsticks, "No matter how high your EQ is, you must meet the


    right person."


    Colin took the opportunity to ask, "Do you dislike Ms. Rowan?"


    Ethan put down his chopsticks and said in a deep voice, "We are from different worlds."


    Colin chuckled, "It''s a pity."


    When Colin finished his words, Ethan was about to answer when his phone rang in his pocket.


    Ethan took out his phone, scanned the screen, and pressed to answer, "Hello."


    The voice of Violet on the other side of the phone was gentle, "Have you finished?"


    Ethan''s eyebrow peak frowned, "What''s wrong?"


    Violet asked, "What time will you get home?"


    Home?


    Ethan suddenly missed a heartbeat, and his Adam''s apple rolled, "Soon."


    Violet said, "Have you been drinking? Do you need me to pick you up?"


    Ethan leaned back against his seat and nced at the liquor he hadn''t touched for a whole night, he


    said unconsciously, "Don''t pick me up, I didn''t drink too much."


    Violet ignored Ethan''s words and said softly, "At Marriott, right? Can you finish it in 20 minutes?"


    Ethan''s voice was hoarse, and he felt itchy, "Hmm."


    Violet said, "I''ll take a cab to Marriott and call you when I get there."


    Ethan said, "Thank you."


    After hanging up with Violet, Ethan hesitated for a long time before leaving his phone on the table.


    After a while, Ethan raised his hand and pulled his cor, sat up straight, and drank a ss of liquor


    from the table.


    Colin saw it. His eyes narrowed, "Does your throat stop hurting?"


    Ethan''s nice-looking fingers yed with the empty cup, "It hurts."


    Colin, "Oh, you were trying to hurt more."


    Ethan and Colin looked at each other,ughing but not making a sound.


    Twenty minutester, Ethan''s phone rang again in his pocket.


    Ethan took out his phone and pressed on the answer button. Without waiting for the person on the


    other side of the phone to speak, he started first, "I''ll go out."


    After that, Ethan hung up the phone, looked at Colin, and said, "Let''s go together?"


    Colin stood up, "OK."


    Colin and Ethan were walking side by side toward outside.


    Ethan was expressionless, and Colin couldn''t see his true feelings.


    Colin said, "You are not Abbot. I won''t give you any advice. You know it whether you are attracted to


    her and want to own her or not."


    Ethan smiled, touched a cigarette, and bit it in the corner of his mouth, he didn''t change his words, "We


    are from different worlds."


    Colin looked sideways at Ethan, "Now you look like the old Faye."


    Ethan was silent.


    They walked out of the hotel. Violet stood beside a cab. When she saw Ethan, she smiled.


    Standing on the steps, Ethan said in a voice that only Colin could hear, "How could I ruin such a gentle


    girl?"

 Chapter 473 Everyone Found Their Ones

    Chapter 473 Everyone Found Their Ones


    Chapter 473 Everyone Found Their Ones


    After Ethan finished speaking, there was a moment of silence.


    After a few seconds, Colin said in a low voice, "Why don''t you ask the girl how she feels about it?"


    Ethan raised his eyebrows and seemed confused, "Huh?"


    Colin joked, "What if she is willing to be with you?"


    Ethan was silent and didn''t answer.


    Since Violet had met Colin and Faye before, she took the initiative to say hello this time.


    Faye smiled and asked, "Are you busy recently?"


    Violet answered, "It''s okay. It isn''t that busy. Just have to participate in a fewpetitions."


    Faye said, "Wishing you all the best."


    Violet smiled and replied, "Thank you."


    After greeting each other, Ethan left with Violet.


    Their walking pace was almost the same. When Colin saw that they were about to get into the taxi, he


    said with a smile, "Ms. Rowan."


    Violet turned her head with confusion, "Huh?"


    Colin continued, "Ethan has drank a lot tonight. Please take care of him."


    Violet turned around to nce at Ethan, who looked fine, and said, "Okay."


    Colin replied, "Thank you."


    Violet said, "That''s what I should do."


    After Violet finished speaking, she reached out to open the door, looked at Ethan, and said, "You first."


    Ethan looked down at Violet and with a hoarse voice, "Um."


    After Ethan bent and got into the car, Violet helped him to close the door. Then, she trotted to the other


    door and got into the car.


    Ethan moved his hand on hisp. Violet leaned forward and told the driver, "Sir, Meadow View


    Community, please."


    The driver responded, "Okay."


    The car started to move slowly. Violet suddenly took out a thermos mug from her arms and handed it to


    Ethan.


    Ethan looked confused, "Huh?"


    Violet exined, "It''s for your hangover."


    Ethan took it with his hand, twisted it open, and took a sip. Then, he gave a fairment, "It tastes


    good."


    When Ethan finished speaking and was about to take a second sip, he heard Violet say, "I heard from a


    former ssmate today that he has returned to his hometown, and probably won''t harass me again in


    the future."


    Who was she referring to?


    Of course, Violet was talking about her ex-boyfriend.


    Ethan tightened his hand which was holding the thermos mug calmly, and said without any expression,


    "Shall I move out tomorrow?"


    Violet didn''t notice that Ethan acted weird. She smiled softly and said, "Thank you for your care all this


    while."


    Ethan answered, "Um."


    After that, he picked up the thermos mug in his hand and took a big sip of the drink. He drank it too


    quickly and he got choked which caused him to cough badly.


    Seeing that, Violet hurriedly reached out to pat Ethan''s back.


    Ethan waved his hand at her and said in a calm voice, "Do you still need me to pick you up from work


    in the evening?"


    Violet answered, "No. I''ll take the taxi to go home."


    Ethan replied, "Got it."


    On the other side, after watching Ethan and Violet left, Colin leaned on Faye as if he was drunk.


    Faye knew Colin''s intention. She smiled and debunked him by saying, "I know you didn''t drink that


    much."


    Colin squinted his eyes and said, "That wine has a strong after-effect."


    Faye changed the topic and said, "Does Ethan like Violet?"


    Colin answered honestly, "He probably does feel something but he is too rational. After weighing the


    pros and cons, I don''t know what will be his decision."


    Faye continued, "Life hasn''t been easy for Ethan all these years."


    Hearing that, Colin hugged Faye, buried his face in Faye''s neck, and said, "Dear, it hasn''t been easy


    for me all these years too."


    Faye reached out her hands and hugged him, "Colin."


    Colin was confused, "Huh?"


    Faye said, "I want red roses in the yard in the spring."


    Colin answered, "Okay."


    Faye took a deep breath and said, "Colin."


    Colin replied in a pleasant and attractive tone, "Yes, I''m here."


    Faye pursed the corners of her lips, and said word by word, "Let''s have a wedding ceremony. I want a


    grand wedding."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Colin''s heart got tightened suddenly. He felt sorry and happy at the same time.


    He responded, "Dear."


    On the way back to Fennth Community, Faye was driving and Colin didn''t let go of her hand.


    Faye drove with one hand and couldn''t help but look sideways at him several times.


    After Faye did that several times, Colin noticed her action and joked, "Ms. Nash, do you feel like you


    are having a toy boy?"


    Faye curled her lips and smiled, "Yes, and he''s the clingy type."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    An hourter, their car arrived at Fennth Community.


    Faye turned off the engine and was about to get off the car. Then, Colin said, "Dear, get in first. I need


    to give Abbot a call."


    Faye smiled and said, "I''ll apany you then."


    Hearing her words, Colin smiled sweetly, took out his mobile phone, and dialed Abbot''s number.


    After a few seconds, the ringtone rang.


    But right after that, the call was hung up.


    Then, the machine answered that the line was currently upied. Colin moved the phone to his eyes


    and nced at it. Then, he smiled yfully.


    At that time, Abbot was smoking outside of the cks'' vi distractedly.


    Reba just got home and she was sent home by the young professor.


    When she got out of the car, she looked shy. Then, she stood in front of the door and talked to the


    other person for a long time before they were parting reluctantly.


    After Abbot finished his cigarette, he wound down the car window and threw the cigarette butt out of


    the window.


    A few minutester, he picked up the phone on the central control, looked for Reba''s phone number


    in his address book, and dialed the number.


    When the call was connected, Reba hummed in a happy mood and took the initiative to ask, "Mr.


    Carter, what''s up?"


    When Abbot heard her voice, he bit his teeth very hard and said, "Come out now."


    Reba was surprised, "Huh?"


    Abbot exined, "I''m outside of your house."

 Chapter 474 The One Who Felt Aggrieved

    Chapter 474 The One Who Felt Aggrieved


    Chapter 474 The One Who Felt Aggrieved


    When Abbot finished speaking, Reba was stunned on the other end of the phone for a few seconds.


    The corners of her mouth twitched, and she replied in confusion, "Huh?"


    Abbot took a deep breath and repeated, "I''m outside of your house. Come out now."


    Reba was stunned and asked, "Are you in the cks'' vi or my apartment?"


    Abbot answered, "The vi."


    Reba was stunned for a moment before she answered, "I see. Give me a minute."


    After that, she went to the wardrobe, took out a coat randomly, and draped it over her body. Then, she


    trotted downstairs.


    Reba''s mother was talking on the phone with her best friend in the living room, discussing ces


    for traveling. Seeing Reba running out of the door in thin clothes, she was concerned and asked,


    "Where are you going with so little clothes?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Reba didn''t look back and answered, "The sugar daddy is outside the house."


    Reba''s mother didn''t hear the word ''sugar'', but only heard "daddy". She frowned and asked, "Why


    can''t you wait till your father enters the house? Outside is..."


    Before Reba''s mother could finish her words, Reba had already gone and was nowhere to be


    seen.


    Reba''s mother''s voice came to an abrupt end and continued to talk to her friend on the other end of


    the phone about travel.


    A few minutester, Reba stood in front of Abbot''s car, pulled her clothes together tightly, and


    smiled ingratiatingly.


    "Mr. Carter."


    Abbot frowned slightly and said, "Get into the car."


    Seeing that Abbot wasn''t looking happy, Reba responded with a "yes" quickly. She walked around


    the car, opened the passenger door, and bent over to get into the car.


    Spring started two days ago but the temperature was still very unstable.


    During the day, the temperature was fine. But it would get cold at night.


    Abbot reached out his hand and raised the temperature inside the carposedly. Then, he closed up


    the car window which he wound down, and looked at Reba with his chin taut.


    Reba was rubbing her cold hands. When she saw that Abbot was looking at her with a serious face,


    she was shocked. She stopped rubbing her hands and asked, "Mr. Carter, what''s wrong?"


    Abbot was trying to make up something on his mind quickly with one of his hands on the steering wheel


    and said, "Recently, we are looking for an ambassador for our resort."


    After hearing his words, Reba got his implication instantly. She swallowed hard and asked, "That


    needs money?"


    Abbot answered, "Yes."


    After that, Abbot clenched his hand on the steering wheel tightly and said, "We need the effect of


    advertisement. If we want to be well-known, we have to promote it properly."


    If they want to attract people''s attention and be known to everyone, the advertisement was inevitable.


    Reba understood that well.


    But she didn''t have any more spare money with her recently.


    She just invested her dividend to build a factory a while ago, and she still didn''t see any progress now.


    Of course, she couldn''t tell Abbot about that.


    After all, sticking to the terms and being supportive was still very important in a cooperative


    rtionship. Reba always had a good reputation for those qualities.


    When Abbot finished speaking, he saw that Reba remained silent. He adjusted his sitting position,


    looked at her almost face-to-face, and asked, "How much can you contribute?"


    Rebaughed awkwardly and asked unconfidently, "How much does it need?"


    Abbot said without changing his expression, "We have to get the top one, which is at least 10 million


    dors."


    Reba was speechless.


    The way Abbot said 10 million dors was as easy as 100 dors.


    Reba struggled on the inside but sheughed along, "Actually, it doesn''t have to be the top-notch


    artist. I think the endorsements done by those new artists aren''t bad either. Did you see the 3A


    advertisement which is uptely? I find it pretty good..."


    Abbot didn''t say anything. His gaze stopped at Reba''s face all the time.


    He didn''t know what he was looking for.


    But Reba found his gaze stern.


    She became unconfident and her voice became lower and lower. In the end, her voice couldn''t be


    heard at all.


    As Reba stopped talking, the atmosphere in the car fell into a deadlock.


    After a long while, Abbot said, "You don''t have that much money now. Don''t you?"


    Reba smiled awkwardly.


    Abbot continued, "It''s okay if you don''t have that much money now. I can offer you two options here.


    You can think about them."


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Reba was pleased immediately and said, "Tell me."


    Abbot adjusted his sitting position again while he was looking outside the windshield, and he said


    without much emotion, "First option, you will be the ambassador of the resort. Your look and style


    aren''t bad. I will ask a team to enhance your appearance."


    Reba was speechless.


    After a pause, Abbot continued, "Second option, I will pay your portion on your behalf without charging


    you for any interest. When you have the money, you will pay me back."


    After all, Reba was a businesswoman, and she knew their trick very well.


    There ain''t no such thing as a free lunch.


    At first, she was quite excited when Abbot said there was a solution for her, but now she found him


    fishy.


    Reba smiled and asked, "Mr. Carter, do these two optionse with any additional conditions?"


    Abbot answered, "Yes."


    Reba said, "Please enlighten me".


    Abbot pretended to be chilled, but the hand that he used to reach out for the cigarette in his pocket was


    trembling and it revealed his nervousness. He said, "You are not allowed to be in a rtionship."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he took out a cigarette from the case, hold it with the corner of his


    mouth, and lit it.


    Reba looked at Abbot confusedly and responded, "Huh?"


    Abbot took a long pull at his cigarette and puffed out a smoke ring. Then, he bit on the cigarette butt


    and said, "Reba, do you think that everyone is as heartless as you?"

 Chapter 475 The Unfaithful One

    Chapter 475 The Unfaithful One


    Chapter 475 The Unfaithful One


    Abbot''s words were somewhat resentful.


    Reba wasn''t a fool and she knew what he was implying.


    Reba''s expression becameplicated and she hesitated, "Mr...Mr. Carter, you aren''t insinuating


    about that kiss. Aren''t you?"


    After Reba finished talking, the cigarette butt at the corner of Abbot''s mouth waspletely t,


    and he lost interest in smoking it.


    After that, he took two long pulls which didn''t make him feel relieved. Then, he turned his head and


    stared at Reba, "What do you think?"


    Reba was speechless.


    What did she think?


    What should she say?


    Should she say that she was under the influence of alcohol?


    Although that was the truth, wouldn''t that turn her into...a slut if she told Abbot so bluntly?


    Reba''s expression seemedplicated and she couldn''t find a decent reason to justify herself at


    that moment.


    She was thinking about whether she should apologize sincerely or mention something about Colin and


    Faye to ease the atmosphere. Suddenly, there was a knocking on the car window.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Reba turned around and saw that her mother was looking into the car through the window.


    The mother and daughter were looking and staring at each other.


    Looking at her mother''s judging eyes, Reba was feeling more guilty inexplicably and said, "Mr.


    Carter, is your car window tinted?"


    Before Abbot could answer Reba, Reba''s mother answered from the window, "It''s not. I can see


    you two clearly."


    Reba was speechless.


    That was a very embarrassing moment which made it worse when she couldn''t exin it.


    About ten minutester, Abbot and Reba were sitting in the ck''s vi living room.


    Abbot was sitting upright with his straight back and he seemed to be very nervous.


    Reba''s mother put her arms around her chest and checked Abbot up several times from the top to


    the bottom. Then, she said, "Why do I find you familiar?"


    Abbot looked at Reba''s mother and asked, "Do you read magazines?"


    Reba''s mother answered, "I do. Are you a model?"


    Abbot asked, "How about the financial section?"


    Reba''s mother replied, "I read that too."


    Abbot said solemnly, "Mrs. ck, my name is Abbot Carter."


    Reba''s mother''s mind went nk at that moment. After a long while, she turned her head stiffly to


    look at Reba.


    Reba met her mother''s gaze and nodded, "You got it right. He is from the Carters, who is the real


    estate tycoon in Cocanel."


    Reba''s mother was speechless.


    She couldn''t believe that she was looking at the heir of the Carters in her home.


    Reba''s mother was in a daze for a long time and only regained her senses when Reba coughed


    to signal her.


    After regaining her senses, Reba''s mother smiled awkwardly and urged Reba with her eyes,


    "What are you doing here? Why don''t you get Mr. Carter something to drink?"


    After that, Reba''s mother asked Abbot with a smile, "Mr. Carter, would you like some fruit?"


    Abbot''s expression looked a little lost and answered, "I''m good with anything."


    After Reba''s mother finished talking to Abbot with her smiley face, she turned to look at Reba


    with a totally different expression and said, "Get some fruit too."


    Reba was worried that Abbot would reveal her secret. She was reluctant to get up and said, "Let


    Aubree do it."


    Reba''s mother urged, "Stop talking and go."


    The cks were a typical family with the principle that "men are breadwinners; women are


    homemakers". Therefore, whatever Reba''s mother said in the house would be the imperial decree.


    Reba stood up reluctantly. Before she left, she winked at Abbot multiple times.


    The more Abbot looked at her, the more nervous he felt. He lowered his voice and asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Reba whispered, "Don''t say anything."


    Her voice was too soft, and Abbot couldn''t hear her clearly, "What do you want me to say?"


    Reba answered, "I was telling you not to say anything. Be quiet."


    Abbot looked at her nkly and frowned.


    Seeing that, Reba rolled her eyes and said, "Forget it. Just do what you like!"


    After that, Reba went to the kitchen.


    In the kitchen, Aubree was cleaning up the ce. When she saw Rebaing in, she winked and


    asked, "Ba, is that your boyfriend?"


    Reba answered, "No."


    Aubree continued, "That young man is quite handsome."


    Reba pouted and said, "What''s the point of being handsome when his brain couldn''t work well?"


    After speaking, Reba suddenly thought of Abbot''s capability in doing business. She found that her


    judgment was not pertinent and added, "It''s his emotional intelligence that isn''t good."


    Aubree pursed her lips and smiled after hearing her words. Seeing that Reba was going to prepare


    the fruit, she offered to help.


    Most of the time, Reba was very busy when she was at work. She didn''t do any house chores when


    she was home. In addition, she was quite distracted at that moment. Therefore, the fruit that she


    prepared could only be described with the word "horrible"!


    Looking at the fruit that Reba prepared, Aubreeughed softly and asked, "Would you like me to


    make another one for you?"


    Reba picked up a piece of mango, stuffed it into her mouth, and said "No. It tastes just right."


    After that, Reba rushed back to the living room with the te of appalling fruit as fast as she could.


    Then, she put the te in front of Abbot and said, "Mr. Carter, please help yourself."


    When Reba finished speaking, Abbot didn''t make any move. Reba''s mother said with a cold


    expression, "Mr. Carter, are you sure you didn''t lie to me?"


    Abbot answered with his jaw tightened, "No."


    Reba''s bent waist was trembling when she heard the conversation between the two and she had a


    bad premonition inexplicably.


    As expected, she heard her mother questioning her in the next second, "Did you take advantage of Mr.


    Carter?"


    Reba looked at Abbot with aplicated expression. Then, she closed her eyes and straightened


    up.


    Seeing that Reba did not refute, Reba''s mother was pretty sure that what Abbot had said was


    probably true, and she was angry, "Where did you learn this unfaithful attitude from?"

 Chapter 476 It Was Unable to Explain

    Chapter 476 It Was Unable to Exin


    Chapter 476 It Was Unable to Exin


    Being unfaithful?


    That was a huge misunderstanding.


    Reba looked at her mother with aplicated expression and wanted to exin for herself. But she


    didn''t know how and where to start.


    Reba''s mother nced at her and ignored her. Then, she turned to look at Abbot and said, "Mr.


    Carter, don''t worry. I will definitely give you an exnation for this matter."


    Pei Yao replied in a muffled voice, "Um."


    Abbot spent about half an hour at the ck''s vi.


    In that half an hour, Abbot, Reba, and her mother were on pins and needles.


    Half an hourter, after drinking the third cup of tea, Abbot couldn''t take it anymore and said, "Mrs.


    ck, I''m sorry to disturb you today without giving advance notice."


    Reba''s mother replied in a far-fetched and embarrassing smile, "It''s okay."


    Abbot got up and said, "It''s gettingte. I''ll visit you again another day."


    Reba''s mother thought to herself, "Again?"


    But, she said, "Okay. Pleasee over whenever you are free."


    After Reba''s mother said that, Abbot turned to look at Reba.


    Reba was distracted ever since she took the me for being "unfaithful". She didn''t seem to be in


    state at all.


    When her mother saw that, she coughed twice and said, "Ba."


    Reba blocked off any interference automatically.


    Her mother called again, "Ba."


    Reba was still not responding.


    Then, Reba''s mother took a deep breath and yelled, "Ba!"


    Reba was taken aback and her mind wandering ended, "Yes? Mom."


    Her mother replied, "Mr. Carter is leaving. Please send him off."


    Reba said, "Oh. Okay. On my way."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When she was talking, she moved her gaze at Abbot.


    Abbot understood Reba''s hint in seconds and nodded politely at Reba''s mother. Then, he


    stepped out of the house.


    The two left one after the other. Reba''s mother''s tension was instantly relieved. She fell into the


    couch, patted her chest, and gasped. Then, she took a sip of the untouched tea which was for Abbot


    on the coffee table, and took a deep breath, " It scared me to death."


    After that, she stuffed another piece of mango into her mouth and talked to herself, "What''s a young


    man? Although he is young, his aura is very strong."


    When Reba''s mother was mumbling, Aubree came out of the kitchen.


    She brought the freshly stewed soup and handed it to Reba''s mother.


    Reba''s mother took it and cooled it down by blowing on it before putting it into her mouth. She


    raised her eyes to look at Aubree and asked, "Aubree, did you see that boy just now?"


    Aubree replied, "Yes and he looks very handsome."


    Reba''s mother pouted and said, "That''s Abbot Carter."


    Aubree asked further, "Abbot Carter from the Carter Group?"


    Reba''s mother nodded.


    In fact, Aubree didn''t usually pay attention to that kind of information. But since Reba''s father and


    mother mentioned it a lot at home, she remembered it after she heard of it so many times.


    Aubree pursed her lips and smiled, "Does that Abbot like our Ba?"


    Reba''s mother hummed and said "Ba forced a kiss on him when she was drunk. The boy was


    here to make aint and ask for justice."


    Aubree couldn''t believe it and responded, "Huh?"


    On the other side, Reba was sending Abbot off. She looked at him leaving and felt very regretful.


    She wished that she could travel back to the night when she was drunk, pulled herself up, and pped


    her mouth twice.


    How could she lose control of herself so easily?


    Although Abbot was very good-looking, she was a decent youngdy herself, who had been well-


    behaved for more than 20 years. She was ming herself for not being able to restrain her action.


    When Reba was having all those thoughts on her mind, she looked sad and kept walking forward.


    With a bang, she hit on the person who was in front of her.


    Abbot was caught off guard by her hit. He staggered forward and put his hands on the door of the car


    to support himself. Then, he frowned and turned his head to look at Reba.


    Reba was rubbing her red nose. She took a deep breath and apologized instantly, "Mr. Carter, I''m


    sorry. I wasn''t paying attention."


    Abbot was silent.


    Reba didn''t say a word either.


    One of them looked up and the other one looked down to meet each other''s eyes. After a few seconds,


    Abbot looked away and said, "Let''s talk in the car."


    Reba responded, "Again?"


    Abbot exined, "You are wearing so few clothes. Are you trying to catch a cold then welch on the


    deal?"


    Reba thought to herself, " It''s such a simple, concrete, and refined reason."


    When Abbot finished speaking, he turned around to open the door and got into the car.


    Reba staggered behind him, walked around the car, and got into the passenger''s seat.


    Reba didn''t feel like arguing with him anymore, and she didn''t even bother to fight for it anymore.


    Initially, there were only a few of them who knew about it. But now, even her mother knew it. It was


    conceivable what kind of ''torture'' she would suffer when she returned hometer.


    The atmosphere in the car was so quiet.


    Reba lowered her head in silence. She didn''t dare to mess up with her mother who was at home,


    nor did she have the courage to offend the sugar daddy in front of her.


    She suddenly noticed something at that moment.


    As the saying went, to be stewed in one''s own juice.


    What happened previously was her fault.


    It was a joke which passed the limit. If she encountered it with an ordinary person, he or she would


    probably understand it. But, the person that she messed up with wasn''t a normal person.


    Reba pursed her lips a few times. Then, her expression went fromplicated to relief.


    Finally, she looked up at Abbot and said, "Mr. Carter, let''s talk about the ambassador and the


    advertisement."


    Abbot pursed his lips slightly and stared at Reba for a moment. He couldn''t exin why but he


    thought of the scene where she was talking shyly to the young professor.


    When Reba saw that he was silent, she leaned forward and said, "Mr. Carter?"


    Abbot''s Adam''s apple moves slightly. Suddenly, he leaned down and kissed Reba''s lips.

 Chapter 477 It Would Be Hard to Smooth It Over

    Chapter 477 It Would Be Hard to Smooth It Over


    Chapter 477 It Would Be Hard to Smooth It Over


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Seeing Abbot''s face erging while he was approaching, Reba was stunned for a moment.


    She only regained her senses when a warm and real touch came from the corner of her lips and her


    eyes got widened.


    What Abbot was doing?


    Was he...kissing her?


    Abbot wasn''t a good kisser. He did it based on his feeling.


    Seeing that Reba had no intention of resisting, Abbot lifted her lips with the tip of his tongue and


    probed inward.


    Reba was panicked and she stared at Abbot all the time.


    When Abbot met her eyes, he was flustered inexplicably by her stare. He forced out some words from


    his mouth and said, "Close your eyes."


    Reba was at a loss. She saw that Abbot was kissing her more and more deeply. At the end of it,


    Abbot couldn''t even breathe smoothly.


    "Reba."


    Abbot touched the tip of Reba''s nose with the tip of his nose lightly while panting heavily.


    Reba blushed, her ears were red, and her head was buzzing, "Mr...Mr. Carter."


    The atmosphere in the car was ambiguous. When Reba was thinking about what to say in that


    situation, the window behind her was suddenly knocked from the outside.


    Soon after, Reba''s father''s stern voice was heard through the car window, "Get off."


    Reba didn''t know what to say.


    Abbot remained silent too.


    A few minutester, Abbot and Reba were back in the ck''s vi living room again.


    Reba''s mother was having her soup elegantly. When she saw them, her expression froze, and the


    spoon in her hand fell into the bowl with a clear noise.


    She thought to herself, "What''s wrong? Why are they here again?"


    Reba''s father took off his jacket with an angry face and threw it to Aubree, who was standing beside


    him. He nced at Reba and said, "Tell me. Who is this?"


    When Reba heard those words, she felt guilty and didn''t dare to say a word. She looked at her


    mother with the hope that she would help.


    Her mother didn''t know what happened to the three of them while they were outside. But judging from


    their expressions, she was pretty sure that it wouldn''t be a trivial matter.


    Reba''s mother adjusted her sitting position, put down the bowl in her hand, and cleared her throat


    to answer for Reba, "This is Mr. Carter. Ba''s business partner."


    Reba''s father ignored her. He looked at Reba and said coldly, "Do you have to do that with your


    business partner?"


    Reba was speechless.


    Reba felt that she was being extremely wronged now.


    She was stunned by what happened in the car just now.


    That made her thought of the drama, "Snow In Midsummer".


    What was happening to her now was basically the storyline shown in that drama.


    Reba stood in the middle of the living room and was speechless. Abbot, who stood beside her


    frowned slightly and said, "Mr. ck."


    Reba''s father snapped, "I''m lecturing my daughter now. I am not talking to you."


    Abbot was speechless.


    After Reba''s father stopped talking, the atmosphere in the living room became extremely awkward.


    Seeing that the situation was getting worse, Reba''s mother red at Reba''s father and said,


    "What''s wrong with you? Our daughter is a grown-up now and you still won''t allow her to be in a


    rtionship?"


    Reba''s father said with a cold expression, "I didn''t say she wasn''t allowed to be in a rtionship. I''m


    just telling her that the cks'' rules are not allowed her to mess around."


    Reba''s mother asked, "When does Ba mess around? She has never even been in a rtionship


    before!"


    Reba''s father continued, "Then, tell me who was the person who just had a blind date with her


    today? Was he the same Mr. Carter who is in front of me now?"


    Reba''s mother didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing that Reba''s mother was silent, Reba''s father was on the verge of anger, "You are the


    mother who spares the rod and spoils the child."


    Reba''s mother was speechless.


    The young professor who had a blind date with Reba today was the son of Reba''s father''s old


    ssmate.


    Reba''s mother''s lie wouldn''t get in the way despite her wanting to.


    She looked at Reba and Abbot at first, then she looked at Reba''s furious father. She took a


    deep breath and said, "It''s all my fault. Are you happy now?"


    Reba''s father asked, "What does it have to do with you?"


    Reba''s mother lied confidently, "Ba told me before that she fell for someone. But I thought she


    was lying because she didn''t want to go on a blind date. I didn''t expect that was true."


    Reba''s father didn''t say anything.


    Reba''s mother continued, "It''s a misunderstanding. If I knew that she was in a rtionship with


    Abbot, I wouldn''t have let you arrange this blind date for her."


    After she finished talking, Reba''s father turned to look at her.


    Reba''s mother asked, "Why are you looking at me?"


    Reba''s father said, "I want to see if you are lying."


    Reba''s mother asked, "Am I that unreliable?"


    After that, Reba''s mother gave Abbot a wink and said, "Tell Reba''s father when did you two start


    seeing each other."


    Abbot answered without changing his expression, "When we were on a business trip a few months


    ago."


    To further convince Reba''s father, Reba''s mother asked further, "How did it start? Please be


    specific."


    Abbot said," She was drunk and came into my room. At first, she kissed me, and then..."


    Abbot was exining in detail. The more Reba''s father listened to it, the more his expression


    changed awkwardly. He said "Well, I don''t need the details. I just want to know did you two sleep


    together?"


    Abbot answered, "We did."


    Reba''s father was speechless.


    Hearing Abbot''s answer, Reba''s father was very angry. He put his hands on his knees, he was


    breathing hard with obvious chest movement.


    After a while, Reba''s father stood up and yelled at Reba, "Nonsense!"


    After Reba''s father finished speaking, he went upstairs.


    After her father went upstairs, Reba looked at her mother with aplicated expression, "Mom,


    what did you say just now? Aren''t they so distortedpared to the truth?"


    Reba''s mother replied, "It doesn''t matter what I said just now. The important thing is that if you two


    don''t get together in the future, I''m afraid it will be hard to smooth this matter over."

 Chapter 478 Affection

    Chapter 478 Affection


    Chapter 478 Affection


    Reba''s mother spoke seriously. When she finished speaking, she gave Reba a look of "I wish


    you all the best".


    Reba twitched the corners of her mouth and was about to refute. Then, she saw her mother get up


    from the couch, touched her hair with her hands, and said, "I need to check on your dad now."


    Reba looked mncholy and said, "Mom."


    Reba''s mother replied, "It wouldn''t be helpful even if you call me "God" now. This is your fault. You


    have to fix it yourself."


    Reba thought to herself, "If you didn''t say anything just now, it wouldn''t have be such a big


    disaster!"


    Seeing that her mother was leaving, Reba turned to look at the other culprit.


    Abbot looked calm at that moment as if he didn''t realize that he had made a mistake.


    Rebaughed awkwardly and said, "Mr. Carter, don''t tell me that you didn''t say those stuff just now


    without any intention."


    Abbot looked innocent and asked, "What did I just say?"


    Reba asked, "When did we start seeing each other?"


    Abbot answered firmly, "In that business trip."


    Reba continued, "What happened on that business trip was an ident. We don''t enjoy it. Don''t


    we?"


    Abbot argued, "It was an ident. But what your father asked was when we started to have the


    connection. What''s wrong with my answer about that business trip?"


    Reba didn''t know what to say.


    Reba looked at Abbot''s sincere expression. When she thought of his low emotional intelligence, she


    took a deep breath and said "Fine. Let''s not talk about that. Next question. When did I sleep with you?"


    Hearing Reba''s words, Abbot seemed to recall something. His ears turned red and said, "The night


    you forced a kiss on me when we were on a business trip. Don''t you remember?"


    Reba froze for a moment. The images of what had happened that night shed in her mind which


    were clean and decent.


    How could he say that they were sleeping together?


    Apart from being on the same bed, they didn''t have any other interaction at all!


    Reba raised her hand and pinched her eyebrows. She waspletely defeated by Abbot''s way of


    thinking.


    Did he say anything incorrectly?


    No. Not even a bit.


    If following the way he thought, everyone would find that what he said was actually justified.


    Reba stared at Abbot for a while. Then, she fell on the couch, leaned into it, and said, "Mr. Carter, I


    doubt that you are the nemesis sent to me by God."


    Abbot frowned at Reba and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Reba answered, "Nothing. Thank fate for letting me meet you."


    Abbot pursed his lips slightly, and asked after a pause, "Mrs. ck said that you told her that you fall


    for someone..."


    Reba denied, "It''s not you. Stop imagining yourself."


    Abbot frowned hard and asked, "Who is that then?"


    Reba told him the truth, "There is no such person at all. The reason my mother said that was to


    convince my dad to let us go."


    After that, Reba sighed, "You have no idea that my dad is a very principled person. The thing that


    we did in the car just now is only eptable to my father if the couples are pretty sure they are going to


    get married to each other..."


    When Reba was talking, she suddenly realized something. She looked at Abbot and asked, "Why


    did you kiss me in the car just now?"


    Abbot blushed and said nothing.


    Looking at Abbot''s reaction, Reba found it amusing. She straightened her body on the couch and


    said, "Abbot, you like me. Don''t you?"


    Abbot didn''t know how to answer.


    Reba asked again, "Do you really like me?"


    Abbot''s face was burning hot. He changed the topic awkwardly, "I will help you to pay your portion for


    the endorsement of the resort first. You will have to pay me back when you have the money."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he didn''t give Reba any room to ask questions and said, "Tell your


    parents that I have to make a move first." Then, he turned around and left quickly.


    Seeing Abbot leaving, Reba thought for a while. Then, she took out her phone from her pocket and


    sent a message to Faye, "Help me to ask Colin. Does Abbot like me?"


    Reba''s message was sent, but Faye didn''t reply.


    After a while, Faye replied, " Very likely."


    Reba didn''t know what to say.


    Faye continued, "What''s wrong?"


    Reba thought about it for a few minutes and answered honestly, "I''m confused."


    On the other side, after receiving Reba''s reply, Faye chuckled and asked, "What happened?"


    Reba pressed the voice note recording button and sent several messages which were 59 seconds


    long continuously. She was filling in Faye on what happened that night in detail.


    After Faye finished hearing those voice notes, she replied, "Take care."


    Reba responded, "Oh, damn! I just couldn''t conceal my charm!"


    Faye said, "Stop being boastful. You better think of how to deal with it next."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Reba answered, "Got it!"


    Reba might seem easygoing most of the time but she was very cautious in terms of the rtionship.


    After all, her family upbringing was strict.


    Just like what happened now, she might look chill on the outside, but she was the most flustered


    personpared to anyone else.


    After Faye sent that text out, she didn''t receive a reply from Reba for a long time. Then, she put her


    phone on the bedside table to dry her hair.


    As soon as she put down the phone, the phone vibrated, and a message popped up on the screen,


    "ine is back to Cocanel."

 Chapter 479 The Expert Man Hunter

    Chapter 479 The Expert Man Hunter


    Chapter 479 The Expert Man Hunter


    The text was sent by Lance.


    Faye simply replied with the word "good" after reading it.


    After putting away her phone, Faye began to dry her hair. She could see Colin from her side, who was


    leaning on the headboard and texting with his lips slightly pursed.


    Faye didn''t want Colin to know the matter between ine and Martha.


    Even though Colin never said anything to her, Faye knew how he felt.


    When Faye was drying her hair and thinking about how to handle that matter, Colin''s mobile phone


    rang suddenly.


    The next second, Colin answered the phone with a faint smile, "Hello, Mr. Carter."


    Abbot said, "I need to ask you something serious."


    Colin grinned and said, "Why suddenly being so serious?"


    Abbot was smoking in his car with his window wound down and the cold wind was whirring into the car.


    He asked, "Colin, do you need a reason to fall for someone?"


    Colin mocked, "Abbot, I can''t stand you suddenly being so serious and literate."


    Abbot took a deep breath over the other end of the phone and said, "Come on."


    Hearing that, Colin tried to behave and smiled softly, "Why do you need a reason to fall for someone?


    Abbot continued, "For example, you like Faye because she is the lifesaver of your childhood."


    Colin replied, "We are an exceptional case."


    Abbot was silent.


    Colin knew what Abbot was thinking and said with a smile, "Most people fall in love with someone


    because of the spark that happens in a second. Then, their feeling grows deeper and deeper over


    time."


    Reba''s face shed in Abbot''s mind when he turned the steering wheel and he tightened his jaw.


    He was wondering when did he start liking her.


    Was it on the night when she forcibly kissed him on their business trip?


    Or was it earlier than that?


    After Colin finished speaking, he noticed that Abbot was silent. He teased, "Listen to me."


    Abbot responded in a deep voice, "What?"


    Colin knew Abbot''s issue but didn''t tell him, "Use your ability on doing business to pursue a girl. I can


    guarantee you will get what you want."


    Abbot clenched the steering wheel tightly with one hand, took the cigarette from the corner of his lips


    with the other hand, and hold it between his fingers, "What if the other party doesn''t like me?"


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Colin snorted and said, "It''s rare that Mr. Carter has this kind of


    consciousness."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Colinughed badly on the other end of the phone and decided to debunk him, "Do you fall for


    Reba?"


    Abbot gasped and said, "You knew the answer."


    Colin joked, "You two are unmarried and single. If you do feel something for her, you should go after


    her. What are you worried about?"


    Abbot''s cigarette between his fingers burned to the cigarette butt, which almost burned his hand.


    Abbot hissed, put out the cigarette in the car ashtray, and said "I''m afraid that she doesn''t like me and I


    be the clingy one."


    Colin asked, "If she doesn''t have any feelings for you, why would she kiss you after getting drunk?"


    Abbot didn''t know what to say.


    Abbot suffered a lot of setbacks on matters that were rted to Reba.


    Thinking of the narcissistic incidents he had put himself into a few times before, Abbot hesitated to


    believe Colin''s words this time.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Colin didn''t urge Abbot when he didn''t hear his response. After waiting for a while, he came up with an


    idea, "If you''re worried that Reba might not like you and afraid of making the rtionship too


    awkward, you should take one step at a time. As soon as you find something wrong, you can stop the


    loss in time."


    After Abbot heard those words, he pursed his lips, and said, "Ask Fayeter on which factory Reba


    is invested in."


    Abbot changed the topic too quickly which Colin couldn''t keep up with. He responded with confusion,


    "Huh?"


    Abbot exined, "I suspect that there is something wrong with her newly invested factory."


    Colin was stunned for a while and teased, "That''s a smart move!"


    Abbot replied, "I got to go. I''m home."


    After he finished talking, he hung up the phone directly without being bothered if Colin had more to say.


    Listening to the disconnected tone on the phone, Colin brought the phone to his eyes andughed.


    Seeing Colin was done with the call, Faye got up and walked to the bedside, "From Abbot?"


    Colin reached out and hugged Faye''s waist, he said with his lips twitched, "Yeah. Abbot wants to


    pursue Reba."


    Reba smiled and said, " Reba will probably be taken aback."


    Colin asked, "You''ve been friends with Reba for so many years. Based on your understanding of


    her, do you think Reba will like Abbot?"


    Faye smiled and said, "Didn''t you just say that? If Reba doesn''t like Abbot at all, why would she kiss


    him when she''s drunk?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and said, "So, I got it right?"


    Faye replied honestly, "Reba would behave disgracefully when she is drunk every time. But among


    all those years that I have known her, I never knew that she would kiss someone after she gets drunk."


    Colin smiled profoundly and said, "She seems to be the expert man hunter and she hides it very well."

 Chapter 480 The Accident

    Chapter 480 The ident


    Chapter 480 The ident


    When Colin finished talking, Faye leaned into his arms naturally and smiled without saying a word.


    In fact, Faye wasn''t sure whether Reba liked Abbot or not.


    After all, the feeling was the most unpredictable thing in the world.


    One could fall for a person he disliked in a second.


    The couple who swore they would love each other till the end of the world might split resentfully in a


    second.


    No matter how good Faye''s rtionship with Reba was, she would be unable to read her mind.


    However, Faye did hope that Reba would be with Abbot. It wasn''t because of Abbot''s family


    background, but it was about the ambiance in his family.


    If Reba could live in a family with such ambiance, she would certainly be very happy.


    Faye leaned in Colin''s arms and seemed to have a lot of stuff on her mind. Colin put his chin on her


    shoulder, wrapped her waist from behind to hold her hand, and asked, "What are you thinking now?"


    Faye replied, "I hope that Reba would be happy."


    Colin said, "Don''t worry. As long as she chooses Abbot, he will definitely treat her well."


    Faye turned to look at Colin and said, "Like how you are treating me?"


    Colin lowered his eyes and thought for a few seconds. Then, he pretended to be serious and said,


    "That would probably be difficult for him."


    Faye couldn''t helpughing.


    On the next day.


    Faye was standing in front of the closet and looking for her work outfit. Suddenly, Colin received a call


    from the Farrells'' Mansion.


    Colin said in a lukewarm tone, "When did that happen?"


    The other party didn''t know how to answer. Then, Colin sneered, "All right. I got it."


    Hanging up the call, Colin touched the cigarette case in his pocket as he always did. After a long time,


    he took out a piece of chewing gum and yed with it with his fingertips, but he didn''t unwrap it.


    Faye turned around to look at Colin''s secretive expression. She walked to the bedside table, took out a


    pack of cigarettes, and handed it to him after she unwrapped it.


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly with confusion, "Huh?"


    Faye continued, "Don''t you want to smoke?"


    Colin didn''t take the cigarette. He put his hand on Faye''s waist and put it in his arms. He lowered his


    head and smiled yfully, "How could you know me so well?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Faye picked up a cigarette from the cigarette case and handed it to his lips, "What happened with the


    Farrells?"


    Colin bit his lips lightly and answered, "Tiffany had a car ident."


    Faye asked, "Was it nned?"


    Colin replied, "It''s definitely not an ident."


    Faye pursed her lips slightly and thought of the text sent by Lance before she went to bedst night,


    which said, "ine is back."


    After Abbot finished talking, he saw that Faye was silent. He bit on the cigarette at the corner of his lips


    a little harder and said, "I''ll go back to the Farrells'' mansionter."


    Faye replied, "Um."


    Colin asked jokingly, "Are you going toe with me this time?"


    Faye freed herself from Colin''s arms, picked up the suit, walked to the bathroom, and said, "There is


    something in the office that I need to handle in person today."


    Colin said, "Okay."


    After having breakfast, Colin left the house first.


    As soon as Colin left, Lance appeared in front of Faye.


    Faye picked up a ss of milk on the table, handed it to Lance, and asked, "Tiffany had a car ident.


    Was it nned by ine?"


    Lance wasn''t feeling shy. He picked up the milk on the table and drank most of it in one go. Then, he


    wiped off the milk stain on the corner of his mouth with his fingertips and said, "Yeah."


    Faye continued "He''s so bold now. How dare he appear in the public so openly since he is a fugitive


    who should have died?"


    Lance said, "He has nothing to lose now. All he has is his life. It''s still a win for him if he could pull


    someone down with him before he is found by the police."


    Faye said in a low voice, "You still have to keep an eye on him."


    Lance nodded, "Don''t worry."


    Faye was silent for a while. Then, she asked, "How is Emmett doing?"


    Lance was stunned at first. Then, he smiled and said, "What else can happen to him? All he got to do


    is shop and eat all day long."


    Looking at Lance, who was pretending that everything was fine, Faye didn''t debunk him despite she


    was struggling on the inside and said, "That''s good."


    Lance continued, "Don''t think too much."


    Faye responded, "Um."


    After a brief chat with Lance, Faye drove to the office.


    On her way, Faye sent a text to Jake by saying, "Tiffany will probablye to you for psychotherapy


    very soon."


    Jake responded very quickly and said, "An appointment has been made."


    Faye replied, "Keep the evidence."


    Jake answered, "Okay."


    When the car arrived at the office''s building, Faye drove the car into the underground parking lot as


    usual. When she pushed the door to get out of the car, a man in ck attire suddenly rushed behind


    her and hit her.


    Faye frowned and stepped back subconsciously. The man in ck attire forced an envelope into her


    hands. Then, he turned around, got into an inconspicuous car hurriedly, and drove away.


    After Faye saw that car left, she took back her gaze and nced at the envelope that had fallen onto


    the ground. She bent down to pick it up.


    The envelope was nicely sealed with severalyers of tape as if the person was worried that the


    contents in it would fall out.


    Faye tried to disassemble it a few times but she failed. In the end, she cut it open with the knife that


    came with the keychain.


    After Faye opened the envelope, she nced at the contents. She frowned and froze instantly when


    she saw them.

 Chapter 481 Falling Into the Trap Gradually

    Chapter 481 Falling Into the Trap Gradually


    Chapter 481 Falling Into the Trap Gradually


    There were a few photos in the envelope.


    Those photos seemed to be taken a long time ago. They weren''t kept well and turned slightly yellow.


    But even so, it didn''t affect Faye to identify the people in those photos.


    One of them was Daisy, who was in the photo.


    The other was a stranger man.


    Faye frowned and looked at the photos. From the gestures of the two, she could see that Daisy had a


    very close rtionship with that man.


    On the other side, Colin arrived at the Farrells'' Mansion.


    He knocked on Tiffany''s bedroom door apanied by the maid.


    Although Tiffany was in a car ident, her injuries weren''t serious. She did look pale because she was


    too frightened.


    Seeing Colin, Tiffany was stunned at first. Then, she forced a smile and said, "Colin, why would you


    Colin smiled and said, "Mom, I heard that you had a car ident and I was worried. So, I came home


    to check you out."


    Hearing Colin''s words, the smile on Tiffany''s face suddenly froze.


    She just had the car ident not long ago but Colin got to know about it in such a short time. What did


    that say?


    It showed that there was Colin''s spy around her.


    When Colin finished speaking, he saw that Tiffany was quiet. He chuckled and said, "Is there anything


    bothering you, mom?"


    Tiffany said with an awkward expression, "No. Nothing is bothering me."


    When Tiffany was talking, she looked at the maid standing beside her, and pretended to say unhappily,


    "You are so stiff. How could you keep Colin standing?"


    The maid apologized repeatedly. After a while, she moved a chair and put it behind Colin.


    Colin sat downfortably, leaning backzily, and asked, "Why didn''t you inform me about my


    grandfather''s funeral a few days ago, mom?"


    Tiffany had expected that Colin would ask that question. She answered without changing her


    expression, "When someone dies, it means he is gone. It would be more important to take care of the


    living ones. I know that Faye and you don''t want toe back for the funeral. Therefore, I didn''t notify


    you two.


    Tiffany lied without blushing or stuttering. Then, she added, " Don''t worry. I have already exined it to


    the outsiders, saying that Faye and you are so upied with work that you two can''t attend the


    funeral."


    Imaging it was the grandfather''s funeral, but the grandson couldn''t make it because of too busy with


    work.


    As soon as that was spread out, everyone in themunity would have pointed their fingers at Colin


    and scolded him for being so heartless.


    Colin put on a faint smile and said, "Mom, you always think so thoroughly about everything."


    Colin made a pun and was sarcastic to her.


    Tiffany wasn''t a fool. She just pretended that she didn''t hear it.


    After that, the two greeted insincerely, and Tiffany took the opportunity to test him by saying, "Colin,


    there are some old employees at the Farrell Group who have been making a lot of troubles recently. Do


    you know about that?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Really?


    Tiffany was speechless.


    Colin replied curiously andzily, just like what he did before.


    He didn''t seem to be really interested in that topic. He only asked that question to go along with her.


    Looking at Colin''s expression, Tiffany couldn''t tell whether he really didn''t know it or he just pretended


    he didn''t. She changed the topic calmly, "Faye and you have been married for a while now. When are


    you two going to have a baby?"


    Colin smiled and said, "Soon."


    Tiffany continued, "After Hank and Nh divorced, I have no idea when is he going to remarry. I am


    putting my hope for having grandchildren on Faye and you."


    Colin''s smile got deepened and he said, "I see."


    After that, Colin turned his head, nced at the maid beside him, and said, "Leave us alone. I have


    something to talk about with mom."


    The maid stood still when she heard the words. Then, she looked at Tiffany for her instructions.


    She only walked away after seeing Tiffany nod slightly to her.


    As the maid closed the bedroom door, Colin teased, "Mom, you are having such a good way to


    manage your people."


    Tiffany replied, "I''m just a paper tiger."


    Colin lowered his eyes and smiled mockingly. When he lifted his eyes to look at Tiffany, his smile


    stopped, and he said, "Mom, there''s one thing I''ve always wanted to ask you."


    Tiffany responded, "Is it about the death of Faye''s parents?"


    Colin answered, "Yes."


    Tiffany gasped and said, "Well, I know it wille to me eventually.


    After that, Tiffany looked at Colin and said, "You have been taking my side on the death of the old man


    and the imprisonment of ine. Are you trying to use me to get rid of them?"


    Colin teased, "Are you having any misunderstanding?"


    Tiffany was startled when she heard his words. She had a bad feeling instantly.


    The next second, Colin said with a faint smile, "You and I have never been on the same side."


    Tiffany was speechless.


    Seeing Tiffany''s hand clenched by her side and she was quiet, Colin smiled suddenly and said, "Don''t


    be too worried. Although I''m not on the same side as you, we don''t necessarily have to be the enemy."


    When Colin finished his words, Tiffany stared at him with a wary expression.


    Colin adjusted his sitting posture and said like a negotiator, "To be honest, I am not interested in the


    cause of death of Faye''s parents at all."


    Tiffany asked," What do you want then?"


    Colin said, "That is the issue of the previous generation. It should end here. From now on, we will stay


    out of things of each other."


    Tiffany doubted and looked at Colin in disbelief, "Are you sure?"


    Colin took out the cigarette that Faye gave him in the morning and lit it. He took a deep breath and said


    solemnly, "Will there ever be an end to the revenge? I can''t keep holding a grudge onto it and bring it


    down to the next generation of Hank and mine."


    Colin''s words are wless.


    Tiffany pursed her lips and stared at him for a while. Then, she said, "Okay."


    After they agreed on that, Colin didn''t stay any longer. He got up and left.


    Seeing that Colin was putting his hand on the doorknob, Tiffany said, "Colin, I hope that you will keep


    your word."


    Colin didn''t look back and he responded with a sneer, "Don''t worry."


    When he came out of the Farrells'' Mansion, Robert was already waiting for him outside the door.


    Colin took off his cigarette and tapped the ash off it. Then, he said, "Did you manage to get hold of


    ine?"


    Robert answered, "I did."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Zhou Yi sneered and said, "Ask someone to regrly share Tiffany''s daily schedule with ine from


    today onwards."


    Robert replied, "Got it. "

 Chapter 482 Better Safe Than Sorry

    Chapter 482 Better Safe Than Sorry


    Chapter 482 Better Safe Than Sorry


    The agreement between Colin and Tiffany was that they should let go of the grudges between their two


    generations.


    But the resentment between Tiffany and ine belonged to the previous generation, which had nothing


    to do with that agreement.


    When Robert finished speaking, Colin threw the car key in his hand to him.


    Robert caught it and turned around to open the passenger''s seat door.


    Colin bent and got into the car. Then, he adjusted his legs. After Robert got into the car, Colin said, "Let


    those old men in the headquarters speed up on what they are doing. They will be kicked out by Tiffany


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    if they drag on."


    Robert started to drive and replied, " I''ll contact themter."


    Colin continued, "Well, take some extraordinary measures when it''s necessary."


    Robert answered, "Got it."


    The car was moving slowly. Robert nced at Colin through his side and seemed to have something to


    say but he remained quiet.


    Colin didn''t turn to look at him and said solemnly, "If you have anything to say, just say it."


    Robert said, "Mrs. Farrell seems to know about ine''s return."


    When talking about Faye, Colin''s expression looked less hostile. He said, "Um."


    Robert continued, "Mrs. Farrell has been asking Lance to keep an eye on him. I guess Mrs. Farrell is


    probably worried that ine wille to you."


    Whatever Robert was telling Colin pleased him. The anger that he had been holding since he left the


    Farrells'' Mansion dissipated immediately. He raised his hand, pinched his eyebrows, and said with a


    sweet smile, "I know."


    After Colin finished speaking, he put down his hand and added, "Don''t let the people sent by Lance find


    out about your people."


    Robert answered, "Understood."


    Colin said, "She is just worried about me."


    Robert responded sincerely, "Yes. We all know how well Mrs. Farrell is treating you."


    Hearing that, Colin looked to his sideways at Robert, and narrowed his eyes, "Robert, why do I find that


    you are reacting perfunctorily?"


    Robert exined himself hurriedly, "Mr. Farrell, that''s absolutely not true. Every sentencees from


    the bottom of my heart."


    Colin sneered, "I will go for the surgery this weekend. Keep an eye on the office next week onwards."


    Robert asked, "How long do you need for your recovery?"


    Colin answered, "I don''t know yet. I''m waiting for the doctor to tell me."


    Robert nodded. After a while, he asked, "Mr. Farrell, after the surgery, do you have to..."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What?"


    Robert said cautiously, "Not to get close to the...woman."


    Colin put away the smile on his face and looked at Robert, "Robert, are you looking for ayoff?"


    Robert didn''t dare to say anything.


    Colin added, "That isn''t happy news to be reminded of."


    Seeing Colin''s cold expression, Robert straightened his back and focused on driving. He didn''t dare to


    say a word afterward during the whole journey.


    About an hourter, their car arrived at the office.


    Colin pushed the door open and got off the car, followed by Robert.


    They took the elevator to go upstairs, and Colin asked casually, "You and Aniston still haven''t made


    any progress yet?"


    Robert didn''t expect Colin to ask that question. The hand he used to press the elevator button paused,


    and then he said, "No."


    Colin teased, "Robert."


    After Robert pressed the elevator button, he returned to stand at Colin''s side and said, "Mr. Farrell,


    please carry on."


    Colin asked, "Did you hide your true self for too long in the past two years which makes you don''t even


    know how to pursue a girl now?"


    Robert raised his eyes, nced at the surveince camera, and said cautiously, "Better safe than


    sorry."


    Colin smiled admiringly and said, "Not bad."


    That was why Colin liked Robert so much. Ever since Colin told him about the n a few years back,


    Robert had always taken it very seriously.


    After a while, the elevator door opened. Colin strode out of the elevator and said solemnly, "Aniston has


    a good personality. I can see that from her picking up Fanny''s movie. She is a person who knows how


    to pay back others'' favor."


    Robert replied, "Um."


    At the same time, in the office of the public rtions department.


    Faye was sitting on her office chair, spread out the photos in the envelope on her table, and looked at


    them carefully.


    In that photo, Daisy had neat short hair and a charming smile.


    The man sitting across from her looked mature, reliable, and seemed to be older than her.


    Faye remembered Daisy had just gotten that hairstyle two months before the ident.


    The reason why Faye had a strong impression was that Daisy suddenly became a different person at


    that time. She was no longer beating or scolding Faye for no reason and the rtionship between her


    and Shepard gradually improved.


    Faye always thought that Daisy''s change was because of Shepard, who expressed his desire to return


    to the family.


    But looking at the photos now, the truth seemed to be different from what she thought before.


    Faye didn''t have any idea about who was the man in the photo.


    She was certain that this man had never appeared in her childhood.


    Faye stared at the photo for a while. After that, she took a sip of the coffee on the table, leaned back,


    and let out a shallow sigh.


    Those photos made her feel confused and strange.


    Who was the person who sent her the photos?


    What was the purpose of the person who sent her these photos?


    When Faye was thinking about it, her phone on the table suddenly rang.


    Faye nced at the phone screen. After seeing there was an encrypted number disyed on the


    screen, she hesitated for a while before she reached out and answer the call, "Hello. Who is this?"


    The person on the other end of the phone said, "Ms. Nash, how do you find those photos?"

 Chapter 483 Kidnapping

    Chapter 483 Kidnapping


    Chapter 483 Kidnapping


    The person on the phone sounded gender-neutral. The phone number was encrypted, and the voice


    was processed.


    Hearing the words, Faye answered in a light voice, "I''m not interested in these photos."


    Hearing her answer, the caller was stunned and thenughed mockingly, "Ms. Nash, you are not


    interested, but what about Mr. Farrell?"


    Faye replied, "If you want to know his reaction, you can send him the photos."


    The caller was speechless.


    Although it was safer to process the voice like this, it was different from directly using a voice changer.


    There were the noises of electric currents from time to time, sounding harsh and ufortable.


    The caller didn''t reply after Faye finished speaking, so she hung up the call.


    Then, she thought for a few seconds and sent a message to Alexander, asking, "Can you find the real


    IP of an encrypted phone number?"


    But Alexander did not reply, so she called him directly after about ten minutes.


    After the phone rang for a few seconds, Alexander picked it up and said in a low voice, "Hey, Faye."


    Faye was stunned and asked, "Are you in a meeting?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Alexander whispered, "Yes. I''ll call youter, ok?"


    Faye replied, "OK."


    Hanging up the phone, the gloomy expression on her face turned into a smile.


    She had been so busy recently that she had forgotten Alexander was still being forced to be the acting


    president.


    Half an hourter, Alexander called her.


    After she answered the call, he said in a sobbing voice, "Faye."


    Faye asked, "Have you read my message?"


    Alexander did not answer her question but said, "I don''t want the huge sry anymore. Can you talk


    with Collin and ask him to fire me? Working as the acting president is too torturing."


    Faye grinned, "You''ve been doing the work for a long time. Haven''t you gotten used to it yet?"


    Alexander said, "I wake up so early and stayed up sote, and they often force me to travel..."


    The more he said, the more distressed he felt.


    Faye smiled, "With great poweres great responsibility."


    Alexander said, "I don''t deserve the position! I am not capable enough!"


    Hisint was always long and annoying. Faye did not want him to continue, so she said, "Come


    on! Let''s change the subject. Can you track down an encrypted phone number?"


    Alexander sniffed to adjust his emotions and responded in a muffled voice, "I can find out the real IP,


    but the time depends on the rank of the encryption processing. If the rank is low, it will only take a few


    minutes. But if it is high, it will take about half a day."


    Faye asked, "Do you need my phone?"


    Alexander replied, "Yes."


    Faye said without hesitation, "Okay, I''ll send it to you right now."


    Alexander replied, "Not now. Myputer is at home, and I feel insecure to use thepany''s


    Faye couldn''t helpughing, "I will give you a day off and drive to pick you upter."


    Alexander said with joy, "It sounds great."


    Hanging up the call, Picking up the photos on the desk and throwing them into a drawer, she got up


    and left her office, then she took the elevator to the underground parking lot.


    It was rush hour now, so there were traffic jams all the way.


    When she drove out of the congested sections, half an hour had passed.


    She was driving at a steady pace, thinking about who had sent her the photos.


    When she was in a trance, amercial van suddenly overtook her and stopped in front of her car


    after a drift.


    The van had appeared unexpectedly. If Faye had not reacted quickly and mmed on the brakes, she


    would have rear-ended it.


    Fortunately, she had narrowly averted the car ident.


    Then, she clenched the steering wheel and adjusted her breathing. As soon as she calmed down,


    someone knocked on her car window from outside.


    When she turned her head aside to look, she saw four well-trained bodyguards.


    "Ms. Nash, please get out of the car and go with us."


    Faye looked at them coldly through the car window and sat in the car motionlessly.


    Her car windows had been reced with dark brown ssst week, so they could not see the inside


    at all.


    After the leader of the bodyguards finished speaking, Faye did not reply, so he raised his hand to knock


    on the car window again and said, "Ms. Nash, our boss just wants to invite you for breakfast. He has no


    ill intentions."


    Faye retracted her gaze, reached for the phone on the center console and shared her location with


    Lance.


    Then, she tapped her fingers on the phone screen and sent a message to him, saying, "I am


    kidnaped."


    Lance instantly replied, "I got it."


    Seeing his reply, Pulling her cor open to put the phone in her bra, Faye then took out a spare phone


    from the drawer, and put it in her pocket. Then, she pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Seeing her get out, the four bodyguards stood in a line to prevent her from escaping.


    Raising her eyes to nce at the four, Faye raised her hands to tie her hair with the rubber band on her


    wrist, and said lightly, "Isn''t your boss waiting for me to have breakfast? Let''s go."

 Chapter 484 The Culprit

    Chapter 484 The Culprit


    Chapter 484 The Culprit


    Faye''s attitude stunned the four bodyguards.


    Seeing them keep silent, she retracted her gaze and said coldly, "What are you waiting for?"


    The leader gave her a wary look and said solemnly, "This way, please."


    Though he was talking to her politely, it was kidnapping.


    They did not tie her up, but the other procedures were the same.


    When she got into the van, one bodyguard even took out a ck cloth to blindfold her and said, "Ms.


    Nash, sorry. But I need your cooperation."


    Faye said indifferently, "I don''t care."


    After being blindfolded, she did not show the slightest panic but leaned back with afortable


    gesture.


    Some people had a stronger sense of direction when their eyes were covered, and Faye happened to


    be one of them.


    She had driven on this road a few times, so it was familiar to her. Judging from the direction the van


    was running in, she guessed the destination.


    They did not go out of the city but ran directly into the downtown.


    More than an hourter, Faye was taken out of the van.


    Hearing echoes around, she guessed it was an underground parking lot.


    "Ms. Nash, we''ve arrived. But before you meet our boss, you must give your phone to me."


    Faye calmly answered, "It''s in the right pocket of my suit jacket."


    Hearing this, the bodyguard reached out to take it over and said, "I''m sorry."


    Holding it in his hand, he weighed it and said, "What''s the password? I need to make sure this is the


    mobile phone you usually use."


    Faye said coldly, "Don''t go too far."


    The bodyguard fell silent.


    After a few seconds of deadlock, the leader winked at the other three men and said in a deep voice,


    "Boss has lost his patience. Take her up."


    Soon, Faye was pulled into an elevator.


    As the elevator slowly ascended, the bodyguard standing beside her warned, "Ms. Nash, I advise you


    not to y any tricks."


    Faye said, "I''m already here. What trick do you think I can y?"


    The bodyguard said, "I hope this is your real thought."


    Suddenly, the elevator doors opened with a ding, and a pair of hands abruptly pushed her back. Then,


    she stumbled out with a frown.


    Fortunately, she was wearing t shoes today. Otherwise, she would have fallen and made a fool of


    herself.


    When she stabilized herself with her lips pursed, someone suddenly snorted, "Why are you so rude to


    Ms. Nash?"


    The bodyguard standing behind her apologized, "Ms. Nash, I am sorry."


    Faye did not reply.


    Seeing her keep silent, the person took two steady steps forward. Then, he stopped in front of her,


    leaned over slightly, and said, "Faye, long time no see!"


    Faye asked, "Maxwell, have your legs recovered?"


    Hearing this, the person in front of her chuckled and reached out to take off her blindfold.


    The sudden light made her narrow her eyes.


    Maxwell was standing close to her with a wicked smile.


    He stared at her unblinkingly, sneered, fiddled with the voice changer in his hand, and said, "I don''t


    have any sense of mystery in your eyes?"


    Because she could answer, he moved closer to her and said, "Or, maybe you have feelings for me, so


    you are very sensitive to me. And no matter who I pretend to be, you can recognize me."


    Faye looked at him coldly, took a step back to keep a distance, and replied, "I recognized you because


    only a few people around me would do such despicable things."


    Maxwell asked, "Really?"


    Faye nodded, "And you''re one of them."


    Maxwell threw the voice changer into the trash can beside the coffee table and smirked, "The voice


    changer''s effect is not as realistic as that of the phone voice processing device."


    Then, He walked over to the sofa, sat down, jerked his chin at Faye, and said, "Take a seat."


    She stood still and replied, "I don''t want to sit down because I''m pressed for time. Maxwell, why are


    you kidnapping me? Don''t beat around the bush anymore."


    Hearing her words, Maxwell nced up at her and said, "Kidnapping?"


    Faye replied, "Isn''t it kidnapping?"


    Maxwell said, "I invited you here."


    Faye sneered, "The way you invite people was indeed special."


    Faye had not talked much, but her every sentence was sarcastic.


    Maxwell stared at her for a while and suddenly smiled, "Faye, aren''t you curious about who the man


    beside your mother in the photo is?"


    Faye said expressionlessly, "I''m not interested."


    Maxwell said, "I don''t believe your words."


    Faye said, "Maxwell, show me the cards in your hands."


    Maxwell smiled, picked up a string of prayer beads from the coffee table, rubbed it in his hand, and said


    slowly, "Actually, the culprit in the car ident back then is your mother..."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 485 Having Much Ado

    Chapter 485 Having Much Ado


    Chapter 485 Having Much Ado


    After finishing speaking, Maxwell stared at Faye''s face with a yful look.


    He had thought she would be surprised, but she remained calm.


    Staring at her for a while, he suddenly realized something, so he raised his eyebrows and chuckled,


    "You''ve long known it?"


    Faye asked, "Are you done speaking?"


    Maxwell kept staring at her with a sneer, be more interested, and murmured, "Interesting."


    Then, he put the string of prayer beads on his wrist and said, "I''m very curious how strong your


    willpower is."


    Faye replied, "Curiosity kills the cat."


    Maxwell said, "You must have suffered a lot after being born into such a gloomy family."


    Faye looked at him with a calm expression. Maxwell was too aggressive and purposeful. Getting along


    with him always made her feel oppressed.


    Looking at the calcting look in his eyes, Faye narrowed her eyes but kept silent.


    After he finished speaking, the living room fell silent.


    After a long while, Maxwell stood up, walked up to her, and said with a lowugh, "Faye, you are too


    hostile to me. I told you at the very beginning that I don''t want to hurt you. If I had not kindly told my


    subordinates to let you go, you would have been killed."


    Faye looked up at him and said, "Maxwell, are you trying to make me feel I owe you a favor? Why?"


    Maxwell answered, "Because I want to cooperate with you."


    Then, he reached for her hand. When his fingertips were about to touch her hand, the indifferent look in


    her eyes suddenly became sharp.


    Maxwell froze for a second, slowly retracted his hand, and said with a smirk, "If you agree to make a


    deal with me, I''ll tell you who the man in the photo is. Is it OK?"


    Faye looked at him coldly, neither agreeing nor refusing.


    Maxwell thought there was hope, so he continued, "Don''t worry. I will not let you vite your principles.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    I..."


    When he was speaking, a bodyguard suddenly rushed in. So, Maxwell paused and red at him.


    The bodyguard took a few steps to his side and whispered, "Mr. Camden, there are a group of people


    outside."


    Hearing this, Maxwell frowned, "Who?"


    The bodyguard replied, "The leader is Ethan."


    Maxwell suddenly showed a sullen face and turned to look at the bodyguards who had brought Faye


    here.


    The bodyguards also realized something was wrong, so they murmured nervously, "Mr. Camden."


    Maxwell looked away from them, nced at Faye, and said, "You have been stalling for time since


    entering the door?"


    Faye asked, "Can I leave now?"


    Maxwell asked, "Do you think Ethan can take you away?"


    Faye nced down at the watch on her wrist and said lightly, "We''ll see."


    Then, she raised her head and looked into Maxwell''s eyes.


    Maxwell looked down at her for a few seconds, then went past her, and walked out the door.


    When he walked to the bodyguards who had brought Faye back, he kicked the leader in the stomach.


    The leader was immediately sent into the air and flew to the corner of the wall.


    He then hunched in pain but didn''t dare to lie down on the spot. He covered his lower abdomen with


    both hands, gritted his teeth to kneel up, and said, "Mr. Camden, I am sorry."


    Maxwell snapped, "Useless!"


    Then, he strode out.


    Ethan''s men had surrounded Maxwell''s vi.


    Lance stood beside him, handed him a cigarette, and said, "Mr. Bond, thank you foring to help."


    Ethan leaned on the car, lowered his head to let Lance light the cigarette in his mouth, and said, "You


    and Andy are good friends now?"


    Lance said, "Andy is a good guy."


    Ethan blew several smoke rings and said with a half-smile, "I''ve never heard anyone else say he is a


    good guy."


    Lance was stunned to hear it. Thinking of Andy''s temperament, he replied, "He is not good at dealing


    with people but is very kindhearted."


    Ethan nodded, "Yeah, he is kindhearted."


    Lance was sophisticated, so he could hear Ethan was implying something. But he couldn''t ask such


    questions in the current situation. Moreover, Ethan''s status was high, so he might not answer even if he


    asked.


    As soon as Ethan finished speaking, Maxwell walked out of the vi in casual clothes.


    When their eyes met, Ethan stood up straight, took the cigarette out of his mouth, and stubbed it out in


    his palm.


    Maxwell said, "Mr. Bond, long time no see."


    Ethan got straight to the point and asked, "Where''s the Faye?"


    Maxwell yed the fool and grinned, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Do you think Faye


    is here?"


    Ethan threw the cigarette to the ground, walked up to him, and grabbed the back of his neck. It looked


    as if he were greeting him politely, but in fact, he had put forth much strength.


    Maxwell instantly showed a gloomy look. Then, he turned his head aside and asked, "Mr. Bond, what


    are you doing?"


    Ethan said, "I''m busy today, so I don''t have time to waste with you."


    Hearing this, Maxwell was speechless.


    Then, Ethan approached his ear and said coldly, "Two of your clubs in Bomsville had been closed


    down. Colin said this is a punishment for you."


    Hearing his words, Maxwell instantly narrowed his eyes.


    Soon, Ethan added, "Don''t you want to bring down Brandon? There is no need for you to make so


    much ado."

 Chapter 486 Agreement Reached

    Chapter 486 Agreement Reached


    Chapter 486 Agreement Reached


    When smart people deal with smart people, they did need to talk much.


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Maxwell smiled, "Mr. Bond, do you want to cooperate with me?"


    Ethan shook his head, "It''s Colin instead of me."


    Maxwell asked, "Where is he?"


    Ethan replied, "He will contact you when the timees. But you need to y an act with me now."


    Hearing this, Maxwell looked at him suspiciously.


    Before he could ask the question in his mind, Ethan directly gave him a back suplex and threw him to


    the ground.


    Ethan''s attack was too fast and violent, so Maxwell waspletely taken off guard.


    When his back hit on the concrete pavement, he felt a sharp pain. He then covered his chest with one


    hand and propped himself up on the other. When he tried to get up, Ethan impatiently stepped one foot


    on his hand which was covering his chest, crushed it a few times, leaned over, and said, "Mr. Camden,


    Maxwell gasped in pain and smiled wickedly, "Mr. Bond, we''re just acting. Is it necessary for you to hit


    me so hard?"


    Ethan said, "If I had not hit you hard, the audience would not believe it."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Then, he turned his head to look at Maxwell''s bodyguards and said, "Are you going to release her by


    yourself or let us go in to search?"


    The bodyguards exchanged nces with each other, but no one dared to speak.


    Seeing them stand still, Ethan stepped on Maxwell''s chest harder.


    After a while, Maxwell tasted blood in his mouth, so he gritted his teeth and said, "Release her!"


    Hearing this, the bodyguards quickly responded, "Yes, Mr. Camden."


    When the bodyguards left, Ethan retracted his leg from Maxwell''s chest and reached out to pull him up


    from the ground.


    Maxwell gasped heavily with one hand on his chest and asked in a faint voice that only the two of them


    could hear, "Why did Colin suddenly choose to cooperate with me?"


    Ethan said, "Probably because he sympathizes with you."


    Maxwell was speechless.


    A few minutester, Faye walked out of the vi.


    Seeing her, Ethan smiled, "Faye, get in the car."


    She nodded, "OK."


    As soon as she got in the car, Ethan let his men leave.


    Seeing this, several of Maxwell''s bodyguards intended to step forward to stop their cars, but Maxwell


    nced at them coldly and stopped them.


    One bodyguard asked, "Mr. Camden, are we letting them go so easily?"


    Maxwell replied, "Colin closed down two of my clubs in Bomsville."


    The bodyguard was shocked and fell silent.


    Maxwell stood still and stared at Faye. Before the car door closed, he saw her take out a cell phone


    from her bra, so heughed, "What a crafty woman!"


    On the way back, Lance who was sitting beside her asked, "Are you alright?"


    Faye replied, "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Lance asked, "Why did Maxwell kidnap you?"


    Faye was sending a message to Alexander with her head down, saying, "Sorry, I can''t meet you today


    because there is something urgent."


    Alexander instantlyined, "No, Faye! You can''t do this to me!"


    Faye replied, "You are allowed two days off this weekend."


    Alexander asked, "Really?"


    Faye answered, "Really."


    After chatting with Alexander, she turned to look at Lance and said, "For the affairs of the Farrells. It''s


    not a big deal."


    The affairs of the Farrells wereplicated. Lance had worked in the Farrells for many years, so he


    knew it well. Seeing there was nothing wrong with her expression, he nodded and stopped asking


    questions.


    Faye kept silent for a while and then asked, "Did you call Ethan for help?"


    Lance shook his head, "Andy called him."


    Faye nodded, "I see."


    It would be OK as long as Colin did not know about it.


    An hour and a halfter, the car stopped outside Fennth Community.


    When Faye and Lance got out of the car, Ethan got off, walked up to Faye, and said, "I still have work


    to do, so I won''t send you in."


    Faye said frankly, "I don''t want Colin to know what happened today."


    Ethan said, "No problem. Feel free to call me if you have any trouble. After all, we''re friends."


    Faye smiled, "Thank you."


    After Ethan finished speaking, he didn''t leave but showed an unnatural expression.


    Seeing this, she said, "If you have anything to say, please go ahead."


    Ethan said lightly, "Violet has a show in a few days. She has few friends here, so..."


    Faye understood what he meant before he finished speaking, so she interrupted, "I''ll go to watch her


    show."


    Ethan said, "Thanks."


    Faye smiled, "Let''s go together. The more people, the more fun."


    Ethan said, "I need to travel for business the next few days."


    Faye knew he was lying, so she did not reply, but she did not expose him either.


    After seeing Ethan off, Faye and Lance walked toward Fennth Community.


    Lance teased, "Like a boss, like a subordinate. Mr. Bond and Andy are quite alike in temperament."


    Faye asked, "Do you think their temperaments are bad?"


    Lance said, "Yeah! They are wearing long faces all the time as if everyone owed them a lot of money."


    Faye stopped her steps and smiled, "If so, why are you trying so hard to make friends with Andy?"


    Hearing this, Lance was stunned and speechless.


    Looking at his stunned expression, Faye smiled, "Have you gotten my car back?"


    Lance nodded, "Yes, I have."


    She said, "Thank you. I will go to thepany. You can go to do your work now."


    Lance nodded, "Okay."


    At the same time, Ethan dialed Colin''s number shortly after the car started.


    When the call was answered, he said sinctly, "It''s done."

 Chapter 487 Craftiness

    Chapter 487 Craftiness


    Chapter 487 Craftiness


    Colin was dealing with some wily old foxes of the Farrell Group when he received the call from Ethan.


    He tapped his slender fingers on the desk and said, "Thanks."


    Ethan asked, "Are you talking to others now?"


    Colin said, "Yes."


    Ethan smiled, "Bye."


    Then, he hung up the phone before Colin could answer.


    That was what loyal friends were like. They called each other when they were in trouble. But when they


    were in the middle of some urgent matter, they would not need to say a lot to exin before hanging


    up.


    Hearing the busy tone, Colin showed a smile on his thin lips and threw the phone on the desk.


    The wily old foxes were talking excitedly, so no one paid attention to his expression.


    "Mr. Farrell, we have collected all the evidence. Look! Can you call the police?"


    "Tiffany not only evaded taxes but also murdered people. As long as the evidence is given to the


    police, she will be ruined."


    An hour ago, Robert had notified them that they must speed up bringing Tiffany down. But


    unexpectedly, they hade to Colin''s office together soon. They had agreed that they would call the


    police and send Tiffany to prison but suddenly went back on their words when it came to the final stage.


    The wily old foxes kept talking. Seeing Colin keep silent, one of them ventured, "Mr. Farrell, what do


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    you think?"


    Colin smiled, "I''m sorry, but I can''t do you this favor."


    Hearing this, the wily old foxes all fell silent.


    The atmosphere in the office suddenly became gloomy. Colin leaned back in the chair, folded his hands


    on the desk, and said, "If you think you are unable toplete the task, we will give up this n. It''s


    not a big deal."


    The wily old foxes felt speechless.


    Colin added, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone else about it. I will pretend that I have never heard of this


    matter."


    Hearing this, the executives all held their breath, and no one dared to speak. Several of them had dealt


    with Colin before and knew his temperament. He seemed generous to people but was calcting all


    the time. He wouldn''t have gotten where he was now in the Farrells if he hadn''t consolidated at every


    step.


    Colin had said he would pretend that he had never heard of this matter, but none of them dared to think


    deeply about what he was implying. Because it was simply terrifying.


    After the atmosphere in the office froze for eight seconds, Colin raised his hand to tug at his cor


    impatiently. Seeing this, one of the executives gritted his teeth and said, "Mr. Farrell, since you said so,


    I will tell you the truth."


    Then, he paused, nced around, and continued, "We can bring Tiffany down, and Hank is not a


    concern either. But Brandon has made it clear that he is on Tiffany''s side. In case..."


    Hearing this, Colin figured out the reason. It turned out these old foxes had inquired about Tiffany''s


    backer. No wonder they suddenly flinched and went back on their words.


    Colin chuckled, "You don''t need to worry about this. I will clear the way for you in advance."


    The executive didn''t believe his words, so he said, "Your rtionship with Brandon is..."


    Colin suddenly smiled, "Blood is thicker than water. Tiffany is an outsider to the Farrells after all."


    Hearing this, the executive was still dubious.


    Colin smiled, "As a businessman, credit is the most important. What benefit can I get if I deceive you?


    Even if Brandon is really on Tiffany''s side, he will also take revenge on me when he gets to know I am


    behind this matter."


    The executive fell silent because Colin''s words made sense.


    Yes! If Brandon were on Tiffany''s side, he would retaliate against Colin in the end after he knew the


    truth.


    After Colin finished speaking, the old foxes were finally slightly convinced.


    Colin took the opportunity to say, "A long dy may cause trouble. I advise you toplete it as soon


    as possible. I heard Tiffany has started secretly investigating your family."


    The executives were at a loss for words again.


    Half an hourter, Colin asked Robert to send them away.


    When Robert returned to the President''s Office, he said, "They deliberately came to Farrell Media at


    such a chaotic moment. What on earth are they thinking?"


    Colin replied, "Tiffany is now confined to bed at home. They came here to let Brandon know the person


    who was making trouble for her is me."


    Robert cursed, "They are too crafty."


    Colin said, "I''m not afraid of them being crafty. On the contrary, I''m afraid that they are not crafty


    enough."


    Robert asked, "Why?"


    Colin replied, "The craftier they are, the more prudently they can do things. I need them to bring Tiffany


    down in one fell swoop."


    Robert said, "I see."


    Time flew.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time for Collin to have his recanalization surgery. After breakfast early in the


    morning, Faye drove him to the hospital. When they arrived, Faye unbuckled her seat belt. As she was


    about to get out of the car, Colin hooked a hand around her waist.


    She raised her eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin said, "Honey, I''m bravely going to the battlefield. Would you please give me some rewards?"

 Chapter 488 Brotherhood

    Chapter 488 Brotherhood


    Chapter 488 Brotherhood


    Colin looked loyal and cute like a puppy.


    Faye smiled and leaned over to kiss his lips.


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "That''s all?"


    Faye said, "The doctor you must be sexually abstinent before the surgery."


    Hearing this, Colin pressed the tip of his tongue against one cheek, quickly reached out to grip her


    neck, pressed her over, and gave her a deep kiss.


    Then, he pressed his forehead against hers and said, "Honey."


    Faye held back herughter and said, "You can do it."


    He had made an appointment for his surgery in advance, so a staff member came to serve him as soon


    as he paid for the hospitalization.


    After a few medical exams, Colin went to the operating room.


    After he took a few steps, his phone in Faye''s hand suddenly rang.


    She nced at the screen, looked up at him, and said, "Abbot."


    Colin walked back and said, "I''ll answer the call."


    Then, he took the phone over from her hand, answered the call, and said, "Hey, Abbot."


    Abbot asked, "You haven''t entered the operating room yet, right?"


    Colin asked, "Is there anything wrong?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Collin heard wind on the phone, so he guessed Abbot was driving with the car window open.


    Abbot replied, "There is nothing wrong. I just want you to wait for me. Don''t enter the operating room


    before I arrive. I have to participate in this huge event in your life."


    Colin was speechless.


    Hearing him keep silent, Abbot teased, "By the way, do you know how the recanalization will be


    operated? "


    Colinughed angrily at his words and said, "I''ll teach you a good lesson when Ie out."


    Abbot said, "Don''t enter the operating room! I''m parking my car at the hospital with Ethan! We will be


    there within a few minutes."


    Colin gritted his teeth and said, "F*ck off!"


    Then, he hung up the phone directly but didn''t go into the operating room. Handing the phone to Faye,


    he said, "Abbot and Ethan will be here soon."


    Faye asked, "Are theying to see you enter the operating room?"


    Colin cursed, "Two bastards!"


    A few minutester, Abbot and Ethan appeared at the door of the operating room.


    Abbot smirked, looked at Colin who had changed into his hospital gown, and said, "You have a pretty


    face, so you look handsome no matter what you wear."


    Colin said with a half-smile, "I''ve known you for many years, but this is the first time you''ve ever spoken


    humannguage."


    Abbot didn''t talk back but approached Colin and said mysteriously, "Colin, you''ve had operations in that


    ce over and over again. Can you still use it in the future?"


    Hearing this, Colin narrowed his pretty eyes and said, "Do you want to try?"


    Abbot tutted, "How can you be so wretched?"


    Colin said, "Don''t worry. It will work better than yours."


    Abbot said, "Not necessarily."


    When Abbot was bickering with Colin, Ethan reached out to grab at the back of his cor and said,


    "Come on. Stop wasting time. Don''t dy Colin''s surgery."


    Abbot nced back at him, took out a coin from his pocket, and stuffed it into Colin''s hand.


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What is this?"


    Abbot said, "Keep my lucky coin, and you will be safe. Medical idents are frequent now. What if the


    doctor who operates on you is not in a good mood today? If his hands shake, he may cut where he


    shouldn''t cut, right?"


    Colin had known Abbot for a long time, but he had never heard he had a lucky coin.


    He tossed the coin, held it in his palm, and said, "Thanks."


    Then, he looked at Ethan and snorted, "I know he''s silly, but I did not expect you to do the monkey


    business together with him. Don''t you know what awkward surgery I will have? Why are you here to


    watch me enter the operating room?"


    Ethan teased, "If I had not stopped him, he would have made a banner for you to encourage you."


    Colin said, "You should take him to examine his brainter. I suspect there is something wrong."


    Ethan replied, "He has suffered the brain illness for a long time. There is no need to waste money. No


    doctor can cure him."


    Hearing Colin and Ethan echo each other, Abbot said with a fake smile, "I must have done a lot of evil


    things in my previous life. Otherwise, I would not have met you two in this life."


    After the three joked with each other for a while, Colin walked up to Faye, stretched out to hug her, and


    said, "Honey, don''t be nervous. It is minor surgery. And I wille out soon."


    Faye reached out to hug him and said, "I know. Go in."


    Colin said, "Let Abbot and Ethan apany you before Ie out."


    Faye understood what he meant. In the final analysis, he was still afraid she would feel nervous.


    Therefore, she nodded in his arms.


    Looking at them hugging, Abbot approached Ethan and said, "Ethan, can you hug me too? I want to


    know what love feels like."


    Ethan said expressionlessly, "I can make you know what pain feels like. Do you want to have a try?"


    Abbot rolled his eyes at him and said, "Don''t you want a little fun in life?"


    Ethan said, "I like the fun of soaking a whip in cold water and thenshing people with it. Would you like


    to try it?"


    Abbot was speechless.


    When Ethan and Abbot were talking, Colin let go of Faye and walked toward them. Then, he reached


    out to pat their shoulders and said, "Apany Faye."


    Abbot agreed readily, "Don''t worry. You can count on me."


    Hearing this, Colin smiled and turned to leave.


    After taking a few steps, he tossed Abbot''s lucky coin high and caught it, and then, the smile on his


    face grew bigger.


    Staring after him, Ethan asked in a faint voice, "Abbot, when did you get the lucky coin?"


    Abbot replied, "The convenience store gave me the change when I bought mineral water just now."


    Ethan said, "What a lucky coin!"

 Chapter 489 The Stupid Rich Man

    Chapter 489 The Stupid Rich Man


    Chapter 489 The Stupid Rich Man


    Recanalization Surgery usually took one to two hours.


    Since Colin had entered the operating room, Abbot had kept talking with Faye without a break to fulfill


    hismitment. And the topics ranged from astronomy to geography.


    In the end, he had a sore throat, so he turned his head, pushed Ethan, and said, "Ethan, it''s your turn


    now."


    Ethan said, "I am not as talkative as you."


    Abbot retorted, "I did it for Colin, OK?"


    Ethan teased, "You know who you did it for."


    Hearing this, Abbot showed a slightly unnatural expression and said, "A straight foot is not afraid of a


    crooked shoe."


    Ethan didn''t reply but rolled his eyes at him, implying that he knew he was acting.


    Seeing this, Abbot felt guilty, so he raised his hand to touch the tip of his nose and turned his head to


    continue chatting with Faye.


    Faye was somewhat absent-minded as if her heart had followed Colin into the operating room.


    Although she responded to Abbot from time to time, she didn''t pay attention to what he was saying at


    all.


    After a while, Abbot saw that Faye did not want to chat, so he stood up, cleared his throat, and said, "I''ll


    go buy you a bottle of water."


    Faye refused, "I''m not thirsty."


    Abbot said, "But I think you are thirsty."


    Then he kicked Ethan and said, "Stay here and apany Faye. I''ll be back soon."


    And before Ethan could reply, he turned and left.


    Neither Ethan nor Faye was talkative. So, as soon as Abbot left, they fell silent.


    After a few minutes, Ethan felt the atmosphere was too embarrassing, so he took the initiative to say,


    "Don''t worry. This kind of minor surgery is safe."


    Faye nodded, "I know."


    Then, the atmosphere became frigid again.


    Abbot walked out of the hospital and went to the convenience store opposite the street to buy water. He


    casually grabbed three bottles of water and then waited in a lined to check out.


    When he was swiping his phone with his head down, he suddenly heard a loud noise from the front.


    "Don''t jump the queue!"


    "Miss, I''m pressed for time. Can you please let me cut in line?"


    "I am also pressed for time! People are waiting for me to sign an order worth tens of millions of dors!"


    "Miss, you are so pretty. Can you do me a favor?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "You have a sweet mouth. But unfortunately, it will not work on me."


    Abbot seldom go to the convenience stores because his mother and the maids always bought


    whatever he needed at home. And in thepany, his staff purchased whatever he needed too. He


    had never seen a queue jumper before, so he could not help raising his head to watch the fun.


    But soon, he was stunned.


    The queue jumper was a young man in his early twenties with short grey hair. But the woman who was


    bickering with him was Reba who had vanished for several days. Since he had left the ck family


    that day, he had lost contact with her. He had sent messages to her under the pretext of work, but she


    had not replied. Reba seemed to have instantly changed because she had not responded even


    when he had mentioned money.


    When he was lost in thought, the crowd in front suddenly became noisier.


    Seeing Reba remain unmoved by persuasion, the grey-haired young man suddenly adopted a


    tough attitude and snapped, "I''m a VIP here! Do you know what VIP means? I am particrly important


    to them! Do you understand?"


    Hearing his words, Rebaughed out loud, "A membership card of a convenience store gave you a


    sense of superiority? You''re a VIP? You can try if others will let you cut the queue. But I am telling you,


    I will never let you jump the queue in front of me even if you''re the owner here."


    Reba''s voice was loud, so when she finished speaking, all the people in line burst intoughter.


    The young man felt ashamed, and his face flushed instantly.


    Reba nced at him and lectured him with a stern face, "You should not have tried to take


    shortcuts at such a young age. Don''t you have the desire to advance?"


    The young man had given up and decided to slip to the back of the queue. But when he heard her


    words, he suddenly became unhappy and said, "Miss, I just tried to jump the queue. Does it have


    anything to do with my desire to advance?"


    Reba said, "I inferred from your words that youck the urge to do things better."


    The young man was speechless.


    While Reba was speaking, it was her turn to check out. She put the bags of different sizes in her


    hands on the check stand, turned around, folded her arms over her chest, and continued, "People must


    be down-to-earth, OK? A while ago, a stupid rich young man pestered me to date him, but I refused


    him without hesitation."


    The young man looked at her in confusion, thinking her refusing a stupid rich young man had nothing to


    do with himself.


    After Reba finished speaking, she let out a long sigh of relief as if she had finally revealed the


    secret that she had kept to herself for a long time.


    After venting her anger, she waved at the young man and said, "Go to the back to join in the queue."


    The young man had experienced her eloquence, and he dared not to retort although he was angry. So,


    he could only walk to the end of the queue with his head down.


    Reba kept staring after him as if she were afraid that he would take a shortcut in life.


    After confirming that he was obediently lining up, she nodded with satisfaction and withdraw her gaze.


    But when she raised her head, she met Abbot''s meaningful eyes.


    Abbot mouthed, "A stupid rich young man?"


    Reba was speechless.

 Chapter 490 A Complicated Feeling

    Chapter 490 A Complicated Feeling


    Chapter 490 A Complicated Feeling


    Reba had never felt so embarrassed before. After a few seconds of awkward silence, she forced a


    ttering smile. She suspected that she had been cursed. Otherwise, she should not have been so


    unlucky.


    When she was thinking about how to make a polite and disembarrassing opening statement, the


    cashier said, "Hello, one thousand and three hundred dors."


    Hearing this, Reba instantly turned her head back with a smile, took out her phone, and said, "Okay,


    please scan my payment code."


    She had lived for more than 20 years, but this was the first time she had felt the voice urging her to pay


    was so pleasing to the ear. After she paid the bill, she walked outward with a few bags. But after taking


    two steps, she walked back and smiled at Abbot.


    Abbot raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Reba said, "Mr. Carter, I have something else to do, so I''m leaving now!"


    Before Abbot could reply, she left without turning her head back.


    Abbot was speechless.


    More than ten minutester, Reba arrived in the corridor of the hospital with a few bags and sat


    down next to Faye.


    Faye grinned, "Why did you buy so many things?"


    Reba replied, "I can''t visit a patient empty-handed."


    Then, she nced at cold-faced Ethan who was empty-handed, coughed lightly, and hurriedly changed


    the subject, asking, "How long has Mr. Farrell been in?"


    Faye looked down at the watch on her wrist and replied, "About an hour."


    Reba asked, "Are you nervous?"


    Faye said, "You guess?"


    Reba leaned closer to her, made faces, and said, "Don''t be too nervous. Think positively. Mr.


    Farrell''s surgery is worthwhile! You will have your child soon."


    Hearing her words, Faye smiled, "Yes, you''re right."


    Seeing her smile, Reba bent down, took out a bottle of yogurt from a bag, unscrewed it, and


    handed it to her, saying, "Drink."


    Faye refused, "I don''t want to drink."


    Reba said, "Food is essential to people. Even though you can deceive others, you can''t deceive


    me. You must have eaten only a little food at breakfast this morning."


    Reba knew her well.


    Faye was afraid that she would continue to expose her, so she reached out to take over the yogurt and


    took two sips.


    Reba tilted her head to look at her. When she was about to say something, Ethan who was standing


    opposite asked lightly, "Why did it take so long to buy water?"


    Abbot said, "You should have been more down-to-earth! Don''t you know people need to wait in a


    queue to check out in convenience stores?"


    Hearing this, Reba''s smile froze on her face, and she swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue.


    When Abbot came over with the mineral water, he noticed her but didn''t say a word. He pretended not


    to see her, walked up to Ethan, and handed him a bottle of mineral water.


    Ethan took it over and jerked his chin at Abbot with a half-smile.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Abbot pretended not to understand what he meant, turned around calmly, and handed Faye a bottle of


    water.


    Faye said, "Thank you."


    Abbot smiled at her, turned to look at Ethan, and said, "What about we go the stairwell to smoke


    cigarettes?"


    Ethan smiled, "Let''s go."


    Then, the two left together.


    Hearing their footsteps getting farther and farther away, Reba breathed a sigh of relief and raised


    her hand to pat her chest.


    Seeing this, Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Are you afraid of him?"


    Reba said, "I am afraid of embarrassment instead of him."


    Faye said, "What on earth do you think about Abbot?"


    Hearing her mention Abbot, Reba raised her hand to scratch her head, thought for a while, and


    replied truthfully, "Do you remember I told you I don''t like himst time?"


    Faye nodded, "It''s still fresh in my memory."


    Reba said, "I lied."


    Faye asked, "What?"


    Reba showed an embarrassed expression and said, "The situation is veryplicated, so I can''t


    exin it clearly."


    Then, she paused for a moment and continued, "I feel worried."


    Faye squeezed the yogurt bottle in her hand and said, "What are you worried about? Follow your


    heart!"


    Reba said solemnly, "But my heart keeps changing all the time."


    Faye said, "Others make use of their good-looking appearances, but you took advantage of him by


    making use of alcohol! Let me ask you. When you get drunk, will you kiss any other man besides


    Abbot?"


    Hearing her question, Reba said with certainty, "Of course not! Although I forgot a lot of things after


    getting drunk, I am sure I knew who I was kissing at that time."


    Faye smiled, "I see."


    Reba seemed to understand something too.


    After a moment of silence, she nudged Faye with her elbow and said, "I like Abbot''s face."


    Faye suppressed herughter and replied, "I see."


    Reba added, "He is also in good shape."


    Faye nodded, "Yeah."


    Reba said, "And he is business-savvy."


    Faye replied, "He fits your standards perfectly."


    Reba sighed, "But he is the best friend of your husband. I''m afraid things will be awkward if we


    break up after getting together."


    Then, she added, "I felt extremely embarrassed just at the thought of that scene."


    Faye chuckled, "How do you know if you don''t give it a shot?"


    Reba nced in the direction of the stairwell and whispered, "Forget it. The Carter family is too


    powerful. If I break up with him in the future, he will make thepany of my family go bankrupt."

 Chapter 491 Best Friends

    Chapter 491 Best Friends


    Chapter 491 Best Friends


    Reba''s words sounded vivid, and her expression was frustrated. So, Faye couldn''t helpughing.


    Reba give her a sideways nce and said, "I suspect you''reughing at me."


    Faye said, "Be more confident. I amughing at you."


    Reba was speechless.


    Faye said, "We''ve known each other for many years, but this was the first time I''ve seen you flinch in


    front of a handsome guy."


    Reba sat up straight, leaning her head on her shoulder, and said, "I was just joking in the past. I


    have never dated those handsome guys. If Abbot were not Colin''s best friend, I would have long taken


    the initiative to chase after him."


    Faye smiled, "Do you mean it is Colin that is preventing you from getting together with Abbot?"


    Reba nodded heavily without saying a word.


    Faye was the first who rushed forward as Colin was pushed out of the operating room by a nurse.


    She had felt weak in her legs as if stepping on cotton, but she was not sure whether it was just an


    illusion.


    The nurse had seen countless people in the hospital. Although Faye was trying her best to look calm,


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    she saw her nervousness, so she whispered, "Don''t worry, the surgery is sessful."


    Faye said, "Thank you."


    Then, Abbot and Ethan who had been standing aside came over to help the nurse push the bed.


    Seeing this, the nurse warned, "Don''t let the bed jolt."


    The operation was carried out under a general anesthetic, so colin had not yet woken up from the


    After he was settled down in the ward, Faye asked the nurse about the matters needing attention after


    the operation.


    The nurse said, "Because of the general anesthesia, the patient is advised to fast for 24 hours. After 24


    hours, he can have a liquid diet. After 36 hours, he can resume his normal diet."


    Hearing this, Abbot couldn''t help interjecting with a frown, "It''s just a minor operation. But he still needs


    to pay attention to the diet?"


    The nurse replied, "No matter how minor the operation is, it is still an operation. Also, he must not bear


    any weight while walking. Running and jumping are also forbidden."


    The nurse looked young, but she was attentive, so she exined everything in detail.


    After she said a lot of points for attention, she lowered her voice and whispered to Faye, "Before the


    cut recovers, try to prevent the patient from having sexual urges. It will hurt if he has an erection."


    Hearing this, Faye suddenly blushed and said, "Thank you."


    Seeing her blushing, the nurse smiled, "If you need my help, don''t hesitate to go to the nursing station


    to find me."


    Then, she turned and left.


    As soon as the nurse walked out of the ward, Abbot put a chair beside Colin''s bed and sat down.


    Then, he reached out to poke Colin''s face. Seeing him not respond, he lifted the corner of the quilt and


    tried to look inside.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as his fingers touched the quilt, Colin opened his eyes and said in a hoarse


    voice, "What are you doing?"


    Abbot''s fingers froze when he smiled wickedly, "Help you confirm whether your penis is still there."


    Colin snapped, "Get lost."


    Abbot joked, "Are you shy? But I''ve long seen your naked body!"


    Colin felt ufortably dry in his throat, so he coughed lightly before he turned to look at Ethan and


    said, "Help me kick this bastard out."


    Ethan rarely refused to stand on Colin''s side but teased, "Colin, let Abbot broaden his horizon."


    Hearing his words, Colinughed angrily, "Do you think I had the surgery to broaden your horizons?"


    Ethan said with a serious face, "We''re best friends, after all. Few people have this kind of surgery. If


    Abbot misses this opportunity, he may never have the chance to broaden his horizon in the future."


    Colin said, "Not necessarily. He still has you."


    Ethan asked, "Do you think I am the same as you?"


    Abbot and Ethan were just kidding. They both had a sense of propriety, so they would not lift the quilt


    for real.


    The two apanied Colin in the ward until noon, and then, thetter asked them to leave, saying,


    "Do you two have no ce to have lunch today? It''s noon now! Why haven''t you left? Are you


    expecting me to buy you a meal?"


    Seeing them still sit motionlessly, heughed and scolded, "You two are here to wait for my surgery to


    fail so that you can have free lunch at my funeral, right?"


    Abbot said, "Bad, Ethan. He found it."


    Ethan replied, "It''s all your fault. You were acting too obviously."


    Hearing the three of them bickering, Reba tried to hold back herughter, but in the end, she


    couldn''t suppress it any longer and burst intoughter.


    Hearing herughter, all the other people in the ward turned to look at her.


    Reba pursed her lips and then smiled, "Mr. Farrell, take care. I still have work to do, so I will leave


    first."


    Then, she gave Faye a wink.


    Faye took her hint and said, "Safe drive!"


    Reba said, "OK. I''ll send you a message when I get to thepany."


    Then, she walked outward. Seeing this, Faye stepped up to see her off.


    After they walked out the door, Colin looked up at Abbot and smiled yfully, "Aren''t you going to see


    her off?"

 Chapter 492 Caught in the Act

    Chapter 492 Caught in the Act


    Chapter 492 Caught in the Act


    After Colin finished his words, Abbot looked at him with a forced smile.


    Colin slightly lifted his eyebrows and said, "You really don''t wanna go there?"


    Abbot replied, "Do you think I am that kind of tterer?"


    Colin said, "Yep."


    Hearing that, Abbot felt speechless.


    When Faye returned after seeing off Reba, it happened that Ethan and Abbot were about to leave.


    Faye said with a smile, "Don''t wanna stay a little longer?"


    Abbot replied, "If I stay a little longer, I''m afraid that Colin will jump up from the sickbed and ask to be


    discharged."


    Faye smiled and continued, "Then you two should drive carefully on the way."


    With that, Faye followed the two toward the door.


    Seeing this, Ethan stopped her and said, "You don''t have to see us off. Take good care of Colin."


    Faye stopped and said with a smile and a nod, "OK."


    Although Ethan had said there was no need to see them off, Faye still watched them until they


    disappeared around the corner before returning to the ward.


    As there were many people just now, Faye had no opportunity to say something affectionate to Colin.


    Now that all the people had left, Faye walked to the sickbed, bent down to give Colin a kiss on his


    forehead, and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Colin smiled, reached out to hold Faye''s waist, and said, "No, it doesn''t hurt."


    Faye said, "Your face was pale when you just came out of the operating theatre."


    Colin said, "Were you frightened?"


    Faye said honestly, "A little."


    Looking at Colin''s ruddy face, Faye suddenly understood a saying, "When you love someone, you get


    your armor, but also a weakness."


    For the first time, Faye realized that she would feel the same pain even if the knife was not stabbed into


    her body.


    In the meantime, Abbot and Ethan came out of the hospital and went straight to the parking lot.


    As Ethan had something to do and had to go back to the office, she left after getting into the car.


    Sitting in the car and smoking a cigarette, Abbot took out his phone and gave a call to Reba.


    Probably because they had just met today, Reba thought it would be impolite not to answer the


    phone this time.


    She answered the phone and said with a smile, "Mr. Carter."


    Abbot asked, "Where are you?"


    Reba replied, "I''ve returned to thepany."


    Abbot coughed lightly, cleared his throat, and said, "I paid the expenses of the investment inter


    stages and endorsement of the resort for you. Shouldn''t you give me an IOU?"


    Reba was silent.


    Reba had been thinking about avoiding emotional matters during this period of time, and almost


    forgot about this.


    Reba was silent for a while and asked, "Mr. Carter, how much is it? I''ll transfer the money to you?"


    Abbot said, "Aren''t you short of money now? You don''t have to pay me back in a hurry. Just give me an


    IOU."


    Hearing that, Reba didn''t speak.


    After finishing his words and seeing Reba was silent, Abbot asked, "Is it inconvenient for you?"


    It was natural to pay back what you owe.


    Reba forced augh and said, "No. It''s OK, Mr. Carter. May I know when you have time? I''ll ask my


    assistant to send you the IOU."


    Abbot replied, "I happen to be going to do something at the ce near yourpany now, and I''ll go


    over to get it by myself."


    Hearing that Abbot wasing over personally, Reba felt a little queasy, gritting her teeth and


    saying, "Okay."


    Abbot continued, "Well, I''ll be there in about an hour."


    Reba said, "Oh, good."


    Hanging up the phone from Abbot, Reba looked at the red light in front of her dumbly, and her mind


    went nk.


    About an hourter, Reba went downstairs with her assistant to greet Abbot in person.


    Reba smiled, holding Abbot''s hand with both hands and keeping shaking it as if she was receiving a


    foreign guest, and said, "Mr. Carter, wee."


    The assistant had met Abbot before, so she followed Reba and said, "Wee, Mr. Carter."


    Abbot was used to seeing the lively Reba in private, so when he suddenly saw her being so


    serious, he couldn''t ept it for a while and said, "Hmm?"


    Reba said, "Your arrival at ourpany really makes ourpany better."


    Abbot was speechless.


    No matter from her expression, or talking, he could feel that Reba now was acting hypocritically!


    After finishing her words, she saw that Abbot was silent, so she let go of Abbot''s hand and made a


    gesture to show him the way.


    Abbot dropped his eyes to nce at Reba, and then stepped forward.


    Abbot hade here several times before to help Colin inquire about Faye''s condition, so he was


    familiar with the ce, and it didn''t take long for him to get to Reba''s office.


    Reba asked her assistant to make tea and coffee, and after being busy with preparations for a


    while, she finally went to the desk and handed Abbot the IOU she had prepared in advance with both


    hands.


    "Mr. Carter, here''s the IOU. I''m not sure of the exact amount, so please help write it down by yourself."


    After saying that, Reba was worried that she would be tricked, so she added with a smile, "You are


    a friend of Faye, so I trust you."


    Abbot asked, "Do you believe in Faye? Or do you believe in me?"


    Reba smiled awkwardly and answered, "I believe in both of you. As the old saying goes, birds of a


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    feather fly together, so my belief in Faye is also my belief in you."


    Hearing Reba''s words, Abbot snorted lightly and then stared at Reba.


    Reba had been caught in an embarrassing situation today, and as she saw Abbot looking at her like


    this, she was flustered and said, "Mr. Carter."


    Abbot teased, "Reba, who is the foolish rich man you talked about in the convenient store today?"

 Chapter 493 Chasing After Someone Is a Hard Job for the Brain

    Chapter 493 Chasing After Someone Is a Hard Job for the Brain


    Chapter 493 Chasing After Someone Was A Hard Job for the Brain


    The answer was so obvious. Reba did not believe that Abbot would really not know.


    Reba smiled awkwardly and said, "Oh, there''s no such stupid rich man. I was just joking with that


    kid."


    Abbot said, "Really?"


    Reba didn''t speak.


    Abbot kept a poker face, making it difficult to know his real emotions, and said, "I thought you were


    talking about me."


    Hearing that, Reba felt queasy and said, "Oh, oh, Mr. Carter, you are so good at joking."


    Abbot slightly spread his legs, reached out to pick up the IOU on the table, and folded it up into his


    pocket without filling in the exact amount, saying, "Well, I do like to joke usually, especially with


    acquaintances."


    Reba felt that Abbot was a bit strange today.


    But she couldn''t tell why she would have this feeling.


    From this on, in a long while, it was Abbot who kept talking and Reba who was listening.


    After a long time, Reba finally realized why she felt that Abbot was strange today.


    It was because Abbot was exceptionally smart today!


    Abbot asked, "I remember that you invested in a factory a while ago, right?"


    Reba responded slowly, "Well, yes."


    Abbot asked in a low voice, "Where exactly is it?"


    Reba answered honestly, "Just on Conduit Road."


    Abbot continued, "Do you know a while ago, there were several cases of multiple sales of one plot of


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Reba froze for a few seconds and asked, "When?"


    Abbot replied, "It was about a month ago."


    Reba was silent.


    It was exactly the time when she had invested in building the factory.


    Although Reba was sessful in the clothing business, she didn''t know anything aboutnd.


    Because this field did not match her specialty.


    In the beginning, to be sure, Reba specifically found an acquaintance to help introduce a


    professional man and entrusted all the qualification inspections of thend to him.


    Now hearing what Abbot had said, she somehow felt uneasy.


    As Abbot finished his words, he deliberately paused to look down at the watch on his wrist and said,


    "It''s gettingte, and I have something to do at mypany, so let''s talk about it next time."


    With that, Abbot got up from the sofa and walked towards the door.


    Seeing that Abbot was about to leave, Reba hurriedly stepped forward to stop him and said, "Mr.


    Carter."


    Abbot looked down and asked, "What is the matter?"


    Reba continued, "Do you know something aboutnd business?"


    Abbot answered, "The Carter Group started by engaging in the real estate business, so what do you


    think?"


    Reba put on a smile on her face and asked, "Can you please help me check my plot ofnd?"


    With that, she looked at Abbot with her eyes full of expectation.


    Abbot lowered his eyes to look at Reba and said, "It''s not appropriate, is it?"


    Reba tilted her head slightly and asked, "Aren''t we friends?"


    Abbot looked at Reba''s red lips and replied, "Is that so?"


    Reba replied firmly, "Sure!"


    Abbot said, "Mostly I''m worried that you''ll misunderstand that I''m pestering you."


    Reba held her breath for a second, then forced a smile and said, "I know you are not that kind of


    person. What happenedst time in front of my house was actually a misunderstanding."


    Abbot said, "It''s best if you can think that way. Although I am willing to help people, I am most afraid of


    being misunderstood."


    But Reba didn''t believe him at all.


    Reba thought that they were all adults, and they all knew what each other was thinking about.


    But they just pretended not to know.


    After the two reached an agreement, Reba saw Abbot out.


    Seeing Abbot drive away, Reba could not help but said, "Fortunately I escaped early. It is quite


    scary that the kind of man like Abbot once gets smart."


    After saying that, Reba shook her head and said, "How could I think he was stupid in the first


    ce?"


    But she thought, fortunately, seeing Abbot''s present attitude, he would also pull back before it was too


    Abbot drove fast on the road, and thinking of Reba''s adoring and ttering expression just now, he


    felt very satisfied.


    Abbot was thinking back smugly, but when he suddenly thought of the scene in the convenience store,


    he stopped smiling.


    He wondered if the words she had said in the convenience store meant that she didn''t like him.


    Colin once said, "Go chase after the girl with the means you have used in business, and you will


    definitely seed."


    Jadon once said, "In a rtionship, if there is no way to move forward straightforwardly, then choose to


    retreat as an advance."


    He had now taken the advice of the two andbined them. As for the effect, it seemed not bad for


    now...


    Abbot pondered while driving, and after a while, he came back to his senses and made a call.


    When the phone was connected, Abbot said lightly, "What about the plot ofnd that I asked you to


    investigate two days ago?"


    The person on the other side replied, "Mr. Carter, I''ve found out something. Ms. ck''s plot ofnd was


    indeed sold to multiple people."


    Abbot frowned and asked, "Is there a way to fix it?"


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The person on the other side replied, "Yes, there is, but the procedure will be rtively troublesome,


    and you need to intervene personally to settle it."


    Abbot answered in a low voice, "Okay."


    After that, Abbot added, "Don''t let Reba and her people know."


    The person on the other side replied, "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Abbot raised his hand to massage his temples and said, "Chasing after


    someone is really a hard job for the brain."

 Chapter 494 Predestined

    Chapter 494 Predestined


    Chapter 494 Predestined


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Abbot was talking to himself, he suddenly received a call from Colin.


    Abbot nced at the Caller ID and then swiped to answer the call. "Hello, Colin."


    Colin teased him at the other end of the phone, "Where are you?"


    Abbot replied calmly, "In thepany."


    Colin asked, "The Carter Group? Or Reba''spany?"


    Abbot replied, "Looks like your surgeon has shown mercy to you today."


    Colin chuckled and said, "Judging from your tone, I can tell that your pursuit of Reba has a mixed


    result."


    His words hit Abbot''s sore spot and thetter immediately became silent.


    Colin continued to tease him, "Did I guess it right?"


    Turning the steering wheel, Abbot said through gritted teeth, "Colin, I will ruin your rtionship with


    Faye one day."


    Colin said, "Then hurry up. Otherwise, I''m afraid that it will be difficult for you to achieve your wish after


    our family adds another member."


    Abbot was rendered speechless.


    Not getting any response from Abbot after finishing those words, Colin continued smilingly, "Abbot, do


    me a favor, and I can give you some advice."


    Abbot really admired Colin''s methods in romantic rtionships.


    If it wasn''t that he wanted to save his face, he even wanted to be hisst disciple.


    Though Abbot was eager inwardly, on the surface, he pretended to be uninterested and said, "Come


    straight to the point."


    Colin and Abbot had been good friends for many years, so of course, Colin knew Abbot well. Though


    Colin had seen him through, he didn''t unmask him. He said, "Tiffany must be thinking about running


    away during this period. Keep a close eye on her."


    Abbot asked, "Generally, isn''t this Ethan''s task?"


    Abbot didn''t probe into this and directly agreed, "Okay."


    Just as Abbot had finished the word, Colin chuckled at the other end of the line and said, "There''s


    nothing else. Let''s stop here."


    Abbot was rendered speechless.


    The two were in a stalemate. Abbot gritted his teeth angrily and called his name, "Colin."


    Colin said teasingly, "Directly ask me if you have any questions about romantic rtionships. Don''t be


    pretentious."


    Abbot took a deep breath when he heard Colin''s words and said, "Tell me. What advice do you want to


    give me?"


    The effect of the anesthetic had faded away and Colin had been feeling some vague pain from his


    wound. He gasped in pain. Then he calmed down and said, "Make friends with Reba first. Don''t


    cross that line. Treat her well as possible as you can. Especially in terms of work, you should offer


    convenience to her as possible as you can."


    Abbot asked confusedly, "What should I do next?"


    Colin replied, "Your holiday vige signed an endorser not long ago, right? When it''s almost time, ask


    Reba out to have a meal with that endorser."


    Abbot waspletely dumbfounded and asked, "Anything else?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Nothing else. If you do everything ording to my advice yet she still


    can''t be your girlfriend, probably there won''t be any result in your rtionship."


    Abbot pressed his thin lips together tightly.


    Colin paused and then said meaningfully, "Many things in this world are predestined, no matter if it was


    kinship, friendship, or love."


    Abbot said, "I saw the recruitment information of a temple not long ago and it''s wanting for a head


    monk. I think this job fits you well."


    Abbot directly hung up his phone after finishing the words, not caring what Colin would reply to him.


    Colinughed when he heard the busy tone on his phone.


    But this sent pain to his would and Colin''s smile suddenly disappeared as an inexplicably sharp pain


    rose from his private part.


    Seeing this, Faye asked with a frown, "Is your wound torn?"


    Tightening his jaw, Colin forced a smile and replied, "Honey. It''s all right. I don''t feel the pain."


    The next day after Colin''s hospitalization, Faye received a call from Jake.


    Faye nced at the screen and answered the call in the face of Colin, "Hello, Jake."


    Jake said in an extremely low voice, "Are you free now? May youe to my clinicter?"


    Faye asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Jake replied, "Tiffany wille here for psychological treatmentter. I will try to induce her to say out


    the truth of what happened in the past."


    Faye hesitated when she heard his words. After a while, she asked with a frown, "Have you decided on


    it? Why is it so abrupt?"


    As a matter of fact, Faye also proposed this idea at the beginning of their cooperation, but at that time,


    Jake denied it sternly.


    Jake remained silent for about half a minute when he heard Faye''s words. Then he said in a husky


    voice, "I know you''ve set a trap for Tiffany and I also know that she will die in the end. But I want to


    avenge him by myself."

 Chapter 495 Bottom Line

    Chapter 495 Bottom Line


    Chapter 495 Bottom Line


    Faye knew whom Jake was referring to.


    Jake had endured hardships for many years for the sake of that person.


    Faye remained silent for a while when she heard Jake''s words. She moved her lips and asked,


    "When''s your appointment with Tiffany."


    Jake replied, "Three o''clock in the afternoon."


    Faye nced at her wristwatch when she heard his words and said, "Okay. I will arrive at two o''clock."


    Jake replied, "Okay. Call me when you arrive."


    After ending the call with Jake, Faye put her phone into her pocket and gazed at Colin.


    Colin curled his thin lips into a smile and asked, "Why did Jake call you?"


    Faye replied honestly, "Tiffany will go to his clinic for psychological treatment this afternoon and Jake


    wants to induce her to tell the truth."


    Colin knew something about what had happened to Jake.


    Though Colin didn''t know that kind of rtionship, he could respect and understand it.


    Bluntly, it didn''t have any difference from his love for Faye.


    When Faye finished the words, Colin reached out to grasp her hand and said, "I can''t apany you


    there as I''m hospitalized. Be careful."


    Faye said, "I will arrange for a nursing worker to take care of you."


    Colin replied, "Don''t bother. I will call Abbotter and ask him toe here."


    Faye said with a smile, "But I remember you despised Abbot for being too troublesome yesterday."


    Colin smiled and replied, "That was one situation, and this is another one."


    After arranging for Colin, Faye walked out of the hospital and drove to Jake''s psychological clinic.


    When she arrived, she wasn''t in a hurry to get out of the car or enter the clinic. Instead, she took out


    her phone and called Jake.


    Jake answered the call soon and asked, "Are you here?"


    Faye replied, "Yep."


    Jake said, "Wait for me. I''ll go out to take you in."


    Several minutester, Jake who was in a white gown showed up before Faye''s car.


    Faye unlocked the doors of the car. Then Jake pulled open a door to the backseats, stooped, and got


    into the car.


    Faye turned around to look at him and asked, "Is everything ready?"


    Jake took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, bowed his head, took out a cigarette with his teeth,


    and then lit the cigarette. He took a long drag on it and replied, "Yep. I''ve arranged everything. I gave


    my employees a holiday today and only some trusted employees who have followed me for years are


    left in the clinic."


    Faye nodded and said, "That''s great."


    Jake continued, "I will give you the surveince video when it is over. Please handle it."


    Faye asked in surprise, "Aren''t you going to hand in the evidence to the police in person?"


    Fake chuckled, shook his head, and said, "Though we love each other deeply, we don''t have a destiny.


    I can only do this far for him."


    Jake paused, smiled at Faye, and continued, "He''s not only a victim but also a perpetrator in this


    matter. I avenge him for the sake of our love. But I will only stop here and give you the evidence


    because I want to atone for his crime. It''s also my bottom line."


    After finishing those words, Jake leaned back against the chair with the cigarette in his mouth and


    continued, "I can''t confuse right and wrong for him."


    Seeing Jake force a smile, Faye slightly pressed her lips together and called his name, "Jake."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jake bit on the butt of the cigarette in his mouth, making it t. He replied, "Don''t say any sentimental


    words.


    Faye replied, "I think I''m too lucky to make friends with you."


    The cigarette in Jake''s mouth trembled as he said in a husky voice, "Me too,"


    None of them say anything after that. The car was enveloped by a deadly silence.


    When he smoked the whole cigarette, Jake held the cigarette between his fingers and stubbed it out.


    He then looked up at Faye and said, "Let''s go."


    Then he opened the car door and got out of the car.


    After entering the clinic, Jake arranged for Faye to stay in the lounge next to his therapy room.


    It was indeed a monitor room.


    Faye looked around and then pulled out a chair and sat down. She then looked at Jake and said, "Be


    careful."


    Jake curled up his lips and replied, "Rest assured. I''ve nned for years and there won''t be any


    idents."


    Faye reminded him, "Don''t be careless."


    Jake still wanted to say something to Faye, but there suddenly came some knocks on the door of the


    lounge. The next moment, a nurse''s voice sounded, "Dr. Thomas, Ms. Shaw is here."


    Jake swallowed the words he wanted to say to Faye when he heard the nurse''s voice. He raised his


    hand and directly unbuttoned two buttons of his white gown, faking as if he had just put it on. Then he


    answered in a deep voice, "I''ming."


    While speaking, Jake winked at Faye.


    Faye understood his suggestion and smiled at him.


    Tiffany who was smartly dressed was waiting at the door. Her face looked so pale and a young man


    looking in his early twenties was standing beside her.


    Spotting Jake, Tiffany curled up her lips and said, "Dr. Thomas, did I disturb your noon break?"


    Jake unhurriedly buttoned his gown and said with a gentle smile, "Nope."


    Tiffany said, "That''s great. Otherwise, I will feel guilty."


    Tiffany was always good at ptrap. Jake chimed in with a smile, "Ms. Shaw, this way please."


    Tiffany strode forward smilingly.


    She didn''t notice that Jake''s eyes were filled with unfathomable coldness when she turned around.

 Chapter 496 Cautious Inquires

    Chapter 496 Cautious Inquires


    Chapter 496 Cautious Inquires


    The coldness in Jake''s eyes disappeared soon. He then strode to catch up with Tiffany.


    Several minutester, the three of them walked into the therapy room.


    As this clinic was invested by Tiffany, she didn''t feel restrained like other patients did.


    Jake inquired politely, "Ms. Shaw, what would you like to drink? Water or something else?"


    Tiffany leaned against the sofa, not intending to hide her tiredness. She pressed her temples and said,


    "Water is okay."


    Just as she had finished the words, the young man sitting beside her moved closer to her and said


    ingratiatingly, "Tiffany, let me rub your temples for you."


    Tiffany looked up at him and declined with a smile, "Don''t bother."


    The young man insisted, "Tiffany, I feel sorry for you when finding you ufortable."


    Tiffany asked, "Really?"


    The young man nodded profusely.


    Tiffany reached out a hand to pinch his cheek and sighed, "It''s so great to be young."


    The young man tilted his head,nded a kiss on Tiffany''s wrist, and said, "Tiffany, you also look young."


    He interacted with Tiffany as if no one else was in the room. Jake, who was taking water before a water


    dispenser with his back to them, looked expressionless.


    Jake had known Tiffany for many years and had gotten ustomed to her romantic affairs.


    During a period several years ago, Old Mr. Farrell kept a close eye on her. To satisfy her selfish desire,


    Tiffany had taken her paramour to Jake''s clinic for fun with the excuse of having psychological


    treatment several times.


    Jake took two sses of water calmly and then strode to Tiffany. He leaned forward and put the


    sses of water on the table.


    Tiffany nudged the young man who almost leaned on her, nced at Jake, and said, "I often have


    nightmares recently."


    Jake straightened up and asked, "What kind of nightmares?"


    Tiffany replied, "They are the same as the nightmares I had before. However, the recent nightmares


    had one more character, that is Old Mr. Farrell."


    Tiffany smiled scornfully after finishing the words.


    Jake strode to the single sofa opposite Tiffany, sat down, took a nce at the young man beside her,


    and spoke with a smile, "Ms. Shaw, should we evade your friend?"


    Tiffany nced at the young man nonchntly when she heard the question and replied, "No need."


    Jake continued with a smile, "As for your situation, indeed I analyzed it for you when we had a call two


    days ago. We often have nightmares recently because you''re two pressured."


    Tiffany suddenly thought of something when she heard Jake''s words and her expression changed


    slightly. She adjusted her posture, gently kicked the young man''s ankle with her high heel, and said,


    "Wait for me outside."


    The young man was very sensible and didn''t raise any questions. He nodded obediently, stood up, and


    walked to the door.


    Tiffany watched the young man close the door and then shifted her gaze onto Jake, saying, "ine is


    still alive."


    Jake had learned about this earlier, but he pretended to be surprised and asked, "How could it be


    possible?"


    Tiffany picked up the ss of water before her fretfully, took a sip of the water, and continued, "He hit


    my carst time. I saw it clearly."


    Jake asked, "Why didn''t you call the police?"


    Tiffany said scornfully, "Why should I call the police? Isn''t it more interesting to appreciate his


    embarrassment of having to hide himself from ce to ce indecently?"


    Jake asked, "Aren''t you afraid that he may resort to some extreme ways when he''s cornered?"


    Tiffany replied, "He''s just a loser no matter what fuss he can make. I don''t need to be afraid of him."


    It was true that Tiffany really looked down upon ine and her words were full of contempt and


    sarcasm.


    After saying those words, Tiffany paused for a while and then continued, "Jake, how long have we


    known each other?"


    Jake chuckled and then answered, "It''s been too long that I can''t remember it."


    Tiffany said, "It''s really a miracle that I didn''t get insane after living in a prestigious family like the Farrell


    family for years."


    Jake smiled gently. He reached out to take the ss from Tiffany, stood up, and took another ss of


    water for him. When he handed the ss to her, he deliberately said in a low voice, "You''ve


    umted many burdens in your heart. Though you''ve been having psychological treatment in my


    clinic over the years, you haven''t opened your heart to me."


    Tiffany moved her lips scornfully when she heard Jake''s words and said, "I don''t have the guts to do


    so."


    Jake replied, "It''s understandable."


    After Jake finished those words, both of them remained silent.


    Tiffany didn''t take the initiative to talk about the past, and Jake was not in a hurry.


    About half a minuteter, Jake slightly curled his fingers and broke the silence, "Ms. Shaw, I will leave


    Cocanel about a weekter."


    Tiffany asked in astonishment, "Why?"


    Jake replied calmly, "You don''t need me to watch Faye anymore and it happens that I want to live in


    another city."


    Tiffany hesitated for a while and then said with a smile, "It''s quite great."


    Jake continued, "Thank you for your appreciation over the years. I won''t be who I am without your


    help."


    Tiffany said, "You also helped me a lot privately."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Jake said, "Actually, I''m curious about a matter. You''ve asked me to watch Faye for years, but why did


    you suddenly ask me to quit not long ago?"


    In the face of Jake''s question, Tiffany pressed her lips into a straight line without saying anything.


    After a long while, Tiffany finally heaved a long sigh and said, "Because I want to draw a full stop to the


    grudges among thest generation."


    Jake smiled shallowly and said, "I won''t probe into this if it''s inconvenient for you to tell me."


    Jake''s voice was very gentle and the words he said were not aggressive at all, which gradually


    loosened Tiffany''s psychological line of defense. She said, "Jake, can people be forgiven after making


    a mistake?"

 Chapter 497 On the Edge of Danger

    Chapter 497 On the Edge of Danger


    Chapter 497 On the Edge of Danger


    Many things had happened in the Farrell family recently and Tiffany''s psychological line of defense had


    actually copsed.


    Though her life in the Farrell family seemed to be peaceful on the surface, the truth was that she was


    besieged on all sides.


    Jake had seen this through and therefore, he directly shifted the topic onto Faye.


    He was gambling that Faye was the knot that was buried in Tiffany''s heart and that Tiffany, who had


    been under great pressure, wouldy down her guard and choose to tell her story in the face of his


    "kindness and care".


    He was right.


    Tiffany fell into his trap.


    Jake wasn''t in a hurry to answer Tiffany''s question because it wouldck sincerity if he replied to the


    question quickly.


    He pretended to be pondered for a while and then said tly, "It depends on what mistake that person


    has made."


    Tiffany pressed her lips and asked, "What about a murder?"


    Jake faked being dumbfounded and asked, "What?"


    Tiffany leaned back against the sofa, took a deep breath, and asked, "Jake, will youe back after


    leaving Cocanel?"


    Jake answered, "Nope."


    Tiffany opened her eyes and continued, "I once killed a person."


    Tiffany had a strong sense of self-defense. Even though she had prepared to tell her story to Jake now,


    her gaze toward thetter was still filled with examination and wariness.


    Jake looked into Tiffany''s eyes. After being stunned for several seconds, he stood up and locked the


    door of the therapy room from the inside.


    When Jake sat down before Tiffany again, thetter suddenly asked with a smile, "Do you think a


    murder can be forgiven?"


    Jake replied, "Even if it can''t be forgiven, you''ll feel better after saying it out."


    Tiffany pressed her lips. After a long while, she nodded and said, "Yep. I will feel better after saying it


    out."


    She kept silent for a while after saying those words and then incoherently told Jake about her past.


    She started with how innocent and joyful she was when she married ine.


    And then she told him how deste she felt when she learned that the one ine loved was not her.


    She told him that she was so naive to believe that Old Mr. Farrell really regarded her as his biological


    daughter.


    She told him that she felt so resentful when she learned that Old Mr. Farrell was her enemy.


    She told him many things. In the end, she mentioned Shepard.


    Tiffany said, "He was the butler of the Farrell family at that time and my first paramour. Originally, I


    thought he really liked me, butter I found out that it was a trap set by Old Mr. Farrell."


    Jake chimed in timely, "So, you killed him in a fit of anger, right?"


    Tiffany shook her head and said, "Nah. It''s a strangebination of coincidence. In the beginning, I


    didn''t know that he was arranged by Old Mr. Farrell to approach me. I only learned about the truth after


    he died in a car ident."


    Jake asked, "Then why did you kill him back then?"


    Tiffany said sarcastically, "He did a thing that made me unhappy."


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jake was lost for words.


    The room fell into silence when Tiffany finished those words.


    Tiffany looked at Jake with a smile and asked, "Are you afraid?"


    Jake replied calmly and smilingly, "Nah."


    Tiffany moved her lips and continued, "Rest assured. I will only be cruel to my paramours. As for other


    people, I''m very tolerant of them."


    Jake shifted the topic as he said, "Did you kill him by yourself?"


    Tiffany replied, "Nope. I hired two people to kill him. How would I do such a thing in person?"


    Jake replied, "Then you must trust the two killers very much. They''ve been keeping it a secret over the


    years."


    Tiffany said with a mocking smile, "They have died. Only dead people can keep their mouths shut."


    Jake pretended to be shocked and asked, "Did you kill them too?"


    Tiffany suddenly realized something. She said with a frown, "Jake, you''re very talkative today."


    Jake replied calmly, "I''m sorry. I was too curious."


    Tiffany had known Jake for many years. Therefore, though she felt ufortable with Jake''s words,


    she didn''t doubt anything. She simply continued, "Human beings die in pursuit of wealth, and birds die


    in pursuit of food. They should have expected this result when they chose to do this thing in the very


    beginning."


    Jake chimed in, "It''s true."


    Faye who was in the next room saw the scenes in the therapy room clearly.


    When Tiffany finished thest sentence, a hint of turbulent emotions shed across Jake''s eyes. But it


    disappeared the next moment.


    Faye spotted this and felt sorry for Jake.


    The person that Jake loved for years sounded as insignificant as an ant in Tiffany''s words. He even


    didn''t qualify to have a name.


    How upset Jake would be when he heard those words?


    Tiffany talked to Jake for two hours and told him all her secrets which had been umted in her


    heart for years.


    By the end of their conversation, Tiffany took out a check from a purse and handed it to Jake, saying,


    "Fill in the amount by yourself and then leave Cocanel together with my secrets. Don''te back


    again."


    Jake didn''t refuse it and thanked her, "Thank you, Ms. Shaw."


    Jake took the check from Tiffany and then sent her off.


    After getting into the car, Tiffany bid farewell to Jake with a smile.


    As the car slowly moved on the road, Tiffany''s smile gradually disappeared. She took out her phone


    from her pocket and sent out a message: Kill Jake.

 Chapter 498 A Lofty Ideal

    Chapter 498 A Lofty Ideal


    Chapter 498 A Lofty Ideal


    Shortly after Tiffany sent the message, the other party replied: Okay.


    Looking at the message on the screen, Tiffany nonchntly asked the ingratiating young man who was


    sitting beside her, "Which kind of person can keep a secret the best in the world?"


    The young man didn''t get Tiffany''s implication and simply replied, "Tiffany, I can keep a secret well."


    Tiffany chuckled and asked, "Can you do it better than a dead person?"


    The young man was lost for words.


    Jake turned around and returned to his clinic after seeing Tiffany off.


    When he entered the clinic, two nurses at the reception greeted him smilingly, "Dr. Thomas."


    Jake curled up his thin lips into a smile, strode to them two, put the check he had received from Tiffany


    just now on the desk, and pointed at a nk with one of his slender fingers, saying, "Fill in an amount


    of one million and then withdraw the money and distribute it to the employees in our clinic."


    The two nurses had been working for Jake since he established this clinic. They exchanged a nce


    when they heard Jake''s words, but none of them raise any questions. They only teased, "Dr. Thomas,


    did you sacrifice yourself to entertain Ms. Shaw to earn money for us?"


    Jake chuckled, raised his hand, and gently knocked on their forehead, asking, "Am I that kind of


    person?"


    The two nurses nodded.


    Leaning against the desk, Jake chuckled. After a while, his smile was reced by a serious look as he


    said, "Inform other employees that they don''t need to work here from tomorrow on."


    The two nurses who were joking had their smiles frozen on their faces when they heard Jake''s words.


    Jake slightly pressed his thin lips, took out a cigarette, held it unlit in his mouth, and said in a deep


    voice, "I want to go to another city to start a new life. You guys can also take this chance to change


    your job."


    The two nurses stared at Jake without even blinking their eyes, thinking that he must be joking.


    After confirming that Jake was telling them his inner thought, their eyes all got red.


    "Dr. Thomas, did anything happen to our clinic?"


    "Dr. Thomas, tell us if you have any problem. We can solve it together."


    "Dr. Thomas, say something."


    Among the nurses in Jake''s clinic, except for those being forcibly arranged by Tiffany back then, other


    nurses were recruited by Jake right after they graduated from the university.


    Moreover, most of them came from remote areas and didn''t have a strong background.


    These girls all have received kindness from Jake and each of them was grateful to him.


    Bombarded by these questions from the two nurses, Jake took out a lighter to light up the cigarette in


    his mouth and teased, "I''m getting old. Can''t I seize the day to find my Ms. Right? Do you want my


    family to have no offspring?"


    This excuse was toome and the two nurses didn''t buy it.


    Jake said teasingly, "Maybe I wille back after finding andy for you."


    One of the nurses said, "We won''t leave and you can leave to find andy for us. We''ll wait for you


    in the clinic."


    Jake raised his brows and asked, "Are you going to depend on me all your life?"


    The nurse couldn''t restrain herself anymore and choked in sobs, "Dr. Thomas."


    Jake couldn''t bear to see such a scene of separation the most. He straightened up, took a drag on the


    cigarette, and said, "All good things muste to an end. You guys should work hard and lead a


    happy life. Don''t disgrace me. Do you hear me?"


    The two nurses didn''t reply. They only sobbed with their heads lowered.


    Jake took the cigarette out of his mouth, looked askance at one of the nurses, and said, "Filial piety


    and blind filial piety are totally different. It''s fine for you to give your parents some money within your


    ability, but you can''t pay out for your family unconditionally. You''re a person, not a machine for earning


    money."


    Jake paused after finishing those words and then continued, "Think about it, if you continue to act like


    this, which man will have the guts to establish a rtionship with you? Don''t be brainwashed by


    inspirational nonsense like it means he doesn''t love you if he doesn''t want to pay for you. We''re all


    adults, and love isn''t doing charity."


    The nurse knew Jake was really concerned about her and shed more tears.


    After finishing what he wanted to say, Jake stubbed out the cigarette and said, "All right. I still need to


    deal with some affairs. You guys can tidy up your things and clock out."


    He then strode into the lounge.


    Faye who was sitting on the sofa in the lounge was in a daze. When Jake pushed open the door and


    walked in, she looked up with a smile and asked, "Has Tiffany left?"


    Jake replied, "Yep."


    He then strode forward, took a USB out of his pocket, copied the surveince video of the scenes that


    happened in the therapy room not long ago into the USB, and then handed it to Faye.


    Faye reached out to take it and asked, "What do you n to do next?"


    Jake answered with a smile, "I would like to travel around."


    Faye replied, "Oh, that''s great. You can rx."


    Jake looked down at Faye and said, "I prepare to start another career. This industry doesn''t fit me."


    Faye asked with a smile, "What do you n to do?"


    Jake pondered for a while and then said with a half-smile, "I prepare to be a toy boy and then find a


    president to be my sugar mommy."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Fayemented, "Good idea. But probably it''s a bit difficult for you."


    Jake replied, "A man who never dreams is like a candle that only gleams."

 Chapter 499 Imminent Danger

    Chapter 499 Imminent Danger


    Chapter 499 Imminent Danger


    Jake deliberately said those joking words in a righteous tone.


    Faye was amused and said, ¡°What an ambitious aspiration. I wish your dreame true.¡±


    Jake teased, ¡°I will carry you if my dreames true.¡±


    Faye said with a smile, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m waiting for it.¡±


    It was already 6 p.m. when Faye left Jake¡¯s clinic.


    Originally, Faye prepared to treat Jake to dinner, but Jake declined it with ame excuse.


    Faye understood how Jake felt at this moment. She didn¡¯t expose his excuse, nor did she force him.


    Faye drove to the hospital after leaving the clinic.


    It was rush hour and there was traffic congestion all the way.


    It was almost 8 p.m. when Faye arrived at the hospital.


    After parking the car, Faye went to the canteen of the hospital and packed out a bowl of vegetable


    porridge. Then she directly took an elevator to Colin¡¯s ward.


    She heard Abbot¡¯s tease when she reached the door of the ward.


    ¡°Colin, would you like some spicy seafood?¡±


    ¡°The spicy seafood of this restaurant tastes good.¡±


    ¡°It tastes more delicious with an icy beer. Tsk, tsk.¡±


    Abbot said with a fake smile, ¡°Now that it¡¯s so delicious, we can order two more of it. I will pay for it and


    you can enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    Abbot said with a teasing smile, ¡°Will you be so kind-hearted? This is not your way of doing things.¡±


    Colin replied, ¡°I¡¯m always tolerant of those dying people.¡±


    Faye listened to Colin and Abbot¡¯s joke at the door. Suppressing herughter, she then pushed open


    the door and walked in.


    Colin and Abbot quieted down simultaneously when they heard the sound from the door.


    Seeing Faye, Abbot cleaned up the seafood on the table, reached out to take two tissues from the


    bedside table, wiped his hand, and said, ¡°Oh, Faye, you¡¯re back.¡±


    Faye replied with a smile, ¡°Yep.¡±


    Abbot took a nce at the meal box in Faye¡¯s hand and asked curiously, ¡°Is this Colin¡¯s dinner?¡±


    Faye replied, ¡°Yep. It¡¯s vegetable porridge.¡±


    Abbot chimed in, ¡°Porridge is good. It nurtures your stomach.¡±


    Faye asked with a smile, ¡°Would you like some?¡±


    Abbot scratched his hair and declined with a smile. ¡°No, thanks. This is bought for Colin and it contains


    your love for him. I¡¯m afraid that Colin will get mad at me if I eat it.¡±


    He then walked to the bedside, reached out to pat Colin¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Since Faye is back, I¡¯ll


    excuse myself. Call me if you have any problem.¡±


    Colin replied, ¡°Fuck off.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Abbot raised his brows when he heard Colin¡¯s words and asked, ¡°How can you be so impolite to your


    brother?¡±


    Colin smiled angrily and asked, ¡°Abbot, do you want to be beaten up?¡±


    Abbot provoked him, ¡°Stand up to beat me if you¡¯re capable.¡±


    Looking at thecent Abbot, Colin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Rest assured. I will satisfy your wish


    one day.¡±


    On the other side...


    Sitting in his office, Jake smoked cigarettes dejectedly in his office after Faye¡¯s leaving.


    After smoking thest cigarette in the pack, he heaved a long sigh, stood up, and left his office.


    After walking out of the clinic, he rolled down the shutter door and then stared at the board on which


    there was the word ¡°closed¡±, having a heavy heart and mixed feelings.


    To be honest, Jake didn¡¯t regret his choices.


    It was just that he had put much effort into this clinic and he somehow felt a bit upset when he abruptly


    had to close it.


    After staring at the shutter door for a while, Jake took out his phone from his pocket and then walked to


    the parking lot while dialing a number.


    When the call was answered, Jake said in a deep voice, ¡°I will go there soon. Reserve two bottles of


    alcohol for me.¡±


    The person at the other end of the line said, ¡°Go to another ce if you want to drink alcohol. Don¡¯t


    Jake said, ¡°Cut the crap.¡±


    Then he directly ended the call without giving the other party any chance to retort him.


    Before hanging up his phone, Jake heard some curses from the person at the other end of the line.


    Forty minutester, Jake drove to a bar.


    He opened the car door and got out of the car. As soon as he entered the bar, a waiter walked forward


    and greeted him, ¡°Dr. Thomas, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Jake replied, ¡°Yep. I have been very busy recently.¡±


    The waiter asked, ¡°The same room?¡±


    Jake took off his jacket, hung it on his arm, and asked, ¡°Your boss told me he¡¯s redecorating the rooms


    in the bar.¡±


    The waiter replied, ¡°Other rooms are redecorated. But the room you always reserved is kept. Our boss


    doesn¡¯t have the heart to change it.¡±


    Jake chuckled when he heard the waiter¡¯s words andmented, ¡°He¡¯s not that ungrateful. My


    frequent visit deserves it.¡±


    The waiter had gotten familiar with Jake at usual times. He teased, ¡°Frequent? You onlye here


    once half a year. If our boss has to earn his living by your consumption, he would have been starved


    earlier.¡±


    Jake asked, ¡°is it so exaggerated?¡±


    The waiter asked instead, ¡°What do you think of it?¡±


    While chitchatting with Jake, he took him into a private room.


    As soon as they walked into the room, eight robust men showed up in the bar.


    A waiter hurriedly walked forward to greet them when he saw them.


    The leader of these men looked askance at the waiter and asked indifferently, ¡°Where¡¯s that man? The


    one who just stepped into your bar.¡±

 Chapter 500 Having a Sense of Propriety

    Chapter 500 Having a Sense of Propriety


    Chapter 500 Having a Sense of Propriety


    A tavern was always a ce where good and bad mixed together.


    There were countless people who got drunk and found fault every day.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    So over time, it had also developed the judgement of these waiters.


    When the man in the lead stopped speaking, the waiter standing in front of him said with a smile on his


    face, "Hank, which man were you talking about? Tall or short? Fat or thin?"


    The waiter stopped talking. Did not wait for the man to reply, he added with a smile, "Though our tavern


    is small, there are a lot of customers every day. There were several men came in before you. Could


    you please describe what characteristics your friend is?"


    As the saying goes, never p the smiley face.


    After the waiter''s words, the man in the lead looked downward and didn''t see anything different on the


    waiter''s face. He said with a cold face, "No, arrange a private room for us."


    Waiter, "Pleasee with me."


    When speaking, the waiter brought them to the box in the opposite direction from Jake.


    After settling these people, the waiter came out of the box and ran to the back kitchen to report the


    situation to his boss.


    The boss''s face was ugly, "Are they looking for Jake?"


    The waiter nodded, "Yes, and I can see that they definitelye to pick a fight."


    Boss, "Who did he offend again?"


    The waiter, "Not sure. Should we quietly inform Dr. Thomas and have him go through the back door?"


    The boss was silent for a moment and spoke in a deep voice, "You guys go about your business. Just


    pretend nothing happened."


    The waiter took the hint, "Understand."


    After talking to the waiter, the tavern owner came out of the back kitchen. Looking around the tavern,


    he headed to Jake''s box.


    Jake was sipping wine slowly and methodically when thepartment door was suddenly pushed


    open from outside.


    Jake''s head tilted slightly. After seeing the tavern owner''s livid face, he raised his eyebrows slightly,


    "Such an ugly face. Were you robbed?"


    The tavern owner snorted lightly, closed the door of the room backhandedly, walked to Jake''s opposite


    and sat down, "I was not robbed. But you''ll soon to be robbed."


    Jake, "Hmm?"


    Tavern owner, "Have you offended someone?"


    Jake paused for a second and understood, "Is someone looking for me?"


    The tavern owner, "Seven or eight big and tall men."


    Jake yed with his wine ss, "Beefcakes, huh?"


    The tavern owner heard what he said, reached out and pped Jake on the head, "You are crazy. At


    this time you still in the mood for jokes."


    Jake''s body ducked back and teased, "One has to learn to enjoy oneself despite poverty."


    The tavern owner, "Don''t enjoy yourself now. You should think about how to escape. Pick out any one


    of those men, and he will kill you."


    The tavern owner stopped. After pondering for a moment, he said, "Jake, I''m not infinitely resourceful. I


    can only keep you safe in my tavern."


    Jake raised his hand to send wine to his mouth, "It''s enough to keep me safe here."


    The tavern owner, "But my tavern won''t open all night and up to one or two o''clock at night. If open too


    Jake, "One or two o''clock is enough."


    Tavern owner, "Call the police."


    Jakeughed lightly, "Don''t you want this tavern? Don''t you raise your wife and children?"


    Tavern owner, " ..."


    Jake, "We are all adults. Be sensible. Don''t waste the rest of your life for what is called brotherhood.


    True brothers wish each other well."


    The tavern owner frowned and did not say anything.


    Those men who came to find Jake looked like evil men.


    As Jake said, if he dare to call the police, then from now on this tavern wouldn''t open again.


    Jake stopped talking. Seeing the tavern owner did not make a sound, he took an empty winess and


    handed it to him, "Have a drink with me."


    Tavern owner, "Jake."


    Jake, "I''m in a good mood today. Don''t make me feel disappointed."


    The tavern owner took a deep breath, reached out and picked up the jug to fill himself with wine and


    drank it in one gulp.


    Jake could drink much. After drinking a few sses of wine, he was still sober.


    The tavern owner raised his eyes at him, "Do you have something on your mind?"


    Jake, "The clinic of mine was closed, and I''m ready to leave Cocanel tomorrow."


    The tavern owner stunned, "When did that happen?"


    Jake answered truthfully, "Just a moment ago."


    The tavern owner pursed his lips, stunned for a long time and asked, "Have you got your revenge?"


    Jake put down the ss of wine in his hand and reached for the dish, "Yeah, soon. Within these few


    days."


    Hearing Jake''s words, the tavern owner frowned, "Do you think you worth it tossing about so many


    years?"


    Jake snickered, " In this lifetime, what is worthy and what is not worthy?"


    Jake drank in the bistro until the early morning. He looked down, nced the watch on his wrist and


    staggered to his feet, "It''ste. I have to go."


    The tavern owner reached out to help him, "I''ll see you out."


    Jake waved his hand, "No need."


    Tavern owner, "Get you to a cab as a brother."


    Jakeughed in a low voice, "Okay."


    Jake stopped talking and allowed the tavern owner to help him walk towards the door. Almost getting


    out of the box, with the drunkenness on his face scattered, Jake raised his foot to kick the tavern


    owner''s belly.


    The tavern owner did not expect Jake to strike him at all. He lost his bnce and fell directly to the


    ground.


    "Jake, you fucking ..."


    Not waiting for the tavern owner to finish his words, Jake had already walked out of the box and locked


    the door behind him.


    The tavern owner got up from the floor and rapped on the door.


    Jake stood outside the door andughed lightly, "I won''t pay the bill for the meal. Next time I''ll pay the


    bills together."

 Chapter 501 Sanity

    Chapter 501 Sanity


    Chapter 501 Sanity


    Sometimes one said ''next time'', it didn''t really mean next time, but to give each other a desire.


    As Jake''s words finished, the owner of the tavern in the box punched on the door, gritted his teeth and


    said harshly, "Jake, if you dare note again, I will call the police saying you had a dine and dash."


    Jake, "Okay."


    Tavern owner, "Next time you have to pay double if youe here."


    Jake, "Okay."


    When the tavern owner was talking, suddenly he choked, "Jake, if you fucking dare to have an


    ident, I''ll go and dig the son of a bitch''s grave."


    Jake heard what he said, pursed his thin lips tightly. This time he did not respond.


    Stepping out of the box, Jake walked to the reception desk to check out, and also asked for a box of


    cigarettes.


    The receptionist looked right and left, lowered her voice to talk to Jake, "Dr. Thomas, you just waltzed


    out like that. Will you be okay?"


    Jake smiled lightly, "It''s okay."


    The receptionist was suspicious, "Where is our boss?"


    Jake kept his countenance, "He drank too much in the box and fell asleep."


    The receptionist was a neer. Hearing Jake''s words she did not think much of it and muttered in a


    low voice, "I''ve been here for so long, but I''ve never seen our boss drunk."


    Jake, "Congrattions, you saw it today."


    After the checkout, Jake came out from the front door. Standing on the steps with his head down, he lit


    a cigarette with his hand folded to prevent the wind.


    Taking two deep puffs, he kept his countenance and nced the business car parked across the road


    with the corner of his eyes.


    That woman, Tiffany, was really ruthless.


    She was seemingly generous to give him a check to fill in the number at will. In fact, even if he really


    got the money, it was money to buy his life. He earned it, but he had no life to spend it.


    Jake smoked a half of the cigarette in his mouth and stepped down the steps.


    He was followed by someone just after he left.


    Jake pretended not to notice the people following behind him. While smoking, he walked along the


    road.


    After walking out for a distance, Jake stopped. He took the cigarette off the corner of his mouth and


    threw it at his feet to stomp it out, then his jaw tightened.


    When he drank wine in the bistro, he always felt nothing at all. But after a while, he would feel the wine


    had an aftereffect.


    Jake''s thin lips pursed tightly. In the brain the perceptual and the rational thoughts pulled each other.


    Sanity told him that it was time to run. He should call the police and shouldn''t y hardball.


    But sensuality said to him, "In these years, you seem to live a free life. In fact, you like a walking


    corpse. You are all but dead. What is the meaning of continuing such a life?"


    "It is better to end it earlier. It is a relief."


    Just as Jake''s emotions were about to ovee sanity and he was about to turn around, the cell


    phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Jake stunned, reached out and took out his cell phone from his pocket and pressed to answer.


    The call got through and Alexander''s loud voice came over the phone, "Where are you?"


    Jake inhaled, "What''s wrong?"


    Alexander, "Shouldn''t you be off work early at this time? Why haven''t you arrived home yet?"


    Jake''s voice was deep, "What''s up?"


    Alexander was a little unhappy and asked in reply, "Can''t I call you if there''s nothing wrong?"


    Jake, " ..."


    Ever since that hug in Spring Festival, Alexander and Jake''s rtionship had skyrocketed.


    Alexander was born with a particrly strong sense of responsibility. Because Faye asked him to help


    take care of Jake, he has been taking care of him until now.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Alexander''s words finished. Seeing Jake did not make a sound, he coughed lightly through the phone


    and said, "It''s sote and you don''t go home. Is it ... that?"


    Jake looked at his figure stretched long on the ground and asked, "What?"


    Alexander said in an unnatural tone, "Are you sick?"


    Jake, "No."


    Alexander was unhappy, "Not sick. Then why not go home in the middle of the night?"


    Jake retracted his eyes. Feeling the sound of a little pattering of footsteps approaching behind him, he


    said in a low voice, "Alexander, aren''t you meddling too much?"


    Alexander, " ..."


    Alexander was choked by Jake''s words. After a long time, he stumbled and replied, "Aren''t we friends?


    Friends care for each other ..."


    Alexander was interrupted in midstream by Jake in a cold voice, "Who says I''m your friend?"


    Alexander was stunned and stopped talking.


    Jake clenched the phone. Looking at the man in ck in front of him, he said with a frozen voice,


    "Alexander, one has to have self-awareness. Understand?"

 Chapter 502 Its Hope. Its Light

    Chapter 502 It''s Hope. It''s Light


    Chapter 502 It''s Hope. It''s Light


    Jake stopped talking. Not waiting for Alexander to answer, he directly hung up the phone.


    A few secondster, Jake tucked the phone that he had cut off into his pocket and raised his eyes to


    look at the man who was very close to him, "Dude, have you got a light?"


    The man''s face was expressionless, with a hideous scar on the left cheek, "Yes."


    Jake looked calm, lowered his head and bit a cigarette in the corner of his mouth, "Give me a light


    please."


    The man, "It''s windy here. You need to find a more secluded ce to light a cigarette."


    Jake snorted lightly, "Okay."


    Jake finished and raised his jaw at the man, "Please lead the way."


    The man did not expect Jake to agree so quickly, he could not help but look at him twice.


    Jake''s face was very deceptive.


    The man looked at him, did not see anything unusual and winked at the man standing behind Jake.


    The other man was aware of it, stepped forward and put an arm around Jake''s neck with a foxy smile,


    "Brother,e with me. I''ll light a cigarette for you."


    While talking, he wrapped his arm around Jake''s neck and headed for a pitch dark alley.


    Jake was drunk. Although his brain was still conscious, his footsteps already looked a little staggering.


    The man who was holding his neck saw the state of Jake, showed a sh of contempt in his eyes.


    A few minutester, Jake was taken to the alley.


    The man''s eyes darkened. He kept his countenance, slid out a dagger from the cuff and clutched it in


    the hand.


    Seeing that the man was about to start the fight, Jake suddenly reached out a hand to sp the man''s


    wrist, "Brother, where is the fire?"


    Jake looked polite and physically weak, but in fact, he was a man of great strength.


    The man tried several times to break away from Jake''s hand but failed.


    The man, "Dr. Thomas."


    Jake leaned against the wall and smiled, "Do you know me?"


    The man, " ..."


    The man was not sure whether Jake was really drunk. Silent for a while, he used the other hand to pull


    out the lighter from the pocket and handed it to Jake.


    Jake bit the cigarette with his head down, lit it on the lighter in the man''s hand, took a deep puff and


    said gently, "Thanks."


    The man said in a cold voice, "Dr. Thomas, the light has lent to you, and the cigarette is also lit.


    Shouldn''t you loose my wrist?"


    The man''s words finished. Jake''s hazy drunken eyes squeezed out a smile, "Loose you?"


    The man''s voice was deep, "Hmm."


    Jake''s body leaning against the wall straightened up and moved towards the man''s ear.


    The man saw Jake looked wobbly and didn''t take him seriously.


    Jake said in a mute voice, "Loose you and let you kill me?"


    After his words, Jake didn''t wait for the man to react. His hand which was sping the man''s wrist


    suddenly tightened and drove the dagger in the man''s hand stabbing into the man''s belly straightly.


    At the same time, the other hand of Jake covered the man''s mouth.


    Jake moved too fast. Before the man realized what happened, he had been propped against the wall.


    Jake rotated the dagger into the man''s belly through 360 degrees. Beads of sweat immediately seeped


    out of the man''s forehead. Finally his two eyes whitened, the body slid down the wall.


    Looking at the man who fainted, Jake propped up on the wall with one hand and smoked to sober up.


    After about half a minute, someone at the entrance of the alley asked, "Is it done?"


    Jake, "Hmm."


    "Come out when it''s done. Don''t dy."


    Jake bit the cigarette at the corner of his mouth, "Hmm."


    Jake stopped and stabilized his mind. He tilted his head, spat the cigarette in the mouth to the ground,


    striding towards the entrance of the alley.


    This alley was a dead end. If one wanted to leave, there was only one way out.


    Jake just walked two steps, the phone in his pocket suddenly vibrated.


    Jake paused his footsteps, took out his phone from the pocket and took a nce. Alexander sent a


    WeChat message to him.


    The contents of Alexander''s message were long, all of which were words scolding Jake.


    The point: every sentence was dirty, but not a single one was repeated.


    Jake lowered his eyes and read it. The corners of his mouth uncontrobly lifted.


    After reading the message, Jake pressed the off button.


    The man guarding at the entrance of the alley thought that the one who came out was their own


    people. After seeing Jake, he first stunned, then he began to fight violently.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jake was not a professional fighter, all his kung fu was from the usual fitness tips.


    A sneak attack might be able to gain advantage, but fighting head-to-head with a trained person one-


    on-one would soon be defeated.


    The other partypletely crushed Jake in terms of strength. Not long after, Jake fell in a pool of


    blood.


    The opponent dragged Jake who was covered in blood in the alley. Until dragged Jake to the end of the


    alley, he pulled out a dagger from his pocket and pped Jake''s face, "Pretended to be a hero, right?"


    Jake''s face was ck and blue, and blood spilled out when he opened his mouth, "Did Tiffany send


    you here?"


    The man did not answer, and the dagger in his hand flew around in a circle. The dagger was about to


    plunge straight into Jake''s chest, when a suddenmotion came outside the alley.


    Immediately after, a blinding light shone in from outside the alley.

 Chapter 503 Got into a Fight with Bodyguards

    Chapter 503 Got into a Fight with Bodyguards


    Chapter 503 Got into A Fight with Bodyguards


    Under the strong light, the man''s hand that held the dagger paused and he squinted instinctively.


    The next second, Jake, who was already dying, suddenly lifted his leg and kicked the back of the man''s


    head. The man felt dizzy. Then he uttered a curse word and fell to the ground.


    Jake used all his strength for this kick.


    Looking at the man lying on the ground, Jake sighed and closed his eyes tiredly along with the noise


    outside the alley.


    The next time Jake woke up, he was already lying on the hospital bed.


    Jake was bandaged all over. If he moved a little, his muscles and bones would hurt.


    Jake''s eyes were so swollen that he could see only a slit in his sight. And his eyes were bloodshot, so


    he couldn''t see clearly.


    He nced around the ward and saw a familiar and vague figure in front of the window.


    "Alexander."


    Jake''s voice cracked as he called the name tentatively.


    Alexander was texting with his head down. Hearing Jake''s voice, Alexander turned to look at Jake. "Are


    you awake?"


    Jake said, "Yeah."


    Alexander put away his phone and stepped forward. He said with a skinned-deep smile, "Dr. Thomas,


    from today on, your image in my mind has be taller."


    Jake frowned. "What?"


    Alexander said, "You are really something. You still fought with the bodyguards when you knew you


    were outnumbered. This kind of spirit is truly admirable."


    Jake was speechless.


    When Alexander finished speaking, he lowered his head and grinned. "It''s really awesome."


    Jake looked at Alexander who was approaching and said with a smile, "You saved me?"


    Alexander''s face changed slightly, and he straightened up. "Yeah, I was bored in the middle ofst


    night. The purpose of saving you is to get rid of boredom."


    Alexander grabbed a chair and sat down by the bed, kicking the nk of Jake''s bed. "Get you a


    nursing worker?"


    Jake said, "You''re bored, aren''t you? Stay here to take care of me, and you can relieve your boredom."


    Alexander replied, "I''m not bored anymore."


    Jake said with a muffledugh, "Really?"


    Jake was much older than Alexander. Teasing Alexander was like teasing a child.


    Hearing the teasing in Jake''s words, Alexander gritted his teeth. "I should have dyed locating your


    phone and called the policeter. Just let you be beaten to death."


    Jake was silent with a smile on his lips.


    Seeing that Jake didn''t speak, Alexander leaned back. "Who did you offend?"


    Jake told the truth, "Tiffany."


    Alexander was stunned when he heard this. Thinking of the gossip about Jake, Alexander frowned and


    asked, "Because of your... friend?"


    Jake replied, "Yes."


    Alexander was silent for a moment and then he managed to utter a few words, "You guys have a really


    deep friendship."


    Jake said nothing.


    Alexander didn''t get Jake a nursing worker atst. He walked out of the ward and called Faye while


    smoking.


    When the call was connected, Alexander told Faye what happened to Jake.


    Faye asked worriedly over the phone, "How is Jake now?"


    Alexander said, "He''s alive and still breathing."


    Faye asked again, "Is he seriously hurt?"


    Alexander said mockingly, "Of course it''s serious. Those are trained bodyguards, and he''s just a


    psychiatrist. It''s all about kicking against the pricks"


    Alexander added before Faye could speak, "But you don''t have to sympathize with him. He brought it


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    on himself."


    Faye smiled. "Did Jake offend you?"


    Alexander replied, "No."


    Faye said, "It sounds like he did offend you."


    Alexander sulked and said nothing.


    When Faye didn''t hear Alexander''s voice, she asked with a smile, "What''s going on?"


    Alexander said, "Nothing, but I just thought that Jake and I know each other for so long and we always


    help each other. I''m sure we must be friends. It turns out I''m not being taken seriously at all."


    Faye said nothing.


    After Alexander finished speaking, he felt him a bit petty while saying those words. He raised his hand


    and scratched his head. "Actually, it''s nothing. Anyway, if it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t know him well."


    Faye said, "Do you think there''s a possibility that Jake said that on purpose because he was afraid you


    would put yourself in danger?"


    Alexander was silent.


    Faye and Alexander talked on the phone for more than half an hour, and before hanging up, Faye told


    Alexander to take care of Jake.


    Faye hung up the phone and clutched the phone in a trance.


    Seeing this, Colin asked in a deep voice, "Has something happened to Jake?"


    Faye replied, "Yeah, Tiffany sent some men to beat him up."


    Colin sneered. "A leopard can''t change its spots."


    Then Faye said, "I''m gonna give the sh drive Jake gave me to the police tomorrow."


    Colin said, "Don''t show up and let Andy do this. The old foxes of the Farrell Group are going to carry


    out their scheme tomorrow. You can just be a bystander."


    Faye said, "Tiffanymitted so many homicides. The death penalty is too good for her."


    Colin said, "How could ine let Tiffany just die like that?"

 Chapter 504 Be Cornered

    Chapter 504 Be Cornered


    Chapter 504 Be Cornered


    It was not going to be a peaceful night.


    When Tiffany learned that her subordinates were ipetent, she smashed a tea set in anger.


    Tiffany''s assistant stood by, trembling. "Ms. Shaw."


    Tiffany thundered, "A bunch of asshole. They can''t even kill a doctor who can''t fight back."


    The assistant looked down at the ground and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    After Alexander ended the call with Faye, he returned to the ward. Alexander dared not close his eyes


    all night, for fear that someone might break in and assassinate Jake.


    The next day.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Faye was sitting by the hospital bed peeling an apple for Colin. At this


    time, Tiffany phoned Colin.


    Faye nced at the call reminder and said in a low voice, "It''s Tiffany."


    Colin said, "Don''t answer."


    Faye responded, "Okay."


    The phone was ringing off the hook. As Faye slowly peeled the apple, Colin stared at her with doting


    eyes.


    After Faye finished peeling the apple and the phone rang many times, Colin slowly reached out his


    hand to answer the phone, "Mom."


    Tiffany''s voice was urgent on the phone, "Colin, where are you?"


    Colin replied, "Hospital. What''s up?"


    Tiffany paused and asked, "Have the senior staff at thepany contacted you personally?"


    Colin responded, "Yes, but I turned them down on the grounds that I was in hospital. "


    Tiffany gritted her teeth on the other end of the phone. "What did those people say when they came to


    you?"


    Colin replied, "Nothing. Mom, you should know me. I never ask too much about things I don''t want to


    get involved in."


    Tiffany said nothing.


    After Colin finished speaking, Tiffany was silent for a few minutes. She took a deep breath and said,


    "Colin, you''d better have nothing to do with this matter."


    Colin chuckled and didn''t answer. He took the phone away from his ear and directly hung up the


    phone.


    Just then, Colin got a text message from Robert.


    Colin lowered his eyes.


    Robert, "The police station and the tax bureau are investigating Tiffany at the same time."


    Colin smiled scornfully and he replied, "Keep an eye on Tiffany."


    Robert, "Leave it with me."


    Turning off the phone, Colin leaned forward and took a bite of the apple in Faye''s hand.


    Faye smiled. "The game has started?"


    Colin said, "When I was a child, I always thought it was very boring to watch the cartoon Tom and Jerry.


    When I grew up, it turned out that I misunderstood it when I was a child. In fact, this cartoon is very


    interesting."


    Colin''s words meant something. Faye said with a smile, "It proves that you have grown up and


    understood the meaning behind the surface."


    Colin said with a deepugh, "Maybe?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As Faye cut the apple into small pieces and held a piece of them out to Colin, Colin bit into it and licked


    her fingertips with the tip of his tongue.


    Faye was stunned, and a feeling of numbness came from her fingertips.


    Colin teased. "Honey, shall I apany you to the Farrell Group and watch the show?"


    Faye heard the words as her eyes fell on Colin''s baggy pants. "Are you sure?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly. "You look down on me?"


    Faye smiled without saying a word. But her expression revealed silently the words she wanted to say,


    "Yes, I look down on you."


    It turned out that Colin''s willpower was truly beyond human reach.


    Half an hourter, Abbot appeared in the ward pushing a wheelchair. He helped Colin sit on the


    wheelchair, and joked. "Colin, seeing you like this reminds me of the time before my grandfather died."


    Colin raised his eyes and said without changing his expression, "Grandson, let''s go."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Abbot thought he shouldn''t have said that.


    The Farrell Group.


    Thew enforcement officers of the tax bureau and the police station were all concentrated in Tiffany''s


    office at the moment.


    Tiffany looked very calm and she even asked her assistant to serve tea. In fact, Tiffany was in a panic.


    An officer said, "Ms. Shaw, please cooperate with our work."


    Tiffany responded, "Of course. If you need any information, just tell my assistant to coordinate."


    Tiffany finished her words and winked at the assistant.


    The assistant was used to being oppressed by Tiffany. At this time, instead of speaking out, she said,


    "Yes. If there is anything you need, just tell me."


    As various documents were submitted, Tiffany sat on the office chair as if she was on pins and


    needles.


    In just one hour, Tiffany drank three cups of water.


    When drinking the fourth cup, Tiffany stood up and walked to the bathroom.


    Seeing Tiffany getting up, a young policewoman walked over to her and blocked her way. "Ms. Shaw,


    where are you going?"


    Tiffany smiled kindly. "The bathroom."


    Then Tiffany added in a low voice in order to prove her innocence, "There is a bathroom in my office.


    Take it easy. I won''t go out."


    Hearing Tiffany''s words, the policewoman turned sideways and smiled at Tiffany.


    Tiffany tittered and walked into the bathroom under the watchful eyes of the policewoman.


    As soon as Tiffany entered the bathroom, she turned and locked the door behind her. Then she took


    her phone out of her pocket and dialed Brandon''s number.


    The phone rang for a while. Finally someone on the other end answered, "Hello."


    Tiffany said anxiously, "Brandon, I''m in trouble. Help me."

 Chapter 505 Escape

    Chapter 505 Escape


    Chapter 505 Escape


    Tiffany said in a ttering tone.


    Brandon asked in a hoarse voice, "Pardon?"


    Tiffany thought Brandon was asking her what had happened, so she told him what had happened in the


    Farrell Group.


    As soon as she finished her words, Brandon said indifferently, "Does what you said have anything to do


    with me?"


    Hearing Brandon''s words, Tiffany was stunned, "What do you mean?" Her tone also became serious.


    "You know what I mean," said Brandon.


    Tiffany took a deep breath and asked, "Do you want to burn the bridge after crossing it?"


    Brandon said expressionlessly "We''re not in the same boat from beginning to end."


    Tiffany was dumbfounded.


    No matter how stupid she was, she knew that Brandon wanted to throw her away.


    Thinking of what she had done for Brandon on the matter of Old Mr. Farrell, she was unwilling to be


    abandoned like this. "Aren''t you afraid I will tell everyone what you have done?"


    Brandon didn''t care about it at all. "As you like."


    Then he hung up the phone.


    When Tiffany heard that the phone was hung up, she nced at the ck screen. Clenching her


    phone, she gritted her teeth and said, "Bastard!"


    When she was in a daze with a livid face, someone knocked on the bathroom door.


    She looked at the door and took a deep breath. "Who is it?"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Ms. Shaw, haven''t you finished yet?"


    Tiffany replied, "I still need a while."


    "Okay."


    It was the policewoman who was talking to Tiffany.


    Tiffany''s face darkened.


    Thepany''s ountants could fool ordinary inspection, but they couldn''t bear such a strict


    investigation.


    She could be sentenced to imprisonment only because of financial problems.


    Moreover, she had killed someone, and now the police were also here.


    The more Tiffany thought about it, the more flustered she became.


    After the panic, she finally calmed down and looked out the window in the bathroom.


    When Colin arrived, Tiffany had just climbed out of the window of the bathroom and was struggling to


    move to the window of the Secretary''s office.


    Abbot rolled down the car window and stuck his head out of it. "What the f..."


    In spring, the wind of Cocanel was strong.


    Tiffany stood on the windowsill, trembling with the whistling northwest wind.


    She was always dignified, but now her behavior looked ridiculous.


    Abbot stared at Tiffany for a while and then turned to Colin. "Your aunt is quite talented."


    Colin said, "She wants to escape."


    Abbot sneered, "She''s aged but quite naive."


    Colin sneered and sent a message to Robert, "Tell ine Tiffany''s whereabouts."


    "Got it," replied Robert.


    After sending the message, Colin looked at Tiffany. At this time, she had opened the window of the


    Secretary''s office and climbed in.


    Colin sneered while looking this.


    After entering the Secretary''s office, Tiffany ran away in a hurry in front of so many people.


    The secretaries looked at each other, but none dared to make a sound. They could only pretend that


    they saw nothing.


    Tiffany took the elevator to the underground parking lot and drove away.


    After the car drove out of the parking lot, her phone suddenly rang.


    She nced at the screen and found that it was her assistant calling. Then she hung up and turned off


    the phone.


    After that, she took a deep breath and dialed Helen''s number with another phone.


    The phone was connected. Before Helen could say anything, Tiffany spoke first, "Helen, don''t say


    anything. Listen to me. Find a car and wait for me at the entrance of the expressway."


    Feeling confused, Helen asked, "Mom, are youing to see me?"


    Tiffany didn''t have time to exin too much to Helen. "Don''t ask anything. Just do as I said."


    Helen asked, "What happened?"


    Tiffany frowned, "I''ll exin to you when we meet."


    Then she added, "Don''t tell your brother I called you."


    Although Helen was not as scheming as Tiffany, she was not a fool. Hearing Tiffany''s words, she was a


    little worried. "Mom, what happened? Why should we hide it from my brother?"


    In order to avoid the traffic cameras, Tiffany turned into an alley. She gritted her teeth and said, "I have


    done two wrong things in my life. The first thing is to marry your father, and the second is to ce all


    my hopes on your brother."


    Helen was speechless.


    "That''s it. I''ll drive first. See youter," said Tiffany.


    Then she hung up the phone.


    Tiffany was thinking about running away in her mind, so she didn''t notice that Abbot''s car was not far


    behind her car and finally followed her into the overpass.


    She didn''t dare to take a ne or a high-speed train or even drive on a high-speed road. Instead, she


    chose alleys.


    Abbot looked at the back of her car and sneered, "Do you think she looks like a stray dog now?"


    Colin smiled faintly, "I suspect that you are insulting dogs."

 Chapter 506 The Layout

    Chapter 506 The Layout


    Chapter 506 The Layout


    Colin''s words were insulting.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Abbot smiled, "You are really good at swearing."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Good at swearing?"


    Abbot, "Um-hmm?"


    Colin leaned back and kicked Abbot''s seat hard. "I''m the best in everything."


    Abbot nced at Colin''s crotch and asked, "Is it hurt?"


    Colin said, "You really care about me."


    Abbot said, "Of course. After all, it''s about your happiness for the rest of your life. How can I not care?"


    When the two were arguing, a police car suddenly appeared in front of them.


    Abbot slowed down, "There are policemen."


    Colin looked out of the window calmly. "Maybe the police have issued a document to arrest Tiffany."


    At this time, Tiffany''s car also slowed down. When she was still a little far from the police car, she


    turned sharply and drove into a path.


    Abbot looked at the rearview mirror and asked, "Shall we keep following her?"


    Colin nced in the direction where Tiffany was heading. "There are few cars on that road. If we follow


    her, she will find us easily."


    "That''s right," said Abbot.


    Colin thought for a while and said, "Stop following her."


    "Okay. You''re the boss," said Abbot.


    Abbot went straight ahead.


    The police on the road were indeed investigating Tiffany''s whereabouts.


    During the check, Abbot smiled and asked the police officer, "Are you looking for Tiffany Shaw?"


    The officer looked down at Abbot''s driver''s license and asked, "Do you know her?"


    "Yes, I know her. She is the stepmother of one of my friends," replied Abbot.


    The officer was not interested in the grudges of these rich ns. "Really? Then tell your friend that if he


    sees her, please get in touch with us as soon as possible."


    Abbot said, "Don''t worry. I''ll call himter. We are all warm-hearted citizens."


    Abbot was good at socializing and could activate the atmosphere.


    After Abbot finished speaking, the officer returned the driver''s license to him and said, "Thank you for


    your cooperation."


    "Thank you, sir," said Abbot, giving a salute to the officer.


    The officer was amused by his action.


    Seeing another caring up from behind, the officer didn''t chat with him longer but waved his hand


    and left with a smile.


    After driving for a while, Abbot looked in the rearview mirror and asked, "Where are we going now?"


    Colin said, "Tiffany will drive on the trails all the way."


    Abbot said, "Now she doesn''t dare to show up on the main roads no matter how bold she is."


    Colin smiled and was about to say something when his phone rang.


    He took a look at the caller ID and answered, "Hello, Robert."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Robert, "Sir, ine has caught up with Tiffany."


    Colin leaned back and sneered, "So soon?"


    Robert asked, "Shall we keep watching on her?"


    Colin said, "Follow them, but don''t do anything."


    Robert, "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin looked at Abbot and asked, "Is there any good ce nearby? Let''s


    go for a ride."


    Abbot raised his eyebrows, "Are you in a good mood?"


    Colin held Faye''s hand and interlocked their ten fingers. "We should learn to enjoy life and be good at


    discovering the beauty around us."


    Hearing Colin''s nonsense, Abbot whispered, "If I hadn''t known you for many years, I would have


    thought you were a romantic man."


    On the other side, Tiffany was driving while paying attention to the surroundings from time to time.


    After making sure that no suspicious car was chasing her, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, not long after she rxed, a white Alto suddenly appeared in the rearview mirror.


    She stared at the car nervously.


    A few minutester, the car caught up with her car.


    She tightened her grip on the steering wheel.


    When the two cars drove side by side, Tiffany felt like her heart was hanging in the air. She looked


    subconsciously at the driver''s seat, but the window of that car was stuck with ck window film,


    making her unable to see the view inside.


    The next second, the car sped up and overtook hers.


    Seeing that, Tiffany slowed down on purpose.


    After a while, the Alto drove farther and farther away. She sneered at herself, "It''s really like the saying


    goes, every bush and tree looks like an enemy."


    Then she turned on the navigation, set up the route nning, and drove ording to the guidance.


    When she was on a very remote road, she saw the Alto just now stop at the side of the road.


    Tiffany took a look and found a 20-year-old young man kicking the car. It seemed that something was


    wrong with his car.


    Seeing Tiffanye over, the man walked to the middle of the road and waved his hand to block her


    way.


    The road was narrow. It was impossible for her to drive through the man.


    Seeing that the man was a stranger, Tiffany was sure there wouldn''t be any danger. Although


    impatient, she still stopped the car, lowered the window, and asked, "What''s up?"


    The man stepped forward and pressed her car window with one hand. "Ma''am, my car has broken


    down. Do you have any maintenance tools in your car?"


    The man was in his early twenties and looked cute.


    Tiffany looked him up and down and replied, "Sorry, no."


    "Could you please take me a ride?" he asked.

 Chapter 507 Worse Than Death

    Chapter 507 Worse Than Death


    Chapter 507 Worse Than Death


    As he spoke, the young man put his hand on the back of Tiffany''s hand and rubbed it like a flirt.


    Tiffany narrowed her eyes and said nothing.


    "This ce is so remote. Could you help me?"


    Normally, Tiffany would be moved.


    But now she was running for her life. No matter how stupid she was, she couldn''t be influenced by lust


    at this time.


    She withdrew her hand and said, "I''m sorry. I have something urgent to deal with."


    Seeing that Tiffany refused to help, the man didn''t get angry. He just smiled and said, "Please. Just


    take me to the next intersection."


    "I''m sorry. It''s not convenient for me," said Tiffany.


    As soon as she finished her words, he smiled and said, "Fine."


    Tiffany thought he was leaving, so she started the engine. However, to her surprise, he suddenly


    grabbed her hair and almost pulled half of her body out of the window.


    Tiffany struggled in astonishment.


    He sneered, "Do you want to refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit?"


    "What do you want to do?" Tiffany asked.


    He sneered, "I''ve just said that. I hope you can take me a ride."


    Tiffany was experienced. Although she was at a disadvantage at this time, she was still imposing after


    calming down. "Is this your attitude of asking for help?"


    He smiled yfully. "I begged you just now, but it didn''t work. I have no choice."


    After saying that, he bent over and looked at Tiffany. "Can you do me a favor?"


    Tiffany looked into his eyes and took a deep breath. "Let me go."


    "Just take me a ride, okay?" he asked.


    Tiffanypromised, "I can only take you to the next intersection."


    After saying that, he didn''t immediately let go of her. Instead, he reached into the car with the other


    hand and opened the door. Then he picked up Tiffany and got her out of the car. "Sit in the passenger


    seat. I''ll drive."


    Tiffany darkened her face but didn''t retort.


    At this time, the less trouble, the better. She just wanted to escape from the Cocanel as soon as


    possible, so she had no energy to deal with anything else.


    Seeing him get in the car, she walked to the passenger seat and got in.


    The car moved slowly. The man cast a sidelong nce at Tiffany without saying anything.


    After driving for more than ten minutes, Tiffany said, "We''re almost at the next intersection."


    He gave a mocking smile and said nothing.


    She turned to look at him and pursed her lips angrily, but she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    They were about to reach the next intersection. Just when she thought she could get rid of him, a ck


    Passat suddenly appeared at the intersection.


    With her eyelids twitching, she had a bad hunch.


    She held back her fear and asked, "Is the car in front of you your friend''s?"


    "Yep."


    Her heart seemed to be hanging in the air.


    When they arrived at the intersection, the man opened the door, thanked her generously, and got off


    the car.


    Tiffany tensed up. The man left without looking back, walked to the Passat, and chatted with the driver


    with a smile. Seeing this, she slowly felt relieved.


    She stared at them for a while, opened the door, and got out of the car, quickly walking to the driver''s


    seat.


    Then she opened the door and was about to get in. However, at this time, the man who didn''t turn


    around just now suddenly rushed over, grabbed her neck, and dragged her to the front of the Passat.


    She stared at him, shocked.


    He only looked at her with a scornful smile and said nothing.


    He dragged her to the front of the Passat. At this time, the driver opened the door and got off the car.


    Tiffany took a look at him and widened her eyes in horror.


    It was ine Farrell, who had disappeared for days.


    ine was wearing a ck coat and a ck cap. When he saw Tiffany, he sneered, "Ms. Shaw, long


    time no see."


    Tiffany looked at him in astonishment. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "ine, what do you


    want to do?"


    ine didn''t respond to Tiffany''s words but only showed a mocking look. He winked at the man who


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    brought Tiffany here.


    The man understood immediately. He opened the back seat and put Tiffany in.


    After Tiffany got into the car, she kept struggling. He pped her on the face and said, "Be quiet!"


    Tiffany paused and clenched her fists.


    ine stood outside the car and looked at Tiffany. A few secondster, he sat in the driver''s seat.


    As the car started to drive, Tiffany took a deep breath and looked at ine. "Do you want to kill me?"


    Looking at the rearview mirror, ine sneered and said insidiously, "No, I will make your life a living


    hell."

 Chapter 508 Kill Her

    Chapter 508 Kill Her


    Chapter 508 Kill Her


    ine said with a gloomy and horrible expression.


    Feeling suffocated, Tiffany clenched her teeth.


    After saying that, ine took a look at Tiffany from the rearview mirror and sneered, "What? Are you


    afraid?"


    Tiffany remained silent.


    "Why weren''t you afraid when you killed my father and sent me to prison?" He asked.


    Tiffany gritted her teeth and said, "You and your father deserve it."


    ine''s face became more fierce. "So are you now."


    When ine and Tiffany were at loggerheads, Colin and Abbot, on the other hand, were rxed.


    Abbot drove Colin and Faye aimlessly, with elegant light music ying in the car.


    While driving, he asked Colin, "Jadon and your auntie are going to get married. What gift have you


    prepared?"


    Colin replied, "Nothing."


    "You''re so stingy!" Abbot said.


    Colin teased, "I won''t admit that I''m stingy, with Ms. ck."


    When it came to Reba, Abbot''s face changed slightly. He didn''t say anything but turned up the


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    music.


    Colin smiled meaningfully.


    At this time, Robert called in.


    Colin patted Abbot''s seat and answered, "It''s Robert."


    Abbot nced at Colin from the rearview mirror and found that he didn''t seem to be lying with the


    phone in his hand, so he turned down the volume.


    Colin also looked at Abbot in the rearview mirror and answered the phone with a smile, "Robert."


    Robert said, "Sir, ine took Tiffany into the car. They are heading to the hometown of the Farrell


    family."


    Colin, "My hometown?"


    Robert replied, "Yes, sir."


    Colin had always thought ine would kill Tiffany as soon as he caught her in case anything


    unexpected happened. He hadn''t expected that ine would take her back to his hometown.


    Should he praise him for being patient or call him stupid?


    Not hearing Colin''s words, Robert paused and continued, "Sir, what shall we do next?"


    Colin said in a low voice, "Give them a hand."


    Robert immediately understood, "Got it."


    Colin, "Robert."


    Robert replied, "Yes, sir."


    Colin said, "We arew-abiding people. Don''t let our people do anything illegal."


    Robert agreed, "Don''t worry. I know it."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin turned the phone around in his hand with a fierce look.


    Robert was very efficient. After hanging up the phone with Colin, he arranged an unlicensed van to


    chase after ine.


    ine was so frightened that he stepped hard on the gas and sped all the way.


    "Is the car following us, police?" The young man asked.


    ine''s face turned livid. "I don''t know."


    "I don''t think they have good intentions. If they are not police, they are our enemies."


    ine remained silent.


    The man leaned forward with a cheeky smile and said, "I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to move north.


    How about you give me the reward you promised, and then we go our own ways?"


    ine nced at him and asked, "You want to run away?"


    The man stopped smiling and said seriously, "It''s not that I want to run away. This woman is a wanted


    criminal, and there are police everywhere to arrest her. We have to take her to walk more than 2000


    miles to reach the destination. Isn''t it just a joke?"


    ine became more and more displeased when he heard his words.


    Seeing this, the man said, "How about we kill her directly?"


    ine didn''t answer.


    After a while, he said in a cold voice, "Fine. I''ll give you the money when it''s over. Then we can go our


    own ways."


    "Deal," the man agreed readily.


    After reaching an agreement, ine drove to a remote ce.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at a deserted cemetery.


    ine got out of the car, opened the door, grabbed Tiffany''s cor, and pulled her down.


    Tiffany was thrown out of the car.


    She cursed after falling to the ground.


    "ine, you asshole! You''ll die in your boots. Kill me if you can."


    ine squatted down and pinched her cheek, leaving two fingerprints. "You won''t be able to see how I


    die, but you won''t diefortably."


    After saying that, he looked at the man who leaned against the car and smoked. "There are tools in the


    trunk. Go and dig a deep hole."


    "Are you going to bury her alive?"


    ine didn''t reply. Instead, he whispered in Tiffany''s ear, "I heard that burying a person alive would


    suffocate him to death. It''s gonna be extremely painful. Are you afraid?"


    Tiffany''s face flushed with anger. "ine, I won''t let you go even if I die!"

 Chapter 509 Retribution

    Chapter 509 Retribution


    Chapter 509 Retribution


    As the saying goes, a day together as husband and wife means endless devotion.


    However, it was really pathetic for a couple to be like ine and Tiffany.


    After saying that, Tiffany red at ine with red eyes.


    ine tightened his grip on Tiffany''s cheek. "I want to see how you will treat me after you die."


    "The most regretful thing I''ve ever done in my life is to marry you," shouted Tiffany.


    "You deserve it," said ine.


    When ine and Tiffany were arguing, the young man had already dug a hole.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, he nced at the two of them with disdain in his eyes.


    He was quick in action and soon dug a hole.


    Then he looked at ine with a smile and asked, "Is that okay?"


    ine loosened his grip on Tiffany''s cheek. Then he took her to the dug pit and frowned. "It''s a little


    shallow. Dig deeper."


    The man smiled yfully, "Are you going to let her stand in the pit?"


    ine replied, "Hmm."


    "She has made so many mistakes. She doesn''t deserve to stand."


    ine narrowed his eyes.


    The man grinned, "She should kneel. This pit is just enough for her to kneel."


    ine said sarcastically, "You''re right."


    ine winked at him and said, "Let her kneel down."


    However, the man leaned back andughed, "Don''t joke with me. We have made a deal before that I


    won''t kill anyone."


    "You coward," said ine.


    Hearing ine''s words, the man raised his hand and scratched his hair with a smile without refuting it.


    Since he refused to do it, ine had to do it himself.


    He took out a hemp rope from the trunk and tied Tiffany up. Then he pushed her into the pit and kicked


    her hard behind her knees, forcing her to kneel down.


    Tiffany kept struggling. But there was a huge gap between their strength. She was no match for ine


    at all.


    Seeing that Tiffany still wanted to get up after kneeling down, ine picked up the shovel thrown on the


    ground and put it on Tiffany''s head. "Don''t move. We used to be a couple, so I don''t want to be too


    cruel to you."


    Tiffany roared, "What else can''t you do? ine, you..."


    Before Tiffany could finish her words, ine narrowed his eyes, raised the shovel, and smashed it at


    Tiffany''s head.


    With a scream, Tiffany''s head began to bleed. Blood flowed down her cheeks.


    Hearing Tiffany''s hysterical scream, ine''s face was full of joy after revenge.


    He held the shovel with both hands. His expression was ferocious and distorted. "Keep struggling!"


    Tiffany''s arrogance disappeared in an instant, leaving only fear.


    ine sneered and began to fill the pit.


    "I have never treated you unfairly since you married me. How could you cheat on me?


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You said you did this to revenge me? In fact, it''s not at all! Because you are born to be a bitch."


    ine cursed Tiffany as he filled the pit with a maniacal expression.


    Standing next to them, the young man gave him a meaningful nce and then walked toward the


    Passat.


    Half a minuteter, after he got into the car, he took out his phone and sent a message, "Mr. Sellers,


    I''vepleted my task."


    Then he immediately received Robert''s reply, "Try to get out of there safely."


    "OK."


    After sending the message to Robert, he calmly picked up a cigarette but didn''t light it. He just looked


    at ine with his hands on the steering wheel.


    At this time, Tiffany''s body under her chest was buried, making her short of breath and have the


    symptoms of anoxia. The man started the car and stepped on the elerator.


    ine seemed to be crazy and didn''t notice him at all.


    Tiffany felt it difficult to breathe and gasped.


    ine continued to fill the pit with soil around Tiffany''s neck. Suddenly, he threw the shovel in his hand


    to the ground and squatted down to look at her.


    Her brain at this time was nk. She looked at him with difficulty, and her consciousness was blurred.


    He grabbed her hair and forced her to look up. "How is it feel?"


    Seeing that she didn''t respond, heughed.


    On the other side, not long after the man drove away, he dialed Robert''s number.


    When the phone was connected, he sneered, "Mr. Sellers, I''ve left them."


    Robert said, "I''ll send someone to pick you up."


    "Thank you."


    After hanging up the phone, Robert immediately arranged for someone to pick him up. Then he called


    the police, "Hello, I found a man murdering a woman..."

 Chapter 510 The Karma

    Chapter 510 The Karma


    Chapter 510 The Karma


    When the police arrived, Tiffany was at herst gasp.


    More than ten policemen surrounded ine and Tiffany. The captain shouted at ine, "Squat down


    with your hands over your head."


    ine smiled disdainfully and stood up with one hand holding the shovel.


    The policeman shouted, "ine, get down!"


    ine looked at Tiffany with a sneer and said calmly, "She''s dying."


    The police captain frowned and was about to say something. Suddenly, ine raised the shovel in his


    hand and smashed it heavily on Tiffany''s head.


    Tiffany hadpletely lost consciousness at this time. Even though she was attacked like this, she


    didn''t make any sound.


    The police officers rushed over and pressed ine to the ground.


    One of the police officers walked to Tiffany and squatted down. After checking her breath, he shook his


    head at the captain.


    ineughed and mumbled madly.


    "Retribution. This is her retribution.


    "This bitch deserved to die. She should have died long ago.


    "She''s dead! She''s finally dead! Hahaha!"


    ine mumbled. The police captain frowned and said, "Take him away."


    A few minutester, ine was taken to the police car. Two policemen dug Tiffany out. After the


    examination, they were sure that she was dead.


    At the same time, Colin received a call from Robert.


    Colin asked, "Is everything done?"


    Robert replied, "Yes, sir. Our man has been sent away. Tiffany is dead, and ine is taken away by the


    police."


    Colin sneered, "Call Ethan and inform him."


    Robert replied, "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin sneered, "Abbot, let''s go back downtown. I''ll treat you to lunch."


    Abbot understood and asked, "Is everything done?"


    Colin replied, "Right."


    On their way back, they passed a small park. Abbot looked sideways at Colin in the rearview mirror and


    teased, "See?"


    Colin askedzily, "What?"


    Abbot said, "The old man sitting in a wheelchair in the park looks like you very much."


    Colin also looked out of the window. When he saw an older man sitting in a wheelchair with facial


    distortion, he squinted.


    Since Colin couldn''t move freely now, Abbot continued to provoke him, "Be nice to me. If you be


    like this in the future, I will push you to bask in the sun."


    Colin squinted and said nothing. After a while, he put his tongue against his back teeth and said,


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Honey, call Reba and ask her if she has time for lunch. I''ll treat her to lunch."


    If it were in the past, Faye wouldn''t have answered. But now she listened to Colin very much in front of


    outsiders.


    Seeing the helpless look on Abbot''s face, Faye stifled herughter and said, "Okay."


    Then she took out her phone and sent a message to Reba, "Let''s have lunch together?"


    Reba replied instantly, "In Marriott?"


    "Okay," said Faye.


    Reba said, "The boss of Marriott is very hot. I heard that he is Colin''s friend. Ask Colin to introduce


    him to me."


    Faye was speechless.


    Reba said, "I''ve thought it through recently. I''m gonna be a good girl in life and a bitch in mind."


    "Are you losing hope in your life?" Faye asked.


    Reba asked, "Why do you say that?"


    "You''re making trouble out of nothing," said Faye.


    Reba, "..."


    When Faye sent a message to Reba, Abbot coughed and said, "Faye, I find that you''ve learned a


    lot since you married Colin."


    Faye looked up at him.


    Their eyes met in the rearview mirror. Abbot continued, "As the saying goes, he, who stays near ink,


    gets stained ck. You''d better keep a distance from Colin in the future and keep more contact with


    me..."


    However, before Abbot could finish his words, Faye interrupted him, "Reba said she had a crush on


    Matthew."


    The rest of Abbot''s words were stuck in his throat.


    The atmosphere in the car froze for a few seconds. Abbot gritted his teeth, "Did she tell you?"


    Faye replied, "Um-hmm."


    Abbot, "..."


    Abbot didn''t say anything for a while.


    After a while, he asked angrily, "Faye, who do you think Matthew and I are more handsome?"


    Faye replied honestly, "You are not the same type."


    Abbot frowned and said, "You don''t have to think too deeply. You just need to look at our appearances.


    Who do you think looks better?"


    Faye looked at Colin and answered seriously, "You are all so-so."


    Noticing Faye''s gaze, Colin smiled and asked, "Honey, what about me? Am I handsome?"


    Faye also smiled, "Yes."


    The smile on Colin''s face widened. He wrapped his arms around Faye''s waist and pulled her into his


    arms.


    Abbot was already hurt. After seeing them show off their love, he frowned and said, "Am I disturbing


    you? Shall I get out of the car?"

 Chapter 511 Turn to a Coward

    Chapter 511 Turn to a Coward


    Chapter 511 Turn to a Coward


    Colin looked at Abbot.


    The two looked at each other in the rearview mirror.


    Abbot thought Colin wouldfort him as his buddy.


    Unexpectedly, Colin said with a faint smile, "You really disturbed me."


    "Then shall I go?" Abbot asked.


    "Now that you''ve made up your mind, I won''t keep you. Get out of the car. We''ll wait for you at


    Marriott," said Colin.


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot was speechless. "I still don''t understand why I chose to be friends with


    you back then."


    Colin answered seriously, "Birds of a feather flock together."


    More than an hourter, they arrived at Marriott.


    Reba came earlier than them. When Faye, Colin, and Abbot entered the hall, she was leaning


    against the front desk and asking the receptionist about Matthew''s emotional life.


    The receptionist was in a dilemma. "I''m sorry, Ms. ck, I don''t know Mr. Waylon''s private life."


    Reba blinked, "Have you ever seen him bring a woman here?"


    The receptionist smiled awkwardly, "I... I don''t know."


    Reba smiled, "It''s okay. Just tell me the truth."


    The receptionist was embarrassed. When she was troubled, she saw Faye. She immediately greeted


    them with a smile, "Mr. Farrell, Mrs. Farrell. Mr. Carter."


    When Reba heard the first two names, her expression didn''t change.


    However, when she heard the receptionist say Mr. Carter, she was stunned. Her smile froze, and her


    expression became unnatural.


    "Ms. ck, Mrs. Farrell is here," said the receptionist.


    "I heard it," said Reba.


    She turned her head stiffly and forced a smile at Faye. "Why did it take you so long?"


    Faye smiled, "There''s a traffic jam."


    Seeing that Faye was talking to Reba, Colin patted the back of her hand and said, "Let Abbot push


    me. You can talk to Reba."


    Colin said and looked at Abbot.


    With a fake smile, Abbot took the wheelchair from Faye.


    Faye smiled, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," said Abbot.


    Then Faye walked up to Reba.


    Reba naturally held her arm and whispered, "Why didn''t you tell me that Abbot was also here?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Faye smiled, "Haven''t you made it clear to each other?"


    Reba said, "Then I still need some time to settle it down. What if he hasn''t given up on me?"


    "Are you afraid that Abbot hasn''t given up on you, or are you afraid that you haven''t given up on him


    yourself?" Faye asked.


    Reba red at Faye. "Of course I''m afraid that he hasn''t given up!"


    Faye teased her, "Since you are so afraid, why do you still cooperate with him? Besides, I heard that


    there seems to be something wrong with your factory. It was Abbot who helped you solve it."


    After Faye finished, Reba mumbled, "These are two things. I can''t give up money for dignity."


    Faye said meaningfully, "I see."


    Reba was speechless.


    Just as she didn''t know what to say, Abbot pushed Colin to her back and said in a low voice, "Don''t


    stand here. Let''s talk in the box."


    Reba hadn''t expected Abbot to appear behind her suddenly, so she blushed with guilt.


    Abbot nced at her flushed face and pushed Colin away.


    Looking at Abbot''s receding figure, Reba patted her chest.


    A few minutester, the four of them appeared in the private room.


    Abbot moved a chair away, pushed Colin to the table, stepped on the brake, and teased, "Perfect. Save


    a chair."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What? Do I have to pay for the chairs here alone?"


    Abbot replied, "No. I just think the wheelchair is convenient."


    Colin said, "If you like it, you can sit in it more often when you go out."


    Abbot refused, "No. I''d like to see you in it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Colin smiled meaningfully. He turned his head to look at Reba.


    "Ms. ck, I heard that you are interested in Matthew?"


    Reba had just taken a sip of tea. Hearing Colin''s words, she choked and coughed violently.


    Faye fetched a tissue and gave it to her, patting her back.


    Reba took the paper from Faye, wiped her mouth, and looked at Abbot subconsciously.


    Abbot leaned against the seat and looked at her calmly.


    All of a sudden, the condition that Abbot offered to pay for her came to Reba''s mind. "Don''t fall in


    love before you pay the money."


    Reba gritted her teeth and said against her conscience, "Of course not."


    Colin, "Hmm?"


    Reba replied, "I was just kidding with Faye."


    After saying that, she continued to drink tea with her head down.


    Seeing that Reba denied it, Colin looked at Abbot.


    Abbot calmly picked up the teapot and refilled his cup.


    Colin chuckled and said in a voice only he and Abbot could hear, "I didn''t expect you to be so good."


    "I learned it from you," said Abbot.


    On the other side, Reba bit the teacup and looked at Faye with a sad face.


    Faye smiled, "What do you want to say?"


    Reba said, "Love can''t make me happy, and money can''t make me independent."

 Chapter 512 Traps

    Chapter 512 Traps


    Chapter 512 Traps


    As the saying went, if a person was disappointed in love, he could be proud in his workce.


    Reba felt that she was unlucky. She was now both disappointed in love and in her workce.


    Faye teased her, "That makes sense."


    Reba said, "You are so ignorant. This is the lyrics."


    "Sounds like the song you like," said Faye.


    Reba mumbled, "I shouldn''t havee to this dinner."


    Reba''s principle was that she would be a fool if she didn''t take advantage of others.


    But today, she thought she would rather be a fool thane here for this dinner party.


    She always felt that as long as she sat here, she would be lower than Abbot.


    At the dinner table, the four of them had their own thoughts.


    Abbot didn''t talk much today. During the dinner, it was Colin who livened things up.


    After dinner, Faye went to pay the bill. Reba followed her to apany her.


    Seeing them leave, Abbot kicked Colin''s wheelchair and said, "Let Faye drive my car and take you


    backter, okay?"


    Colin chuckled, "Are you going to flirt with Ms. ck?"


    Abbot nced at Colin and said, "Do you think I''m as obscene as you? I''m going to talk about work


    with her."


    "Then why don''t you allow her to fall in love with someone else if you only want to talk about work with


    her?" Colin asked.


    Abbot said seriously, "I''m afraid that her rtionship will affect the work process."


    Colin smiled meaningfully. "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Abbot replied, "Yes."


    Colin, "Piss off."


    At this time, Faye and Reba came back after paying the bill.


    Reba held Faye''s arm and whispered about Tanner.


    Reba asked, "Did Tanner contact you recently?"


    Faye shook her head, "No."


    Reba frowned, "He didn''t contact me either. Does he want to betray our friendship?"


    Faye smiled. "You can contact himter and ask him out for dinner. He probably won''te out if I


    invite him."


    Reba asked suspiciously, "Why?"


    Faye smiled, "We have known each other for so long. Don''t you know his character? He is deliberately


    distancing himself from me because he thinks I''m married and doesn''t want to bring me unnecessary


    contradictions in my marriage."


    Reba asked, "Is he so upstanding?"


    Faye said, "If we can''t be good friends with his wife after he gets married, I will take you out of his


    world."


    Reba curled her lips, "Is it necessary?"


    Faye smiled and said seriously, "It''s our freedom to make friends before we get married. But after we


    get married, in addition to ourselves, we should also consider our spouse''s feelings."


    Reba was lost in thought.


    "It''s not responsibility but the bottom line," Faye said.


    Reba said, "You are so upstanding. I feel stressed to be friends with you."


    Faye raised her eyebrow. "Hmm?"


    Reba said in a low voice, "I still want to be a ya."


    Faye had known Reba for so many years and knew her very well.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    She liked joking, but in fact, she was the most upstanding.


    Faye smiled, "I''ll ask Colin to introduce Matthew to you."


    Reba''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Really. As long as you don''t be a coward at that time," said Faye.


    Reba said, "After I pay back Abbot''s money, I will be free to date anyone."


    Faye teased, "I can lend you money to redeem your freedom."


    After Faye finished her words, Reba paused and stammered, "I don''t think it''s appropriate."


    "Is it not appropriate, or you don''t want to?" Faye asked.


    Reba exined, "It''s mainly that we still have cooperationter. If I pay off the money as soon as I


    borrow it, I''m afraid Abbot will think I''m making a clean break with him."


    When Reba spoke, theplex emotions in her eyes were obvious.


    Faye didn''t make it clear. "Okay, it''s up to you. If you need money, contact me at any time."


    Seeing that Faye didn''t continue the topic, Reba breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then Faye walked up to Colin and asked, "Shall we go back to the hospital?"


    Colin chuckled, "Okay, you drive Abbot''s car."


    Then he looked at Abbot.


    Abbot picked up the car key on the table and handed it to Faye without changing his expression. "I still


    have something to talk to Reba about her factory."


    Faye took the key with a smile. "Ask Reba to take you to the hospital to get your car after that."


    "Okay," said Abbot.


    A few minutester, Faye pushed Colin away. There were only Abbot and Reba left in the room.


    Standing at the door, Reba felt a sense of oppression.


    Abbot lit a cigarette and said, "Please sit down."


    Reba stood against the door and smiled awkwardly. "It''s okay, Mr. Carter. I''ll just stand there."


    Seeing that she didn''t sit down, Abbot stood up and walked up to her.


    Reba''s back was against the door, and there was no room for her to retreat. She could only look at


    Abbot approaching her. She pursed her lips and asked, "Mr. Carter, is there anything wrong with the


    factory?"


    Abbot put one hand on her side, lowered his head, and asked, "Do you like Matthew?"

 Chapter 513 Be Friends

    Chapter 513 Be Friends


    Chapter 513 Be Friends


    Abbot''s tone was calm, as if he was asking Reba if she was full just now.


    But Reba was not a fool. No matter how calm Abbot was, she wouldn''t be stupid to think he was


    also calm in his heart.


    Reba looked at Abbot and blushed. She swallowed hard, "No."


    "Really?" Abbot asked.


    Reba replied, "Absolutely true."


    Abbot stared at her for a while and asked, "Did anyone in your factory ask you to sign the contract


    again?"


    Reba raised her head to answer Abbot, but she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. "Yes, I''ve signed


    it."


    Abbot deliberately lowered his head and asked, "Are you satisfied with the price?"


    Looking at Abbot''s angr face, Reba turned her head and said, "Yes."


    "It''s good that you are satisfied," said Abbot.


    Then he added, "We are friends. I won''t let you suffer losses."


    Abbot sprayed perfume. The smell was very light, but because they were too close, the perfume, mixed


    with a faint smell of tobo, came into Reba''s nose.


    She blushed and said, "Thank you, Mr. Carter."


    Abbot raised his eyebrow, "Aren''t we friends? Why do you still call me Mr. Carter? It''s not close at all."


    Reba looked at her and asked, "Pardon?"


    Abbot asked, "How do you get along with Tanner?"


    Abbot changed the topic so fast that Reba didn''t understand what he meant. After a pause, she


    answered honestly, "I treat him as my buddy."


    Abbot nodded and suddenly put his arm around her shoulder. "Like this?"


    Reba''s face turned redder. "Not so intimate. After all, we are the opposite sex, so we have to keep a


    distance."


    However, when Abbot heard this, he hugged her even tighter. "If there are too many rules between


    friends, we will distance ourselves from each other."


    Reba was speechless.


    She thought, "It''s wrong, but I really can''t refute him."


    Seeing that Reba didn''t say anything, Abbot tightened his hand on her shoulder and began to talk


    about business seriously. "Have you found a suitablepany to outsource your business?"


    Reba wanted to persuade Abbot to let go of her. After hearing Abbot''s words, she paused and said,


    "I haven''t found it yet. Do you have any rmendations?"


    Abbot said, "Save it. Mypany only takes over big projects. As for your small factory..."


    Abbot said with a faint smile. However, Reba interrupted him, "Aren''t we friends?"


    Abbot, "Hmm?"


    Reba said, "Be a man of integrity. Now is the time to test our friendship. I don''t need you to pay too


    much for me. You just need to build the factory for me."


    Abbot chuckled, "Are you setting a trap for me?"


    Reba faked a smile and said, "Mr. Carter, I find that..."


    While she was talking, Abbot smiled meaningfully, "Mr. Carter?"


    She came to her senses and quickly corrected herself, "I''m sorry."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After saying that, she continued, "I find that you are very quick and smart in work."


    Abbot suddenly burst intoughter. "No matter how stupid a person is, he or she will have a domain


    good at."


    Reba muttered, "You are not stupid. If you are, then there will be no smart person in the world."


    Her voice was very low. Abbot leaned over to her mouth, "What did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly."


    Looking at the side face of Abbot, Reba felt a little suffocated. "Nothing."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Abbot suddenly turned to look at her.


    The two were very close now. Reba widened her eyes in surprise.


    He stared at her red lips for a long time and asked, "What brand of lipstick do you use? The color is


    cute."


    Reba, "Armani."


    His Adam''s apple bobbed. Then he rubbed Reba''s lips with his finger pulps and pinched his fingers.


    "Well, the texture is also good."


    When his fingertips touched her lips, her mind was in a mess.


    Was this the way friends got along with each other?


    What a joke!

 Chapter 514 Enlightened

    Chapter 514 Enlightened


    Chapter 514 Enlightened


    Reba was shocked and alert.


    However, Abbot acted as if nothing had happened. After such intimate behavior, he immediately began


    to discuss business with her.


    Although Reba doubted his motive, she couldn''t question him. It seemed that if she asked, she


    would be sentimental.


    Abbotpletely led the pace ofmunication between the two. When the two of them walked out of


    the room, Abbot was still holding Reba''s shoulder.


    The receptionist greeted them with aplicated look in her eyes.


    Noticing that, Reba twitched her mouth and looked at Abbot. "Mr. Carter, is it appropriate for you to


    hold me like this?"


    He raised his eyebrow and asked confidently, "Aren''t we friends?"


    She smiled awkwardly, "Yes."


    However, she thought to herself, "Good friend? Bullshit!"


    After leaving the hotel, she drove him to the hotel to get his car.


    Abbot sat on the passenger seat and stretched out his legs. He first unbuttoned his suit jacket and then


    unbuttoned the top three buttons of his shirt, exposing his Adam''s apple and corbones.


    Noticing that, Reba swallowed and thought of Colin.


    She remembered that in order to make Faye fall in love with Colin, the first thing he did was to seduce


    her.


    Did Abbot also want to do so?


    When she was lost in various fancies and conjectures, Abbot suddenly asked, "Is there any mineral


    water? I''m a little thirsty."


    Hearing Abbot''s voice, Reba came back to her senses. "Yes, it''s in the trunk. I''ll pull over to get it for


    you."


    After she finished speaking, Abbot nced at the cup ced beside the driver''s seat and asked


    curiously, "Is there water in the cup?"


    She followed his gaze and answered, "Yes, but..."


    Before she could finish her words, he suddenly came over and took the ss.


    He didn''t pause or deliberately slow down to make ambiguous physical contact, but she still blushed.


    Because when Abbot came over, she identally saw the scenery in his cor.


    Abbot''s skin was smooth and stic.


    While driving, she wondered if she had taken advantage of Abbot. On the other side, Abbot unscrewed


    the cap and drank half of the water.


    After drinking the water, he screwed the lid and put the ss back in its original ce.


    All the way, Reba kept silent.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Reba''s whole body was still tense, fearing something


    uncontroble would happen.


    When she pulled over, she heaved a sigh of relief. "Mr. Carter, here we are."


    "Thank you," said Abbot. Then he pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Looking at Abbot''s back, Reba was a little confused.


    He just left?


    Seeing Abbot get in the car and drive past her, Reba felt her mind was in a mess.


    It took her a long time to recover from this unrealistic feeling.


    She swallowed and dialed Faye''s number.


    When Faye received the phone call, she was visiting Jake.


    Seeing it was Reba''s call, she answered the phone, "Hello, Reba."


    Reba first coughed violently without saying anything.


    About a minuteter, she said in a panic, "Is Abbot possessed?"


    Faye frowned, "Excuse me?"


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You know what? After you left, Abbot insisted on making friends with me. He put his arm around my


    shoulder and touched my lipstick. Then he talked about work seriously with me as if nothing had


    happened." Reba continued.


    Reba''s mind was in a mess, so her words didn''t make sense.


    Fortunately, she and Faye had been best friends for many years. Even if what she said was illogical,


    Faye could understand.


    After saying that, she gasped, "Faye, do you think he is possessed?"


    Faye smiled. "I think he''s enlightened."


    Reba said, "That''s too exaggerated."


    Faye smiled, "Didn''t you say that he had a low EQ."


    Reba pursed her lips, "But I can''t handle him now."


    Faye teased her, "Then what are you going to do?"


    Reba didn''t answer immediately. After a while, she said seriously, "Why do I feel that Colin taught


    Abbot to be like this?"


    Faye never lied to the one close to her, so she just smiled without answering anything.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t answer, Reba understood and asked, "Really?"


    "I have the right to keep silent," said Faye.


    Reba said, "Your Colin is so nice to his buddy."


    Fayeughed, "Don''t mind what Colin has done in private. Tell me the truth, are you interested in such


    an Abbot?"

 Chapter 515 Being Supportive

    Chapter 515 Being Supportive


    Chapter 515 Being Supportive


    Was he attractive? The answer was affirmative. After all, Abbot was rich and good-looking and had a


    good figure.


    Reba didn''t reply to Faye, but she answered silently in her heart.


    Faye waited for a few seconds, but Reba did not say a word, so she said with a smile, "Abbot is a


    good person. You might as well consider dating him."


    Reba felt torn, so she raised her hand to scratch her head and said, "It''s troublesome."


    Faye said, "When you tricked and flirted with him, you didn''t find it troublesome. Why?"


    Reba said, "If I had known I would lose the bait along with the fish, I would not have yed the trick


    on him no matter what."


    Faye chuckled, "There are many kinds of medicines in this world, but you can never get the regret


    medicine."


    Then, she added, "You regret it now. But maybe after a while, you will thank yourself for that decision."


    Reba pursed her lips and said in a muffled voice, "I''ll go home now. Let''s stop chatting. Bye."


    Then, she quickly hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone, Faye smiled, put away the phone, and continued talking to Jake.


    Jake''s injuries were serious, so his body was covered with bandages. At first nce, he looked like an


    Egyptian mummy.


    Faye looked down at him and asked, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Jake replied in a deep voice, "Yeah."


    Faye said, "Tiffany is dead, so you can continue running the psych clinic. No one can threaten you


    anymore."


    Jake said with a smile in his eyes, "No."


    Faye said, "You don''t have to leave Cocanel even if you don''t want to run the clinic."


    Jake smiled, "Faye, you changed."


    Faye asked suspiciously, "What do you mean?"


    Jake grinned, "You became very human."


    Faye was stunned for a moment and then smiled. She did not deny it but said, "Colin should take the


    credit."


    Jake said, "It''s great. I''m d to see you be like this."


    Faye smiled, "I hope you will meet the person who can make you open your heart soon."


    Jake smiled lightly in silence.


    Seeing him being so decisive to leave, she stopped persuading him although she was somewhat


    reluctant to let him leave.


    People should not restrain their lovers or friends in the name that it was for thetter''s good.


    If two people were in a good rtionship, they should unconditionally support and sincerely help each


    other, making both better and better.


    After chatting with Jake for a while, Faye said goodbye to him and left.


    Coming out of the ward and closing the door, she saw Alexander squatting in the corner while smoking


    a cigarette.


    There were a lot of cigarette butts scattered at his feet. Seeing her, he hurriedly stubbed out the


    cigarette between his fingers, stood up, and said, "I''ll clean up these cigarette buttster."


    Faye asked, "Why don''t you go in?"


    Alexander kept silent with a serious face.


    Faye said, "Jake has decided to leave Cocanel when he recovers."


    Alexander lowered his head, stepped on the cigarette butts on the ground, and said, "I know."


    Faye chuckled, "You''re not a kid. If you want to make friends with him, don''t be bashful!"


    Alexander showed a gloomy face. After a long time, he raised his eyes and asked, "Faye, do you


    respect all kinds of feelings?"


    Faye smiled, "As long as it doesn''t vite public morals or my principles, I respect all kinds of feelings."


    Alexander pouted and said, "Well, I see."


    Faye said, "Take good care of Jake and yourself. Don''t hesitate to call me if you need my help."


    Alexander nodded, "I will."


    At the same time, Abbot was driving home. Thinking about his performance just now and Reba''s


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    reaction, he showed a proud face.


    Stopping the car in front of the red light, he called Colin.


    After the phone rang for a few seconds, Colin picked it up.


    Before Abbot could speak, he took the lead in joking, "Please start your performance."


    Hearing his words, Abbot tutted on the phone, "Colin, can you speak humannguage?"


    Colin smiled, "I think Reba was looking at you with a weird look in her eyes tonight."


    Hearing this, Abbot couldn''t help grinning to his ears. But he pretended to be calm and asked, "You


    also notice it?"


    Colin suppressed hisughter and said, "Yeah."


    Abbot said, "The dating advice from you and my uncle is quite useful."


    Colin said, "Tell me your aplishment tonight."


    Abbot tapped his slender fingers on the steering wheel, looked at the red light ahead, and deliberately


    said casually, "There is nothing special to say."


    The smile on Colin''s face grew bigger when he said, "If so, I won''t ask about it anymore."


    Hearing this, Abbot coughed and said, "If you are indeed very curious, I can tell you something


    although I am reluctant to do so."


    Colin decided to do him a rare favor, so he said with a sneer, "I happen to feel bored now. Come on.


    Tell me what happened."


    Abbot put on airs and said, "Beg me."

 Chapter 516 Being Narrow-minded

    Chapter 516 Being Narrow-minded


    Chapter 516 Being Narrow-minded


    Hearing his words, Colin pressed the tip of his tongue against one cheek and did not reply immediately.


    After a long while, he slowly said, "Abbot, do you like extreme sports very much?"


    Abbot said, "Not really. Why?"


    Colin said, "Why are you always courting death?"


    Abbot was speechless.


    Hearing him keep silent, Colin joked, "Are you going to tell me or not? I will hang up if you continue


    keeping silent."


    Abbot gritted his teeth and said, "You''re jealous! You must be jealous of me."


    Colin sneered, "Why am I jealous of you? You fell in love with a woman who tricked you. What''s more,


    she said she has no feelings for you. So, you have made a painstaking effort to win her heart!"


    His words hit Abbot''s pain spots, so thetter fell silent.


    After about ten seconds of awkward silence, Collin decided to say something to lighten the


    atmosphere. But when he was about to open his mouth, Abbot suddenly said, "You had been in a one-


    sided love with Faye for eleven years and had been as humble as an underdog."


    Colin was speechless.


    Abbotughed, "Come on! Let''s hurt each other!"


    Colin said with a half-smile, "I will never give you any more advice in the future."


    Abbot was dumbfounded.


    Colin scoffed, "Mr. Carter, enjoy your aplishment tonight. After all, there may not be any more


    progress in the future."


    Then, he hung up the phone before Abbot could answer.


    When Abbot saw the call hung up on the car''s disy, the corners of his mouth twitched, and then, he


    called him again. But Collin did not answer the call after he had called him three times in a row.


    When he was about to call him the fourth time, he changed his mind and sent him a voice message,


    asking, "Colin, are you so narrow-minded?"


    Colin quickly replied in azy voice, "Yeah, I am very narrow-minded."


    Hearing his voice message, Abbotughed angrily, "Shame on you."


    Recanalization was a minor operation. Although the recovery period was one month, Colin needed to


    be hospitalized for only one week.


    A weekter, he went through the formalities and was discharged from the hospital on a shining day.


    When Faye was driving him home, he leaned back in the passenger seat and said with a smile,


    "Finally, I can go home."


    Faye smiled, "Why do you want to go home so much?"


    Colin smiled wantonly, "I can''t sleep well in the hospital. I miss my bed."


    Faye asked, "Why didn''t I know you have such a problem before?"


    Colin turned his head to look at her and said, "Do you want me to tell you the truth?"


    Faye raised her eyebrows and said, "Yes?"


    He responded with a smile, "Because you didn''t let me hold you while sleeping in the hospital."


    Faye nced at him with a smile in her eyes but didn''t speak.


    When they arrived at Fennth Community, Faye parked the car, and they got off together.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Lance walked up to them and said that Colin was wee back


    home, but he kept looking at Faye intentionally.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Faye instantly took his hint, so she secretly shook her head at him.


    Seeing her warning look, he grinned cheekily, "Colin, what would you like for lunch? I''ll go out to buy


    the food ingredients right away."


    Colin had seen all of Lance''s little gestures but did not want to expose him, so he replied, "You decide."


    Lance said, "If so, I will buy the ingredients for the dishes you like."


    Colin teased, "Do you know what dishes I like?"


    Lance responded calmly, "I will ask Cindy!"


    Colin chuckled, "Okay. Thank you for being so thoughtful."


    Then, Lance took the order and went out to buy groceries, while Faye apanied Colin back to the


    bedroom.


    As soon she entered the door, he hugged her from behind.


    She grinned, "What''s wrong?"


    He rested his chin on her shoulder, rubbed it lightly, and said, "Nothing."


    Faye tilted her head slightly and asked, "Did you see Lance wink at me?"


    Colin didn''t deny it but smiled, "He is poor in acting."


    Faye said, "That''s because he didn''t intend to hide it from you at all."


    Colin replied, "I see. Lance didn''t intend to hide it from me, but he wasn''t sure if you want to."


    Faye leaned against his chest, turned her head to look at him, put her hand on the back of his hand,


    pursed her lips, and said, "If I guess it correctly, he wanted to tell me something about Martha."

 Chapter 517 Protecting Him

    Chapter 517 Protecting Him


    Chapter 517 Protecting Him


    Now that he had noticed it, it was impossible to hide it anymore.


    When Colin had set up the trap for Tiffany, he had also plotted against ine. So, ine''s every move


    had been under his watch.


    When Faye finished speaking, Colin whispered in her ear with a lowugh, "Why did you tell me the


    truth so easily?"


    Faye said, "Since I can''t hide it from you, I should tell the truth as soon as possible."


    Colin tightened his grip on her waist and said, "I know you''re doing it for my good."


    Faye nodded, "I don''t want you to meet Martha."


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Okay, I will listen to you."


    Faye guessed it right that Lance had wanted to tell her something about Martha.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    An hourter, when he came back with several bags of food, Faye was waiting for him in the living


    room.


    When he carried the food into the kitchen, Cindy took the bags over, looked at the price tags, and


    praised him, saying, "Lance, you did not buy the food from the supermarket, right? They''re fresh and


    cheap."


    Lance nodded with a smile, "Yes, I went to the wet market."


    Cindy said, "Few young people your age go to the wet market to buy food. Your future wife will be


    happy to live together with a man like you."


    Lance was thick-skinned, so he didn''t blush at Cindy praise him but cheekily said, "Cindy, please help


    me. If you meet a girl suitable for me, please set up a blind date for us."


    Hearing this, Cindy widened her eyes with excitement, "Really?"


    Lance smiled, "Why would I lie about such a thing?"


    Cindy said, "But..."


    But Lance''s family background was special. Although he seemed to be running errands for Colin and


    Faye now, the Langford family was respectable in Cocanel.


    It was no exaggeration to say that Lance had been born with a silver spoon.


    Seeing her hesitating, Lance put his hands on her shoulders affectionately and said, "Come on! Am I


    such a worldly person in your eyes?"


    Cindy pursed her lips and smiled, "OK, I will help you. I know a nice girl. Although her conditions are


    average, she is kind-hearted."


    Lance was just joking, but Cindy took it seriously.


    But things had be like this. If he went back on his words right away, he would feel sorry because


    Cindy looked very enthusiastic.


    So, he bit the bullet and said, "Good! Please help arrange the date right away."


    Cindy replied with a smile, "I''ll call herter."


    Hearing this, Lance let out a hollowugh.


    Coming out of the kitchen, Lance scratched his head and walked toward Faye.


    Seeing this, Faye couldn''t helpughing, "What''s wrong? Did you cause trouble to yourself again?"


    Lance walked over to the single sofa beside her, sat down, and said, "You can''t say so. Maybe Cindy''s


    friend is my Miss Right."


    Faye smiled, "Okay! If you have a sessful blind date under Cindy''s arrangement, I will reward her."


    Lance reached out to pick up a grape from the fruit bowl on the coffee table with an unnatural smile, but


    he still said stubbornly, "You don''t know what will happen. Maybe, I will fall in love at first sight."


    Faye said, "Yes, I wish you to fall in love at first sight."


    Lance was speechless.


    Hearing her words, he felt the tasteless grape stuck in his throat, and he swallowed hard several times


    before it went down with difficulty.


    After swallowing the grape, Lance didn''t dare to continue the topic, so he said, "Martha asked a man to


    contact me."


    Faye''s smile faded when she asked, "What did she say?"


    Lance replied, "She wants to meet Colin."


    Faye said, "No way."


    Lance nodded and said, "I know, so I''ve rejected her."


    Hearing this, Faye nodded her head.


    Lance adjusted his sitting posture, threw another grape into his mouth, and said, "And then, she asked


    to meet you."


    Faye said with a sneer in her eyes, "She is persevering and knows how to settle for the second best."


    Lance lowered his head to spit the grape skin into the trash can, looked up at her, and asked, "Are you


    going to meet her?"


    Faye kept silent for a moment and then answered, "Let her choose the time, and I''ll go to meet her."


    Lance responded, "Okay."


    After briefly chatting with Lance, Faye got up and went to the stairs. When she passed by him, she


    looked at the grape skin he had spat out and frowned slightly, "Don''t be so pretentious when dating the


    girl. Nowadays most girls prefer men who are masculine and informal."


    Lance raised his head and forced a smile, asking, "I''m not masculine?"


    Faye smiled, deliberately looked him up and down, and said, "Just so-so."


    Lance asked, "What?"


    Faye smiled, nced at Andy who was throwing punches at a sandbag outside the floor-to-ceiling


    window, and then jerked her chin at Lance.


    Lance followed her gaze and turned his head to look out the window. Andy was wearing a pair of


    sweatpants, and his upper body was naked. It was not a hot day today, but his body was beaded with


    sweat.

 Chapter 518 Kicking Down the Ladder

    Chapter 518Kicking Down the Ladder


    Chapter 518 Kicking Down the Ladder


    Lance looked at Andy and then looked down at himself. Suddenly, the word "marshmallow" popped into


    his mind.


    Faye teased, "Do you still think you''re masculine?"


    Lance refused to admit it, so he said stubbornly, "My masculinity mainlyes from my strong


    willpower."


    Faye stepped upstairs and said, "If you say so."


    After taking a few steps, she turned her head back and said, "Lance, there is a spider!"


    Hearing this, Lance abruptly jumped up from the sofa in shock and shouted, "Where is it? Where is the


    spider?"


    Faye gave him a thumbs up and smiled faintly, "Very strong willpower."


    Lance was speechless.


    Then, she turned around and continued going upstairs.


    Lance took a deep breath and then red at Andy outside the floor-to-ceiling window. And his anger


    made him braver.


    A few minutester, he went into the yard with a towel.


    Andy was lean and ripped. When he was concentrating on hitting the sandbags, he suddenly caught a


    glimpse of Lance, so he stopped throwing his punches and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Lance tteringly handed the towel to him and said, "Andy,e on! Wipe the sweat."


    Seeing the ttering smile on his face, Andy intuitively had a bad feeling.


    Hesitating for a few seconds, he nced at the towel in Lance''s hand, reached out to take it over, and


    said expressionlessly, "What do you want me to do? Say it directly."


    Lanceughed, "Can you teach me this."


    Hearing this, Andy nced at the sandbag and asked, "Boxing?"


    Lance nodded, "Yeah."


    Andy shook his head, "It''s too difficult for you."


    Lance retorted, "Do you think I have no basic fighting skills? Andy, my fighting skills are not bad.


    Although I am no match for you, I am stronger than..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Andy interrupted, "It''s not about your skills. I don''t think you have the


    perseverance to keep practicing."


    Lance retorted, "Are you looking down upon me?"


    Andy nced at him in silence, but his expression was saying yes.


    Lance was annoyed, so he unbuttoned his shirt, took it off, and then started showing his biceps. He


    confidently pointed to his muscles and asked, "Andy, see?"


    Andy was speechless.


    To prove to Andy that he could practice boxing, Lance gave him an all-round disy of his front, back,


    left, and right.


    Then, he looked at Andy and asked, "How do you think? Do I have the potential?"


    Andy frowned, snatched his shirt over, and threw it over his head, saying, "Boring."


    Then, he left without looking back.


    Lance''s head was covered in his shirt, and after he took it off, he turned his head and shouted at


    Andy''s back, "Andy, why are you running away? I''m not hunky enough?"


    Hearing this, Andy quickened his steps without replying.


    Staring at him running away, Lance turned his head to look at his reflection in the floor-to-ceiling


    window and thought, "I am in good shape. I look lean in clothes but ripped when undressed."


    The second day after Colin went back home to recover, the old foxes of the Farrell Group came to visit


    him.


    They all looked respectful, but their eyes were full of calctions.


    "Mr. Farrell, Tiffany is dead. When are you going to take over the Farrell Group?"


    Colin wore a baggy nightgown,zily leaned back on the sofa with a cup of coffee in his hand, and


    smiled, "When did I say I will take over the Farrell Group?"


    Hearing this, the old foxes froze and then exchanged nces with each other.


    After a few seconds, one of the executives said, "What do you mean?"


    Colinughed in a deep voice, "I sold my equity to Tiffany long ago. She passed away, but her son


    Hank is still alive. Of course, he will take over the Farrell Group."


    The executive said, "Mr. Farrell, that is not what you said before."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "What did I tell you before? Did I say I will take over the


    Farrell Group?"


    The executive fell silent.


    Colin had never said that he was going to take over the Farrell Group. It was them that had been


    talking about making him the president. But he had just smiled in silence every time, making them think


    he was showing his acquiescence.


    As Colin finished speaking, the atmosphere in the living room froze.


    After a few minutes, another executive said, "Mr. Farrell, you can''t do this to us!"


    Colin asked with a half-smile, "Why?"


    The executive said, "Tiffany ran away because of our report. And then, she was killed by Old Mr.


    Farrell. If Hank takes over the Farrell Group, he will retaliate against us!"


    After finishing speaking, the executive red at Colin.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin''s smile grew bigger when he slowly put down the coffee cup, looked at him, and said, "What does


    it have to do with me?"


    The executive was furious and speechless.


    Colin added, "I know Hank well. So, I advise you to prepare good coffins for yourselves after leaving


    my home today."


    The executives all blushed with anger and said, "Are you kicking down thedder now?"


    Colin smiled with coldness full of his eyes, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."

 Chapter 519 Little Gentleness

    Chapter 519 Little Gentleness


    Chapter 519 Little Gentleness


    The look in Colin''s eyes was gloomy and stern.


    Seeing this, the old foxes held their breath, not daring to make a sound.


    After about a minute, an executive gritted his teeth and smiled tteringly, "Mr. Farrell, Kevin is clumsy-


    tongued. Please don''t be angry with him."


    Colin sneered.


    The executive continued, "We have some family to support. Would you please give us a way out?"


    Colin said indifferently, "Leave Cocanel."


    The executive was at a loss for words.


    Seeing the gloomy faces of the executives, Colin said solemnly, "I know you all have a lot of money


    and properties. You can leadfortable and wealthy lives for the rest of your life after you leave."


    The executive retorted, "But we''ve lived our whole lives in Cocanel..."


    Colin said, "Don''t talk to me about nostalgiaplex. The dead don''t need to leave their homnd.


    Are you willing to die now?"


    The executive took a deep breath and fell silent.


    Half an hourter, the executives left Fennth Community in despair.


    "I told you we can''t cooperate with Colin at the very beginning because he treats people ruthlessly. But


    none of you listened to me!"


    "At that time, did we have any other option except him?"


    "If I had known the result would be like this, I would have resigned back then."


    "Cut the crap! What''s the point of saying these words now?"


    Fennth Community.


    After the executives left, Colin picked up the cold coffee in front of him and drained the cup with one


    gulp.


    When Faye came down from the second floor, she saw this scene, so she pursed her lips slightly.


    She knew Colin harbored hatred in his heart.


    These old foxes who hade to see him today had made a lot of trouble for him in the past.


    It was said that when people seeded and gained a high status, they would unconsciously forget


    about those who had hurt them.


    But it was not true.


    All that could be forgotten were painless injuries. As for the unforgettable harm, people would


    remember it till they got on their deathbeds. So, even if they seeded, they would not forgive it. It


    sounded narrow-minded, but it was a fact.


    Althoughughing the hatred off seemed noble, it was against human nature. If a person destroyed


    people''s parents'' graves, most of them could notugh it off. If some of them could, it could not prove


    their generosity but would only prove that they were people without principles.


    When Colin was lost in thought with the coffee cup in his hand, Faye stepped over to him and sat


    down.


    Before he returned to his senses, she put her hand on the coffee cup and said in a light voice, "Let go."


    When Colin raised his eyes, the sullenness in his eyes instantly turned into a doting smile, and then he


    said, "Honey."


    Faye took the cup from his hand, put it on the coffee table, and put her hand in his palm.


    Colin smiled and held her hand.


    Faye said, "The spring hase."


    Colin said, "The roses will be delivered tomorrow."


    Faye smiled, "I didn''t say anything about roses."


    Colin let out a lowugh and said, "Yes, it is me that is talking about them."


    When Faye turned her head to look at him with a smile in her eye, thetter leaned forward and kissed


    her lips. She opened her red lips, letting him go wild. When he kissed deeper and deeper, his big hands


    habitually reached under her clothes. As soon as she sensed his intentions, she leaned back to dodge


    his hands.


    Colin held her waist with his big hands and said in a hoarse voice, "Honey."


    Faye said, "The doctor said you must be sexually abstinent for a month."


    Hearing his, Colin showed a trace of grievance in his eyes.


    Faye pursed her lips, leaned forward, put her hands on his shoulders, left a kiss on his forehead, and


    said, "Colin, be obedient."


    Hearing this, heughed in a muffled voice, pressed her into his arms, and said, "The growing period of


    roses in summer is forty days. If we nt them now, we can hold the wedding in forty days."


    Faye kneeled on the sofa, looked down at him, and said, "Roses are not easy to take care of. They are


    not only delicate but also have thorns."


    Colin understood what she meant, so he half-squinted his pretty eyes and asked, "So what?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Faye said, "Nothing. Just a kind reminder."


    Colin smiled,nded his knuckled fingers on her jaw, slightly put forth his strength, and said in a deep


    voice, "I can take care of them no matter how delicate or thorny they are."


    Faye pursed her lips tightly.


    Colin said, "Honey, don''t hesitate to tell me when you feel insecure. I won''t feel annoyed or impatient


    even if you say it thousands of times."


    Faye curled her fingers on his shoulders.


    Colin said, "Don''t let the bad memories haunt you. I will lead you to the ce of light. Don''t look back."

 Chapter 520 The Last Meeting

    Chapter 520 The Last Meeting


    Chapter 520 The Last Meeting


    Hearing his words, Faye blinked her drooping eyes.


    Colin suddenly smiled, let go of her jaw, and put his hands around her waist, asking "Would you like to


    take a wedding photo?"


    Faye grinned in silence.


    Colin smiled, "Honey, I want to take one. Can you go with me?"


    Faye''s grin became bigger.


    The next week, Colin recuperated at home, while Faye went to work on time.


    Recently, the PR department had been rtively peaceful because there was nothing tricky. The only


    sensational thing was that a popr artist had officially announced his marriage.


    A lot of his fans were disappointed. Some loyal fans had even be his anti-fans and dug out a lot of


    dirt on him. However, there was no substantive evidence but some blurry video screenshots. It was like


    making up stories based on pictures with too much personal subjective spection.


    Faye flipped through a document to be signed in her office chair, while Galen reported what had


    happened recently in front of her.


    When talking about the artist, Galen curled her lips and said, "I find those who supported and are


    trampling him are the same group of people."


    Faye smiled lightly, "Is there any of hismercial contracts terminated?"


    Galen replied, "Yes, two TV advertising and a movie."


    Faye said, "The situation is not serious."


    Galen nodded, "Yes, so I didn''t inform you."


    Then, she added, "Beckham is a good person who cares about others'' feelings in the crew and in


    private. After he announced his marriage, most people who curse and trample him are his old fans.


    Few people in the entertainment industry have thrown mud on him."


    Faye signed the document with her head down and said, "It proved the importance of being a good


    person."


    Galen suppressed herughter and said, "This incident reminded me of an artist from Breanna Media.


    When he got in trouble, everyone took the opportunity to kick him."


    Faye smiled in silence. She had never talked about such topics with colleagues. It was OK for her


    subordinates to make jokes about artists. But if she made anyment, it would be spread out and


    cause trouble. Galen had worked with Faye for a long time. Seeing her keep silent, Galen guessed the


    reason and shut her mouth up.


    Faye handed her the signed document and said, "Go to do the other work."


    Galen took it over and said, "OK."


    Then, she walked outward with the document in her arms. After taking a few steps, she suddenly


    thought of something, so she turned her head to look at Faye and said, "Ms. Nash, don''t forget about


    the awards ceremony of the Film Festival next week."


    Faye smiled, "Okay, thanks."


    Watching her leave, Faye got up to fetch herself a ss of water, took two sips in front of the water


    dispenser, took out her phone, and sent a message to Colin, asking, "Are you up yet?"


    Colin responded with a funny sticker, which was a dancing dog.


    Faye said, "Remember to have breakfast."


    Colin asked, "Honey, when are you returning home?"


    Faye replied, "I just started to work."


    Colin asked, "Do you need me to pick you up when you get off work?"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing and answered, "No, thanks. I''ll drive back by myself."


    Colin said, "Actually, I think I can go to thepany to work in my current condition."


    Faye asked, "Mr. Farrell, do you want toe to thepany in a nightgown?"


    Colin was speechless.


    After chatting with him for a while, Faye put the phone in her pocket with a smile and then walked to


    her desk with the water ss in her hand. After taking two steps, the phone in her pocket vibrated. She


    stopped walking and took out her phone, nced down, and found it was a message from Lance,


    saying, "Martha is in Cocanel now, and she wants to see you."


    Faye raised her eyebrows lightly and asked, "Where is she?"


    Lance answered, "Room 603, Beacon Hotel."


    Faye replied, "Got it."


    Lance said, "I''ll let Andy go with you."


    Faye had intended to refuse, but she did not want Lance to worry about her, so she replied after


    hesitation, "OK."


    Putting away the phone again, Faye sat down on the chair behind the desk. After a while, she picked


    up the car keys and walked out.


    The Beacon Hotel was less than half an hour''s drive from Farrell Media. So, Martha must have chosen


    to stay in this hotel on purpose.


    Half an hourter, Faye stood outside Room 603 on the sixth floor of the Beacon Hotel, raised her


    hand, and knocked on the door.


    Soon, Martha opened the door in a in long dress.


    Seeing Faye, Martha didn''t show the slightest surprise. The corners of her lips twitched before she


    forced a smile and said, "Faye, there you are."


    Faye replied lightly, "Mom."


    Hearing this, Martha smiled bitterly, "I did not expect you to still be willing to call me mom."


    Faye kept expressionless in silence.


    Seeing this, Martha turned her body to the side and said, "Come in."


    Hearing this, Faye stepped into the room.


    Martha was living in a standard queen room. The room was not big, and Faye could see everything at a


    nce.


    As soon as she entered the door, there was a shoe cab on her left and a bathroom on her right.


    After taking a few steps in, she saw a queen-sized bed and a TV cab. And there was a round coffee


    table and two rattan chairs at the end.


    Martha said, "Please take a seat."


    Faye nodded, walked to a rattan chair, and sat down.


    Martha grabbed a bottle of mineral water, unscrewed it, handed it to her, pursed her lips, and said, "I''m


    sorry I don''t have other drinks here."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After Faye took it over, she didn''t drink it but put it on the coffee table. Then she looked up at Martha


    and said, "Let''s get down to business. Why do you want to meet me?"


    Martha looked down at her, clenched her fists on her sides, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t go to meet


    Colin. Can you help me meet ine onest time?"

 Chapter 521 The Answer

    Chapter 521 The Answer


    Chapter 521 The Answer


    Did she want to meet ine?


    When Faye heard Martha''s words, a surprised look shed across her eyes. She had thought it was


    because of Colin that Martha wanted to meet her so much. Unexpectedly, it was for ine that she had


    made so much ado.


    Seeing her keep silent for a long time, Martha said, "I know it is just a piece of cake for you."


    Faye didn''t deny it but said, "Yes."


    Martha asked, "Can you do me this favor?"


    Faye didn''t respond but stared at her face unblinkingly.


    Seeing Faye''s hesitation in her eyes, Martha took a deep breath and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t do


    anything to harm Colin."


    Faye looked into her eyes and said bluntly, "I don''t believe you."


    Martha clenched her fists, thrust her nails into her palms, and said, "How can I make you believe me?"


    Faye asked, "Why do you want to meet ine?"


    Martha''s pupils shrank, but she didn''t answer.


    Seeing this, Faye wasn''t anxious. She looked away from her face and then stared at the mineral water


    in front of her. Because she was working in the entertainment industry, she seldom drank anything


    others gave her. This habit seemed unfriendly, but it had helped her avoid a lot of trouble.


    Because Martha remained silent, the atmosphere froze. After about eight minutes, Martha said, "It''s


    about our rtionship."


    Hearing this, Faye lifted her head to look at her.


    Meeting her gaze, Martha did not dodge it but said, "I know, you''re a sensible person. So, you may


    think it is ridiculous to talk with him about our rtionship now. But my life has been ruined by this


    rtionship. And I don''t want to stay in the dark for the rest of my life."


    Martha''s expression and tone were genuine.


    Faye stared at her for a moment and then replied, "I can do you this favor, but I have one request."


    Martha said, "I know what your request is. Don''t worry, I will leave Cocanel after I meet him."


    Then, she paused for a second and continued, "I don''t like Cocanel. I felt annoyed in this ce." Faye


    did not know why Martha had said so. Maybe she wanted her to believe her promise. Or maybe she


    just wanted to pour out her bitterness.


    Faye said, "What you hate is not Cocanel but a person and a memory here."


    Martha''s real thoughts had been exposed, so she fell silent.


    A long dy might cause trouble, so Faye decided to take her to visit ine this afternoon.


    She had no contacts in the police department, so she called Ethan in order not to bother Colin.


    Hearing her intentions, Ethan said solemnly, "I''ll ask my assistant to go over and help you deal with it."


    Faye said, "Thank you."


    Ethan said, "Never mind."


    Ethan''s efficiency was extremely high. Half an hourter, his assistant arrived at the door of the police


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    station.


    Most of Ethan''s subordinates were rigorous and unsmiling just like him.


    The assistant greeted Faye respectfully and said politely, "Ms. Nash, everything has been arranged.


    You can go to see ine at any time. Do you want to go in now?"


    Faye said, "Yes, thank you."


    The assistant said, "You''re wee."


    Then, he walked beside Faye and took them into the prison.


    ine was a prisoner under the sentence of death, so he was wearing shackles when being brought


    out.


    When the prison guard came over to talk with Ethan''s assistant, thetter said, "Don''t worry, they will


    just talk for a while. It is a normal visit."


    The prison guard was familiar with him, so he said with a smile, "Mr. Bond is a good citizen who abides


    by thew. I will always believe him."


    The assistant responded with a faint smile.


    Eventually, ine and Martha were arranged to meet in an interrogation room.


    When they sat face to face, ine folded his hands on the interrogation table and smiled mockingly,


    "Are you here tough at me?"


    Martha took out a bank card from her pocket, pushed it to him, and said, "I''m here to ask you about this


    bank card. Why did you leave it to me?"


    ine nced down and said calmly, "It''spensation for you."


    Martha pursed her lips and then asked in a trembling voice, "Justpensation?"


    ine rolled his eyes at her and said, "Martha, your life has been ruined by me. Isn''t it enough?"


    Martha fell silent.


    ine asked, "Do you want to live in my shadow for the rest of your life?"


    Martha looked directly into his eyes, took a deep breath, and asked excitedly, "I want an answer!"


    ine''s eyes darkened when he said, "Martha, you have spent so many years in the nunnery in vain."

 Chapter 522 Poor People Have Their Own Sins

    Chapter 522 Poor People Have Their Own Sins


    Chapter 522 Poor People Have Their Sins


    Hearing his words, Martha pursed her lips.


    ine looked at her for a moment, pushed the card back to her, and said, "Leave Cocanel with the


    money. Nevere back."


    Beforeing here, Martha had had a lot of things to say to him.


    There were questions, me, and confessions of her feelings.


    But now, she suddenly found that she couldn''t say anything except for "I want an answer".


    ine was right. She had spent so many years in the nunnery in vain.


    Seeing her keep silent without epting the bank card, he forced a wry smile and said, "Martha, why


    bother?"


    She suddenly smiled, "Yeah, why bother?"


    Then, she took a shallow breath and said, "Do you need me to collect your corpse?"


    When ine heard this, his handcuffed hands shook.


    Martha saw his reaction, but she pretended not to see and smiled, "If you need my help, I''ll leave


    Cocanel a few dayster."


    ine felt dry in his throat when saying, "No, thanks."


    Martha asked, "Will anyone collect your corpse?"


    ine fell silent.


    Would anyone collect his corpse?


    Probably not.


    Colin had a deep hatred for him, so he would not do it for him. As for Hank and Helen, they had always


    been closer to Tiffany. Since he had killed her, they would not do it for him either.


    Seeing him keep silent, Martha knew the answer, so she said, "I''ll wait for a few more days."


    ine looked at her with a long face.


    Meeting his eyes, Martha looked down at the interrogation table and said, "At our age, we won''t talk


    about love anymore. Otherwise, the kids wouldugh at us."


    ine took a deep breath but didn''t reply.


    Martha continued, "I had hated you for years. And I wished to drink your blood and eat your flesh."


    ine stared nkly at her muttering to herself and suddenly felt sad as if an invisible hand was


    squeezing his heart.


    She added, "But the moment I heard that you were sentenced to death for murder, I suddenly stopped


    hating you."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ine said, "I''m sorry."


    Martha raised her eyes and said, "You don''t need to apologize. You don''t owe me anything. I only have


    myself to me. I was too young and ignorant, so I overestimated myself."


    ine said, "I..."


    He fell silent before finishing his words because he suddenly realized he could not say anything now.


    He could not repent his sins or confessed that he had once loved her. If he said such things, he would


    feel relieved, but Martha might be haunted for the rest of his life.


    Seeing ine swallow the words on the tip of his tongue, Martha didn''t ask about it but slowly said, "I


    have spent so many years in the nunnery, but I am not devout. They all say God ispassionate, but


    I don''t think so."


    ine mumbled in a hoarse voice, "Martha, let bygones be bygones."


    Martha smirked, "OK."


    ine said, "I owe you too much."


    Martha said, "ine, did I do anything wrong? I fell in love, but my life was ruined. Everyone mes


    me for being too cruel to Colin, but no one has asked me how I went through the days when people all


    criticized me..."


    Back then, a woman would not be sentenced to death for having a child out of wedlock anymore, but


    the criticism and gossip could make her live in hell.


    Death was scary, but living in hell was even worse. Martha had tried tomit suicide but failed. She


    had been saved by the abbess, so she had stayed in the nunnery for so many years together with her.


    And every time she heard people say that God waspassionate, she would suspect it. Just letting


    people live waspassionate?


    Martha was like a newborn when she came out of the interrogation room.


    Seeing Faye waiting for her outside the door, she stepped forward and smiled faintly, "Let''s go."


    Faye nodded, "OK."


    Then, she turned around to say goodbye to Ethan''s assistant and left with Martha.


    On the way back to the hotel, Martha said, "Can I stay here for two more days? I want to collect


    ine''s corpse."


    Faye held the steering wheel and said expressionlessly, "Don''t leave the hotel. I''ll let my people watch


    you."


    Martha said, "Thank you."


    Faye didn''t reply.


    An hour and a halfter, they arrived at the hotel. Faye opened the door for her without getting out of


    the car.


    When Martha put her hand on the handle to get out of the car, she suddenly turned her head to look at


    Faye and said, "Faye."


    Faye turned her head back and asked, "Yes?"


    Martha asked, "How has Colin been all these years?"


    Faye retracted her gaze, looked out of the windshield, and said, "Old Mr. Farrell treated him as a ve.


    Tiffany had tried many ways to kill him because of you. Hank kept fighting him openly and secretly.


    ine ignored him because he only cared about his lovers. He had been in a one-sided love with me


    for eleven years, but I thought of him as a yboy and had never given him the slightest response..."


    Then, she showed a mocking smile and said, "Do you think he has been well?"

 Chapter 523 Missing You

    Chapter 523 Missing You


    Chapter 523 Missing You


    Whether a person was pitiful had nothing to do with whether she was hateful.


    Martha was pathetic.


    College students had been valued back then, so she had been promising. But she had fallen in love


    with the wrong man and had a child out of wedlock, ruining her life and career.


    As a mother, she was loathsome.


    She was cowardly but rivalrous in the core. She had refused to admit that she had made a mistake and


    vented all her resentment on Colin.


    She had never realized Colin had never done anything wrong.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Martha was stunned and kept silent for a long time.


    A few minutester, she pushed the car door open and fled.


    Faye didn''t look at her but tightened her grip on the steering wheel.


    Her words had hurt both Martha and herself.


    Colin had not led a happy life in the Farrells over the years. And it was not an exaggeration to say that


    his life used to be miserable.


    Sitting in the car, Faye took a deep breath, pursed her lips, and called Colin.


    After the phone rang for a few seconds, he picked it up.


    Before he could speak, Faye said, "Honey."


    Hearing this, Colin was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly smiled, "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Faye said, "I like you."


    Colin took a breath and then chuckled, "You just like me?"


    Faye smiled, "More than just like."


    Colin asked, "Where are you?"


    Faye replied, "On the way home."


    Colin asked, "Why did you get off work so early today?"


    Faye replied, "Because I suddenly miss you."


    Then, she paused for a second and added, "I can''t wait one more second."


    Hearing her words, Colinughed in a low voice on the other end of the phone, "I am waiting for you at


    home."


    Faye replied, "OK."


    Hanging up, she turned the steering wheel and headed back for Fennth Community.


    After a while, she picked up her phone again and send Andy a voice message, saying, "Keep an eye


    on Martha."


    Andy instantly replied, "Got it."


    ncing at the reply, she put down the phone and elerated the car.


    Colin was standing at the door when she arrived at Fennth Community.


    When she saw him, her eyes uncontrobly turned red.


    Colin stepped forward, leaned over, and knocked on the window.


    Faye tilted her head to nce at him, unbuckled the seatbelt, lowered the window, reached out to grab


    his cor, pulled him down, and instantly kissed his lips.


    Colin was stunned for a while and then turned the passivity into an initiative with a smile.


    As soon as the kiss ended, heughed in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye took a deep breath, released her grip on the cor of his nightgown, sat back, pushed the door


    open, and got out of the car.


    Seeing this, Colin smiled, wrapped his hands around her waist, pressed her into his arms, and hugged


    her tightly.


    "Tell me what happened."


    Faye pursed her lips and buried her face in his chest, saying, "Nothing."


    Colin lowered his head to kiss her forehead and asked, "Do you want me to guess?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Faye fell silent.


    Colin smirked, "Have you met Martha today?"


    Hearing this, she didn''t answer but pursed her lips into a straight line, raised her hands hanging by her


    sides, and hugged his waist.


    Silence spoke.


    Although she didn''t say anything, her actions were acquiescence.


    Colin was tall, so he rested his chin on her head and chuckled, "Are you feeling sorry for me?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    Her simple "yes" hit his heart heavily.


    Colin smiled, "Honey, I have long forgotten what happened in the past. Now, I feel very happy."


    Faye looked up from his arms and asked, "Aren''t you too easy to be satisfied now?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and said, "Who says?"


    Faye fell silent.


    He lowered his head, approached her ear, and said with a smile, "I''m not easy to be satisfied at all. But


    I can''t help it now. Although I still have ambitions, my life is too beautiful."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin indeed could not remain serious for more than three seconds.


    The originally gloomy atmosphere was lightened by his joke.


    When she was thinking about how to reply, he said, "You came back just in time. The roses have been


    delivered. I''ll nt them, and you will supervise my work."


    Hearing this, she instantly turned to look at him, and her eyes lit up.


    Colin said with a doting smile in his pretty eyes, "I can''t wait for our wedding to be held."

 Chapter 524 Equality and Respect

    Chapter 524 Equality and Respect


    Chapter 524 Equality and Respect


    Hearing his words, Faye showed a pretty smile with joy in her eyes.


    She had not liked flowers before.


    First, she had no time to take care of them. Second, it was due to her personality.


    But she liked roses now.


    She had thought Colin needed to sow rose seeds, but unexpectedly, he used rose seedlings.


    Seeing the suspicion in her eyes, he smiled, "Seedlings survive more easily than seeds."


    Faye showed a rarely confused expression and asked, "Is it easy to take care of roses?"


    Colin responded meaningfully, "Yes."


    Hearing his answer, Faye was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized his implication, so her ears


    turned red.


    Colin smiled yfully, picked up the seedlings, and walked to the flowerbed.


    The soil in the flowerbed was also newly delivered, and Colin had loosened it.


    Seeing him nting roses carefully, Faye who was standing outside the flowerbed felt warm and soft in


    her heart.


    Looking at him busy working, she couldn''t help thinking, "Fortunately, God treats me well. Although I


    have experienced people''s coldness, God granted me a warm husband in the end."


    Faye didn''t ask how many rose seedlings there were. Looking around, she believed they were more


    than enough to decorate her wedding venue.


    Colin had just finished nting thest seedling when Ethan called him.


    With mud in his hands, Colin straightened up and walked over to Faye. And then he said in a deep and


    smiling voice, "Honey, do me a favor."


    Faye smiled and took out his cell phone from his pocket. After seeing Ethan''s name, she pressed the


    connect button and pressed the phone to Colin''s ear.


    Colin said, "Ethan, what''s up?"


    Ethan asked in a cold voice, "Is Faye at home or work?"


    Colin nced at Faye and replied, "At home. What''s the matter?"


    Ethan said solemnly, "I need her to do me a favor."


    Colin said bluntly, "Go ahead."


    Ethan said, "Violet was plotted against and is suffering an ankle sprain. She''s in the hospital now."


    Colin asked, "Do you want Faye to go to the hospital to take care of her?"


    Ethan replied, "Yes. But I hope she can also help retaliate against those people who made trouble for


    Violet."


    After Ethan finished speaking, Colin tutted.


    Hearing this, Ethan noticed the ridicule in his tone, so he paused for a second and exined, "They are


    all women. It''s not convenient for me to intervene."


    Colin teased, "I need to ask Faye about it."


    Ethan sneered, "You can''t even decide on such a small matter?"


    Colin didn''t feel embarrassed at all but responded openly, "We are husband and wife. She is not my


    subordinate. Do you know what marriage means? In addition to love, we also must respect each other.


    I have no right to make any decision for her."


    Colin''s view of marriage was very positive. But Ethan was not in the mood to listen to his lecture now.


    Ethanughed on the phone, "If I had known this, I should have called her directly."


    Colin teased, "It''s not toote now."


    He was just joking, but as soon as he finished speaking, Ethan hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone, he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Soon, Faye''s cell phone began to ring.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Faye was surprised, but Colin chuckled, "It''s Ethan. Violet was plotted against and sprained her ankle.


    He hopes you can go to the hospital to take care of her and retaliate against the people who harmed


    her."


    After he exined the whole thing briefly, she nodded knowingly. She put away Colin''s phone, took out


    her phone from her pocket, and answered the call, saying, "Hey, Ethan."


    Ethan smiled, "Colin must have told you the whole thing, right?"


    Faye raised her eyes to look at Colin whose forehead was beaded with sweat and then responded,


    "Yes. Send Violet''s ward number to my phone, and I''ll be there soon."


    Hearing her agree readily, Ethan said, "Faye, thank you."


    Faye smiled lightly and replied with what Ethan had said to her, "Never mind. We''re friends, after all."


    Hanging up, Faye smiled at Colin and said, "You''re sweating."


    Colin lowered his eyes and smiled, "Yeah, the project is huge, after all."


    Faye reached out to fix the cor of his nightgown and said, "I''ll go to the hospital to see Violetter."


    Colin said, "You can refuse if you think it is troublesome."


    Faye said, "Ethan has helped us a lot."


    Colin said solemnly, "He helped us for the sake of me. So, it is me that should reciprocate him. It has


    nothing to do with you."


    Faye grinned, "I will do him this favor for the sake of you too, and it has nothing to do with the


    reciprocation."


    Hearing her words, he smiled, "Honey, is this the feeling of being loved?"

 Chapter 525 Forcing Him to Submit

    Chapter 525 Forcing Him to Submit


    Chapter 525 Forcing Him to Submit


    Faye smiled in the face of Colin''s question and answered it calmly.


    "Yes."


    Colinnded forward,nded a kiss on Faye''s lips, and said, "Honey, this feels so great."


    When Faye arrived at the hospital, it was already noon.


    She called Violet first and asked if she had had lunch. When learning that Violet hadn''t eaten lunch yet,


    Faye went to a restaurant opposite the hospital and packed up some vegetables and meat for her.


    Carrying the packed food, Faye walked to the inpatient department. When she walked to the door of


    Violet''s door, she her a conversation from the inside.


    "Ms. Rowan, I believe in a saying very much. Those who suit their actions to the time are wise. Let this


    matter be a past if you take my advice."


    "Impossible."


    "You look gentle on the surface, but why are you so stubborn inside? You''re not a local person and


    don''t have any backer in Cocanel. How can you fight against her?"


    "I won''t fight against her. But we must make clear the rights and wrongs."


    "If you have to insist on this, I can do nothing. I can only tell you that situation in Cocanel is


    sophisticated. Be careful that you may lose your life."


    Faye directly pushed open the door and walked into the ward without even knocking on the door when


    she heard the conversation.


    Violet and the woman standing before the hospital bed were all dumbfounded and simultaneously


    looked toward the door.


    Finding that it was Faye, Violet smiled gently and greeted her calmly, "Faye."


    Faye smiled back at her, walked to the bedside table, put down the food, and asked, "Is your injury


    serious?"


    Violet answered, "Not that serious."


    Faye replied, "That''s good."


    Faye unpacked the food while talking to Violet. She then turned around and put down the dining table


    of the hospital bed for Violet and then ce the food on it.


    Violet thanked her, "Thank you."


    Faye only smiled and didn''t say anything.


    The woman who sat on the other side of Violet''s bed had been looking Faye up and down ever since


    she stepped into the ward.


    She thought Faye looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember in which ce she had seen her for the


    time being.


    After a while, the woman asked Faye, "Miss, have we met before?"


    Faye looked up, nced at her indifferently, and replied, "Nope."


    Faye was very certain when she answered the question, which choked the woman and made her look


    embarrassed.


    Under such a circumstance, most people would reply "probably no". That woman had expected that


    Faye would show no respect to her and give her such a distant and indifferent answer.


    The woman looked at Faye awkwardly and then turned around and coughed to clear her throat. Then


    she turned around and talked to Violet, "Ms. Rowan, Phoebe said that if you keep silent on this matter,


    she will give you twenty thousand andpensate you for the medical expenses.


    Violet raised her head, looked into that woman''s eyes, and said, "Ms. Lennox, I''ve made it clear. I will


    probe into this matter."


    The woman said, "Ms. Rowan, if you refuse to take my advice, there''s no need for me to say anything


    else."


    As she said those words, she stood up to smoothen her clothes. Then she pressed her lips and


    continued, "Ms. Rowan, our school is too small to hire such an arrogant person like you. You may look


    for another job when you recover."


    The woman intended to leave after finishing those words.


    Just as she had turned around, Faye said in a cold voice, "Violet was injured during working time,


    right?"


    The woman stopped in her track when she heard Faye''s words and turned around to look at her.


    Faye looked into her eyes coldly and continued, "If my memory is right, I remember that thews


    stipte that employers can not dismiss employees with upational injury for no reason. If an


    employer does so, it will be deemed as an illegal determination ofbor contract and the employer


    needs to pay thepensation double."


    The woman was shocked and looked into Faye''s eyes dully.


    Faye continued in a cold voice, "When do you n to pay thepensation? Now? Or would you like


    to let your financial staff wire it to herter?"


    The woman asked, "Whichw stiptes that the employer needs to pay thepensation double


    under such a circumstance?"


    Faye replied, "Article 87 of the Labor Contract Law."


    The woman was lost for words.


    As a crisis PR, Faye unavoidably needed to deal with the stars'' disputes with thepany. Therefore,


    she had somemon knowledge about some basicws.


    But apparently, though this woman was a legal person, she didn''t have anymon knowledge about


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    this.


    Seeing that Faye was well-founded, the woman was lost for words as if she was choked by a fish bone.


    Faye spoke again when founding the woman was silent, "If your oral dismissal is effective and don''t


    wire thepensation on time, we will apply for abor arbitration in the shortest time."


    The woman waspletely dumbfounded when she heard Faye''s words.


    One minuteter, she said through gritted teeth, "We''ll wire thepensation and wage to your wage


    card."


    The woman angrily said those words and then fixed her eyes on Violet, hoping that she would submit.


    Much to her surprise, Violet only replied indifferently, "Ms. Lennox, I hope I can receive the


    <ppensation on time. You may leave now, and please pardon me for not being able to send you off."

 Chapter 526 Violet??s Plan

    Chapter 526 Violet??s n


    Chapter 526 Violet¡¯s n


    The woman hadn¡¯t expected to hear those words from Violet, who looked very gentle at usual times.


    Her face got red and she said with res of anger in her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    Finishing those words, she turned around, strode out of the ward, and then mmed the door.


    Violet slightly pressed her lips when the woman left and then thanked Faye, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Faye said with a smile, ¡°Eat the food first. We can talkter.¡±


    Though Violet appeared to be gentle, she was indeed a tenacious and stubborn girl.


    Though Faye had only met her several times, she had basically known her characteristics.


    Seeing that Violet was eating the food with her head lowered, Faye walked to the window to appreciate


    thendscape outside.


    Ten minutester, Violet broke the silence, ¡°Faye.¡±


    Faye turned around when she heard Violet¡¯s voice and asked, ¡°Did you finish it?¡±


    Violet replied, ¡°Yep.¡±


    Faye then walked to the bed to tidy up the meal box. Pretending to be unintentional, she asked, ¡°The


    injury on your foot was not caused by ident, right?¡±


    Violet didn¡¯t hide it from Faye and replied, ¡°Yep. I was set up by another dancing teacher.¡±


    Faye packed up the leftovers, not intending to throw them in the trash can in the ward. She casually


    pulled out a chair, sat down beside the bed, and said, ¡°Is it convenient to tell me the inside story?"


    Violet was dumbfounded when she heard Faye¡¯s words.


    In Violet¡¯s impression, Faye was never a gossipy person.


    Aftering back to her senses, Violet replied honestly.


    The cause was that Violet and Phoebe were all the representatives sent by their dance training


    institution in several recent dancepetitions.


    Generally speaking, since they were from the same dance training institution, they should get along


    well.


    In the beginning, they cooperated several times and did get along well. Butter, what they took part in


    were all solopetitions and they becamepetitors ordingly.


    Their rtionship worsened when they were advanced to the next round.


    Violet continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would tamper with my dance shoes.


    Fayemented, ¡°Man''s heart is iprehensible.¡±


    Violet smiled when she heard the words and agreed, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Faye asked, ¡°What do you n to deal with this matter?¡±


    Violet turned around, took out a USB sh drive from under her pillow, and said, ¡°I immediately copied


    the surveince video which caught the scene of her tampering with my dance shoes.¡±


    Faye asked in astonishment, ¡°Since you have evidence, why don¡¯t you call the police?¡±


    Violet clenched the USB sh drive silently.


    Sensing that Violet didn¡¯t want to answer this question, Faye knew she must have her own n.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t probe this and just said, ¡°Feel free to call me at any time if you need my help.¡±


    Violet nodded and thanked her, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Faye chatted with Violet for a while. Then Violet told her that she wanted to find a nursing worker.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Faye understood that Violet didn¡¯t want to bother her, so she didn¡¯t refuse her request and immediately


    found a diligent-looking nursing worker for her.


    After that, Faye didn¡¯t stay longer and bid farewell to Violet with the excuse of having to deal with some


    affairs in thepany.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, Violet looked into Faye¡¯s eyes, pressed her lips, and asked


    politely, ¡°Is Ethan busy recently?¡±


    Faye was dumbfounded when she heard the question. Then she answered with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not clear


    on it.¡±


    Violet continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time.¡±


    Faye said, ¡°You can call him.¡±


    Violet replied with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    Faye immediately called Colin after walking out of Violet¡¯s ward.


    Colin answered the call as soon as his phone rang and called, ¡°Honey.¡±


    Faye said with a smile, ¡°I went out of the ward.¡±


    Colin asked, ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is itplicated?¡±


    Faye replied, ¡°She didn¡¯t need my help at all. Violet has her own n.¡±


    Colin sneered when he heard Faye¡¯s words and asked, ¡°So, Ethan¡¯s worries are unnecessary, right?¡±


    Faye replied with a smile, ¡°Call Ethanter and tell him that so far, Violet doesn¡¯t need my help.


    Moreover, I¡¯ve told Violet that she could call me at any time if she needs my help.¡±


    Colin ttered her, ¡°Honey, thank you for your hard work.¡±


    After exchanging several words with Colin, Faye ended the call and drove home.


    On the other side¡­


    After ending the call with Faye, Colin immediately looked for Ethan¡¯s number in his contact list and then


    dialed his number.


    When the call was answered, Ethan¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone before Colin


    could say something. ¡°Did Faye go to the hospital?¡± asked he.


    Colin said teasingly, ¡°My wife is already on the way back.¡±


    Ethan continued, ¡°Violet¡­¡±


    Colin interrupted him, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need our help at all.¡±


    Ethan asked with a frown, ¡°What?¡±


    Colin repeated what Faye had told him.


    Ethan was silent for a while after hearing Colin¡¯s words. Then he replied, ¡°I see.¡±


    Colin said teasingly, ¡°You¡¯re worried about her, but why don¡¯t you go to the hospital to check on her by


    yourself?¡±


    Ethan replied in a cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Colin teased, ¡°Is your store opened?¡±


    Ethan replied, ¡°Yep.¡±


    Colin had been Ethan¡¯s good friend for many years and he knew his characteristics well.


    He was not a talkative person at usual times and would be quieter if he was troubled.


    Realizing that he couldn¡¯t dig out anything from Ethan, Colin ended the call after simply joking with him.


    At the same time¡­


    After hesitating for half an hour, Violet picked up her phone and sent a message to Ethan.


    [Violet] Thank you for asking Faye to take care of me.


    Nheless, Ethan didn¡¯t reply to her message.


    Violet sent him another message.


    [Violet] Are you so busy recently?

 Chapter 527 It??s Not Drowsy, But Her Confidence

    Chapter 527 It??s Not Drowsy, But Her Confidence


    Chapter 527 It''s Not Drowsy, But Her Confidence


    Violet had sent him two messages, yet she didn''t get any reply from Ethan.


    About an hourter, Ethan finally replied to her messages.


    [Ethan] Yep. I''m very busy.


    [Violet] Then I won''t disturb you. I''ll treat you to a meal when you''re free.


    [Ethan] Okay.


    Gazing at their chat history, Violet heaved a long sigh.


    She felt very pressured when talking to Ethan.


    When Ethan''s grandfather called her to invite her for a meal at weekend, he learned that her foot was


    injured and arranged for Ethan to take care of her.


    If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t contact Ethan anymore.


    The main reason was that Ethan was too aloof and made her feel stressed. She would inexplicably


    think of the seniors in her family when she stayed with him.


    When Faye went back to the Fennth Community, she found her house lively.


    As soon as she stepped into the hallway, she heard Lance''sughter from the living room. "Ms. Kemp,


    may I be the best man at your wedding?"


    Carlotta, who was also in the living room, replied shyly, "Of course."


    Lance continued, "Ms. Kemp, then that''s a promise. I must be one of the best men at your wedding.:


    Just as Lance had finished the words, Colin said teasingly, "You''re a friend of the bribe, so you can only


    be a bridesmaid."


    Lance pondered for a while and then replied jokingly, "It''s also eptable."


    Colin said, "Rest assured. I can agree to your request on their behalf. You can definitely be one of the


    bridesmaids."


    when they were chatting happily, Faye changed into slippers and then walked into the living room.


    Spotting Faye, Colin stood up, walked up to her, and said with a smile, "You''re back."


    Faye looked into Colin''s eyes and replied, "Yep." Then shended her gaze on Carlotta and greeted,


    "Aunt."


    With an awkward expression on her red face, Carlotta asked, "Have you had lunch?"


    Faye replied, "Not yet."


    Hearing her reply, Carlotta hurriedly stood up from the sofa and said, "There''re some cuisines in the


    kitchen. I''ll heat them for you."


    Then she strode into the kitchen.


    Faye was amused when seeing her reaction and asked, "Does aunt feel shy?"


    Colin reached out to hold Faye''s hand and exined, "Aunt and Jadon''s wedding will be held on the


    third of next month."


    Faye raised her brows and said, "It''s so quick."


    Colin chuckled and replied, "Jadon said he must hurry up."


    Faye asked confusedly, "What?"


    Colin leaned forward and whispered into Faye''s ear in a lowered voice, "To make a baby."


    Faye froze on the spot. Not sure if Colin was joking with her, she turned around to look at him.


    Colin chuckled and asked, "You don''t believe me?"


    Faye couldn''t imagine the scene when the gentle and gorgeous Jadon said those words.


    Colin immediately saw through what was in Faye''s mind. Hemented with a meaningful smile,


    "There''s a saying. It is impossible to judge a man''s heart from his face. We cannot stay on the surface


    when judging a person."


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    Faye talked to Colin in a low voice. Lance who was sitting on the sofa coughed lightly to interrupt them,


    "Guys, can you please consider my feelings? I''m single."


    Faye turned around and said, "We''re talking about a serious matter."


    Lance nced at this intimate couple and sneered, "I can''t tell from your behaviors that you''re talking


    about a serious matter."


    Faye moved her lips, preparing to say something. But at this moment. Carlotta walked out of the


    kitchen with the heated dishes and said, "Faye, they''re heated."


    Faye hurriedly replied, "Okay."


    She then strode to the dining table.


    Carlotta ced the dishes on the table and then turned around and walked back into the kitchen. Then


    she ced a bowl of soup before Faye.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye said smilingly, "Thank you, aunt."


    Carlotta said, "Don''t be dedicated to your work at usual times. You should also pay attention to your


    health. Eat meals regrly and have enough rest."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    She then began to eat.


    Standing beside her for a while, Carlotta pulled out a chair, sat down, and said, "I and Dr. Carter will get


    married on the third of next month."


    Faye looked up at her and said with a smile, "Aunt, I would like to wish you and Jadon a happy


    marriage in advance."


    With her hands on her thighs, Carlotta twiddled the hem of her shirt from time to time, looking very


    restless. She called, "Faye."


    Faye asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Carlotta looked down at the ground, not daring to have any eye contact with Faye. She said with her


    eyes red, "I''m sorry for what happened before."


    Human beings were all sentimental. After getting along with Faye during this period, Carlotta actually


    upied a ce in Faye''s heart.


    Just as Colin had said, everything was gone after death and the living was much more important than


    the dead.


    Carlotta felt more guilty toward Faye after learning about the truths of some matters.


    She clenched the hem of her shirt after finishing those words.


    Faye put down her cutleries, adjusted her posture to face Carlotta, and said, "Aunt, let the past be the


    past. I can understand you. You sincerely want to avenge my mom and are also really concerned about


    me. They have no conflict."


    Faye was so thoughtful and rational that Carlotta felt sorry for her.


    After saying those words, Faye found Carlotta was still silent. She shifted the topic with a smile, "Aunt,


    your leg has recovered. Have you ever thought of what to do next?"


    Carlotta pressed her lips.


    She had been nning to let Cindy introduce a job like a housekeeper to her before, but since she was


    going to marry Jadon, it was apparently inappropriate for her to work as a housekeeper.


    Though no job was noble or humble, those worldly people would impose a hierarchy on people.


    Faye said, "I remember that you know a lot about floriculture. Would you like to consider opening a


    flower shop? I can invest in it. Just regard it as the drowsy for you."


    Carlotta refused it without a second thought when hearing that Faye wanted to invest in it.


    Faye said, "What I give you is not drowsy, but the confidence for you to stand before Jadon.


    Finding that Carlotta was still in a dilemma, Faye added, "Just take it as you''re borrowing money from


    me if you don''t want to use my money. You can return it to me after making a profit."

 Chapter 528 Secrets

    Chapter 528 Secrets


    Chapter 528 Secrets


    Faye said those words so tly.


    She didn''t force Carlotta or let her think that she must take her advice, nor did she ride the high horse


    or let Carlotta feel as if she was pitying her.


    Faye found that Carlotta was staring at her dully when she finished the words. She said with a smile,


    "Aunt, life is long, so don''t restrain yourself to the so-called reputation. You should learn to weigh the


    advantages and disadvantages and n for your future."


    Carlotta pressed her lips and said, "I''ll write an IOU."


    Faye replied, "Okay. I''ll apany you to select a location when I''m free. I know little about floriculture.


    But you may listen to my advice considering the selection of location.


    Carlotta felt moved. She felt a lump in her throat. After a long while, she finally squeezed out an "okay"


    from her throat.


    Faye and Colin went back to their bedroom after having lunch.


    Colin hugged Faye in his embrace with his chin resting on her shoulder. He asked in a low voice,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Honey, why are you so great?"


    Leaning against his chest, Faye was browsing an App to look for avable stores on busy streets. She


    asked, "Why did you say so?"


    Colin replied, "You show others your kindness without letting them feel pressured."


    Faye was amused, but she didn''t say anything.


    Colin hugged her tighter and said in a deep voice, "That saying is true. Falling in love with a person


    because of his or her appearance and being captivated by him or her because of his or her


    personality."


    Faye received a call from Andy a weekter.


    When Andy called her, she was dealing with a female star''s sandal.


    Faye swiped to answer the call. The next moment, Andy''s voice sounded as he said, "Mrs. Farrell,


    Martha took away ine''s cinerary casket."


    Faye asked, "Where''s Martha?"


    Andy replied, "In a hotel."


    Faye pondered for a while and then winded at Galen who was standing beside her.


    Galen got her implication, walked to the female star, and made a posture of "please".


    The female star was very young and was the second generation of a rich family. She was a bit


    arrogant. She looked toward Galen unhappily.


    Galen said in a lower voice, "I will let another crisis PR deal with your scandal."


    The female star said, "I just want Ms. Nash to deal with it."


    Galen ignored her and turned around to look at her agent.


    Looking in a dilemma, the agent reached out to drag the female star and said, "Don''t make a fuss,


    please."


    The female star replied, "I only want Ms. Nash to deal with it. I..."


    Before she could finish the words, Galen reached out, grasped her wrist, and pulled her toward the


    door.


    The female star hadn''t expected that Galen would do this and staggered. Her expression immediately


    turned gloomy and she began to shout.


    Galen didn''t give a shit about her and continued to pull her out without even turning around.


    Looking at the closed door, Faye withdrew her gaze and then said to the person on the other end of the


    phone, "Did Martha book any air ticket?"


    Andy replied, "Not yet."


    Faye said with a frown, "Okay. I see. I will go there."


    Andy replied, "Okay."


    After ending the call with Andy, Faye picked up her car keys on the desk and walked out.


    Half an hourter, Faye arrived at the hotel. She then directly took an elevator to the floor on which


    Martha was living in.


    She walked out of the elevator and directly walked to the door of Martha''s room. Then she raised her


    hand and knocked at the door.


    After a while, Martha opened the door. She was not surprised at all when she saw Faye. She stepped


    aside and said, "Come in please."


    Faye walked into the room, nced at ine''s cinerary casket, and then turned around to look at


    Martha.


    Martha broke the silence before Faye raised a question, "Rest assured. I won''t go back on my words. I


    promised you to leave and I''ll do it."


    Faye looked askance at Martha and asked, "Are you waiting for me?"


    Martha didn''t deny it and just said, "Take a seat."


    With an indifferent expression, Faye walked to a chair and sat down. Shortly after, Martha said, "I


    thought Colin could choose a gentle-looking girl before."


    Faye remained calm and didn''t respond to it.


    Martha continued, "It turns out that I know little about him."


    Faye looked down at her wristwatch and said, "I have limited time as I need to go back to mypany


    to deal with some affairs."


    She implied that she didn''t have any time for her nonsense.


    Martha perceived the impatience in Faye''s eyes. She took a deep breath and asked, "Do you know


    what happened between your mom and Brandon?"


    Faye''s pupils suddenly contracted.


    Seeing this, Martha asked in surprise, "Don''t you know it?"


    Martha looked down and said to herself, "No wonder."


    The room was enveloped in silence. After a while, Martha looked up at Faye with a serious expression


    and said, "You and Colin should stay away from Brandonter."


    Faye gazed at Martha and asked, "You can directlye to the point."


    With aplicated expression, Martha looked into Faye''s eyes. About half a minuteter, she moved


    her lips and said, "Your mom was the one who set the fire that disfigured Brandon."


    Faye was shocked.

 Chapter 529 Brave and Astute

    Chapter 529 Brave and Astute


    Chapter 529 Brave and Astute


    Faye had never expected that Brandon''s disfigurement had something to do with Daisy.


    She suddenly thought of Maxwell''s words. "If it weren''t me, you would have been killed by Old Mr.


    Farrell."


    She had never taken Maxwell''s words seriously, but now she realized that probably he was telling the


    truth.


    Realizing that Faye was pondering about something after saying those words, Martha walked up to her,


    sat down beside her, and said, "I''m not clear about the detailed situation. But I know that Old Mr. Farrell


    instigated your mom to set that fire. As for why she would do that as instructed by him, I have no idea.


    However, Faye knew what drove Daisy to do that.


    Daisy was made use of by Old Mr. Farrell and Shepard should be the one to be med.


    Faye tilted her head to look at Martha and asked, "Why do you tell me about these things?"


    Martha replied, "Just think that I still have some conscience."


    Faye said, "I''ll appreciate it, but I won''t put in good words for you before Colin."


    Martha suddenly chuckled when hearing Faye''s words and said, "Girl, why are you so special?


    Generally speaking, when a girl encounters such a situation, shouldn''t she try to eliminate the conflicts


    between the mother and the son as possible as she could to win the appreciation of her mother-inw?


    "


    Faye, "I don''t need a good reputation. It''s useless."


    Martha was rendered speechless.


    Faye continued in a calm voice, "If you truly love a person and sincerely want him to lead a happy life,


    you should treat her in a way that he would feelfortable and happy the most, but not a way that


    only you yourself think is good to him."


    Martha pressed her lips and said, "Colin has gotten his Ms. Right."


    Faye didn''t admit it, nor did she deny it.


    Martha stood up, walked over to the bedside table, picked up her cell phone, and booked a ticket in the


    face of Faye, saying, "I''ll set off at 3 p.m...."


    Martha suddenly paused. She smiled embarrassedly and continued, "Forget it, I won''t tell you where I


    will go. Anyway, you don''t have to worry about it. I won''te back anymore."


    Faye said, "Let Andy send you to the airportter."


    Martha replied, "I can hail a taxi there."


    When Martha finished speaking, Faye got up and said coldly, "I''ll give you half an hour to pack up your


    luggage. Andy will wait for you downstairs."


    Martha was dumbfounded when she heard Faye''s words. She frowned and asked, "Are you still


    distrusting me?"


    Faye looked askance at Martha and replied, "I won''t bet on humanity."


    Martha was lost for words.


    Faye called Andy after leaving the hotel.


    The call was answered soon. Faye said calmly, "Send Martha to the airportter and watch her go


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    through security in person."


    Andy replied, "Roger, Mrs. Farrell."


    Faye said, "Andy, thank you for your hard work in the past week."


    Andy replied, "It''s not hard."


    He was very leisurely during this periodpared to the period when he worked for Ethan.


    Faye drove back to thepany after hanging up her phone. She frowned when she recalled what


    Martha had said.


    Brandon''s disfigurement has something to do with Daisy.


    So, could it be that the reason why Brandon wanted to kill her was that he wanted Daisy''s daughter to


    pay the price for Daisy''s sin?


    When Faye was thinking wildly, her phone that she had casually put on the central control panel


    suddenly rang.


    Faye tilted her head to take a nce at the screen. When seeing Violet''s name, she raised her


    eyebrows, reached for the phone, and swiped to answer, "Hey, Violet."


    Violet had not contacted her since Faye visited her at the hospitalst time.


    When Faye finished speaking, Violet said on the other end of the line, "Faye, are you busy now? Can


    you do me a favor?"


    Faye agreed, "I''m not busy. What do you need me to do?"


    Violet asked, "Can youe to the hospital to pick me up? I will tell you face to face. It''s difficult to


    exin it in detail on the phone."


    Faye didn''t probe into it and replied, "Okay, I''ll be there in half an hour."


    Violet thanked her, "Faye, thank you."


    Faye said, "You''re wee."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye made a U-turn at the next intersection and headed in the opposite


    direction to the hospital.


    When Faye arrived at the hospital, she found Violet was already downstairs with the support of a


    crutch. She was waiting for her on the steps.


    Seeing this, Faye hurriedly got out of the car and walked up to help her. She asked, "Your injury hasn''t


    healed yet, why did youe downstairs by yourself?"


    Violet smiled at her and replied, "I want to save time."


    Faye asked, "Where are we going next?"


    A hint of shrewdness shed across Violet''s eyes as she answered, "Go to the Theatre of Alogow


    District."


    Faye had always been gentle at usual times, and this was the first time that Faye saw such an aspect


    of her. Amused, she replied, "Okay."


    Faye helped Violet to sit in the passenger''s seat. After fastening her seat belt, Violet took out a USB


    sh drive from her pocket and handed it to Faye, saying, "Faye, after we arrive at the Theatre of


    Alogow District, please go to the backstage area and give this USB sh drive to a guy named Saylor


    Brooke."


    Faye took the USB sh drive and agreed, "Okay."


    Violet continued, "The woman who caused the injury on my foot will take part in the finalpetition


    today."


    Faye immediately understood and raised her eyebrows. She was impressed by Violet again.


    She was gentle yet not cowardly. Moreover, she was very wise and could avenge herself when she


    waspletely at a disadvantage, which was really rare.

 Chapter 530 A Slap in the Face

    Chapter 530 A p in the Face


    Chapter 530 A p in the Face


    Violet smiled at Faye when she discerned the appreciation in thetter''s eyes.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The car moved slowly on the road. Violet pressed her lips and tilted her head to look at Faye.


    Faye perceived Violet''s gaze from the corner of her eye and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Violet replied, "Could you please not tell Ethan about this?"


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    Violet''s worries dissipated. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you."


    Faye smiled brightly.


    They then arrived at the Theatre of Alogow District. Faye parked the car, walked to the door to the


    passenger''s seat, and then helped Violet out of the car.


    Violet jumped forward with the support of the crutch and said, "Faye, let''s act separatelyter."


    Faye chuckled and replied, "Pay attention to the wound on your foot."


    Violet nodded and said, "Okay."


    Violet had bought a ticket on her phone in advance and therefore, no one stopped her when she


    entered the theater.


    Nheless, Violet didn''t take the seat she bought. Instead, she found a seat among the vacant seats


    in thest few rows, which would not cause others'' attention.


    After helping Violet sit down, Faye moved her lips and said, "I''ll go to the backstage area. Feel free to


    call me if you have any problems."


    Violet looked up at her and said, "Be careful."


    Faye replied, "Rest assured."


    Faye had never watched a dancepetition, nor had she watched any dance performances. When


    she walked to the backstage area, she nced at the dancer who was performing with her utmost


    effort on the stage.


    She had to admit that the dancing art was very aesthetic.


    Just as Faye reached the backstage area, a working staff blocked her way and asked, "Which person


    are you looking for?"


    Faye replied calmly, "Saylor Brooke."


    The working staff nced at her doubtfully and said, "What''s your rtionship with him?"


    Faye replied, "We''re friends."


    The working staff said, "One of our dancers had an ident several days ago, so now we forbid any


    unrted people to enter the backstage area. Please wait here and I''ll ask Saylor to go out."


    Faye replied, "Thank you, and sorry for bothering you."


    The working staff felt a bit awkward in the face of Faye''s politeness. He scratched his head, turned


    around, and walked into the backstage area.


    After a short while, a boy in his early twenties walked out of the backstage area.


    The boy was dumbfounded when he saw Faye. He asked, "Are you looking for me?"


    Faye asked, "Are you Saylor Brooke?"


    The boy nodded and replied, "Yes."


    Hearing the conversation between the two, the working staff who stood behind them asked, "Aren''t you


    friends? Don''t you know each other?"


    The boy replied righteously, "Yep, we''re friends. And it''s the first time we meet."


    The working staff gave the boy a thumbs-up.


    The boy said frivolously, "You may go on with your work. Don''t disturb me and this beautifuldy."


    The working staff smiled teasingly, turned around, and left.


    After his leaving, the boy took two steps to Faye and asked in a lower voice, "Did Violet ask you to find


    me?"


    Faye replied, "Yes."


    While speaking, she couldn''t help but study the boy.


    Truth be told, Faye''s primary impression of him was that he looked unreliable.


    Finding that Faye was studying him, the boy also began to study Faye. He asked, "Are you Violet''s


    friend?"


    Faye replied honestly, "You can regard me as her friend."


    The boy sneered and said, "Yes or no? Don''t give me such an ambiguous answer."


    Faye replied, "We''re not that familiar. But we all have a good impression of each other. Maybe we will


    be good friendster."


    The boy knitted his brows when he heard Faye''s words. He asked, "Did she actually ask you to do


    such an important thing when you''re not that familiar with each other?"


    He pressed his lips after finishing those words and continued, "Looks like she didn''t have a good life in


    Cocanel. She doesn''t even have a friend to help her."


    Then he spread his palm and said, "Give it to me."


    Faye looked askance at the boy and asked, "Are you sure that there won''t be any mistakes?"


    The boy replied, "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe Violet, right? She''s not foolish. How


    would she ask an unreliable person to do such an important thing?"


    The boy took the USB sh drive from Faye and waved at her, saying, "Go there to take care of Violet.


    I will deal with the matters here."


    Faye said, "Make sure there won''t be any idents."


    When Faye was talking to the boy, thepetition on the stage hade to an end.


    Several judges were grading and selectingpetitors who could be advanced to the next round with


    their heads lowered.


    When Faye walked to the auditorium, the judges were announcing the list ofpetitors who were


    advanced to the next round.


    Faye nced at the excited dancers on the stage, strode to Violet, and then sat down beside her.


    Violet looked as gentle as usual. She raised her chin and said, "Look at the dancer in the middle. She''s


    the one who caused the injury on my foot."


    Faye looked toward the stage and thenmented, "She''s not as outstanding as you."


    Violet asked, "How do you know?"


    Faye replied, "If she''s more outstanding than you, she would not have resorted to that filthy trick to set


    you up."


    Violet didn''t deny it. She chimed in teasingly, "Your analysis makes sense."


    Faye said with a smile, "Yep."


    When they were talking, the judge finished the announcement of the list. Dancers who were


    sessfully promoted to the next round took two steps forward and bent to show their appreciation.


    Right at this moment, a video was suddenly yed on the screen behind them.


    The judges and audience were all astonished. Then there came an uproar.


    In the video, Violet who was in a ck, figure-fitting dance dress bent to take off her dance shoes and


    then put them into the shoe cab. But someone called her name outside the door before she locked


    the cab.


    Violet replied, "I''ming." Shortly after she left, a woman walked to the shoe cab and then


    tempered with her dance shoes.


    In the next scene, Violet who sprained her ankle went back to the lounge and a woman talked a lot of


    nonsense to provoke her.


    Enduring the pain, Violet asked in a gentle yet calm, tenacious voice, "Did you temper with my dance


    shoes?"


    With her arms folded before her chest, the woman stared at Violet and said with a sarcastic smile,


    "Yep. What''s wrong? Do you want to sue me? But do you have any evidence?"

 Chapter 531 Being Foolish Yet Ignorant of It

    Chapter 531 Being Foolish Yet Ignorant of It


    Chapter 531 Being Foolish Yet Ignorant of It


    She was so foolish yet she was ignorant of it.


    Probably this sentence fitted the woman in the video well.


    Looking at the woman''s face which was filled withcency in the video, Faye uncontrobly


    Compared to the arrogance in the video, right at this woman, the woman looked pale and her eyes


    were filled with panic.


    "How can such a filthy person be promoted to the next round?"


    "She''s so cruel. Dance shoes are very important for dancers."


    "I agree. She actually tempered with her dance shoes. If that poor girl was hurt seriously, probably she


    won''t be able to perform on the stage anymore."


    "I think this kind of person should leave this circle forever. Now she would temper with the other


    person''s dance shoes. Who could expect what she will do in the future?"


    The audience offstage had a heated discussion. The judges looked at each other speechlessly, looking


    as if they were all in a dilemma.


    When the video was over, Violet stood up with the support of the crutch.


    Seeing this, Faye asked in a soft voice, "Do you need me to apany you?"


    Violet shook her head and replied, "Nope, thanks."


    then she smiled at Faye and staggered to the stage with the support of the crutch.


    Due to the video, everyone focused their eyes on Violet when she walked up to the stage.


    The woman on the stage looked angry as if she would beat Violet up at any time.


    However, she didn''t dare to do anything in public even though she was very angry.


    Violet walked on the stage, nced at the woman calmly, walked to the emcee, and asked, "Excuse


    me, may I use your voice tube?"


    The emcee replied hesitantly, "Er... I''m afraid..."


    Before he could finish the words, Violet reached out and snatched the voice tube from her.


    Violet said, "Thank you."


    The emcee was rendered speechless.


    After snatching the voice tube, Violet bent down to apologize to the audience and judges and then said,


    "I''m sorry for upying your precious time, but except for this rtively extreme means, I can''t think of


    any other ways to seek justice for myself."


    Then Violet suddenly said, "y the next video."


    Another video was yed on the big screen behind her when she finished the words.


    In this video, the protagonist became the president of their dance training institution.


    The president paced back and forth for two rounds and then turned around and said to Violet, "I will let


    Phoebe apologize to youter. It should be the end of this matter."


    Violet replied, "Impossible."


    The president continued, "Our institution values its reputation the most. If this matter spreads out, how


    will we attract trainees in the future?"


    Then she looked at Violet in disdain and continued, "Moreover, you''re not local and don''t have any


    rtives or friends in Cocanel. Not to mention that your ankle was sprained, who would know about it


    even if you lose your life?"


    Violet asked, "Ms. Lennox, are you going to kill me?"


    The president looked at Violet unhappily when she heard the question and then continued, "What are


    you going to deal with this matter? To call the police? It''s not a serious matter and only your ankle was


    sprained. Is it necessary for you to make a fuss?"


    It stopped here and then it yed the scene in the ward.


    The president promised to give Violet twenty thousand dors to let her keep it a secret.


    Because they didn''t reach an agreement, she immediately dismissed Violet.


    Faye was also present when the scene in the ward happened. She had to admit that Violet was very


    thoughtful.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    When the video came to an end, the discussions offstage became louder.


    "Is the woman in the video the president of that institution? Is she crazy? Why didn''t she call the police


    in the face of such a serious matter but required the victim to swallow her grievance instead."


    "Didn''t you hear her words? The victim is not a local and she doesn''t have any rtives or friends


    here."


    "What''s wrong with it? Does she mean only local people have human rights?"


    "This is probably why this girl chose to disclose this matter through this means today. I guess she must


    have resorted to other means but failed."


    Today''spetition not only invited some judges but also had a lot of audience. Moreover, the


    organizer also hired some reporters.


    In the face of this progress, except for those judges, the audience offstage all took out their phones to


    take photos or shoot videos. The scene became chaotic.


    The emcee couldn''t maintain the order anymore and hurriedly walked down the stage to find the


    organizer.


    After a short while, dozens of security guards walked into the theater to maintain order, requiring them


    to delete all videos and photos.


    "Why should we delete them? What background does that perpetrator have? Why did the organizer


    even take her side?"


    "Yep. Shouldn''t you call the police in time when this happened?"


    "Are you sure this is a legalpetition? Could it be that they have decided on the championship in


    advance?"


    "Probably. Other girls worked hard topete in this contest, but probably their efforts would go in


    vain."


    Hearing the discussion offstage, the dancers on the stage gradually turned gloomy.


    Human beings were always liked this. When their benefits were not involved, they would keep out of


    the affair. However, when their benefits were implicated, they immediately had the same feelings.


    About half a minuteter, the dancers on the stage also had a heated discussion.


    "What''s her background?"


    "I''m not clear. I heard that her uncle is the president of a listedpany."


    "I know more. He''s also the investor of thispetition."


    "Gee. Then what''s the point for us topete? Apparently, they''ve decided on the champion. She


    could even escape from punishment after destroying the other dancer''s shoes and causing her injury


    and hospitalization. What''s strange for her to manipte such an insignificantpetition?"


    Seeing that it was gradually out of control, the security guards walked onto the stage to pull Violet as


    instructed by the organizer.


    Violet looked at the security guards who were pulling her and said calmly, "I''ve called the police. I


    believe they''ll arrive soon. By the way, the injury on my foot hasn''t been recovered. If I add any injuries


    because of you and it makes me unable to dance anymore, I will ask for an amount ofpensation of


    about one hundred thousand.

 Chapter 532 The Contrast

    Chapter 532 The Contrast


    Chapter 532 The Contrast


    When Violet finished the words, the security guards who were pulling her immediately withdrew their


    hands and looked at a person offstage in a dilemma.


    A decently-dressed man was sitting on the second row of the auditorium.


    Finding that the security guards were looking at him, his expression turned gloomy.


    Ten minutester, dozens of policemen walked into the theater and took several persons involved in


    this case back to the police station, saying that they should cooperate with their investigation as


    someone had called the police.


    As Violet''s ankle was sprained and she had to walk with the support of a crutch, the leader of these


    policemen nced at her foot and asked, "Girl, is it convenient for you to walk?"


    Violet replied, "Of course."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    While speaking, she jumped down the stairs with the support of the crutch.


    It lookedical. The two policemen standing being her tried hard to suppress theirughter when


    seeing this.


    When Violet jumped down thest step, Faye who stood downstairs reached out to her.


    Violet smiled and asked, "Do I look funny?"


    Fayre replied with a smile, "Do you want me to answer honestly?"


    Violet nodded profusely.


    Fayre replied honestly, "Quiet a bit."


    Violet''s ears turned red as she replied, "I will try my best to restrain myself."


    Amused, Faye held Violet''s arm to help her and didn''t reply to it.


    This dancepetition ended with a farce.


    On the way to the police station, Violet made a call when she was in the car.


    When the call was answered, Violet spoke, "Come to the police station now and hand in the evidence


    to the police."


    The person on the other end of the line said something. Then Violet criticized her in a lower voice, "I''ll


    teach you a lesson if you dy."


    After ending the call, Violet tilted her head to look at Faye.


    Seeing Faye''s calmness, Violet pressed her lips and said, "Faye, thank you for what you did for me


    today."


    Faye replied with a smile, "You''ve thanked me many times today."


    Violet clenched her phone and asked, "My performance today..."


    Faye interrupted her, "Rest assured. I won''t tell Ethan about this."


    Violet heaved a sigh of relief and thanked her again, "Thank you."


    The Rowans believed in sparing the rod and spoiling the child. Moreover, in this aspect, boys and girls


    were all the same in her family. If the Rowans learned about this, Violet was afraid that she had to


    suffer.


    Violet''s mother was a very gentle woman from the south and she always spoke softly. But Violet''s


    father was a typical man of the north and was very resolute and strong.


    Though Violet had inherited her mother''s appearance and voice. But to be honest, she didn''t resemble


    her mother in terms of characteristics, instead, she was more like her father in this aspect.


    But with her appearance and voice, other people would be deceived as long as she wasn''t angry.


    Generally, people wouldn''t find it.


    When they arrived at the police station, Faye helped Violet get out of the car.


    When they finished the dictations in the police station, Saylor who worked in the offstage area of that


    dancepetition showed up.


    Violet took a USB sh drive and a document file from him and then handed them to a policeman.


    The policeman roughly looked at it after taking it from Violet and then stood up and said, "Please wait


    for a minute. I need to give these pieces of evidence to my leader."


    After a while, the policeman came back. He sat down before Violet and said, "All right. The dictation is


    over. You may go back."


    Violet paused and then asked, "What kind of punishment will she receive?"


    The policeman replied ambiguously, "I''m not clear about it."


    Violet knitted her brows when she heard the words. She asked, "Not clear?"


    The policeman coughed and then left with an excuse.


    Looking at his back, Violet slightly pressed her lips. When she was about to stand up and look for other


    policemen, Faye patted her on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go."


    Violet turned around to look at Faye.


    Faye said ndly, "You can''t solve this situation."


    Violet immediately understood. She took a shallow breath and said, "Okay."


    Saylor followed the two after leaving the police station. He asked, "Shall we leave like this? Don''t you


    want to see what kind of punishment Phoebe will receive?"


    No one responded to Saylor''s words.


    Faye looked at Violet and asked, "Do you have a copy of the evidence?"


    Violet replied, "Of course."


    Faye suddenly smiled, "Do you mind contacting Ethan under such a circumstance?"


    Violet was in a dilemma when she heard the question.


    Seeing through Violet''s scruple, Faye directly said, "Except for Ethan, I guess otherwyers probably


    can''t seek justice for you."


    Violet pondered for a while with a frown. Then she said, "I''ll call Ethan."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    Violet then took out her phone and called Ethan.


    It rang for several seconds before Ethan answered the call. He asked in a serious, cold voice, "What''s


    the matter?"

 Chapter 533 Like Her Father

    Chapter 533 Like Her Father


    Chapter 533 Like Her Father


    Some people were really topic killers.


    Violet was choked when she heard Ethan''s serious, cold voice.


    Not getting a response from Violet, Ethan knitted his brows and asked, "Violet?"


    Violet replied awkwardly, "Are you busy now? I have some problems, and I need your help."


    Ethan asked, "Where are you?"


    Violet replied concisely, "Police station."


    Ethan said, "Wait for me."


    He then directly ended the call without waiting for Violet''s response.


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Violet checked on the screen to make sure that the call had


    ended. Then she heaved a long sigh of relief.


    When Violet put her phone into her pocket, Saylor walked up and whispered, "Is he that Ethan?"


    Violet tilted her head to re at him.


    Saylor teased, "Daddy Ethan?"


    Violet moved her lips, wanting to criticize her. But when thinking that Faye was present, she


    suppressed it and remained silent.


    Indeed, Faye had heard Violet and Saylor''s conversation. But she pretended she hadn''t heard it.


    She had no choice. She was young and could see and hear clearly. Moreover, they were very close.


    So, of course, she could hear their conversation.


    Half an hourter, Ethan arrived at the police station.


    He got out of the car, nodded at Faye to greet her, and then looked at Violet. When he saw Saylor who


    was standing next to Violet, his eyes dimmed.


    Saylor teased, "What a strong killing intent."


    Violet retorted, "How silly."


    Saylor continued, "But Daddy Ethan looks really handsome. He''s even more handsome than your


    father."


    Violet retorted, "When you remain silent, you look more handsome."


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Violet and Saylor''s conversation could only be heard by the two. In the eyes of others, they looked very


    intimate.


    Ethan strode forward expressionlessly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Violet roughly told him what had happened.


    Ethan looked down at her and said in a deep voice, "Okay. I see. I''ll deal with it."


    Violet thanked him, "Do you need any evidence? I have a copy of it."


    Ethan replied ndly, "No need."


    He paused and then added, "No need temporarily."


    Then he strode into the police station.


    Saylor gave Ethan''s back a thump-up andmented, "His aura is the same as your father''s. Can you


    please tell me how you managed to live for so long with him?"


    Violet replied, "One word is enough to describe it. Endurance."


    Saylor sucked up to her sensibly, "That saying is true. Only those who can endure can make sess."


    Then he said to Faye, "Let''s wait in the car."


    Violet tilted her head to look at Faye and said with a smile, "Okay."


    She got into the car with Faye''s help.


    Saylor looked at the two, walked to the door to the backseats, opened the door, and then got into the


    car.


    Hearing the sound from the door, Faye and Violet turned around simultaneously.


    Violet asked with a frown, "Why are you still here?"


    Saylor didn''t reply to Violet''s question. Instead, he shifted his gaze onto Faye and said, "Beauty, you


    won''t mind me sitting in your car for a while, right?"


    Faye narrowed her eyes and kept silent when she heard the words.


    Faye and Violet were not talkative people. But when they were waiting for Ethan, Saylor was like a


    chatterbox. His talkativeness gave them a headache.


    Luckily, Ethan was very effective. He walked out of the police station twenty minutester so that Faye


    and Violet were not tortured for too long.


    Faye got out of the car first when she saw Ethan and asked, "Is it solved?"


    Ethan replied, "Yep. But we still need to go through the procedures."


    Faye said, "That''s great."


    Ethan nced at Violet who was getting out of the car clumsily and said to Faye in a lower voice,


    "Thank you."


    Amused, Faye replied, "You''re not an outsider."


    Ethan understood what she meant and curled his lips into a smile.


    When they were talking, Violet jumped over with the support of the crutch.


    Ethan put away his smile and said righteously, "It''s been solved. Give me a copy of the evidenceter."


    Violet said with a smile, "Thank you."


    Ethan replied ndly. Then he nced at Saylor who was popping his head out of the window and


    asked, "Is this your new boyfriend?"


    Violet curled up her lips. When she was about to reply, Saylor answered, "Yep. I''m Violet''s new


    boyfriend. You''re Mr. Bond, right? I heard of you from Violet before."


    When speaking, Saylor pushed open the door and walked down the car. He stepped to Ethan, reached


    out, and said, "Mr. Bond, nice to meet you."


    Ethan shook hands with Saylor indifferently.


    Saylor looked Ethan up and down openly. Then he turned around and said to Violet, "Violet, your words


    are true. Mr. Bond looks like your father both in appearance and temperament."


    Ethan raised his brows and asked, "Pardon?"


    Saylor replied, "Oh, you really look like Violet''s father. Violet told me that you''ve been taking care of her


    like her father since she came to Cocanel."


    Ethannded his gaze on Violet''s face when he heard the words and asked with a pair of unfathomable


    eyes, "Like your father?"

 Chapter 534 Just for Fun

    Chapter 534 Just for Fun


    Chapter 534 Just for Fun


    Violet wished so much that she could find a crack in the ground to hide when she heard Ethan''s


    question.


    After a long while, she braced up and said through gritted teeth, "Yep."


    Ethan''s expression became vague when he heard Violet''s answer.


    There was a saying that Those involved in the matter were easily blinded to the truth, and those not


    involved could see things clearly.


    Faye was an outsider who was appreciating the tension between the three. She looked down at the


    ground, trying so hard to suppress herughter.


    Ethan chatted with Violet about the case for a while. He received a call and then left.


    With a gentle smile, Violet saw Ethan off. Then she turned around, looked into Saylor''s eyes, and said


    with a fake smile, "Don''t leave. I want to talk with you."


    Saylor reached out to wrap his arm around Violet''s shoulders and then said in a pretentious voice,


    "Violet, why are you angry?"


    Violet was rendered speechless. She took two deep breaths to suppress her anger and replied, "I''m


    fine."


    Faye said with a smile when Violet finished the words, "I''ll send you back to the hospital.:


    She then sent Violet back to the hospital. Faye didn''t go upstairs to Violet''s ward. She directly made a


    U-turn and left.


    After driving for a distance, Faye nced at the rearview mirror nonchntly and found Violet was


    hitting Saylor with her crutch.


    Seeing this, a hint of a smile shed across Faye''s eyes.


    Faye didn''te back to herpany after leaving the hospital. Instead, she directly drove home.


    Though Colin was recuperating at home, his workload didn''t reduce a bit.


    Robert would send documents requiring his decisions to him every day. Moreover, he had video


    conferences once two days.


    When Faye went back home, she found Robert was reporting to Colin in the study.


    When she walked into the living room, Carlotta took out a cup of yogurt from the kitchen and then


    handed it to her.


    Faye took the yogurt and took a sip of it. Carlotta asked with anticipation, "How does it taste?"


    Faye replied, "Great. It tastes better than those I bought in the supermarket. Aunt, where did you buy


    this?"


    Carlotta''s smile widened when she heard Faye''s praise. She exined, "I made it."


    Faye raised her brows when she heard the answer and said, "It tastes very delicious."


    Carlotta said, "Then I''ll make more. You may take some to yourpany when you go to work


    tomorrow."


    Faye didn''t refuse it. She said with a smile, "Okay. Thank you, aunt."


    After the conversation with Carlotta, Faye walked upstairs with the cup of yogurt.


    When she walked past the study, she heard some cracking sounds from the inside.


    Faye knitted her brows and subconsciously stopped in her track.


    Then there came Robert''s voice as he asked, "Mr. Farrell, what should we do next?"


    Colinughed scornfully and said in a cold voice, "I will ept the trap he set for me. He wants


    investment, right? I''ll y with him with ten million dors."


    Robert replied, "Okay."


    Colin continued, "Don''t dy it for too long. Remember to pull in our so that our fish won''t escape."


    Robert replied, "Understood."


    Colin was silent for a while. Then he asked, "Did Hank do anything recently?"


    Robert replied, "Nope. He buried Tiffany carelessly after finding a tomb for her. He didn''t even hold a


    funeral for her."


    Colin slightly raised his brows and said, "It''s not like his way of doing things."


    Robert replied, "That''s true. By the way, two days ago, Hank moved out all things in the Farrells''


    Mansion. It seemed like he had fallen out with Brandon."


    Colin sneered and said, "It''s rare for him to be so fearless."


    Robert said in a lower voice, "Mr. Farrell, if Hank and Brandon had a head-on confrontation, what


    should we..."


    Colin teased, "Does it have anything to do with us?"


    Robert understood what he meant andmented, "We can watch their fights."


    Colin smiled sarcastically and said, "Probably they''re useless."


    Robert didn''t say anything.


    After a while, Robert walked out of the study. When he opened the door, he found Faye standing at the


    door.


    Robert was dumbfounded for a while. Then he greeted, "Mrs. Farrell."


    Faye smiled gracefully and asked, "Finished?"


    Robert replied, "Yep."


    Faye smiled at him and then walked into the study with the cup of yogurt.


    Robert was frozen when he saw the smile on Faye''s words. He thought to himself, "Mrs. Farrell has


    changed a lot."


    When Robert was lost in thoughts, Colin shot a cold nce at him.


    Robert shivered and came back to his sense. He hurriedly closed the door and left.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He took two deep breaths when he closed the door. Then he raised his hand and patted his chest,


    thinking to himself, "Remember, don''t involve in Mrs. Farrell''s matters, work hard, and don''t watch or


    eavesdrop on what you shouldn''t know."

 Chapter 535 It Was Killing Him

    Chapter 535 It Was Killing Him


    Chapter 535 It Was Killing Him


    As Robert closed the door and left, only Faye and Colin were left in the study room.


    Faye walked to his desk and handed the yogurt to Colin.


    Colin nced over the rim of the cup, reached out and grabbed Faye''s waist to bring it to his arms,


    asked her to sit on hisp, bowed her head, and took a sip at the ce where Faye had drunk, he


    smiled, "Hmm, it tastes good."


    Faye smiled, "My aunt made it."


    Colin raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, "Really? Uncle is in a good treat."


    When Colin''s words fell, Faye''s white fingers knocked arrhythmically on the wall of the cup, and lifted


    her hand to deliver the yogurt to her mouth.


    Colin suddenly tightened his hand on Faye''s waist after he saw it.


    Feeling his movement, Faye looked down at him, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin''s smiled, and he said in a low voice, "I still remember when you told me solemnly that you were


    addicted to cleanliness."


    Faye said, "So?"


    Colin bantered, "I didn''t listen."


    Looking at Colin''s "not ashamed but proud" face, Faye put down his yogurt cup and put her hands


    around Colin''s neck.


    Colin rolled his Adam''s apple, one hand sped Faye''s back neck and pressed it down, kissing at the


    corner of her lips.


    Faye''s red lips opened slightly, letting Colin kiss.


    After Colin stopped, Faye gasped and said, "Did Brandon offer you some tricks?"


    Colin''s warm palms slid down Faye''s neck and answered in a muted voice, "Hmm."


    Faye said, "Don''t move."


    Colin put his fingertip in the corner of Faye''s clothes, and said, "I''m not moving."


    Faye looked at Colin''s eyes, which were getting darker and darker, and she entwined her fingers with


    him to stop his hands from making trouble.


    Colin chuckled, "Are you so afraid of me messing around?"


    Faye said, "The rest of our life was too long."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "Are you afraid that I can''t keep fit and leave you in the empty room alone?"


    Faye narrowed her eyes and said with the implication of warning, "Colin."


    Colin gently pinched Faye''s fingertip and said, "Dear, call me honey."


    Faye pursed her lips and looked at Colin.


    Colin''s smile was seducing, and his eyes were full of desire.


    Colin said it casually, but he didn''t expect Faye to do as he wanted.


    Who knew, the next second, Faye bent over to blow hot air in his ear, "Honey~"


    This time was different from usual.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    There was no pretentious, but she said it seductively.


    The hand that Colin put around Faye''s waist was pinching hard.


    Faye didn''t cry out in pain, but she gave a soft hiss in Colin''s ear.


    There was a heat rushing toward Colin''s stomach when he felt the hiss, he gnashed his teeth and said,


    "Babe, you were killing me."


    Feeling the restlessness of Colin, Faye fell on Colin''s shoulder and did not dare to make a sound.


    After a long time, she chuckled, "Colin, your willpower is weak."


    Colin took a deep breath and touched her cheek with the tip of his tongue, "It depends on who she is."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin said, "For you, I have no self-restraining for my whole life."


    Colin and Faye were talking sweetly to each other, and the phone on the desk rang untimely.


    Colin''s sight passed through Faye''s shoulder and nced at the phone screen. When he saw it was


    from Abbot, his jaw tightened.


    Faye did not look back and asked, "Who is it?"


    Colin gnashed his teeth and said, "It''s Abbot."


    Fayeughed. Abbot was probably the only one who could ignite Colin''s anger precisely every time.


    She said, "Answer it."


    Colin moved, leaned forward, took the phone from the table, and pressed to answer.


    The phone was connected. Before Colin could speak, Abbot took the lead in saying, "Let''s have dinner


    on Tuesday evening?"


    Colin said unpleasantly, "OK!"


    Abbot said, "How about hot pot tonight for a change?"


    Colin sneered, "OK."


    Abbot didn''t recognize that Colin''s tone was wrong, so he excitedly said the names of several hotpot


    restaurants.


    Colin''s smile was cold and said, "Whatever, it''s up to you."


    Abbot was surprised, "We haven''t met for a few days. Have you changed your gender?"


    Colin said, "What hobbies do aunt and uncle have in the usual? Let me know at dinner tonight."


    Abbot was confused, "Hmm?"


    There was a faint smile on Colin''s face, "It will be easier for me to do the filial duty for you in the future."

 Chapter 536 Calmness Was Only an Appearance

    Chapter 536 Calmness Was Only an Appearance


    Chapter 536 Calmness Was Only an Appearance


    Colin deliberately said the word "filial duty" very seriously. Abbot felt a strange shudder when he


    listened.


    For a long time, Abbot coughed twice over the phone, "Colin, were you and Faye..."


    Colin said, "Ah."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Colin said, "Abbot, not everyone is like you, do you get it?"


    Abbot frowned and said, "What''s wrong with me?"


    Colin sneered, "You are single."


    Abbot choked, his saliva stuck in his throat, and took a deep breath to adjust his mood.


    There were some words that you know he insulted you, but you couldn''t deny them.


    Why?


    Because he was telling the truth.


    Abbot rarely struggled to get back at Colin. He took a deep breath and said in a bad tone, "Cut the


    crap, do you want to eat the hot pot or not? I''ll ask Ethan if you don''t want to."


    Colin chuckled, "Does Ethan know that he is a backup?"


    Abbot made a pun, "Where is Ethan not a backup?"


    Colin chuckled, "I recorded your words, I''ll y it to Ethan."


    Abbot said, "Colin, you..."


    When Abbot was about to flip, Colin jokingly interrupted, "Come in half an hour."


    After saying that, Colin hung up on the phone.


    Colin cut off the line, threw his phone on the table, hugged Faye with both hands, put his chin against


    her shoulder, and said, "Babe, after I get on my strength, will you give me some rewards?"


    Faye said, "Hmm."


    Hearing the words, Colin buried his face in Faye''s neck and inhaled, "I have no idea that half a month


    was so long. It was like a year."


    On the way to the hotpot restaurant, Faye told Colin about Violet today in short.


    When hearing Violet say that she regarded Ethan as her "Daddy", Colin gently raised his eyebrows,


    "How''s Ethan taking it?


    Faye said, "Very calm."


    Colin mocked, "Calmness is only an appearance."


    Faye smiled, "Maybe?"


    When Colin and Faye drove to thepartment of the hot pot restaurant designated by Abbot, Abbot


    had arrived before them and was drinking tea in a leisurely manner.


    Abbot leaned back in the chair when he saw them and looked at Colin. "Wow, Colin, no wheelchair


    anymore?"


    Colin smiled, pulled a chair, and let Faye sit down. He looked at Abbot and said, "Well, no more


    wheelchair. I''ll keep it for you."


    Abbot ground his teeth. "I don''t need it."


    Colin smiled, "We are not sure about that."


    Colin pulled a chair next to Faye and sat down.


    The hot pot was perfect in every aspect. The only disadvantage was that after eating, their body would


    be tainted by hot pot vor.


    And that taste was "richly fragrant", whichsted for a long time.


    Shortly after Colin sat down, the waiter brought the menu and asked several people to order.


    Colin and Abbot were very gentlemanly in this regard, so, they asked the waiter to give the menu to


    Faye straightly.


    Faye nced at the menu and looked up at Colin, "Just the three of us?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Colin said, "And Ethan."


    Abbot frowned, "Did you call Ethan?"


    Colin smiled meaningfully, "Well, let Ethan pay for the meal today."


    Abbot didn''t know why, "Hmm?"


    Colin said, "Ethan has been promoted. Let''s celebrate."


    Abbot said, "Promotion? Ethan?"


    There was a smile in Colin''s peach-blossom eyes, he told Abbot the whole story of how Violet treated


    Ethan as "Daddy".


    When Abbot heard the words, he spat out the tea he had just drunk.


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "What are you excited about? Do you want to be a Daddy?"


    Abbot wiped his mouth with a tissue and said with emotion, "Say who has a more miserable love life, I


    think no one canpete with Ethan!"


    Colin teased, "Is your love life smooth?"


    Abbot answered, "Yeah, it was god damn smooth, literally no one in my love life."


    As they were bickering, Ethan entered the room.


    Colin and Abbot both gave Ethan a wry look.


    Ethan never liked hot pot. He frowned, raised his hand to unbutton his suit coat, and looked disgusted,


    "Who chose the ce?"


    Colin said, "Abbot."


    Abbot, who was betrayed, turned to look at Colin, he''s lips twitched and said, "We do have friendly


    rtions, but not good enough."


    Colin smiled, "It has nothing to do with friendship. I''m telling the truth."


    Abbot, with an expression of "I don''t believe you", stood up and poured tea for Ethan, holding it in his


    hands, and handed it to Ethan.


    Ethan sat down, looked up at Abbot, reached for the teacup, raised his eyebrows, and said, "Did you


    kill people and set fire to them?"


    Abbot, "Hmm?"


    Ethan said, "Why are you so hospitable all of a sudden?"


    Abbot stood up straight, nced at Colin, cleared his throat, and said, "This is to celebrate your


    promotion."


    Ethan was confused, "?"


    Abbot said, "Daddy Ethan."


    Ethan''s eyes suddenly darkened, there was a little embarrassment flickered in his eyes, and the hand


    holding the cup tightened.

 Chapter 537 Hurting Each Other

    Chapter 537 Hurting Each Other


    Chapter 537 Hurting Each Other


    Ethan was imposing. Now when he squinted his eyes, he looked more domineering.


    If it weren''t for the uneasiness in his eyes, people would think he was furious.


    Seeing that Ethan didn''t say anything, Abbot sat down and kicked his chair. "Tell me, how does it feel to


    be treated as an elder by Ms. Rowan?"


    Ethan pretended to be calm and took a sip of tea. "Boring."


    Abbot teased him, "Are you embarrassed to tell me?"


    Ethan looked at him and said, "Do you think everyone is as shameless as you?"


    "Am I shameless?" Abbot asked.


    Ethan''s expression didn''t change. "Are you not?"


    Abbot, "..."


    Ethan didn''t like hotpot. Besides, he only ate vegetables, not meat. So he didn''t eat much during


    dinner.


    Noticing this, Faye stood up and asked the waiter to serve some dishes.


    When the waiter served the dishes, Faye handed them to Ethan and said softly, "I''m sorry."


    Ethan understood what Faye meant. He smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter."


    Faye smiled and took the bottle to refill Ethan''s ss.


    Ethan didn''t stop her. "Before you agreed to be with Colin, Abbot and I often teased him in private."


    Faye said generously, "It''s your friendship. But it''s all my fault today."


    Ethan said, "We are all friends, so don''t be so restrained when getting along. You can also make fun of


    us."


    Faye put down the bottle, smiled, and said, "Okay."


    Ethan hadn''t expected Faye to agree so readily, so he raised his eyebrows.


    Abbot teased, "Do you think she is still the Faye before?"


    Ethan joked, "My mistake."


    Faye walked back to Colin while Ethan bickered with Abbot.


    Colin held her hand. After she sat down, he put his hand on the back of her seat and said, "Honey,


    don''t be too polite to them."


    After Colin finished his words, Abbot added, "Right. You don''t have to be so polite to us, especially to


    Ethan."


    Ethan asked, "Why am I an exception?"


    "Because you are an elder," said Abbot.


    Ethan asked, "You have to keep talking about this, right?"


    Abbot took a sip of wine and smiled casually, "It''s just the beginning. You twoughed at me for so long


    in private about the ''pure college girl.'' Have you forgotten?"


    Ethan smiled, "I didn''t forget."


    Then he looked at Colin.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin was picking up food for Faye. Noticing Ethan''s gaze, he smiled and said slowly, "Why are you


    looking at me? You have the contact information of that pure college girl."


    "Right," said Ethan.


    Ethan took out his phone and dialed Reba''s number.


    Seeing this, Abbot immediately stopped smiling.


    After the phone was connected, Ethan looked at Abbot with a faint smile, "Ms. ck, do you have time


    now?"


    It sounded like Reba was having dinner. She asked, "Mr. Bond, what''s the matter?"


    Ethan said calmly, "I heard that The contract between yourpany and thew firm is about to expire.


    I wonder if you have any ns to change thew firm of your legal department."


    Reba was eating dumplings. After hearing Ethan''s words, she was so shocked that she couldn''t


    hold the spoon steadily and let it fall into the bowl.


    She had almost finished, and there was still a lot of soup left in her bowl. As soon as the spoon fell,


    soup sshed on her face.


    She didn''t even have the mood to wipe the soup on her face, only thinking she had misheard. She


    twitched her mouth and asked, "Are you kidding me, Mr. Bond?"


    Ethan replied calmly, "Of course not."


    Even though Ethan said so firmly, Reba still couldn''t believe it. "Is yourw firm going to cooperate


    with mypany?"


    Ethan replied, "Yep."


    Reba smiled awkwardly. "How can mypany deserve such a high-levelw firm?"


    Ethan said, "Myw firm is doing a promotion. You can get a half-off discount as long as you sign a


    contract for five years. It''s ten percent cheaper than thew firm you''re working with now. "


    Reba didn''t say anything.


    Seeing that Reba didn''t reply, Ethan chuckled, "Ms. ck, for the sake of Faye, I will give you


    another ten percent less. Is that okay for you?"


    Reba said, "Mr. Bond, tell me the address. I''ll sign the contract right away."

 Chapter 538 A Special Dinner Party

    Chapter 538 A Special Dinner Party


    Chapter 538 A Special Dinner Party


    Everyone knew that Reba loved money.


    As soon as she finished her words, Ethan told her the address of the hotpot restaurant.


    Reba had been worried that Ethan would be with Abbot, but when she heard that he was not in


    Marriott, she felt much relieved.


    After hanging up the phone, she wiped her mouth and drove excitedly to the hotpot restaurant.


    On the other side, Abbot had never smiled since Ethan called Reba.


    Seeing Ethan hang up the phone, he leaned back in his seat and threw the chopsticks on the table.


    "You always use this trick! Is it fun?"


    Ethan answered straightforwardly, "Of course it''s fun."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Reba arrived soon. Before Ethan and Abbot had a few words, Reba pushed the door open with


    a smile.


    Seeing the people in the room, she was stunned.


    She thought, "It''s a trap!"


    As expected, there was no such thing as a free lunch.


    If so, there must be something wrong with the lunch.


    Seeing Reba in a dilemma, Faye walked up to her with a smile and said, "Come and sit next to me."


    With a fake smile, Reba asked in a voice that only they two could hear, "What''s the reason for this


    gathering?"


    Faye, "To celebrate the promotion."


    "Who''s promotion?" Reba asked.


    Faye smiled, "Ethan''s."


    Hearing this, Reba looked at Ethan and blinked. "He won the Cocanel top ten young man award?"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing. "Yes."


    Reba and Faye mumbled as they walked to the table and sat down.


    Reba was already full. In such an atmosphere, she couldn''t eat anything at all. But since she had


    sat there, it would be odd if she ate nothing, so she had to pick up the chopsticks and pretend to eat.


    The atmosphere in the room became very weird because of Reba''s appearance.


    A few minutester, Colin finally broke the ice. "Ethan, aren''t you going to talk about the contract with


    Reba?"


    Ethan nced at Abbot and said, "Yes. I''ll call my assistant and ask him to bring the contract."


    After saying that, Ethan asked Reba, "Ms. ck, when will your contract with the currentw firm


    expire?"


    Reba replied, "It''s fifteen next month."


    "Okay, then our contract will take effect on the fifteen of next month," said Ethan.


    Then he called his assistant and told him the content of the contract he needed to draft.


    After hanging up the phone, he looked at Reba and said, "Ms. ck, let''s have dinner first. My


    assistant will send the contract here soon."


    Reba smiled awkwardly, "Fine."


    It took less than an hour for Reba to change from excitement to nervousness.


    Then she picked up some food. But she just felt like chewing wax and could not taste whether it was


    good or not at all.


    Half an hourter, Ethan''s assistant knocked on the door and came in with the contract.


    Ethan asked his assistant to give the contract to Reba. Reba looked through it and found that


    the discount Ethan gave her was really amazing.


    Ethan asked, "Are you satisfied with the contract?"


    Reba couldn''t say anything against her conscience. Her eyes were filled with unconcealed joy. "Yes!


    I''m satisfied!"


    Reba took the pen from Ethan''s assistant and signed her name on the contract.


    After she signed the contract, the assistant handed it to Ethan.


    Ethan also lowered his head and signed his name on the contract.


    After signing the contract, Reba felt so embarrassed that she didn''t dare to stay here any longer.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She tugged at the corner of Faye''s clothes under the table. Then she picked up one of the contracts


    and stood up. "Excuse me. I have to get home before half past ten, or my parents will be angry. Please


    enjoy your meal. I''ll treat you to dinner another day."


    After saying that, she turned around and ran away, leaving no room for the others to refute her.


    As the door was closed, everyone burst intoughter.


    Colin asked, "Abbot, what did you do to Reba to make her so scared?"


    Abbot took out a cigarette box from his pocket and lit it. "What did I do? She didn''t look at me since she


    entered the room. What can I do to her?"


    After Abbot finished his words, Ethan teased him, "Colin, do you feel a strong sense of grievance?"


    Abbot looked at Ethan and said, "I heard that Ms. Rowan''s foot was injured. Shall I buy some gifts to


    visit her tomorrow?"


    Ethan said meaningfully, "If I were you, I would go out and have a chat with Reba now. The


    opportunity won''t wait for you."

 Chapter 539 We Are the Same

    Chapter 539 We Are the Same


    Chapter 539 We Are the Same


    After Ethan finished his words, Abbot gave him a disdainful look.


    Ethan raised his eyebrows and asked, "What? Am I wrong?"


    Abbot put on a fake smile and said, "You''d better take care of yourself first."


    After saying that, he picked up the cup of beer on the table and drank it up.


    Colin sneered, "Are you really not going to chase her?"


    Abbot gritted his teeth and cursed. Then he picked up his coat behind the chair and went out.


    Seeing Abbot leave, Ethan teased, "Abbot really has lost to Reba."


    Colin held Faye''s hand and teased, "He''s right. You''d better take care of yourself first."


    Ethan picked up the cigarette case thrown by Abbot on the table, took out a cigarette, and lit it. "She


    has a new boyfriend."


    On the other side, when Abbot ran out, Reba was repairing her car in the parking lot.


    She bent over and stood in front of the hood, frowning and muttering.


    "It shouldn''t be. I just maintained it two days ago. How could it break down now?"


    "The engine seems to be okay!"


    While Reba was muttering, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of her.


    She looked back subconsciously. When she saw it was Abbot, she was stiff. "Mr. Car,,,"


    Instinctively, Reba wanted to call him Mr. Carter, but when she thought they were "friends" now, she


    called out Abbot''s first name. "Abbot, why are you out?"


    Abbot took a look at the open hood and asked, "What''s wrong with your car?"


    Reba answered honestly, "It broke down."


    "What''s the problem?" Abbot asked.


    Reba replied, "I don''t know."


    Abbot handed his suit to Reba and said, "Take it. Let me check it for you."


    Reba was taken aback, holding his coat in her arms.


    As Abbot spoke, he nudged Reba away, unbuttoned his shirt cuffs, rolled them up to his elbows,


    and bent over to check the engine.


    Abbot checked the car carefully.


    Reba stared at him and asked, "How''s it going? Do you know what''s wrong?"


    Abbot said, "I need some time. I''m not a robot!"


    After Abbot finished his words, Reba made a gesture of contempt behind him.


    After that, she looked around idly.


    Gradually, her eyes fell on Abbot''s back.


    Abbot''s figure was indeed very sexy. Reba felt that those inte celebrities were not as sexy as


    him.


    She looked at Abbot up and down as long as he fixed the car.


    She saw his waist from his back. She sighed and continued to look down. Seeing Abbot''s buttocks


    under the belt, she pursed her lips.


    So hot!


    When Abbot finished repairing the car and turned his head, he saw Reba appreciating his figure like


    a rogue.


    He raised his eyebrows and stared at Reba as if watching a y.


    Reba was lost in thought and didn''t notice that Abbot was looking at her. It was not until Abbot


    turned around that she frowned with dissatisfaction.


    However, three secondster, she suddenly reacted and looked up.


    Abbot stared at her with a faint smile, "How''s my body?"


    Reba turned her head, scratched her hair awkwardly, and stammered, "Not bad."


    Abbot put down the hood and put his hands in his pockets. "Not bad?"


    Hearing Abbot''s question, Reba blushed and said, "Ah, it''s good."


    The smile on Abbot''s face deepened. "Just good?"


    Seeing that Abbot was still asking, Reba braced herself to answer, "It''s so hot."


    Abbot, "Reba."


    Reba turned around stiffly, "What?"


    "Your car''s fine now," said Abbot.


    Abbot changed the topic so fast that Reba didn''t know what to say.


    After a short pause, she swallowed and nodded, "Thank you."


    After saying that, she was about to walk out of the driver''s seat. But after two steps, she heard Abbot


    behind her say, "I drank tonight, so I can''t drive."


    Without turning around, Reba thought, "So?"


    Abbot asked, "Since we are friends, can you give me a ride?"


    "I don''t want to!" Reba refused in her heart.


    Seeing that Reba didn''t even look back, Abbot strode to her side.


    Reba smiled awkwardly, "We are not in the same way. How about I call you a chauffeur service?"


    "Where are you going?" Abbot asked calmly.


    Reba, "The cks¡® vi."


    "I''m going there too," said Abbot.


    Then he walked to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and got in.


    Seeing this, Reba trotted to the front passenger seat and forced a bitter smile. "Abbot, it suddenly


    urred to me that my parents supposed to be asleep at this time. I''m going back to my apartment."


    Abbot sat still in the car and fastened his seat belt slowly. "In Fikburg?"


    Reba replied, "Yes."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Abbot said, "I happen to have an apartment over there."


    Reba, "..."


    Was he determined to get in her car?

 Chapter 540 Every Dog Has Its Day

    Chapter 540 Every Dog Has Its Day


    Chapter 540 Every Dog Has Its Day


    Reba put her hands on the car door and looked at Abbot with a forced smile.


    Abbot looked at her and asked, "Are you leaving or not?"


    Reba smiled awkwardly, "Fine."


    After saying that, she closed the door of the passenger seat, walked to the driver''s seat, and bent over


    to get in the car.


    Fastening the seat belt, she turned the steering wheel and drove.


    After driving for a while, Reba felt that the atmosphere in the car was too embarrassing. She


    coughed and took the initiative to ease the atmosphere. "I found that you have a lot of houses."


    Abbot leaned back and said, "I have a hobby. As long as the house is built by the Carter Group and the


    location is good, I will keep one for myself."


    Reba replied, "It''s a good hobby."


    Was this the life of a real rich man?


    Then there was silence in the car again.


    After a while, Abbot asked, "How are you with the young professor you datedst time?"


    Reba asked, "What do you mean?"


    Abbot looked at her and asked, "Haven''t you made any development?"


    Reba clenched the steering wheel. "Don''t you know how we are going?" She thought.


    "Have you lost your memory? Or are you getting old and forgetful? Who told me not to fall in love


    before I pay the money?"


    Thinking of the money, Reba pursed her lips and said, "By the way, the money I owe you, I''ll give it


    to you next week."


    Abbot, "Hmm?"


    Reba replied, "I have received the payment for an order."


    Abbot looked at her without saying anything.


    He just asked her about her love life, but she said she would pay him the money.


    After Reba finished her words, seeing Abbot was looking at her, she added, "Don''t worry. Although


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    we are friends, I will pay you ording to the market interest."


    "Do I need your interest?" Abbot asked.


    Noticing the change in Abbot''s mood, Reba looked at him suspiciously, "Excuse me?"


    Abbot didn''t look at Reba anymore. He pulled his tie irritably and said, "Focus on driving."


    Then he closed his eyes and had a rest.


    Reba pursed her lips and drove silently.


    Forty minutester, they arrived at Fikburg. After parking the car, Reba turned to look at Abbot and


    said, "Here we are."


    Abbot breathed steadily as if he was asleep.


    Reba patted him on the arm and called, "Abbot?"


    Abbot was in a deep sleep. Reba patted him two times, but he didn''t wake up.


    When she was about to pat him for the third time, Abbot frowned unconsciously. Reba withdrew her


    hand immediately.


    Feeling bored, she turned her head to look out of the window at the night scene. Then she suddenly


    noticed Abbot''s sleeping face reflecting on the ss.


    She looked at him for a while and sighed, "If he is not Colin''s friend, I would have chased him long


    ago."


    On the other side, the others came out of the hotpot restaurant to pay the bill.


    Colin sped Faye''s ten fingers and looked at Ethan with a smile. "Don''t drive after drinking. I''ll take


    you a ride."


    Ethan chuckled, "No, I''ll call a chauffeur service."


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you going home?"


    Ethan replied, "Violet''s case is not over yet. I''ll go to her to get the evidence."


    Colin smiled meaningfully but didn''t debunk his lie. "Okay."


    "Your smile looks not good," said Ethan.


    "Really?" Colin asked.


    "Be confident," said Ethan.


    Colin snickered, "My smile is not important. The most important thing is whether Ms. Rowan has a new


    boyfriend or not. Remember to ask her clearly."


    Ethan squinted but didn''t answer.


    Colin chatted with Ethan outside the hotpot restaurant for a while and then left with Faye in his arms.


    On their way back, Faye was driving while Colin was sitting in the passenger seat, stretching his legs.


    "Every dog has its day. They used tough at me every day. Now it''s my turn tough at them."


    Faye also smiled. "Did theyugh at you for having a secret crush on me?"


    Colin replied, "Yep."


    After saying that, he added, "Ethan seems to be a man of few words, but he was the meanest at that


    time."


    Faye deepened her smile. Thinking of how Colin and Ethan got along, she said, "I can imagine that."


    Seeing Faye''s smile, Colin also smiled. He said in a low but sexy voice, "Babe."


    Faye, "Hmm?"


    Colin said, "It''s so good that we can be together till now."


    Faye felt a little sour in her heart to hear that. "It''s all your credit."


    Colin was about to say something when Faye''s phone vibrated.


    Faye focused on driving without looking down. "Who is it?"


    Colin took a nce at it. The next second, however, his face turned cold. "Maxwell Camden."

 Chapter 541 A Sign of Cooperation

    Chapter 541 A Sign of Cooperation


    Chapter 541 A Sign of Cooperation


    Maxwell Camden?


    Why did he send Faye a message for no reason?


    Faye paused and asked, "What did he say?"


    Colin picked up the phone on the central control and deleted the message. "Nothing."


    Faye, "Hmm?"


    Colin tapped the screen with his slender fingers. "Honey, don''t ask." He said in a low voice.


    Faye raised her eyebrows and finally said nothing.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t retort, Colin smiled. The love in his eyes seemed to spill over.


    Soon they arrived at the Fennth Community and got off the car.


    After changing her shoes and entering the living room, Faye saw Carlotta bending over the armrest of


    the sofa to choose her wedding dress.


    Seeing Faye and Colin, Carlotta blushed and said, "You''re back."


    Faye walked up to her, nced at the wedding dress album, and asked with a smile, "Are you choosing


    a wedding dress?"


    Carlotta said shyly, "Just to kill time."


    "Let''s choose together," said Faye.


    As soon as Faye finished her words, Colin suddenly said, "Babe, stay with auntie. I''ll go back to the


    bedroom first."


    "Okay," Faye agreed.


    Then Colin went upstairs.


    As soon as he entered the bedroom, he took out his phone and dialed Maxwell''s number.


    When the phone was connected, Colin said coldly, "Do you want to die?"


    Instead of getting angry, Maxwell smiled and asked, "Are you with Faye?"


    "You don''t deserve to call her name," Colin said.


    Maxwell asked, "Then should I call her niece-inw?"


    Hearing Maxwell''s provocative voice, Colin became angrier. "Maxwell, when I treat you as a human,


    you''d better speak humannguage." He said in a colder voice.


    Seeing that Colin was really angry, Maxwell sneered, "Just kidding. You don''t have to be so angry."


    Feeling that Colin''s mood had eased a little, he added with a smile, "Oh, right, your lower part of the


    body is not convenient now, so you have no ce to vent your desire."


    Colin, "Maxwell."


    Maxwell smiled awkwardly and changed the topic before Colin became really angry. "My old man had


    an ambiguous rtionship with Daisy Kemp. I''m not sure if there was any substantialmunication


    between them, but they are absolutely not clear emotionally."


    Colin didn''t respond. "Go on."


    Maxwell said, "It''s Daisy Kemp who has disfigured him."


    Colin frowned, "Did Kemp set that fire?"


    Maxwell replied, "Yes."


    Hearing Maxwell''s affirmative answer, Colin frowned.


    Seeing that Colin didn''t answer, Maxwell teased him, "You should know how my old man holds


    grudges. In order to revenge on Old Mr. Farrell, he has been working hard for so many years. How do


    you think he will get revenge on the arsonist who destroyed his face and wanted to kill him?"


    Colin tightened his grip on the phone.


    Maxwell smiled, "Since Daisy Kemp is dead, who will he take revenge on? I don''t think I need to say


    that clearer."


    There was silence on the phone.


    About ten secondster, Colin said in a cold voice, "You''d better make sure you are not lying."


    Maxwell chuckled, "Cocanel is your territory. No matter how stupid I am, I can''t y tricks with you in


    your ce."


    Maxwell smiled mockingly, "Besides, I''m not a fool. I have suffered so much loss a few times before.


    How can I not restrain myself?"


    Maxwell''s stand was always ambiguous.


    Even the closest person to such a person would not be sure whether he was good or bad.


    After Maxwell finished, Colin said indifferently, "Let''s make an appointment tomorrow morning."


    Since Maxwell had achieved his goal, he didn''t say more. "Okay."


    On the other side, Ethan found a designated driver and arrived at the hospital.


    The driver looked at him from the rearview mirror awkwardly, "Sir, are you here to apany a patient


    or visit a patient?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ethan said, "You can leave now."


    The driver was stunned for a while and said, "Then I''ll drive the car to the parking lot for you."


    Ethan took out his phone to pay and replied coldly, "Thank you."


    After the driver left, Ethan sat in the car and smoked. More than 10 minutester, he took out his phone


    and called Violet.


    A few secondster, the phone was connected. "Ethan?" Violet''s soft voice sounded.


    Ethan said in a cold voice, "Is it convenient for you now? I''ll go to the ward to find you and get the


    evidence of the case."

 Chapter 542 Different Feelings

    Chapter 542 Different Feelings


    Chapter 542 Different Feelings


    Ethan finished his words and Violet froze for a few seconds over the phone.


    Ethan asked in a deep voice, "Are you avable now?"


    Violet got back herposure and hurriedly answered, "Yes."


    Ethan''s eyes deepened, "Shall I go up now?"


    Violet responded, "Well, yes. You can go to Room 811 of the orthopedic department."


    Violet finished and Ethan said ''okay'' and hung up the phone.


    A few minutester, Ethan appeared at the door of the ward. Ethan raised his hand and knocked on the


    door. Then Saylor opened the door from inside.


    Ethan and Saylor looked at each other. Saylor smiled while Ethan''s face was gloomy.


    Saylor took the initiative to greet him with a smile, "Mr. Bond."


    Ethan replied in a calm voice, "Well."


    Saylor asked, "Coffee?"


    Who would drink coffee at night?


    Ethan nced at Saylor indifferently. Despite Ethan''s calm expression, Saylor could feel Ethan''s


    mockery of him.


    Saylor was finally overwhelmed by Ethan''s strong charisma. He raised his hand to scratch his hair and


    asked with a smile, "Or juice?"


    Ethan kept calm, "Thank you."


    Saylor replied, "Okay, then it''s settled. I''ll go and buy it."


    Ethan raised his eyebrows after hearing Saylor''s words.


    Saylor answered, "Uh, there is no juice in the ward."


    Ethan didn''t want to cause any trouble and said in a cold voice, "Coffee is fine."


    Saylorughed, "There is no coffee as well. Just sit down and I''ll buy it and be back soon."


    Saylor finished. He turned his head and blew a kiss at Violet and stepped away.


    Ethan saw this. His face was calm but he clenched his jaw.


    Ten minutes ago, Violet finished answering Ethan''s phone call and Saylor was eating an apple. Saylor


    sat on a chair with his legs crossed and looked at Violet, "Violet, Ethan must like you."


    Violet red at him unhappily, "You can''t even shut your mouth with food."


    Saylor replied, "I could eat and talk at the same time."


    Violet asked, "When are you going home?"


    Saylor answered, "I won''t go home."


    Violet looked at him, "Did you have a fight with Dad?"


    Saylor stammered, "I don''t dare to argue with Mr. Rowan."


    Violetughed at his words, "I see. Did you make your mother angry again? That''s why dad kicked you


    out."


    Violet exposed Saylor. Saylor said, "You shouldn''t say so bluntly and tell the whole truth when getting


    along with people."


    Violet replied, "You deserve the punishment!"


    Saylor, Violet''s brother, had the same parents as Violet and was two years younger than Violet.


    Hector was known for his spoiling of his wife despite the fact that he usually advocated a strict


    approach to education for both of his children.


    However, he favored and pampered Gracelyn with great care.


    In order to marry Gracelyn, Hector even agreed to his father-inw''s ''unequal treaty'' that he was


    adopted into the bride''s family and the son''s surname followed Gracelyn.


    Saylor left. Violet saw Ethan standing still at the door, so she took the cane aside and stood up. She


    walked on the cane to get a chair for him.


    Seeing this, Ethan frowned, "I''ll do it."


    After that, Ethan strode into the door and took the chair from Violet''s hand, and then he set it down.


    Violet smiled, "Sit down and I''ll get the evidence for you."


    Ethan took his seat and watched Violet walk to the bedside table and rummage through the drawers.


    His eyes deepened.


    After a while, Violet handed the evidence to Ethan, "How about the evidence?"


    Ethan took the evidence from Violet''s hand and said in a deep voice, "Your foot has not yet recovered.


    You''d better not walk around frequently."


    Violet smiled, "It''s fine. It''s much better now and the doctor said I''ll be discharged in a couple of days."


    Ethan answered, "Ok."


    Ethan was a serious man. When Ethan was looking down and looking through the evidence, Violet


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    didn''t interrupt him. She just turned around and walked towards the hospital bed.


    As Ethan looked through the evidence, the ward was as quiet as it could be.


    After about five minutes, Ethan looked up and said, "The evidence is okay."


    Violet answered, "That''s good."


    Ethan dropped his eyes on Violet''s injured ankle, "Is the foot injury serious?"


    Violet replied, "My foot was very swollen for the first two days, but it has been better for the recent two


    days."


    Violet finished. Ethan stood up and walked to her, looking at her from a high position, "Is it convenient


    for me to take a look?"


    Violet was stunned, "Huh?"


    Ethan kept calm and took his phone out of his pocket. Then he started to take a picture, "Evidence."


    Violet had never experienced this before and had no idea if what Ethan said was true or not, so she


    hesitated and nodded her head slightly.


    Ethan knelt on one knee and squatted down in front of Violet. He reached out to lightly sp her ankle


    and ced her foot on his knee. He massaged her ankle with his rough fingers.


    Watching Ethan''s action, Violet held her breath. Different feelings suddenly upied her mind.

 Chapter 543 The Misunderstanding Got Worse

    Chapter 543 The Misunderstanding Got Worse


    Chapter 543 The Misunderstanding Got Worse


    Violet felt that Ethan was now acting somewhat intimately, but she was not sure if it was an illusion.


    Ethan hadn''t taken a picture. Violet pursed her lips, "Ethan."


    Ethan dropped his eyes on her slightly swollen ankle and his face darkened, "Yes."


    Violet asked, "Aren''t you ... going to take pictures?"


    Ethan clenched the hand that was holding the phone, "Yes."


    Ethan finished and Violet pursed her lips into a straight line.


    Ethan''s fingers were long and bony. They were rough from regr training. When his fingers touched


    Ethan, she shivered uncontrobly.


    When Violet suspected that Ethan was doing it on purpose and had ulterior motives, Ethan stood up


    after taking the picture.


    Violet''s cheeks flushed and tilted her head, "Finished?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Ethan replied in a low voice, "It''s done."


    Violet asked, "Is this case easy to handle?"


    Ethan tucked his phone into his pocket, "It''s not difficult."


    Violet said softly, "Sorry to bother you."


    Ethan looked down and met Violet''s eyes, "It''s fine."


    Ethan always spoke concise words. Violet smiled embarrassedly and struck up a conversation, "How is


    grandpa doing these days?"


    Ethan answered, "Quite well."


    After that, Ethan paused and added, "He keeps mentioning you these days."


    Violet did not doubt at all what Ethan said, as he was a cold man who could not possibly speak of


    pleasantries. She smiled, "I''ll go to see grandpa when I get out of the hospital."


    Ethan replied in a light voice, "Good."


    After that, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside and Saylor strode in with a


    convenience bag in his hand.


    Seeing Saylor, Ethan''s eyes fell on his face for about ten seconds. Ethan remained calm and it was not


    clear what he was thinking.


    Inparison to Ethan, Saylor had a high color on his face. He took a few steps toward Ethan and


    opened the convenience bag generously to let Ethan pick out what he liked to drink.


    "Mr. Bond, help yourself."


    Ethan casually took one and said in a sufficiently cold voice, "Thank you."


    Saylor looked at the drink in Ethan''s hand and teased, "The drink you choose is also Violet''s favorite."


    Actually, Ethan didn''t care about what drink he was holding. Hearing Saylor''s words, he just couldn''t


    help but look down to check what the drink was.


    Men knew men best. Saylor had already seen Ethan''s love for Violet. He deliberately asked, "Mr. Bond,


    did you get the evidence?"


    Ethan replied, "Yes, I got it."


    Saylor answered, "Ah, that''s good. The doctor said that Violet needs to get enough sleep, so ..."


    Ethan was smart and understood that Saylor was letting him go.


    Ethan said as he looked toward Violet, "Have an early rest."


    Ethan finished his words. Violet''s expression was somewhat unnatural, "You''ve had a drink. Is it okay


    to drive?"


    Ethan answered, "It''s fine."


    After that, he clutched the drink in his hand and walked towards the door.


    Saylor looked at Ethan''s back as he left and coughed lightly, "Violet, I think the mattress on the escort


    bed is a bit hard. How about sleeping together tonight?"


    Hearing that, Ethan''s footsteps lurched and his spine stiffened.


    Seeing that, Saylor added, "Aren''t you picky about beds? I''ll sleep with you and hug you, so you can


    sleep peacefully."


    Hearing this, Violet''s lip twitched and she wanted to swear.


    Saylor stared at Ethan''s straight back and his smile deepened.


    After seeing Ethan out, Violet picked up the cane next to her and punched Saylor.


    Saylor dodged just in time and smiled yfully, "Violet, I''ll bet you $275 that Ethan likes you."


    Violet red at him, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Saylorughed and walked up to Violet, "Violet, Ethan is so much like Dad. Listen to me, he''s definitely


    a hundred times better than that ex-boyfriend of yours."


    Violet kept silent and looked at him in anger.


    Saylor brought a bottle of drink from the convenience bag to Violet, "What kind of men do women like?


    A woman likes a man who cares for her. What''s more, Ethan is handsome and rich."


    Violetined, "You are the noisiest person in the world."


    Saylor answered, "You don''t know much about it, do you?"


    Ethan came out of the ward and took the lift downstairs. He sat in the car and lit a cigarette. He recalled


    the sentences that Saylor had said.


    "Violet, I think the mattress on the escort bed is a bit hard. How about sleeping together tonight?"


    "Aren''t you picky about beds? I''ll sleep with you and hug you, so you can sleep peacefully."


    Colin asked him to confirm whether Saylor was Violet''s boyfriend.


    They already slept in the same bed. They must be a couple.


    Could Saylor be Violet''s brother?

 Chapter 544 Appointment

    Chapter 544 Appointment


    Chapter 544 Appointment


    Ethan was smoking when he received a call from Colin.


    Ethan took out his cellphone from his pocket, nced at the screen, and answered the phone. "Hello,


    Colin."


    Colin chuckled, "Are you in the hospital?"


    Ethan answered honestly, "Yes."


    "How is Ms. Rowan now?" Colin asked.


    Ethan, "His foot injury is almost healed ."


    Colin chuckled, "You know that''s not what I''m asking."


    Ethan held the cigarette between his lips, took a puff at it, and said, "New boyfriend."


    Colin was surprised. "Huh?"


    Ethan didn''t want to talk about that and said in a low voice, "Have a good night. I will ask my assistant


    to pick me up."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Colin was suspicious. "Are you sure that the boy is Ms. Rowan''s boyfriend?"


    Ethan said, "Sure."


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Colin raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    After hanging up the phone, Ethan nibbled the cigarette butt, looking at the night scene outside the


    window.


    At Fennth Community.


    Colin leaned against the headboard with one knee bent, spinning his cellphone in his hand.


    Faye said, "Is he really Violet''s boyfriend?"


    Colin said, "Ethan said so."


    Fayeughed. "The yer can''t see most of the game."


    Colin looked at her with a half smile. "Just like I had mistakenly thought you liked Hank."


    Faye didn''t refute, "Exactly."


    The next day.


    As Carlotta''s wedding day wasing, Faye took a day off to help Carlotta choose a store and


    apany her to choose her wedding dress.


    After breakfast, Robert came to pick up Colin.


    Faye saw Colin off and kissed Colin on tiptoe when no one noticed them.


    Colin broke into a smile and put his arms around Faye''s waist.


    Faye said, "Be careful on the road."


    Colin said, "Choose a good store for your aunt. Choose an expensive one."


    Faye smiled. "Got it."


    Colin said in a low voice, "Call me if anything happens."


    Watching Colin get in the car, Faye turned back and drove Carlotta out.


    At the time, Colin was sitting in his car, and Robert looked at him in the rear-view mirror, "Mr. Farrell,


    where are we going?"


    Colin loosened his tie, saying, "Go to Matthew''s new coffee shop."


    Robert said, "Okay." He turned the car around and drove the car smoothly.


    Colin picked up his cellphone and called Maxwell.


    Maxwell''s teasing voice sounded on the phone. "So early?"


    Colin said in a serious voice, "Go to Matthew''s new coffee shop."


    Matthew said, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin didn''t speak, keeping a sullen face.


    Robert felt tense in the air and looked up at Colin in the rearview mirror.


    When he saw Colin''s expression, he quickly retracted his gaze.


    When the car arrived at the coffee shop, Robert parked the car and got out of the car to open the door


    for Colin.


    Colin got out of the car and said, "Has the fish taken the bait?"


    Robert answered, "Everything is going well."


    Colin gave a smile and said, "Be patient. Don''t give yourself away."


    Robert answered, "You can rest assured."


    Colin said, "Anyone who lost his cool will never be able to aplish anything in his life."


    Robert replied, "Got it."


    Colin nced at Robert and walked towards a room.


    The coffee house was called "Moment of Leisure", which was very consistent with his character.


    Matthew happened to be in the shop.


    The manager led Colin into a room and reported to Matthew.


    Not long after, Matthew pushed the door open when Colin was sitting and drinking coffee.


    Matthew wore a pink shirt and suit pants, looking so dissolute, but there was a string of rosary beads


    around his wrist.


    Matthew walked over to Colin and sat down. Colin nced at the beads around his wrist and thought of


    Matthew. "When did you guys start having the belief?"


    Matthew was curious. "Who else do you mean?"


    Colin picked up the coffee cup in front of him and took a sip. "Maxwell."


    Matthew said, "Oh, our beads are different."


    Colin asked, "What''s the difference?"


    Matthew said, "Our religious beliefs are different."


    Colin sneered, "Then what''s your belief?"


    Matthew poured himself a cup of coffee and drank slowly, "Catholicism."


    Colin joked, "Have you changed to a vegetarian diet?"


    Matthew said, "That''s not the point. The point is to abstain from sex."


    Colinughed, "Drop the act."


    Matthew tutted and said, "You know me. I do this just because of my parents. If they still force me to


    get married, I will be a monk."


    Colin fiddled with the cup in his hand, "Stop joking around. How can you be a loyal Catholic?"


    When Matthew was going to refute, there was a knock on the door. Maxwell pushed the door open and


    entered.

 Chapter 545 The Enemy of My Enemy Is My Friend

    Chapter 545 The Enemy of My Enemy Is My Friend


    Chapter 545 The Enemy of My Enemy Is My Friend


    Seeing Maxwell, Matthew poured the tea in his hand into the tea tray slowly.


    "I still have something to do. You guys talk first."


    After finishing his words, Matthew stood up and walked towards the door.


    When passing Maxwell, Matthew stopped, turned to look at him, and said, "Bro, behave well in my


    area. Otherwise, I will crucify you."


    Hearing that, Maxwell sneered and said, "Mr. Waylon, you are talking big."


    Matthew asked, "You want to have a try?"


    Maxwell replied, "I don''t dare."


    Matthew sneered, but soon stopped and said, "Don''t be too arrogant."


    After Matthew finished speaking, he stepped away and closed the door of the room.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After Matthew had left, Maxwell stood at the door and said with a smile, "Mr. Farrell, it''s inappropriate to


    show me the authority before we even talk about cooperation, isn''t it?"


    Colin did not show any emotion but drank tea and said emotionlessly, "That is a grudge between you


    two, and it has nothing to do with me."


    With that, Maxwell lifted his eyebrows.


    What was talking drivel?


    He learned it today.


    Maxwell stood at the door for a while, stepped forward, and sat down in front of Colin, handing him a


    file folder.


    Inside the file folder was the evidence that Daisy had set the fire to hurt Brandon.


    After reading them one by one, Colin picked up a teacup, poured him a cup of tea without showing any


    emotion, and pushed it along the table to Maxwell.


    Maxwell dropped his eyes, took a nce at it, and said, "Mr. Farrell will not poison me, right?"


    Colin sneered and said, "Deadly poison."


    Maxwell chuckled, picked up the tea in front of him, and drank it all.


    After Maxwell finished drinking, Colin did not give him a refill but put the teapot in his hand directly in


    front of Maxwell.


    Seeing this, Maxwell made a pun, "Mr. Farrell can be so generous?"


    Colin replied, "Only by being generous can I gain."


    Maxwell was also not courteous, reached out to carry the teapot in his hand, and shook, teasing, "Is


    there enough tea inside?"


    Colin snorted and said, "Don''t worry. For partners, I''ve never been stingy."


    Maxwell said, "Is that so? Then why did those old foxes in the Farrell Group end up being driven to


    desperation and leaving the country?"


    Colin said with a mock smile, "I''ve never been a partner with them."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Maxwell poured himself a cup of tea and cut to the chase, "Old Mr. Farrell will


    make a trip back to Bomsville next month."


    Colin leaned back in his seat and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Maxwell replied, "I know you do not want to kill anyone but to do your business in a down-to-earth way.


    Don''t worry. You don''t have to do anything. I''ll find someone to do it, but I need you to help me make a


    show."


    Colin said in a low voice, "What kind of show?"


    Maxwell stared at Colin with a smile and said, "Old Mr. Farrell has a suspicious mind, so during this


    period of time, you try to provoke him more."


    Colin looked at Maxwell and said, "It''s not as simple as you say, right?"


    Maxwell smiled and said jokingly, "As Old Mr. Farrell has a suspicious mind, if you provoke him, he will


    find a way to kill you. And I know him. Before he kills you, he will create an alibi for himself, and it will


    be the best time for him as he will leave Cocanel next month."


    Colin tapped twice on the tea table with his long and slender fingers and said, "Take my life to you as


    bait?"


    Maxwell said, "One can hardly expect to aplish his goal if he is not willing to take risks."


    Colin said, "I am afraid that new risks will arise after I''ve taken risks and you''ve aplished your


    goal."


    Maxwell picked up the cup of tea to drink and said, "Don''t you believe me?"


    Colin said in a low voice, "Tell me your n in detail. I do not yet trust you so much that I can risk my


    life for your words."


    Maxwell teased, "Don''t worry. When the timees, I will definitely tell you the detailed n. I am not


    those old fellows of the Farrell Group, and you are not Hank. I know what I am doing."


    Out of the tea house, Colin and Maxwell each go their own way.


    When Colin got into the car, Robert asked, "Mr. Farrell, are we going to thepany now or going


    home?"


    Colin leaned into the seat, pulled off the tie around his neck, raised his hand to unbutton his shirt by


    two, frowned, and asked in a low voice, "Robert, are there any projects in thepany that can send


    Mrs. Farrell to the field next month?"

 Chapter 546 Mixed Feelings

    Chapter 546 Mixed Feelings


    Chapter 546 Mixed Feelings


    The atmosphere inside the car was very heavy.


    As Colin finished his words, Robert met Colin''s eyes in the rear view mirror. Robert was about to say


    "No", but he dared not say it.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Colin asked, "No?"


    Robert answered, steeling himself, "I''ll see what I can do."


    After hearing this, Colin pinched between the eyebrows with his fingertips. "Do it as soon as possible,


    and don''t let Mrs. Farrell find anything unusual."


    Robert said, "Got it."


    Although Robert said "Got it", he had mixed feelings in his heart. He thought, "I am asked to do


    something the boss can''t do himself. It is so tragic for me."


    Robert suddenly felt that being sent to units in other areas was not a terrible thing.


    But he only dared to think these words in his mind rather than actually say them.


    Robert drove at a constant speed. He felt sorry for himself for a while and then asked, "Mr. Farrell,


    where are we going now?"


    "Go home."


    "Okay."


    Robert held the steering wheel and turned the car around.


    But as soon as he turned the car around, Colin said, "Don''t go home. Go to thepany."


    Robert, who had turned the car around, was speechless.


    If Robert remembered correctly, it was a one-way street.


    Faye took Carlotta to choose a store in a good location and they were about to sign the contract.


    Carlotta looked at the contract handed over by the house agent, but she didn''t dare to take it. She


    whispered to Faye, "I don''t know much about contracts."


    Faye said, "Give it to me."


    Faye took the contract from the house agent and looked it over to make sure there was no problem.


    Then Faye put the contract in front of Carlotta and handed Carlotta a pen. "Carlotta, there is no


    problem with the contract. Just sign it."


    Then Carlotta took the pen and signed her name on the contract without much thought.


    When Carlotta finished signing the contract, the agent smiled. "In all my time as a house agent, I''ve


    never seen a buyer as straightforward as you."


    Carlotta sensed something wrong in the house agent''s words, "Buyer?"


    The house agent was stunned and looked at Faye.


    Faye said, "I need to talk to my aunt alone."


    The house agent understood and stood up with a smile. "Okay. I leave you two to talk and I''ll go


    through the contract process."


    As the house agent left, Carlotta looked at Faye in astonishment. "Didn''t we agree to rent this ce


    before we came here?"


    Faye smiled. "It''s not cost-effective to rent it."


    Carlotta frowned. "Is it expensive to buy it?"


    "It''s not expensive."


    "How much?"


    Faye smiled. "I''ll tell you the exact amount when you start to make a profit."


    Carlotta pressed her lips together and said nothing.


    Carlotta regretted that she didn''t take a closer look when she signed the contract.


    If Carlotta knew it was a purchase contract, she wouldn''t have signed it.


    Seeing Carlotta''s worried look, Faye stretched out a hand to pat on the back of Carlotta''s hand.


    "Carlotta, don''t have any psychological burden. When you start to make a profit, I will ask you to pay in


    regr monthly installments."


    Carlotta looked back at Faye with mixed feelings. "Faye, you don''t have to..."


    Carlotta bit back her words. Faye knew what Carlotta was thinking and squeezed her hand. "Carlotta,


    you''re the only family I have left in the world."


    Carlotta''s eyes were red-rimmed at Faye''s words.


    Faye said, "Isn''t it right for the family to help each other?"


    After leaving the agency, Faye apanied Carlotta to the bridal shop.


    The bridal shop was the one Jadon had decided to go to in advance. But because he had a temporary


    surgery today, he couldn''t be with Carlotta in person.


    At first, Jadon was worried that Carlotta would be angry because he didn''t have time. After all, Jadon


    saw the young people in the department do this when they were in a rtionship. Unexpectedly, not


    only was Carlotta not angry, she asked Jadon to focus on work.


    Faye drove Carlotta to the bridal shop, and as soon as they entered the shop, Jadon phoned Carlotta.


    Carlotta took out her phone and pressed the answer button. Jadon asked, "Have you arrived at the


    bridal shop?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t try on the wedding dress. Wait for me. I''ll be right there."


    Carlotta was shocked to hear that. "Don''t you have a temporary surgery to do?"


    Jadon replied with a smile, "I had a colleague do it for me."


    Carlotta was at a loss for words.


    Jadon said in a deep voice, "Compared to those young people, we have missed for many years. And


    now I don''t want to miss anything about you, let alone such an important thing as trying on a wedding


    dress."


    Although Jadon''s voice was separated from the telephone, it was sexy. Then Carlotta''s face reddened


    to the ears. ncing out of the corner of her eyes at Faye, who was selecting a wedding dress,


    Carlotta was shy to answer Jadon''s words.


    Faye was not satisfied after seeing several wedding dresses. When she was about to ask the clerk if


    there were any unique treasures in the shop, the phone in her pocket vibrated twice.


    Faye pulled out her phone and nced at the screen. Her eyes darkened.


    Hank, "Faye, do you have a minute? Can we meet up?"

 Chapter 547 Can I Have a Hug

    Chapter 547 Can I Have a Hug


    Chapter 547 Can I Have a Hug


    After reading Hank''s text, Faye didn''t reply. She ran her fingertip across the screen and pressed the


    delete button.


    After deleting it, Faye put the phone back into her pocket with an indifferent expression and looked at


    the clerk. "Are there any other wedding dresses?"


    The clerk was a little embarrassed. "Yes, but..."


    Faye asked, "Are they more expensive?"


    The clerk nodded.


    Faye said, "It doesn''t matter if the price is higher."


    The clerk smiled. "Then I''ll get them for you."


    The clerk looked young. She might be new. There was no sarcasm in her eyes when talking about the


    higher price. She was truly embarrassed.


    After watching the clerk leave, Faye turned to look at Carlotta.


    Carlotta was still on the phone, and she couldn''t hide the smile in her eyes.


    Seeing Carlotta like this, Faye smiled faintly.


    Carlotta ended the call with Jadon. And when she turned around, she saw Faye staring at her.


    Carlotta pressed her lips together in embarrassment. "Faye."


    Faye stepped forward. "The wedding dresses ced outside are not suitable for you. I have asked the


    clerk to get us others."


    Carlotta said, " Okay."


    Seeing that no one noticed them, Carlotta whispered, "Jadon said he was on his way over here."


    Faye had actually heard what Carlotta had said on the phone. She smiled back. "Carlotta, you''ll be


    running your own store. You have to be bold, or you won''t be able tomunicate with customers."


    "I''ve gotten used to it over the years."


    "Take your time. There''s nothing that can''t be changed. It''s not hard if you decide to change."


    When Faye and Carlotta were talking, the clerk wheeled out a row of wedding dresses.


    Faye nced up and took a fancy to one of them.


    It was white, strapless, with no intricate embellishments. It was a very simple and generous style.


    Faye stepped up to that wedding dress and looked at it carefully. Then she turned to look at Carlotta.


    "Carlotta, what do you think of this one?"


    Carlotta''s eyes lit up. "It''s beautiful."


    Faye said, "Then try it on when Jadon gets here."


    Speaking of Jadon, Carlotta pressed her lips into a straight line. "Will it look good on me?"


    Faye smiled and said firmly, "Of course."


    In fact, Carlotta and Faye had simr aesthetic standards. They all liked simple and generous styles.


    But they used to buy whatever was cheap because they didn''t have much money.


    Even after they did someparison shopping, the items they picked were not good in style or quality.


    As soon as Faye finished speaking, Jadon walked in through the door.


    Dressed in a suit, Jadon looked elegant and gentlemanly. He came up to Carlotta in a few steps and


    put his arm around Carlotta''s waist.


    Carlotta blushed, and subconsciously pushed Jadon''s hand.


    Jadon looked aggrieved, "Carlotta."


    "Faye is still here."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am her uncle."


    Carlotta was lost for words.


    This gave Carlotta no excuse to contradict Jadon.


    The atmosphere was a little heavy. Standing by, Faye took the initiative to say, "Carlotta, do you want


    to try on the wedding dress first?"


    Hearing this, Carlotta wrenched herself from Jadon''s arms. "I''ll try it on."


    Then Carlotta followed the clerk into the fitting room.


    Looking at Carlotta''s back, Faye said, "Jadon, my aunt is not a cheerful woman. She grew up in a poor


    family. When she became an adult, she witnessed the love of my parents. It made her timid and


    suspicious of love and humanity."


    Jadon said gently, "I know."


    Faye looked at Jadon and smiled. "But she is a good woman."


    "Yeah."


    Faye took her eyes off Jadon and looked at the door of Carlotta''s fitting room. She continued, "A


    woman with no background and cowardice, yet determined to avenge her sister.


    And even risked her own life running around to find her sister''s child. She has done the best she can."


    Faye seldom talked so much.


    How could Jadon not understand what Faye said? Jadon smiled. "Faye, don''t worry. I will take good


    care of Carlotta."


    Faye said, "Husband and wife are equal and you should take care of each other."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Jadon''s smile deepened. "We will take care of each other until we grow old."


    As Jadon finished his words, the door of the fitting room opened, and Carlotta appeared in Jadon''s


    sight in a strapless wedding dress.


    Carlotta was not the kind of woman who looked amazing at first nce, but she was good-looking.


    With burning eyes, Jadon strode up to Carlotta.


    Carlotta looked up at Jadon, and asked shyly, "Do I look good?"


    Jadon dropped his eyes and his Adam''s apple bobbed. "Gorgeous. Sweetie, can I have a hug?"

 Chapter 548 No More Involvement

    Chapter 548 No More Involvement


    Chapter 549 No More Involvement


    Jadon stared straight at Carlotta, and the bit of gentlemanly elegance beneath his appearance was


    already at the edge of concealment.


    Carlotta pursed her lips, and the hand hanging at her side twisted the hem of her skirt, "I..."


    Not waiting for Carlotta to finish her words, Jadon had already reached out and hugged her into his


    arms.


    Carlotta''s body trembled and tried to break free of him, "Jadon."


    Jadon put his arms around her tightly, "Honey, let me hold you for a while."


    When Jadon''s words were finished, the clerk standing on the side of the two covered her mouth and


    took the lead to leave with a smile.


    Wearing a smile in her eyes, Faye turned around and also walked towards the door.


    Faye stood in the doorway to catch a breath. Two clerks in the bridal store whispered.


    "I always thought that love in middle age is just to find a partnership, but this couple look so romantic!"


    "So it''s never toote for love to appear, provided that you meet the right person."


    Faye listened to the conversation between the two, with her eyes falling on the trafficing and


    going.


    Yes, it was never toote for love to appear, as long as one met the right person.


    While Faye was thinking, a car suddenly stopped across the road.


    Immediately after, Hank stepped down from the driver''s seat.


    Seeing this, Faye eyes became colder.


    Hank looked at Faye across the road and mouthed a greeting, "Faye, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Faye looked at him captiously. She turned around, walked to the front desk and told the clerk, "Please


    tell my auntieter that I have something to do at work and I''m leaving first."


    The clerk nodded, "OK."


    Faye, "Thank you."


    Faye stopped talking and took a step towards the door.


    Today was the day of Carlotta trying on her wedding dress. Faye was not willing to let her see Hank. It


    would only add the unhappiness in Carlotta¡¯s heart.


    Stepping from the bridal store, Faye drove away.


    In the car, Faye made a phone call to Hank.


    The phone was picked up. Faye spoke in a light voice, "Let¡¯s find a ce to have a talk."


    Hank replied, "Do you choose the ce?"


    Faye, "There''s a coffee house up ahead."


    Hank readily agreed, "Good."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye pressed down hard on the gas.


    Faye didn¡¯t expect Hank woulde to her. After all, Tiffany and ine died and left him a mess. Now


    he was very busy.


    While she was thinking, the car arrived at the coffee house.


    Faye got out of the car and went into the coffee house to find a box. Then she took out her phone and


    sent a message to Hank.


    After a while, Hank pushed the door and entered.


    Their eyes met. Faye looked indifferent, and Hank¡¯s eyes were dim.


    Faye, "Take a seat."


    Hank replied an ''hmm'', stepped in the door and sat down opposite Faye.


    Seeing that Hank was seated, Faye spoke coldly, "What do you want to drink?"


    Faced with Faye''s indifference, Hank smiled bitterly, "Whatever."


    Faye turned her head to look at the waiter standing at the door and ordered two cups of Blue


    Mountain Coffee.


    After ordering coffee, the atmosphere in the box was awkward for a while.


    The two had not seen each other for too long, in addition so many things happened in the middle. The


    minimal affection once existed between them had gone.


    After a few minutes of silence, Hank took the initiative to speak, "How have you beentely?"


    A corny and cheesy prologue.


    Faye replied coldly, "Very good."


    Hank took a breath, "Too many things happened at home recently. I haven''t been able to get over it


    yet."


    Faye looked indifferent and didn''t reply.


    Seeing that Faye did not speak, Hank looked down at the table.


    Just as the two were at an impasse again, the waiter knocked on the door and walked in, bringing two


    cups of coffee in front of them.


    Faye lifted her eyes to the waiter and smiled lightly, "Thank you."


    The waiter smiled back, turned to leave, and closed the door when he went out.


    With the door closed, Faye picked up the coffee in front of her and took a sip. Then she put it down and


    looked at Hank, "I have something to doter. You might speak frankly if there is anything I can do for


    you."


    Hank heard this and his hand holding the coffee cup tightened, "Faye, I want to ask you to do me a


    favor..."


    Faye, "Go ahead."


    Hank, " I want you to help me protect Helen and Nh if something happens to me."


    Hank stopped talking, and Faye responded in a cold voice, "Sorry, I can¡¯t help you."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Hank''s face looked terrible.


    Faye looked straight at Hank and said, "Colin and I don''t want to be involved with anyone in the


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Farrells anymore."


    Hank gripped his coffee cup tightly, "Faye."


    Faye, "In the face of what you are not sure of, I advise you better not do it."


    Hank was dumbfounded and silent.


    Seeing that Hank no longer speak, Faye got up to leave. When she walked to the door, Hank spoke


    behind her, "Faye, I''m sorry ..."


    When Faye''s footsteps stopped, Hank continued, "I apologize to you for my mother."


    Faye twisted the door handle to open the door, and her voice was steady, "No need. I don''t ept."

 Chapter 549 Give an Idea

    Chapter 549 Give an Idea


    Chapter 549 Give an Idea


    The word ''sorry'' and ''it doesn''t matter'' could not heal the wound. The wound still existed.


    The wound was deep in the bone, so apologies were futile.


    What''s more, the apology didn''te from the person concerned.


    Faye stopped talking and strode away.


    Getting out from the coffee house, Faye drove to thepany.


    Arriving at the underground parking lot, Faye parked the car and took the elevator upstairs.


    When she just stepped out of the elevator, the phone tucked in the pocket vibrated twice. Faye took out


    the phone from the pocket and looked down to take a nce. It was Carlotta''s message: [Faye, I went


    to the Carters tonight for dinner. Will not go back.]


    Faye replied: [OK.]


    After replying to Carlotta''s message, Faye stepped into the PR department.


    By this time everyone was engaged in work. Some were making phone calls, and some were arranging


    business with agents.


    When Galen saw Faye, she followed up with a step, "Good morning, Ms. Nash."


    Faye, "Good morning."


    Galen said with a smile, "In this film festival Aniston is shortlisted for the Best Actress."


    Faye smiled lightly, "Not bad."


    Galen whispered, "The shortlisted work is Fanny''s previous y."


    Faye replied an ''hmm'' and said, "Buy a bunch of flowers for me to send to Anistonter."


    Galen answered, "OK."


    As they spoke, the two walked into the office and Galen asked, "Ms. Nash, have you ordered your


    dress for the film festival?"


    Faye picked up the ss of water on the desk and walked to the water-cooler to collect water. She took


    a sip of water and answered, "Not yet."


    Galen, "Do you need me to help you choose one?"


    Faye, "No need."


    Galen nodded, pursed her lips and smiled lightly, "Ever since you had Mr. Farrell, these things were no


    longer up to me."


    Galen''s words finished, and Faye lifted her eyes to look at her, "Do you want to be fined again?"


    Galen curled her lip and turned around to leave in a hurry.


    Looking at the back of Galen left hurriedly, Faye showed a smile with her mouth.


    Leaning in front of the water-cooler and drinking half a ss of water, Faye thought of Hank looking for


    her today and vaguely felt that he should have nned something.


    Hank was actually not bad at heart. But he came from the Farrell family, and his parents were Tiffany


    and ine. Many things were not in his own hands.


    However, the roads of them were different in the end.


    Faye never believed the nonsense that people with blood feuds would eventually let bygones be


    bygones. Even if both sides were reasonable, her utmost was only being polite and each going his own


    way.


    Faye was thinking about it when Colin''s phone call came in.


    Faye took out her cell phone and pressed answer, Colin''s maic and pleasant voice came from the


    other end of the phone, "Honey, have you arrived at thepany?"


    Faye''s indifferent face showed a smile, "Yes, I have arrived."


    Colin, "Are you done with your auntie?"


    Faye said, "The store contract has been signed, and uncle apanied her to select the wedding


    dress."


    Colin heard that and smiled over the phone, "Didn''t uncle say he had surgery today?"


    Faye smiled, "Maybe he didn''t want to miss the look of my auntie in her wedding dress and switched


    shifts with his colleague."


    Colin teased, "If Abbot knew his stuff like uncle, he would not be single until now."


    Faye, "Since uncle was together with auntie, I found that it was not to say uncle didn''t know how to love


    before. He just didn''t met the right person."


    Colinughed in a low voice, "In terms of love, uncle indeed...is my match. He has wisdom."


    Faye heard for the first time that one need wisdom in love. She couldn''t help butugh.


    Faye and Colin chatted a few words on the phone, Colin smiled and said, "I''ve already chosen the


    dress for the film festival for you. Do you want toe over and try it out to see if it fits?"


    Hearing Colin''s words, Faye smiled, "I''ll go overter."


    Colin, "Hmm."


    Hanging up the phone, the smile on Faye''s lips deepened.


    Indeed, as Galen said, since there was Colin, these small things did not need her to worry about at all.


    Coming out of the PR department, Faye took the elevator to Colin''s office. Standing outside the door,


    she raised her hand to knock lightly on the door.


    After a while, the office door opened from inside and Robert greeted her with a grey face, "Mrs. Farrell."


    Looking at Robert''s expression, Faye had a few suspicions in her mind. But she did not ask and just


    greeted politely, "Robert."


    Robert forced his face to show a smile with difficulty and did a action of pleasee in to Faye. After


    Faye entered the door, he walked out and closed the room door.


    Faye stepped inside, gave a smile and asked, "What''s wrong with Robert?"


    Colin raised his hand and pulled the cor of his shirt, with his legs naturally open, "Dear,e here."


    Faye walked up to Colin with a smile, "What''s going on?"


    Colin reached out, wrapped his arm around Faye''s waist and brought her into his arms, then he said


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    helplessly, "Robert made a not-so-small mistake by signing a wrong contract in Yicbridge. But now I


    can''t leave here, it''s troublesome to deal with."

 Chapter 550 Lying

    Chapter 550 Lying


    Chapter 550 Lying


    Colin''s expression looked normal when he spoke, and his disguise was excellent.


    Faye lowered her head, look into his eyes, and said without any doubt, "Robert signed the wrong


    contract?"


    Colin tightened his grip on her slender waist and nodded, "Yeah."


    Faye raised her eyebrows in silence. It was no exaggeration to say that since she had joined Farrell


    Media, she had never heard of Robert making a mistake before. He was a wise man who seemed


    careless on the surface, but he was extremely prudent in fact.


    Seeing her keep silent, Colin coughed lightly and guided the conversation in the direction he wanted,


    saying, "Honey, it is Robert that made the mistake, so I can''t let him pick up the pieces. But I can''t


    leave here now..."


    Colin did not finish his words, but he had already made it so clear that Faye could understand what he


    meant as long as she was not an idiot.


    So, she asked, "Do you want me to deal with this matter?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Colin pretended to be calm and smiled, "Can you do me this favor?"


    Faye stretched out her hands, wrapped her arms around his neck naturally, and replied, "Yes, I can."


    Faye had answered his question quickly, but he somehow felt suffocated.


    Hearing her words, he loosened his clenched mr teeth, forced an unnatural smile, and said, "Thank


    you, honey. I will ask Robert to email the detailed information to you."


    She asked, "When do you need me to go?"


    He replied in a deep voice, "No hurry. You can go after Aunt Carlotta''s wedding."


    She nodded, "Okay."


    Faye chatted with Colin for a while in the office, tried on the dress, and then went back to the PR


    department.


    As soon as she left, Robert pushed the door open and went in. When he and Colin looked at each


    other, their faces were equally gloomy.


    Robert ventured, "Mr. Farrell, is it done?"


    Colin raised his hand, tugged at his unbuttoned cor, and nodded, "Yes."


    Robert asked, "She believed the story we made up just now?"


    Colin let go of his cor, rubbed his temples, and said, "Do you think she agreed too easily?"


    Being seen through, Robert raised his hand to touch the tip of his nose andughed, "A little bit."


    Colin leaned back in the chair, closed his eyes, and sighed, "She is smart, so she must not have


    believed the story. What she believes is me."


    Robert fell silent. It was a very ordinary sentence, but he felt inexplicably ufortable when hearing


    it. If it were at ordinary times, he would have secretlyined about Colin''s narcissism. But now, he


    did not want toin at all but understood his feelings. Colin loved Faye very much and had spent


    eleven years chasing after her. To let her ept him, he had bared his soul and almost died. But now,


    he had taken advantage of her trust and deceived her. White lies were also lies after all.


    Robert kept silent, so Colin slowly said, "Robert."


    Hearing this, Robert tensed up and said, "Yes?"


    Colin asked, "Should I confess to her? I mean tell her the truth."


    Robert replied, "Well, I think..."


    He had lived for nearly 30 years, but he had never been so lost for words before. He did not know the


    answer at all, but he had to bite the bullet to speak. He had stuttered for a long time but couldn''t say


    anything useful, so Colin rolled his eyes at him and then stood up, intending to pour a ss of water.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as he got up, he felt soft in his legs and almost fell back to the chair.


    Robert was stunned and asked, "Mr. Farrell, are you alright?"


    Colin didn''t hide it but pinched his eyebrows with his fingers and said, "Robert, please pour me a ss


    of water. I feel weak in my legs."


    Robert was speechless. Half a minuteter, he handed Colin a ss of water.


    Colin took it over, took two sips, lifted his eyes to look at him, and said, "I lied to her, and my back is full


    of sweat now."


    Robert smiled awkwardly, thinking Colin did not have to be so frank. After all, he could see he was a


    hen-pecked husband easily.


    Colin took a deep breath and said, "It is not shameful to be afraid of my wife."


    Robert echoed, "Yes! My dad has taught me since I was a child that I must listen to my wife after


    getting married."


    Colin nodded, "Your father is a wise man."


    Robert said, "Yes, he is very wise in this aspect. He has no say at home, and even our dog''s status is


    higher than his."


    Hearing his, Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and asked, "What are you implying?"


    Robert suddenly returned to his senses, so he cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Farrell, it suddenly


    urred to me that I still have a few contracts to review. I''ll go out now. Please don''t hesitate to call me


    if you have any orders."


    Then, he turned around and ran out of the door.


    Watching him leave, Colin picked up his phone and sent a message to Maxwell, saying, "Hurry up. A


    long dy may cause trouble."

 Chapter 551 Showing Affection in Public

    Chapter 551 Showing Affection in Public


    Chapter 551 Showing Affection in Public


    After sending the message, Colin leaned back into the chair. His temples kept throbbing. Even though


    he was pressing them with his fingers, it did not help.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Maxwell replied, "I will do it as soon as possible."


    After Faye returned to the PR department, she took out her mobile phone and sent Lance a message,


    saying, "Keep a close watch on Andy."


    Lance replied with a question mark.


    Faye said, "I just want you to learn more from him."


    Lance asked, "There is something wrong, right?"


    Faye replied, "Shut up."


    The film festival soon came. And Faye apanied Colin to attend it in an evening dress. He helped


    her choose a champagne-colored halter dress, looking elegant and capable. Colin was wearing a ck


    suit and a ck shirt. On such a solemn asion, he didn''t wear a tie, and the cor of his shirt was


    unbuttoned, so he looked as frivolous as before.


    The seats of the CEOs of several mediapanies were in the front row. After sitting down, Colin


    leaned slightly toward Faye and said, "I heard Aniston will get an award this time?"


    Faye replied, "Yes, the best actress."


    Colin smiled, "You prepared flowers for her?"


    Faye raised her eyebrows and asked, "How did you know?"


    Colin said with a half-smile, "Because I prepared flowers for her too."


    Faye asked suspiciously, "Really?"


    She knew him well. After all, they had expressed their feelings to each other. Although Aniston was


    Farrell Media''s artist, she believed he would not send flowers to female artists.


    Seeing her curious face, Colin chuckled, "I sent flowers to her in the name of Robert."


    Faye teased, "Does he know?"


    Colin smirked, "Although I did a good deed, I won''t seek recognition. I am a noble man after all."


    Faye held back herughter and said, "Well, Robert will thank you very much when he knows about it


    in the future."


    Colin showed a smug smile. When he was about to reply, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Then, a woman crouched down and said in a soft and sweet voice, "Hi, Mr. Farrell."


    Hearing her voice, Colin showed a cold face before he saw her face. Then, he turned his head to


    nce at her and asked expressionlessly, "What''s wrong?"


    The girl looked in her early twenties. Her face was pretty, and her figure was curvy. When she squatted


    in front of him, her breasts were fully revealed.


    Hearing his question, the girl blushed scarlet and whispered, "I had a bet with my friend on whether I


    can borrow a thing from you."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "What thing?"


    Seeing him so patient, she thought she had hope, so she said softly, "Your suit jacket."


    When Colin heard this, his eyes turned cold.


    Seeing this, the girl felt scared.


    Colin then parted his thin lips and asked, "Do you know who thedy beside me is?"


    The girl nced at Faye, pursed her lips, and responded, "Ms. Nash."


    Colin corrected, "No, she is Mrs. Farrell."


    The girl''s smile froze when she heard this, and then she said, "I, I know."


    Seeing the embarrassment on her face, Colin indifferently jerked his chin at her and said, "Don''t let me


    embarrass you in public."


    Hearing this, she tensed up, and her face flushed red. Then, she hurriedly apologized, got up, and left.


    After witnessing the whole process, Faye tapped her slender fingers on the armrest of the seat and


    said, "I didn''t expect you to remain so popr."


    Colin held her hand with a smile in his pretty eyes and said, "No matter how popr I am, I will only


    belong to you."


    Faye smiled, "Don''t say such cheeky words."


    Colin whispered, "Are you angry?"


    Faye smiled, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Seeing her smile, Colin put her hand in front of his mouth, kissed it, and said, "Well, I know you''re


    angry."


    Faye stared at him and continued to smile in silence.


    When they were staring at each other, a light suddenly flickered toward them.


    Faye lifted her head to look over and said softly, "Reporters are taking pictures."


    Colin generously reached out to help her fix her hair over her ears and said, "Let them do it. Later, I will


    ask Robert to choose a few good pictures and allow them to put them on the tabloids."


    Faye said, "You''re scheming."


    Colin smiled, "I''m not going to miss any chance to show affection in public."


    When the starlet who had tried to borrow Colin''s suit jacket ran back into the crowd, she said with


    burning cheeks, "I lost."


    Her friend teased, "Mr. Farrell refused to lend it to you?"


    The starlet said unwillingly, "On such an asion, even if he is willing to lend it to me, he can only say


    no. There are reporters everywhere taking pictures."


    Her friends said, "It is said that Mr. Farrell had been in one-sided love with Ms. Nash for eleven years


    before marrying her. I wonder whether it is true."


    The starlet replied, "How is that possible? Realty is different from TV series, OK? He just wants to


    whitewash his bad reputation and gain a positive public persona."


    Her friends said, "But he is indeed handsome. Especially when he is sitting among a bunch of greasy


    middle-aged men."


    The starlet nced in the direction where Colin was sitting, then looked at Faye beside him, and said,


    "I think Faye looks average."


    Hearing this, the actress standing in front of her smiled in silence.


    In the front row, when Colin was talking to Faye, her phone suddenly vibrated.


    Faye sat up straight, took out her phone, looked down, and found it was Reba calling her.


    When she answered the call, Reba said mncholy on the other end of the phone, "Faye, can you


    Hearing this, Faye was stunned and asked, "Where are you?"


    Reba replied, "At the entrance of the venue of the film festival. I came with Abbot. It''s a long story.


    Youe out first..."

 Chapter 552 Enlightenment

    Chapter 552 Enlightenment


    Chapter 552 Enlightenment


    Hanging up the phone, Faye briefly exined to Colin and walked out of the venue to meet Reba


    who was wearing a coat outside and a ck plunge dress.


    Seeing Faye, she stepped forward, shivering with cold.


    Faye asked, "Are you cold?"


    Reba lifted her coat to reveal her straight legs and said, "I did not wear socks."


    Faye nced down and couldn''t helpughing, "You came here like this?"


    Reba nodded and deliberately said, "Yes! To save money, I even did not turn on the heating in the


    car."


    Faye smiled, "Your level of physical fitness is high."


    She was afraid Reba would catch a cold, so she quickly led her into the venue.


    After entering the door, she helped her take off her coat, handed it to the waiter, and smiled, "Thank


    you."


    The waiter smiled, "Mrs. Farrell, you''re wee."


    The temperature in the venue had been specially adjusted to a proper degree because many actresses


    would show their dresses.


    While walking toward the front row, Faye asked with a smile, "Where''s the Abbot?"


    Reba answered, "I don''t know. He promised he would go to my home to pick me up. But this


    afternoon, he called me and said he had to deal with something urgent in thepany first. So, he


    asked me toe over alone."


    Faye grinned, "You two are in frequent contact."


    Reba pouted, "It is because Cam and I are friends now."


    Faye said, "I will wait and see how long you two can act."


    Hearing this, Reba turned to look at her and asked jokingly, "If I date Abbot, what will you and Colin


    think?"


    Faye replied, "Don''t worry. We will give you double gifts at your wedding."


    Reba coughed in embarrassment and said, "I''m not talking about wedding gifts!"


    Faye teased, "Fine! If you get married, we will give only one gift."


    Hearing this, Reba immediately showed a serious expression and said, "That is uneptable."


    Then, she touched the tip of her nose with a hand and said, "I mean, if I break with Abbot because I


    find we''re not suitable, will you and Colin..."


    Seeing her intending to speak but stopping on a second thought, Faye raised her eyebrows and asked,


    "Will the breakup of you two affect my rtionship with Colin?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba said, "I don''t think so."


    Faye chuckled, "Then, your breakup will have nothing to do with us!"


    Hearing this, Reba suddenly had enlightenment, so she pinched Faye''s arm hard, and then the


    Seeing this, Reba smirked, rubbed Faye''s arm, and said in a deep voice, "Your words woke me up."


    Faye grinned, "Are you ready to take the initiative?"


    Reba blinked and said, "Maybe."


    Faye smiled, "I think you two should directly express your feelings to each other. It has been a long


    time."


    Reba said, "No! As the old saying goes, love is most beautiful when it''s ambiguous."


    Faye said with a half-smile, "Is that an old saying? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    Reba lied calmly, "It is an old saying among the cks."


    Soon, they arrived at the front row. When Reba took her seat, she waved at Colin to say hello.


    Colin nodded slightly and smiled, "Where''s Abbot?"


    Reba replied truthfully, "I don''t know. He said something happened to thepany."


    Colin showed a smiled on his thin lips and said, "He deserves to be single."


    Reba understood his implication, but she didn''t reply. She changed the topic and asked, "Why did a


    film festival invite Abbot?"


    Faye exined, "Because he has invested in several award-winning films."


    Reba asked, "He still invests in films?"


    Colin teased, "Yes, money is all he has after all."


    Colin and Faye echoed with each other, improving Abbot''s image a lot in Reba''s heart.


    Reba was straightforward and could barely hide her thoughts, so she said with emotion, "The image


    of Abbot in my heart is greatly improved."


    Colin sneered, "Because of his money?"


    Reba tilted her head to look at Colin, with Faye in between.


    She then nudged Faye with her elbow and said, "Why is your husband so mean? Punish him! I am


    willing to pay you money."


    Faye pursed her lips and smiled, "It''s rare that you are willing to spend money on such a thing."


    Reba was speechless, wondering whether she wasplimenting or taking a dig at her.


    There were many handsome men and beautiful women on asions like film festivals.


    Looking around, Reba found it eye-pleasing.


    She chatted with Faye for a while, then began to nce around again, and whispered, "It''s hard to


    control yourselves in such a working environment. You and Colin are excellent."


    Before Faye could answer, a person sat down beside Reba. When Reba turned her head, she


    found it was Abbot who waste.


    After Abbot took his seat, he tugged at his tie. When he saw her long plunge dress, his eyes darkened.


    Sensing his gaze, Reba covered her chest with her hand.


    Seeing this, Abbot looked away, took off his jacket, and stuffed it into her arms.


    Reba raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why?"


    Abbot said, "Why are you dressed like this? Are you going on stage to receive an award?"

 Chapter 553 The Award Ceremony

    Chapter 553 The Award Ceremony


    Chapter 553 The Award Ceremony


    Abbot would be a perfect boyfriend as long as he could keep his mouth shut up.


    Hearing his words, Reba looked into his eyes. After a while, she gritted her teeth and said, "You are


    a stick-in-the-mud."


    Abbot said, "A plunge dress revealing your belly button is avant-garde?"


    Hearing this, Reba threw the suit jacket back to him and said, "Is there anything wrong with your


    eyes? Have you seen my belly button?"


    While speaking, she straightened up and puffed out her chest to let him see more clearly.


    Seeing this, Abbot blushed, and then, he stuffed the suit jacket into her arms again and said, "You don''t


    need to wear it! Just use it to cover your chest, OK?"


    In public, a little movement would attract attention.


    Seeing that Abbot''s attitude softened, Reba stopped arguing with him, held the suit jacket tightly in


    her arms, and asked, "Have you spayed perfume on your suit?"


    Abbot thought she was deliberately finding a topic to liven up the awkward atmosphere, so he


    responded in a deep voice, "Yeah."


    Reba sneered, "Your perfume smells frivolous."


    Abbot was speechless, knowing she was trying to retaliate against him instead of easing the


    embarrassment.


    Hearing them arguing in low voices, Faye and Colin couldn''t helpughing.


    Colin chuckled, "Reba is bold today."


    Faye replied, "She has paid back all the money and figured out her feelings, so she became bold."


    Hearing this, Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, "She is going to date Abbot?"


    Faye turned her head to look at Colin and said, "I can''t tell you."


    Colin teased, "I''m your husband. Why can''t you tell me?"


    Faye said, "Because I must keep secrets for my best friend."


    Colin sneered, "I have sympathy for Abbot. He''s better than Reba in doing business, but in terms of


    emotional intelligence..."


    Faye smiled, "He won''t suffer any loss."


    About ten minutester, the award ceremony of the film festival officially started. As Galen had said


    before, this year''s young director was ingenious. Many processes were arbitrary, not following the


    previous rules at all.


    Young people andymen did not care about it, but a few older artists with good acting skills could not


    help whispering to each other.


    "It''s a mess."


    "Be patient. We can do nothing about it, anyway."


    "The atmosphere is foul. I heard that the director has juste back from abroad. The entertainment


    industry is being ruined by these kids."


    "Shh, Finley! Shut up."


    After a unique set of procedures, the awarding process officially started. The host came on stage, and


    the screen began to show the nominees.


    Faye had only heard but never watched the previous films. When Aniston''s film was mentioned, Colin


    held Faye''s hand secretly. And her fingers curled up in his palm.


    He said in a low voice, "Fanny will be very happy to see this in heaven."


    Faye pursed her lips and nodded, "Yes."


    Colin said, "Honey, turn your head to look at me."


    Hearing this, she turned to look at him.


    Colin smiled, "Am I good-looking?"


    Faye also smiled, "Childish."


    After the host announced the winner of the best film, he began to read the shortlist for the best actor


    and actress.


    Faye''s expression was indifferent as the artists took turns epting the awards. But Reba looked


    quite excited. When several male artists went on stage, she couldn''t hide the excitement on her face at


    all.


    Abbot beside her warned by coughing, "Ahem."


    Hearing the sound, she moved close to him, pointed to a male artist on the stage, and said, "See? I


    was very obsessed with that actor a while ago, and I even spent 68 dors on making a big cushion


    with his face on it. It is a huge consumption for me."


    Abbot frowned, "Why did you make a big cushion?"


    Reba replied, "Because I want to sleep with it in my arms!"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Abbot was speechless.


    The award ceremony went on. When it was Aniston''s turn to ept the award, her white T-shirt caught


    everyone''s attention.


    She had been wearing an evening dress when epting the best movie award with the entire crew, but


    now, she had changed into jeans and a white T-shirt with Fanny''s face printed on it. When she took the


    microphone from the host, the audience was in an uproar.


    Aniston smiled, "Half of this award belongs to me, and the other half belongs to Fanny, so Fanny and I


    will thank you together."


    Aniston spoke generously. After the first sentence, she didn''t mention Fanny anymore but only said


    some words of thanks. And then, she walked off the stage with the trophy like other artists.


    Under the stage, Faye said softly, "Sure enough, only those who have experienced darkness know how


    to shine a light on others."


    Aniston and Fanny were working in the same circle, so the former knew how important this award was


    to an actress. Therefore, she had "brought" Fanny with her when epting it. But she had not talked


    much about her because she did want to want to consume the dead.


    Watching Aniston stepping down the stage, Colin approached Faye and chuckled, "She is a kind-


    hearted person. Robert is too sly for her."


    At the end of the award ceremony, the host announced the start of the next session.


    Colin was afraid Faye would feel bored. When he was about to ask if she wanted to leave early, Robert


    ran over and bent to whisper, "Something happened to Hank."

 Chapter 554 A Play

    Chapter 554 A y


    Chapter 554 A y


    Hearing Robert''s words, Colin raised his eyebrows lightly. Robert instantly understood what he meant,


    so he continued in a faint voice, "Brandon did it."


    Colin showed a mocking smile and said, "Did they fight?"


    Robert nodded, "Yes, and it was a fierce fight."


    Colin sneered, "Dogfight."


    Seeing him have no intention of interfering, Robert leaned forward and whispered in his ear, "Hank is in


    the hospital now, and he said he wants to meet you."


    Colin snorted, "I''m not going."


    Robert nodded, "I got it."


    Colin said, "Thank you."


    Then, Robert walked away while bending his waist.


    As soon as he left, Faye turned her head to look at Colin.


    Sensing her gaze, he turned to look at her and asked, "Do you want to know what happened?"


    Faye replied lightly, "I am not interested."


    Colin chuckled, raised his eyebrows, and asked, "You don''t want to stay here any longer?"


    Faye said truthfully, "Yeah."


    Colin said, "Let''s go to fetch something to eat."


    Then, he stretched out a hand toward her. And she naturally put her hand in his palm with a smile.


    The award ceremony was still lively when they gracefully left hand in hand.


    When a guest of the film festival saw this, he couldn''t help joking, "Mr. Farrell, why are you leaving so


    soon?"


    Colin smiled at him and said, "Because my wife is hungry."


    Hearing this, the man was stunned and then smiled frivolously.


    The speaker was one of Colin''s old acquaintances, so Colin kicked his calf lightly and said, "She is my


    wife. Put away your frivolous expression."


    The man said, "I know! Have I ever said she is not your wife?"


    Colin grinned and then left with Faye.


    After they left t, Reba kicked Abbot and said, "They left."


    Abbot asked, "Do you want to leave too?"


    Reba blinked and said, "It''s ok if you don''t want to leave now. Can you help me get that artist''s


    autographter? Of course, it would be better if you could get both a photo and an autograph."


    Abbot stared at her in silence for a while and then said in a deep voice, "Let''s go."


    Soon, he stood up and walked outward.


    Reba pursed her lips and smirked behind him, and then, she caught up with him with his jacket in


    her arms. When they got out, Colin happened to drive to the door of the venue. He deliberately lowered


    the car window and teased, "Mr. Carter, what a coincidence!"


    Abbot stood on the steps, looked at him, and asked, "Do you want to go for supper?"


    Colin teased, "Your treat?"


    Abbot asked, "When did you be so..."


    He wanted to say ''stingy'', but when he thought of the woman standing beside him, he swallowed it


    back. She was the stingiest person he had ever seen.


    They had been friends for many years, so even though he didn''t finish his sentence, Colin knew what


    he wanted to say. Looking at him with a yful smile, Colin asked again, "Your treat?"


    Abbot gritted his teeth and replied with difficulty, "Yes."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin said readily, "Get in the car."


    A few minutester, the car was on its way to the Marriott.


    Abbot kicked the back of the driver''s seat and asked, "Why did you ask me to attend this event? You


    had only been there for an hour."


    Colin looked at him in the rear-view mirror and said, "It is not scary for you to be stupid. What''s scary is


    that you don''t know how stupid you are."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Hearing this, Reba slowly interjected, "Mr. Farrell, you''ve indeed done a lot for your friends."


    Seeing that Reba had pointed it out, Colin didn''t y the fool but replied meaningfully, "I''m a kind-


    hearted person. And I always want to help those who are mentally handicapped."


    Reba said, "Unfortunately, such people may not be able to understand your good intentions."


    Colin said, "It''s OK. I never seek recognition after doing good deeds. And I have done several such


    good deeds recently."


    Reba teased, "That''s very kind of you."


    Colin turned to look at Faye and said, "Honey, I''m applying for more pocket money. I want to buy some


    protective clothing for Abbot."


    Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Okay."


    Inside the car, three of them knew what they were talking about, but Abbot was confused.


    When they arrived at Marriott, they got out of the car. Colin and Faye walked in front. Behind them,


    Abbot grabbed Reba''s wrist and said, "I''ll take you to buy clothes first."


    Reba turned to face him and asked, "Why?"


    Abbot''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down before he said, "This, this dress doesn''t look good."


    Reba said, "But I like it!"


    Abbot gritted his teeth, "Don''t you like Matthew? He doesn''t this kind of dress."

 Chapter 555 Out of Debt, Out of Burden

    Chapter 555 Out of Debt, Out of Burden


    Chapter 555 Out of Debt, Out of Burden


    After Abbot finished speaking, the air solidified for a second. If it were in the past, Reba would have


    panicked or said something to defend herself. But now, she was very calm.


    She looked directly at him and said seriously, "I can go to buy clothes with you, but you have to


    promise me one thing."


    Abbot frowned, "What?"


    Reba said, "Introduce Matthew to me."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Seeing him keep silent, she smiled, "My grandmother said that matchmakers will have more good


    luck."


    Abbot muttered in a deep voice expressionlessly, "I should be rewarded more than just good luck. If I


    generously introduce the woman I like to another man, I should be granted a chance to be a god."


    Reba couldn''t hear his murmur, so she asked, "What are you saying?"


    Abbot suppressed the jealousy in his eyes and said, "Let''s go in to have the meal right now."


    Then, he stepped toward the hotel.


    When he walked in front, Reba silently put on his coat. After taking a few steps, she suddenly


    thought of something, so she paused her steps and said, "Abbot."


    Hearing this, Abbot turned his head back. When he saw her wearing his jacket, his heart skipped a


    beat before he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Reba replied, "My coat is left at the venue of the film festival."


    To hide his unnaturalness, Abbot raised his fist in front of his mouth and coughed, saying, "I''ll call my


    assistant to go there to get it and send it to yourpany tomorrow."


    Reba grinned, "Thank you!"


    Then, she stepped up the steps.


    When they walked side by side, Abbot turned his head to look at her and said, "You changed a lot after


    paying back the money. You sound more confident now."


    Reba replied, "Out of debt, out of burden. I feel like walking in the cloud now."


    Abbot pursed his thin lips and said in a deep voice, "I have a good investment project. The profit will be


    high, and the risk is low."


    Reba refused, "I will not invest. I have no money."


    Abbot said, "I can lend money to you. You will not need to pay me interest."


    Reba shook her head firmly and said solemnly, "No, I don''t want to live inferiorly anymore."


    Abbot was at a loss for words.


    After a few seconds, when he was thinking about how to refute, Reba stepped into the hotel.


    Seeing this, he hurriedly caught up with her.


    When they pushed open the door of the private room, Colin was pouring water for Faye.


    Hearing the door opening, he turned his head back. And he raised his eyebrows when he saw the suit


    jacket on Reba.


    Reba calmly entered the private room, pulled out a chair, and sat down. Then, she asked casually,


    "I remember Aniston is an artist from Farrell Media, right?"


    Colin nodded, "Yes."


    Reba smiled, "Mr. Farrell, can you help me get her autograph? She looks righteous, so I like her."


    Colin said, "I''m not familiar with the female stars in thepany. You can ask Faye to get one for you."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba said, "OK."


    When the conversation ended, the waiter began to serve the dishes one after another.


    Abbot had been angered by Reba just now, so he wanted to pick a quarrel to vent his anger, asking,


    "I haven''t ordered, but the dishes have already started to be served?"


    Colin knew he was deliberately finding fault, so he leaned back and said with a half-smile, "If you don''t


    want to eat, you can leave."


    Abbot walked over to Colin, sat down with a sullen face, and said in a deep voice, "Are you saying this


    on purpose?"


    Colin smiled, "Have you lost in an argument again?"


    Abbot snorted, refusing to answer the question.


    Colin shifted his butt, leaned toward Abbot, and said, "Beg me, and I''ll give you some advice."


    Abbot sneered, "You said that it would be fine to deal with it in the same way as doing business. But


    now, it seems to have little effect."


    Colin said, "I''ve told you the theory, and it is your job to put it into practice. You know the method but


    can''t use it flexibly. How could you me me?"


    Before Abbot could retort, Colin changed the topic and asked, "I heard Aunt Carlotta and Uncle Jadon


    went back to your old house for dinner this evening?"


    Abbot replied absentmindedly, "Yes."


    Colin picked up the pot, poured a cup of water for Abbot, pushed it to him, and asked, "Do you know


    why Uncle Jadon''s pursuit of Aunt Carlotta went on so smoothly?"


    Abbot said, "Because Aunt Carlotta is blind."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and said, "Are you sure Uncle Jadon is your biological uncle?"


    Abbot picked up the cup, took a sip, and said, "I am not sure. We''re going to have a paternity test


    tomorrow morning."


    Colin nodded sternly, "Good to hear that you know you should resort to science. Judging from your IQ, I


    thought you would just go to ask your father about it."


    Abbot was speechless.


    After about ten seconds, he looked at Colin and said, "Colin, why are you so eloquent?"


    Colin smiled confidently, "Because my EQ and IQ coexist. I am too excellent."


    Abbot said, "I take back myst sentence. Forget what I asked."


    Colin''s smile grew bigger. Then, he kicked him under the table and said in a faint voice that only the


    two of them could hear, "Next, you won''t do anything but help her in her career. Let nature take its


    way."


    Abbot didn''t understand, so he asked, "Why?"


    Colin said meaningfully, "Just do as I said."

 Chapter 556 Tricks

    Chapter 556 Tricks


    Chapter 556 Tricks


    They had the meal harmoniously with their thoughts. When Reba asionally asked about doing


    business, Abbot told her everything he knew. After the meal, Abbot paid the bill, and the four of them


    came out of the hotel together.


    Colin held Faye''s hand with one hand, put the other in his pocket, smiled at Abbot, and asked, "Do you


    need us to send you home, or...?"


    Abbot unnaturally raised his hand to touch the tip of his nose and said, "It''s gettingte. You just had an


    operation, so you need to rest well. I''ve already called my assistant, and he''ll be here soon."


    Although Colin had seen him through, he did not expose him but smiled yfully, "Okay, be safe."


    Then, he left with Faye. Faye took a step and looked back at Reba with a smile on her lips.


    Reba secretly gave her an OK gesture, hinting that she did not need to worry. Faye then nodded


    slightly in response. After Colin and Faye left, only Abbot and Reba were left in front of the hotel.


    She stepped down two steps to stand beside him and said seemingly unintentionally, "I found Mr.


    Farrell is always deliberately creating opportunities for us to be alone."


    Hearing this, Abbot turned his head to look at her.


    Reba stood on tiptoe and put an arm around his neck, saying, "We have to make it clear to him that


    we are just friends and have no feelings for each other."


    Reba was much shorter than Abbot, so he had to bend over.


    When he looked closely at her face, his Adam''s apple moved, and then he asked, "No feelings for each


    other?"


    Reba''s heart was pounding violently, but she pretended to be calm and nodded, "Yeah!"


    Then, she turned to look at him and asked, "Why? What''s wrong? Do you have feelings for me?"


    Looking at her red lips opening and closing, he gritted his teeth and said, "No, I have no feelings for


    you at all."


    Hearing his words, Reba raised her eyebrows and said, "What a coincidence! Neither do I."


    They then looked at each other unblinkingly, fighting with their gazes silently. When they were stuck in


    a stalemate, a car suddenly stopped in front of them. Soon, the door of the driver''s seat opened, and


    then, Abbot''s assistant got out of the car to open the door of the back seats for them.


    "Mr. Carter, Ms. ck, good evening."


    Reba gave a quick smile, retracted her arm around Abbot''s neck, and then took the lead to walk to


    the car.


    Abbot stood up straight, raised his hand to touch his stiff neck, and went down the steps with a gloomy


    face.


    When the assistant saw his long face, he asked in a faint voice, "Mr. Carter, are you alright?"


    Abbot nced at him and asked, "Do I look like I am not alright?"


    Hearing this, the assistant was stunned, and then,ughed dryly, "No, you look good."


    Abbot said, "Get in the car."


    Then, he leaned over and sat in the car.


    Seeing this, the assistant hurriedly closed the door and trotted back to the driver''s seat. When he


    fastened his seat belt and slowly started the car, Abbot turned his head to look at Reba and said,


    "You should think carefully about the project I told you about today. The profit is good."


    Reba nodded, adjusted her sitting posture, found afortable position, closed her eyes, and


    muttered, "Wake me up when we arrive."


    Then, she fell asleep.


    Seeing her soundly asleep, Abbot reached out to help her close the suit jacket, pursed his thin lips


    slightly, and looked ahead.


    A few minutester, the car swerved sharply, so Reba was thrown on Abbot''s shoulder.


    Abbot held his breath and clenched his fists on his sides.


    The assistant raised his head to look at the backseats and asked in a faint voice, "Mr. Carter, are you


    alright?"


    Abbot replied, "I''m fine."


    The assistant looked at Reba''s swaying body and kindly reminded him, saying, "Mr. Carter, why


    don''t you hold Ms. ck in your arms? There are still a few turns ahead, so I''m afraid she..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Abbot interrupted in a deep voice, "Focus on driving."


    Hearing this, the assistant was speechless. He had worked for Abbot for several years, so he could see


    clearly that Abbot liked Reba. He wanted to help him, but he didn''t appreciate it. So, he didn''t dare


    to say anything more but could only slow down the speed of the car.


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Abbot said coldly, "Are you sure you can send us home before dawn at


    such a speed?"


    The assistant raised his head and looked into Abbot''s eyes in the rearview mirror. Then, he swallowed


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    hard and turned the steering wheel, making another sharp swerve.


    Abbot took a deep breath and naturally reached out to wrap his arm around Reba''s shoulders.


    The assistant thought if Abbot had dropped a hint to him earlier, he would have long done so.

 Chapter 557 Reason and Love

    Chapter 557 Reason and Love


    Chapter 557 Reason and Love


    The atmosphere in the car inexplicably became intimate. The assistant quietly raised the baffle with


    great discernment. Abbot pursed his thin lips tightly. He knew that nothing would happen between


    them, but he didn''t stop his assistant.


    At the same time, Faye and Colin arrived at Fennth Community.


    After the car stopped, they got out together.


    Colin walked over to Faye, wrapped his arm around her waist, lowered his head, and asked with a


    smile, "Aunt Carlotta is staying with Jadon tonight?"


    Faye nodded, "I guess so."


    Colin said, "If Abbot had a third of Uncle Jadon''s witness, he would have long be Reba''s


    boyfriend."


    Faye turned her head to look at him, paused her steps, pursed her lips, and asked, "I am always


    curious about one thing."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What thing?"


    Faye said, "You and Ethan both grew up in cold families. Why did you make friends with Abbot who


    grew up in such a warm family?"


    Hearing this, Colin smiled, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Faye nodded.


    He entered the door with his arm around her waist, stood in the hallway, squatted down to change her


    shoes, and said word by word, "Ethan and I can be said to be the same kind of people in a sense, and


    Abbot is indeed different from us."


    After changing her shoes, he stood up and said jokingly, "To be honest, we didn''t n to have a deep


    rtionship with him at the beginning. There is nothing else. It is mainly because he is too noisy."


    Faye could imagine what the three of them had looked like when they had been young.


    Ethan had experienced no fewer hardships than Colin in childhood and had been surrounded by


    gangsters, so his temperament had always been cold.


    Colin could disguise himself better than him, so he looked friendly on the surface but was extremely


    ruthless on the inside.


    Compared to them, Abbot was like a silly and sweet little boy.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing Colin''s words, Faye smiled, "What happened then? Why did you be such good friends?"


    The smile on Colin''s face faded when he leaned on the hall cab, put his hands in his pockets, and


    said, "Because when he knew our true colors, he was not afraid of us but became more sympathetic


    and enthusiastic. Although we refused him many times, he was not frustrated at all but tried his best to


    love us all the time."


    Colin paused for a second, pressed the tip of his tongue against one cheek, and said in a deep voice, "I


    remember after I sprained my ankle in a sports meeting, Abbot carried me to the infirmary. When the


    doctor examined my ankle, he cried hysterically before I could say anything. And the doctor even


    suspected the injured person was him instead of me."


    Hearing his words, Faye felt moved and said, "Abbot is indeed a kind-hearted person."


    Colin asked, "Do you know why I keep trying to bring him and Reba together?"


    Faye asked suspiciously, "Why?"


    Colin said solemnly, "Because they both grew up in happy families. When they get along with each


    other, there will be no estrangement, and they will be even happier."


    Faye smiled, "Yeah."


    She had to admit that his words made sense.


    When people who had grown up in simr environments spent the rest of their lives together, their


    happiness index might be higher.


    If a woman who had experienced darkness in childhood and grown up in a quagmire married a man


    who had grown up in a happy, healthy, and bright family, he could give her sunshine and peace of mind


    but could never have empathy with her no matter how much he loved her. It was not because he was


    unwilling but because it was an area he had never stepped in.


    And if their love became weaker, and the passion faded, the woman''s fragileness, sensitiveness, and


    suspiciousness would be his burden over time. He would feel depressed as if he were falling into


    an abyss.


    Redemption only existed between two people who had the same experience and loved each other


    deeply. The person who could pull another person out of the abyss was highly likely to havee from


    the abyss too.


    When a man deeply understood what a woman had experienced, he would not think of her vulnerability


    as squeamishness and would have enough patience to listen to her dark and unspeakable past. And


    this was real redemption.


    If a person who had grown up in a normal environment wanted to be together forever with a person


    who had experienced countless hardships since childhood, one of them must learn to forbear. Either


    the former learned to endure the vulnerability and sensitivity of thetter, or thetter learned to hide


    his or her unknown past and bit the bullet to face it alone.


    Of course, not all people who had experienced darkness since childhood were suitable for being


    together. They must love each other deeply and both have strong willpower. Otherwise, they would


    break up in the end. In short, miserable childhood would take a lifetime to heal. It was not


    squeamishness but a fact.


    Suddenly, Faye took the initiative to hug Colin.


    Colin chuckled, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye said, "Colin, I will do my best to love you in the days toe."


    Then, she pursed her lips and continued, "I am a rational adult, so I can tell you with certainty that you


    are the one with whom I will still want to spend the rest of my life after the passion fades."

 Chapter 558 Vile Characters

    Chapter 558 Vile Characters


    Chapter 558 Vile Characters


    Some love was not very passionate, but it was unforgettable.


    When Faye finished speaking, Colin lowered his head, rested his chin on her shoulder, and chuckled,


    "Honey, you have to treat me well for the rest of your life."


    Faye pursed the corners of her lips and nodded, "OK."


    Colin smirked, "And we will have passionate sex forever too."


    Her cheeks flushed, but she still took a deep breath and said, "Okay."


    When she was about to go to bed after taking a shower, her phone on the bedside table vibrated.


    She reached for the phone and saw Reba''s message on the screen, "My dear friend, encourage


    me! I''m ready to give it a go!"


    Faye smiled and typed two words on the screen with her fingers, replying, "Good night."


    Reba replied with a question mark.


    Faye said, "Let me know when you seed."


    Reba replied, "I am sure I will seed!


    Faye said, "I never believe in prediction."


    Reba sent a crying emoji andined, "You''re a boring woman."


    The next day.


    Colin used to have the habit of running in the morning, but since the operation, he had stopped it.


    When they were still sleeping soundly early in the morning, Faye''s cell phone on the bedside table


    suddenly rang.


    She frowned, subconsciously reached for it, held the phone, and answered the call in azy voice in a


    daze, "Hello?"


    Then, Galen said on the phone, "Ms. Nash, when will you arrive at the office?"


    Hearing her voice, Faye was almost awake. She pinched her eyebrows with the other hand, moved the


    phone from her ear to her eyes, and then said, "Eight thirty. What''s wrong?"


    Galen replied, "Someone is throwing mud on Aniston."


    Faye paused for a second and asked, "Because ofst night''s awards ceremony?"


    Galen answered, "Yes, they are ming her for making use of Fanny."


    Faye lifted the quilt, sat up, leaned on the head of the bed, and asked lightly, "Has Aniston made any


    statement or response?"


    Galen said, "No, William is a smart person, so he would never do such a stupid thing at such a time."


    Faye said, "Okay, I see. I''ll arrive at half past eight."


    Galen replied, "Okay, I''ll tell William."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye leaned against the head of the bed and smiled mockingly. As the saying


    went, in the crows'' world, swans were guilty. When she was lost in thought, a hand was suddenly


    ced on her waist.


    When she lowered her eyes, Colin said in a hoarse voice, "Good morning, honey."


    Faye leaned over to kiss his lips and said, "Good morning."


    After being kissed, Colin smiled, opened his eyes, and tutted, "This kind of happiness feels a bit


    unreal."


    Faye smiled, "Do you want to be abused?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "What?"


    Faye asked, "Do you want to act the y that you love me but can''t win my heart?"


    Colin showed a smile on his thin lips and said, "I had acted that y for eleven years before, and I''m


    tired of it."


    Hearing this, Faye grinned.


    Colin said yfully, "I want to act the y that you are active, while I am passive. You will be so


    enthusiastic that I can''t stand it."


    Faye looked at him and teased, "Even if I am willing to y the game with you right now, you won''t be


    able to bear it."


    Colin was hit in the soft belly, so he narrowed his pretty eyes and asked, "Areughing at me?"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing, "Yes, I amughing at you, and I don''t intend to hide it at all."


    Colin was speechless


    Touch pitch, and you would be defiled. He often had digs at others, and his wife had a dig at him too.


    After joking with Colin, Faye got out the bed to wash up.


    Colin leaned against the door in his nightgown, looked at her, and said, "Is any artist in trouble?"


    Faye replied, "Aniston. Someone made use ofst night''s awards ceremony and med her for taking


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    advantage of Fanny."


    Colin sneered, "I feel quite puzzled sometimes. The entertainment industry is so small, but there is so


    much intrigue."


    Faye wiped her face with a tissue and smiled, "Where there are people, there are calctions. It''s


    normal."


    Colinughed in a deep voice and said, "When they have the time to smear others, why don''t they work


    hard to improve themselves?"


    Faye said, "They are not at the same level as you, so you can never understand their thoughts."


    Then, she threw the used tissue into the trash can and started skincare and makeup.


    After finishing everything, she walked over to him and smiled, "Some people are used to taking


    shortcuts, so they are toozy to work hard. If they can catch people''s attention with a publicity stunt,


    they will not choose to improve themselves. The former is much easier."


    Colin reached out to hold her waist and said jokingly, "Are such people stupid or smart?"


    Faye said lightly, "They are not stupid. But they could only y petty tricks, so their poprity won''tst


    long."


    Then, she smiled and continued, "When a person stops focusing on his or her work, he is destined to


    be a loser."


    After all, everyone had limited energy, and no one could do a lot of things at the same time.


    Colin loved watching Faye work because she looked beautiful and valiant.


    After leaving Fennth Community, Faye drove to thepany. On the way, she called William to inquire


    about the current situation.


    William was a veteran who had worked as an agent in the entertainment industry for years. He


    sounded very calm and was still having breakfast when receiving her call.


    When she asked how Aniston''s current mental state was, William replied vaguely with food in his


    mouth, "She is fine. Don''t worry. It''s just a public opinion war."


    Faye said, "Okay, old rules. No response. See you at thepany in half an hour."

 Chapter 559 Public Opinion

    Chapter 559 Public Opinion


    Chapter 559 Public Opinion


    Hanging up the call, Faye mmed on the gas pedal. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the


    department.


    As soon as she got off the elevator, Galen walked over quickly and said, "Good morning, Ms. Nash."


    Faye said lightly, "Go ahead."


    Galen said, "The current situation is not serious, but someone is trying hard to manipte public


    opinion."


    Faye walked toward her office and said, "This is their usual trick. Have you found out which media first


    exposed it?"


    Galen replied, "Yes, Eye Opener Media."


    Hearing this, Faye raised her eyebrows and said, "Its parentpany is Breanna Media, right?"


    Galen nodded, "Yes."


    Faye said coldly, "They are still making trouble for us."


    Galen lowered her voice and said, "We have had a lot of conflicts with them during the past six months.


    I''m afraid they are intentionally retaliating against us."


    Faye pushed the office door open, unbuttoned her suit jacket, put her handbag down, leaned against


    the desk, and said, "We will wait for the cat to jump. I don''t think things are so simple."


    Galen didn''t understand her words, so she asked suspiciously, "What do you mean?"


    Faye said indifferently, "Breanna Media is notorious for making use of others'' trouble. How could they


    miss such a once-in-a-blue-moon opportunity?"


    Galen suddenly understood and said, "You mean they will make up and spread more rumors?"


    Faye didn''t answer but stood up straight to make coffee.


    Galen stared nkly at her back and wanted to ask more questions, but she didn''t know where to start.


    When she was hesitating about what to say, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    After Faye said e in", the office door was pushed open.


    Faye continued facing the coffee machine. When Galen turned her head back, she found theer


    was Maggie who had worked in the PR department for years.


    Seeing hering, Galen said, "Hi, Maggie."


    Maggie nodded slightly, looked at Faye''s back, and said, "Ms. Nash, I need to update the situation of


    Aniston''s matter."


    Faye said, "Please, go ahead."


    Maggie said, "A popr actress from Breanna Media revealed that Aniston snatched her role...."


    Faye secretly smiled and said, "That''s all?"


    Maggie said, "Yes, the actress scolded Aniston harshly. She said that Aniston is making use of Fanny


    who has passed away and that she would not have gotten this role if Robert had not helped her. And..."


    Maggie hesitated with an embarrassed look.


    Faye turned around with a cup of steaming coffee, walked to the desk, and said, "Go on."


    Maggie pursed her lips and said, "She said that Aniston is sexually promiscuous."


    Hearing this, Faye took a sip of coffee and asked, "Has Aniston had any love affairs recently?"


    Maggie shook her head, "No."


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Faye said, "If so, why did she say she is promiscuous?"


    Seeing Maggie keep silent, Galen touched the tip of her nose and said, "There are no love affairs, but


    Aniston has hot a few films and participated in a few reality shows, so she has some shippers."


    Faye put down the coffee cup and said, "I see. They made up her love affairs."


    To wrong people, the first thing to do was to make up rumors. If they couldbine the rumors with


    some pictures, the rumors would be more convincing and effective.


    Hearing her words, both Maggie and Galen fell silent.


    After a while, there was another knock on the office door, and then, William and Aniston pushed it open


    and walked in.


    Seeing them, Faye jerked her chin at Maggie and Galen and said, "Please go out first. Keep me


    updated on the current situation."


    Maggie and Galen nodded in unison, turned to greet William and Aniston, and walked out.


    As the office door closed, Faye gave William and Aniston a general overview of the current situation.


    William showed a mocking smile and said, "Breanna Media''s tricks have always been dirty. To make


    their artists popr, they often nder other artists."


    Faye crossed her fingers under her chin and asked, "Aniston, what do you think?"


    Aniston replied, "I don''t have any ideas. I will do whatever you want me to do."


    Faye looked at her and said, "You currently have two options. First, learn from the actress from


    Breanna Media. We will try to manipte public opinion and let your fans fight online for you, and it will


    be a public opinion war. Second, wait for an opportunity to fight back."


    Hearing this, Aniston frowned, "Encourage my fans to fight online?"


    Faye nodded expressionlessly, "Yes."


    Aniston said, "I don''t like this option."


    Faye raised her eyebrows and asked, "Why?"


    Aniston said, "My Facebook ount has never posted anything about my personal life. I only share my


    new films, variety shows, and advertisements with my fans."


    Faye smiled and patiently waited for her to continue.


    Aniston said, "I want my fans to care about only my works, and I don''t want them to participate in a


    public opinion war. This is my matter which has nothing to do with them. Besides..."


    Faye asked, "Besides?"


    Aniston smiled lightly, "Besides, many of my fans are students. They can''t distinguish right from wrong.


    I should not use them as tools."


    Hearing her words, Faye smiled, thinking such a person deserved to be popr.

 Chapter 560 A Deep-rooted Bad Trait

    Chapter 560 A Deep-rooted Bad Trait


    Chapter 560 A Deep-rooted Bad Trait


    She didn''t have to be a kind-hearted saint, but she must have her bottom lines.


    As for a person who didn''t have a bottom line, even if you managed to make her popr, she wouldn''t


    make great achievements in this industry.


    It was because it was hard to control this kind of people.


    Of course, what was hard to control was not the person, but her bizarre way of thinking. You wouldn''t


    know what trouble she would make for you one day.


    Not getting any response from Faye after finishing the words, Aniston called her tentatively, "Ms.


    Nash."


    Faye asked, "What?"


    Aniston then asked, "Did I say anything wrong?"


    Faye replied with a smile, "Nah."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Aniston heaved a sigh of relief. She continued, "Many things will be habits. If I


    use my fans to guide public opinions and thus know how convenient it would be to make use of my


    fans, I will resort to the same approach next time. Making use of my fans doesn''t cost a lot. I just need


    to instigate them. Or I could ask the working staff in ourpany to instigate them secretly."


    A virtual person was not necessarily an outstanding person, but you would definitely feelfortable


    when getting alone with her.


    Probably because Aniston had "help" Fanny before, or probably because of her virtue, Faye teased


    her, which was a rare scene, "You''re right. But this is the most effective approach in the war of public


    opinions."


    Aniston said calmly, "I would rather spend more time on it. I must adapt a legal approach."


    The office was enveloped by silence when Aniston finished the words.


    Several secondster, William coughed lightly and broke the silence, "Ms. Nash, it''s such a critical


    moment, can you please stop sounding out Aniston?"


    Faye said with a smile, "It''s just chitchat."


    William rolled his eyes heavenward and said, "Oh, I''m convinced."


    Faye''s smile widened.


    She picked up the cup of coffee on the desk with a smile, took a sip of it, and then went straight to the


    point, "It''s not difficult to this rumor. I can rify for you that you didn''t make use of Fanny to gain your


    fame and it was me who asked you to y this role."


    Aniston said with a smile, "But the truth is that I..."


    before Aniston could finish her words, Faye interrupted her, "Whether you were invited or you asked for


    it is not important. It''s just the process. But the public wants to see the result."


    Aniston nodded. She didn''t refute it and just said, "Okay."


    Faye continued, "So far, we have a tough nut."


    Aniston said, "Do you mean that a star of Breanna Media used me of snatching her role?"


    Faye replied, "Yep. And your romantic affairs."


    Aniston said, "They''re all ill-grounded rumors."


    Faye chuckled and said, "It''s hard to rify ill-grounded rumors. After all, you can''t prove a thing that


    you haven''t done."


    Aniston was lost for words.


    Seeing that Aniston had epted her reminder, Faye paused and then said, "As for rumors, I advise


    you to let Robert rify it."


    Aniston felt awkward for a second when Faye mentioned Robert. She said, "We haven''t contacted


    each other for so long."


    Faye asked doubtfully, "What?"


    Aniston replied honestly, "We haven''t contacted each other since he helped mest time.


    Faye was rendered speechless.


    She remembered that Colin said Robert was into Aniston.


    Faye finally understood why Colin always said Robert was cunning.


    Though he was into Aniston, he would find an excuse whenever he showed up before her.


    She wouldn''t find out his feelings, but she would fall into his trap step by step.


    Faye rubbed her slender, long fingers against the coffee mud and said, "Do you need me to contact


    Robert for you?"


    Aniston replied after thinking for a while, "Don''t bother. I will contact him by myself."


    Faye said, "Okay. Then only one thing is left. The rumor about snatching her role."


    Aniston said, "Mr. Ford..."


    Faye said, "Mr. Ford is very cunning. Though he gets along well with you at usual times, he would


    evade faster than anyone else in the face of such a troublesome matter."


    Aniston was rendered speechless.


    William who stood beside her spoke, "Moreover, that female star from Breanna Media must have


    auditioned for the movie since she actually dared to say those words. And she must have some


    evidence. She just wants to hype up by making use of you. But she''s not that foolish to do a thing that


    may be exposed at a nce."


    William added humorously, "At least two nces."


    The office was enveloped by silence again when William finished the words.


    William looked at Faye and then Aniston. He asked, "Aren''t I humorous?"


    Faye and Aniston replied simultaneously, "Yes, you are."


    William was rendered speechless.


    He thought to himself, "How perfunctory!"


    Under such a circumstance, they could only act ording to the situation. Fayended her gaze on


    Aniston and said, "We will rify two things now. First, it was me who invited you to film that movie;


    second, contact Robert and let him publish an announcement to rify that you don''t have any love


    affairs."


    Aniston nodded obediently and replied, "Okay."


    Faye continued, "Aniston, originally, I don''t n to tell you this matter, but Fanny''s death makes me feel


    it necessary to inform you about this. When the two announcements are posted, it will prove that you


    have capitals as your backer. You must endure the pressure from public opinion."


    Aniston took a breath and said, "I understand."


    Faye said, "No one will care about how much effort you have put behind your sess. You don''t have


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    to exin it eighter."


    After all, what people loved to see was an outstanding, eye-catching person falling down the altar of


    reputation after being polluted by the early world and losing his or her charms.


    It didn''t mean human nature was evil. It was just a deep-routed bad trait, such as liking to talk behind


    others'' backs and gossip.

 Chapter 561 Grievance

    Chapter 561 Grievance


    Chapter 561 Grievance


    Aniston nodded when she heard Faye''s words.


    Several minutester, Faye watched Aniston and William off. Then she picked up her phone from the


    desk and texted Colin.


    [Faye] We need Robert to rify Aniston''s rumor.


    Colin replied to her message immediately.


    [Colin] Okay. I will ask the finance staff to deduct Robert''s year-end bonus.


    [Faye]?


    [Colin] Just regard it as his appreciation of treating us to a meal.


    [Faye]...


    [Colin] Honey, I miss you.


    Colin had shifted the topic so abruptly that Faye was dumbfounded for a while. After a long while, she


    finally came to her sense and replied to the message.


    [Faye] Me too.


    On the other side...


    Aniston and William all looked serious when they walked out of Faye''s office.


    William immediately guessed what she was thinking. He asked, "Do you feel it awkward to trouble


    Robert?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    As only the two were in the elevator, Aniston replied honestly with a nod, "It''s really awkward?"


    William said, "It''s normal for friends to help each other. Moreover, you were neighbors in childhood."


    Aniston pressed her lips and leaned against the elevator silently.


    William asked said in a lower voice, "You''re so stubborn. There''s no outsider here. It''s normal for stars


    to make use of their fans to suppress their rivals, but you..."


    Aniston stood straight and interrupted William, "I need to bear legal responsibilities if it attracted great


    attention. I earn money and enjoy it by myself. Why should I let my fans bear the legal responsibilities


    together with me?"


    Williammented, "What a stubborn girl!"


    Aniston said, "We should have some empathy. Let alone adults who could be fully responsible for


    themselves, we should consider students who can''t make a distinction between right and wrong. If I


    were their parent, think about it, if my child is involved in awsuit because of his or her idol, what will I


    think of it?"


    William was choked.


    Aniston continued with a smile, "William, I know you''re not that kind of person. I just want to tell you


    that if I have a child in the future and he or she has an idol, I hope what that idol brings to my child is all


    positive and I hope he or she can guide my child to be a better person. I don''t want that idol to make


    use of my child''s immaturity and cognitive bias to do some risky things."


    William said, "Maybe I can treat you and Faye to a meal togetherter. You two will be good friends."


    Aniston''s smile widened. She said, "I like Ms. Nash very much."


    William shook his head with a smile, "You two are all breaths of fresh air in showbiz."


    The elevator doors were opened when William finished the words. The two immediately shut up.


    They walked out of the elevator one after another. William asked in a low voice, "Do you need me to


    apany you there?"


    Aniston replied, "No need, William. You may wait for me here."


    William didn''t want to go with Aniston either. He didn''t want to involve in the affairs of the youngsters.


    William appeared to be serious when he heard Aniston''s words, but he was very joyful inside.


    After finishing the conversation with William, Aniston walked to the assistant''s office in high heels.


    She was a popr star now and the working staffing and going all nced at her when they saw


    her. Especially the secretaries in the secretary''s office all popped their heads from behind the door out


    of curiosity.


    "Is it Aniston?"


    "Is she here to find Robert?"


    "I heard they''re in love. But seems like it''s the first time I see Anistone to find Robert."


    Aniston ignored the discussion behind her and raised her hand to knock at the door of the assistant''s


    office.


    The person inside said, "Come in, please." Then Aniston pushed open the door and walked in.


    When Aniston entered the office, Robert was on a call with his back to her.


    He was in a white shirt and a pair of suit pants. With one hand holding his phone, he ced the other


    hand on the French window.


    The person on the other end of the line said something and Robert asked with a gloomy smile, "Do you


    think it possible?"


    He turned around after finishing the words.


    The cold smile on his face immediately disappeared when he saw Aniston. He slightly pressed his thin


    lips.


    Aniston was stunned for several seconds when their eyes met.


    She felt strange.


    The person on the other end of the line was still speaking, but a hint of impatience had shed across


    Robert''s eyes. After a while, he talked into the phone, "Let''s talk about this in the afternoon."


    That person said, "Robert, I beg you. Please..."


    Robert ended the call before that person finished the words.


    Robert put his phone back into his pocket and then strode toward Aniston.


    Aniston subconsciously stepped back.


    Robert lowered his eyes, looking aggrieved and sad, and asked, "Aniston, are you afraid of me?"

 Chapter 562 The Scheming Robert

    Chapter 562 The Scheming Robert


    Chapter 562 The Scheming Robert


    Robert looked like apletely different personpared to when he talked on the phone just now.


    If it weren''t that Aniston had been here the whole process, and if someone told her about this, she


    would think that person was ndering Robert.


    Aniston became breathless in the face of Robert''s question. She pressed her lips.


    Finding that Aniston was silent after hearing his words, Robert''s eyshes trembled. He spoke in a


    husky voice, "Aniston."


    Aniston was still silent.


    It seemed like the air in the office had consolidated.


    After a long while, Aniston took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Sellers, can you please do me a favor? Of


    course, it doesn''t matter if it''s inconvenient for you. I..."


    Before Aniston could finish the rest words, Robert interrupted her, "It''s convenient for me."


    Aniston was astonished. She paused and then continued, "I haven''t told you what favor I want from


    you."


    Robert pressed his thin lips tightly and said, "Everything is okay."


    Aniston called, "Mr..."


    Robert interrupted her, "Call me Robert."


    Aniston was lost for words.


    When Aniston looked up, Robert looked down, and their eyes met. Aniston suddenly realized that the


    man who was a head taller than her was no longer the little boy in her memory.


    Robert didn''t evade Aniston''s scrutinization.


    On the contrary, he epted it calmly.


    After a while, he said in a husky voice, "Aniston, don''t be afraid of me. I haven''t done any bad things."


    Aniston replied in a soft voice, "I understand."


    Robert continued, "People may think being the special assistant of the president of apany is a


    decent job, but indeed, it''s a difficult task. If I don''t pretend to be experienced and astute, other people


    would set me up."


    With his head lowered, Robert looked into Aniston''s eyes and said earnestly.


    Aniston was dumbfounded for several seconds. Then she replied, "I understand."


    Robert''s moved his hands which were ced on both sides. He reached out to tuck at the hem of


    Aniston''s shirt and asked, "Are you still afraid of me?"


    His action made Aniston think of their childhood. At that time, he would also tuck at her cloth when he


    made a mistake and wanted to beg for her forgiveness.


    Aniston''s heart softened when she recalled the past. She asked, "Why are you still behaving the same,


    just like when you were a child?"


    Robert replied, "It''s a habit."


    Aniston continued, "Indeed, I don''t think you scaring. It''s just that I feel..."


    She hesitated for a while to select a word. In the end, she said honestly, "It''s just that I feel you are


    unfamiliar."


    Robert tightened his grip on Aniston''s shirt when he heard the words.


    The atmosphere became awkward again.


    When Aniston was trying to find a topic to erase the awkwardness, there came some knocks on the


    door. The next moment, the door was pushed open.


    When Colin walked into the office and saw the two who were very close to each other, he raised his


    brows and said with a meaningful smile, "Shall I leave?"


    Aniston blushed and stepped back to keep a distance from Robert.


    She greeted Colin politely, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin curled up his thin lips, nced over Robert''s hand which was still gripping Aniston''s shirt, and


    asked in a deep voice, "Do you have any problem?"


    Aniston nodded and took this chance to roughly tell them what she wanted Robert to do.


    Hearing her words, Colin looked at Robert teasingly and said, "It''s not a big trouble. You''ll do her this


    favor, right?"


    Robert rubbed his fingers with which he touched Aniston''s cloth just now and answered, "Of course."


    Aniston thanked him with a smile, "Thank you."


    Robert asked, "What do you want me to do for you?"


    Aniston replied, "I need to shoot an advertisement this afternoon. Can you send me there?"


    Fearing Robert might not get her point, she added, "It''s mainly a show for those reporters?"


    Robert agreed with a nod, "Okay."


    Aniston felt it inappropriate for her to stay as what she wanted to be had been done. She bid farewell to


    Robert and Colin and then left.


    Shortly after that, Colin strode to Robert and sneered, "What happened? Why are you so cowardly?"


    Robert didn''t hide it from Colin. He said with a frown, "Oh, you find it."


    Colin teased, "Do you mean that I find you''re not a pure-minded man, but a scheming one?"


    Robert didn''t reply to it.


    After a while, he exined, "She doesn''t like scheming people."


    Colin said, "Faye didn''t like people who look flirtatious either."


    A hint of light shed across Robert''s eyes when he heard the words. He retorted, "I''m more innocent


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Colin clicked his tongue and said, "I''m enlightening you, but you depreciate me instead, huh?"


    Robert replied, "I''ve received the notice of deducting my year-end bonus from the finance department.


    Colin''s smile widened as he asked, "Do you feel happy?"


    Robert replied, "Very happy."


    Colin reached out and patted on Robert''s shoulder, saying, "Getting a girlfriend should somehow cost a


    price."


    Robert looked up and said, "Brandon let his man contact me in private as he wanted to bribe me. The


    remuneration he offered is more than twice higher than what I get from the Farrell Media."

 Chapter 563 Doubt

    Chapter 563 Doubt


    Chapter 563 Doubt


    Colin smiled meaningfully when he heard Robert''s words.


    Several secondster, he chuckled and asked, "Did he swallow our bait?"


    Robert replied, "Yep. But I haven''t agreed to his condition."


    Colin said, "y with him. Maybe he will raise it to five times if you dy it for several days."


    Robert replied without any expressional change, "Maybe I can take this chance to make a fortune."


    Colin sneered and said, "It''s a rare chance. Do grasp it."


    Aniston had mixed feelings after leaving Robert''s office.


    She felt something must have gone wrong, but she couldn''t tell what it was.


    William hurriedly walked forward when he spotted her. He asked, "Has Robert agreed to help you?"


    Aniston replied with a nod, "Yep."


    William said, "See, I was right. It''s not big trouble and Robert won''t refuse it."


    Aniston replied to her absent-mindedly. They then took an elevator downstairs.


    With the descending of the elevator, Aniston suddenly asked, "William, what kind of person is Robert?"


    William was dumbfounded when he heard the question. He asked, "What?"


    Aniston knitted her brows, seeming to want to say something.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    William asked, "Why do you suddenly ask this question?"


    Aniston pressed her lips and said, "I always feel he''s not like the boy in my memory."


    William suddenly smiled when he heard the words. He said, "It''s normal. All human beings will change.


    Moreover, you haven''t contacted each other for years and you would only exchange a few words when


    you meet."


    Aniston replied with a smile, "That''s true."


    Looking at Aniston who seemed to be pondering about something, Robert coughed lightly and asked,


    "Come on, are you into..."


    Aniston had cooperated with William for years and she immediately got what he wanted to ask. She


    hurriedly denied it, "Nah."


    William said with a smile, "It doesn''t matter even if you''re into him. Robert is a good man."


    Aniston pressed her lips into a straight line and shifted the topic, "I asked Robert to send me to the


    filming studio to shoot an advertisementter.:


    William had always been scrupulous in separating public from private affairs. He immediately stopped


    talking about Aniston''s private affair when thetter mentioned work. He said, "It''s a good idea. Many


    entertainment reporters must be watching you. Rumors about your love affairs will be proved to be


    wrong if they shoot the scenes about you staying with Robert."


    Aniston replied, "Yep."


    William continued, "Robert is much morepetitive than those handsome boys with his identity."


    In the afternoon, a video about Robert sending Aniston to a filming studio became a top search.


    In the video, when Aniston stepped a foot out of the car, someone wrapped his arm around her waist


    and pulled her back into the car.


    Then the car was closed, leaving others to imagine what was happening inside.


    Several minutester, the door was opened again. Aniston got out of the car, her face looking red. And


    apparently, the lipstick on her lips was rubbed off.


    Faye was contacting Mr. Ford when she saw this video.


    Galen showed it to her on the tablet.


    Faye nced at it and then gave Galen an "OK" gesture.


    Galen understood immediately. She mouthed to ask Faye, "Shall I announce the rification?"


    Faye nodded.


    Galen replied, "Understood."


    she turned around after finishing the words. Faye talked to Mr. Ford on the phone, "Do you mean that


    Fiona Karson from Breanna Media is the star you wanted in the beginning?"


    Mr. Ford replied, "Yep. I''ve contacted you in private more than ten times. I wonder if you have noticed it.


    Except for other aspects, Fiona looked like Fanny very much. Therefore, at that time. I thought it would


    be easier for the audience to ept it if I selected her to be the second female lead."


    Faye asked ndly, "Why didn''t you use herter?"


    Mr. Ford sighed and replied, "It''s not something I can control. She kept refusing it. She''s putting on air


    though she''s not that popr. I heard that someone was backing her. Later she even refused to answer


    my calls when I contacted her and asked her assistant to talk with me. How arrogant!"


    Mr. Ford''sst sentence somehow showed his sarcasm and helplessness.


    In the beginning, Mr. Ford had begged almost all the female stars in showbiz, but no one agreed to it.


    But now, when it became popr, they swarmed over, trying to get some benefits from it


    Faye asked tentatively when she heard Mr. Ford''s words, "Mr. Ford, the public opinion is


    disadvantageous to Aniston. Could you please put in some good words for her?"


    Mr. Ford became silent when he heard the words.


    After a while, he finally spoke, "Ms. Nash, it isn''t that I don''t want to help you on this matter. But I''m just


    an insignificant director. I can''t offend either Farrell Media or Breanna Media."


    This was the reality in showbiz.


    Even if everyone knew you were wrong, few people would stand out for you.


    FAYE had expected Mr. Ford''s attitude.


    Faye exchanged a few words with Mr. Ford and then ended the call.


    Faye casually tossed her phone onto the desk and pondered for a while. Then she called Galen


    through the internal line, "Announce a rification in my name to illustrate that I invited Aniston to y


    in this movie."

 Chapter 564 People Being Nice to Others Unconditionally

    Chapter 564 People Being Nice to Others Unconditionally


    Chapter 564 People Being Nice to Others Unconditionally


    It progressed as expected by Faye.


    After the announcement of the two rifications, it didn''t guide public opinion in a better direction.


    Instead, it proved that Aniston had capitals behind her back.


    Thements on Aniston''s Facebook ount were all criticism.


    "It''s really good to have capitals as your backer. You can snatch the other person''s resources at will."


    "Did Ms. Nash really invite you to y in that movie? Could it be that she said so for the sake of


    Robert?"


    "You provoked much discussion when you divorced, now you even snatched the other person''s


    resources. The ugly always makes more trouble."


    "She has a boyfriend, but she shipped the other male star to hype up. It''s so disgusting and immoral."


    Faye casually leafed through thements. She raised her hand to pinch her ber.


    These "impoliteizens" never disappointed her.


    They didn''t care what the truth was, but if there were any scandals, they would criticize the party


    involved on high moral ground.


    When Faye was pinching her ber, Gallen knocked at the door and then walked in.


    Faye looked up at her. Galen reported, "Fiona of Breanna Media published an ambiguous post just


    now. It pushed Aniston to the teeth of the stone."


    Faye asked, "What did she post?"


    Galen handed the tablet to Faye and said, "Have a look."


    Faye took the tablet and nced over it, a hint of sarcasm shing across her eyes.


    Stars of Breanna Media were really good at guiding public opinion.


    Fiona posted a photo of her audition on her Facebook and attached some words: "It''s no big deal as it''s


    just a movie. The most important thing for being a human being is toe down to earth."


    She didn''t mention Aniston in this post, but every of her sentence was criticizing Aniston.


    Faye wouldn''t believe it if they told her it was posted by Fiona herself.


    She leafed through thement area and found it waspletely different from Aniston''sment


    area.


    "Fiona, you''re not only beautiful but also kind-hearted, so you''ll definitely be a superstar one day.


    Just ignore this filthy person."


    "OMG, this is the female lead in my heart. That Aniston''s performance is really trash."


    "So that rumor is true. If you want to develop in showbiz, you should have capital. Fiona is so hard-


    working. Are those directors blind?"


    She casually browsed thement area and then returned the tablet to Galen.


    Galen pressed her lips and asked, "Ms. Nash, what should we do next?"


    Faye leaned back against the chair and said ndly, "Don''t respond to it. Just watch the show."


    Galen said with a frown, "But it seems like Fiona doesn''t mean to let go of Aniston easily."


    Faye said, "Give a thief enough rope and he''ll hang himself. She''s attracted much attention now, but


    Galen nodded.


    Aniston was much stronger than Fanny. She not only finished the filming of the advertisement as


    scheduled but also published the announcement of a new movie.


    ording to Galen''s report, several advertisers wanted to terminate the contract with Aniston.


    Aniston let William deal with it without saying anything and wired thepensation to their ounts on


    that day.


    Galen sighed, "Aniston is reallyposed."


    Faye said with a smile, "How will she go on with her career if she can''t even bear these setbacks."


    Galen sighed and said, "It''s more and more difficult to develop in showbiz."


    Faye said seriously, "If you want to enjoy the satisfaction of being loved by many people, you must also


    bear the rumors and gossip when everyone disliked you. Everything has two sides. It''s unavoidable."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When you became a star, you should be clear that you would definitely live under the spotlight in the


    future.


    And every of your movement would be studied under the microscope by the entertainment reporters


    and your fans.


    It was a kind of luck, but also a kind of disaster.


    After all, some people might like you, and some people might dislike you.


    Just like that saying went, you couldn''t be favored by everyone because you''re not dors.


    Even if you were just a normal worker in a small circle, it was unavoidable for you to be disgusted by


    your colleagues. Not to mention stars who were exposed to tens of millions of people. It was already


    lucky to be liked by 30% of people.


    When it was about time to clock out, Faye arranged for two people from the PR department to keep a


    close eye on Aniston''s matter and immediately report to her if there were any idents.


    When she was about toe back to her office after the arrangement, she received a call from Colin.


    Faye swiped to answer the call. Colin asked smilingly, "Honey, did you get off work?"


    Faye replied with a smile, "Yep."


    Colin said, "I''ll be waiting for you at the underground parking lot."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    She returned to her office to pack up her things and then took an elevator downstairs.


    When she arrived at the underground parking lot, she immediately spotted Colin who was standing


    before his car and looking at his phone with a smile."


    Faye narrowed her eyes when seeing this and strode toward him.


    Seeing Faye, Colin handed his phone to her and said, "It''s Robert."


    Faye looked down andughed when she saw the contents on the screen.


    Fiona''s post on Facebook: I thought that female star was very cruel when she divorced. As the saying


    goes, a day together as a husband and wife means endless devotion for the rest of your life. Though


    her ex-husband did make a mistake, she''s gone too far as she sent him to prison. Just regard this


    movie as a gift for her. I hope she''ll learn to be grateful.


    Under this post, ament was liked by ten hundred thousand people. It was from Robert.


    Robert directlymented on the post with his official ount: Listen, take your ID card and buy a


    ticket to Lanbu. There''s a giant stone Buddha. Ask him to give the ce for you because you''re more


    kindhearted than him."

 Chapter 565 The One Being Loved Doesn??t Need to Apologize

    Chapter 565 The One Being Loved Doesn??t Need to Apologize


    Chapter 565 The One Being Loved Doesn''t Need to Apologize


    Robert had an enormous influence on showbiz.


    Hisment caused an uproar.


    Originally, everyone thought it was just the conflict between two female stars. No one had expected


    that Robert would speak for Aniston in person.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Robert''sment was liked by more than ten hundred thousand people and tens of thousands of


    people had replied to it.


    "Haha, I''m sorry. I side with Fiona. But I can''t suppress myughter."


    "Buddha: Don''t involve me."


    "Is this really Robert''s Facebook? Lmao."


    "Lanbu: Don''te here!"


    Mostments were from bystanders.


    Of course, some of Fiona''s fans alsomented on it.


    "Are you insane? Why do you, a man, involve in the argument of two female stars?"


    "Are Fiona''s words wrong? Fiona has given her resources to her. Could she get popr without Fiona''s


    kindness?"


    "I agree. By the way, though James was really gay and had deceived her to marry him and had done


    many things to threaten her, they were a married couple after all. How could she send him to prison


    when divorcing him? If it were our kind-hearted Fiona, she wouldn''t do so."


    Faye smiled after leafing through thesements. She looked up at Colin.


    Colin curled up his thin lips, pointed at thestment, and said, "Honey, go on."


    Faye looked down at the screen a saw a reply which was released a minute ago. It was replied to by


    Robert.


    "Oh, you''re so kind-hearted. Seems like there aren''t enough ces in Lanbu. You may go to the


    Grottoes in Frine. I will buy air tickets for you."


    It was immediately replied to by many people.


    "Lmao. It hit myughing spot. It''s true that Grottoes in Frine have many ces. It has 53 Buddha


    Grottoes and fifty-one hundred buddhas. It has enough ces. You guys may go there in groups."


    "Is this really Robert?"


    "You said it was inappropriate for a man to involve in the argument between two female stars? OMG,


    you''re so hrious. Isn''t it normal for him to protect his girlfriend? Should he remain indifferent when his


    girlfriend is bullied?"


    Faye still wanted to read thements, but Colin suddenly took back his phone and liked Robert''s


    Faye looked at Colin doubtfully, "What are you doing?"


    Colin reached out, wrapped his arm around Faye''s waist, and said, "We''ve seen the show. Let''s go


    back now."


    Faye was amused and said, "I didn''t expect to see this aspect of Robert."


    Colin said righteously when he heard the words, "It''s mainly because he has learned from me, his love-


    struck boss."


    Faye said with a smile, "Well, I believe it."


    They walked to the car while talking.


    Faye would be the driver today and Colin sat in the passenger''s seat.


    After getting into the car, Colin leaned forward and helped Faye fasten the belt. He suddenly thought of


    something and teased, "You looked weird when you walked to me just now. Were you thinking that I


    was chatting with the other woman?"


    Faye replied honestly in the face of Colin''s question, "You shouldn''t me me for this. Your smile was


    too flirtatious."


    Colin gritted his teeth and asked, "Don''t you trust me?"


    Faye looked into Colin''s eyes and said, "The concern of a thief is more dreadful than his action."


    Colin asked with a smile in his eyes, "Are you afraid that I''ll be snatched away?"


    Faye replied calmly, "Compared to it, I''m more afraid that someone would send you back to me after


    snatching you away."


    Colin was rendered speechless.


    Faye''s love was very frank.


    She was stuck in the love, but she was still rational.


    Colin remained silent for a while after hearing Faye''s words.


    Seeing this, Faye pressed her lips, feeling remorseful for her excessive rationality. When Faye moved


    her lips and prepared to say something to break the silence, Colin stared at her and said, "I won''t be


    snatched away by anyone, forever."


    Faye''s heart skipped a beat. She called him, "Colin."


    Colin chuckled and said, "I understand."


    Before Faye could say something, hended a kiss on her lips and rubbed against them. With his


    forehead against hers, he said in a husky voice, "I''ve decided on it. I''ll ask for leave when you''re


    pregnant and after your delivery in case you may think wildly."


    Faye took a breath and said, "Okay."


    Colin said, "Don''t exin to me. I know you say no and mean yes."


    Faye clenched her hands which were ced on both sides when she heard the words.


    Perceiving Faye''s awkwardness, Colin reached out to touch her cheek and said, "Being sensible is not


    your fault. Don''t think too much about it. We have a long time to go and I will assure you with my


    actions."


    Faye slightly pressed her lips and said, "I''m..."


    She wanted to apologize to him, but Colin leaned forward and kissed her again.


    After a while, Colin chuckled and said, "The one being loved doesn''t need to apologize. Understood?"

 Chapter 566 Wanting to Coax Him

    Chapter 566 Wanting to Coax Him


    Chapter 566 Wanting to Coax Him


    Colin would deliberately lower his voice whenever he sweet-talked Faye. His voice sounded low and


    husky. And it seemed like every of his word could prate her heart.


    Faye looked into Colin and felt touched andplicated when seeing the sincerity in his eyes.


    Aftering back to the Fennth Community, Faye excused herself by saying that she wanted to have


    a bath. Lying in the bathtub, she was lost in thought with her eyes closed.


    Colin must feel ufortable when they had the conversation in the underground parking lot.


    Though he didn''t say it, it didn''t mean she couldn''t feel it.


    Faye pressed her lips tightly, having mixed feelings.


    She had to admit that sometimes what she said and what she did were subconscious.


    When people were at ease, they would easily have a slip of tongue.


    Leaning against the bathtub, took two deep breaths, and then took the towel aside to dry her hand.


    Then she took her phone and sent a message to Reba.


    [Faye] What are you doing?


    Reba only replied to her message several minutester.


    [Reba] I''m having dinner with a client. What''s wrong?


    [Faye] Do you know how to coax a person?


    Reba replied to the message in a second.


    [Reba] Whom do you want to coax? Your Colin?


    Faye admitted it honestly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    [Faye] Yep.


    Reba immediately sent Faye several question marks when she saw the message.


    [Faye] What do you mean?


    [Reba] Does your Colin need to be coaxed?


    Seeing Reba''s message, Faye pressed her lips, not knowing how to reply to it for a moment.


    About five secondster, Reba sent her an obscene emoji and a message.


    [Reba] Adults'' way to apologize. You know.


    [Faye]...


    At this moment, Colin was having a call with Maxwell in the living room.


    Colin asked with a frown, "Is it ready?"


    Colin sneered and replied, "Yep. It''s ready. I heard that Brandon asked his man to find your assistant. Is


    that true?"


    Colin sneered and asked though he knew the answer, "When?"


    Maxwell paused when he heard his words and said with a sarcastic smile, "Are you still distrusting


    me?"


    Colin said in a cold voice, "It''s unfair. I trust you very much that I even gamble with all my fortune and


    life."


    Colin replied in a cold voice, "You trust me, so you use my life as the bait?"


    Maxwell smiled awkwardly and exined, "I want to use my life as the bait, but it''s not attractive to


    Brandon. I have no choice."


    The more Colin knew about Maxwell, the more he felt he was crazy.


    Maxwell teased when he didn''t get a response from Colin, "We''re partners now. Don''t you want to know


    why I want to kill Brandon?"


    Colin looked out of the window expressionlessly and replied, "I have no interest in this."


    Maxwell said, "Tsk, you''re really indifferent."


    Colin said, "If you really want to say it, you can call Abbot. He''s very gossipy and you may have a


    pleasant talk with him."


    Maxwell fell into silence when Colin mentioned Abbott.


    Not getting a response from Maxwell, Colin sneered, "What''s wrong? Don''t you have Abbot''s number?"


    Maxwell''s smile disappeared as he sneered and said, "Let''s stop here."


    Colinughed.


    He put his phone into his pocket after ending the call and then went upstairs.


    When Colin pushed open the door, Faye happened to walk out of the bathroom in a nightdress.


    Their eyes met. Faye asked while drying her hair with a towel, "What would you like for dinner?"


    Colin walked into the bedroom and stared at Faye with a smile. He tucked at her cor and asked, "Are


    you hungry?"


    Faye looked absent-minded because she was troubled by something. She replied, "Not that hungry."


    Sensing her weird mood, Colin raised his brows, strode forward, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye looked up. Water dropped down her hair, streamed down her corbone, and then disappeared in


    the cor of her nightdress.


    Colin''s eyes moved with the waterdrops. His Adam''s apple bobbed up and down as he called, "Honey."


    Faye took two steps forward when she heard Colin''s words.


    Seeing this, Colin felt his throat dry.


    Faye looked into Colin''s eyes, reached up to grasp his necktie, and pulled him forward.


    Colin leaned forward being caught off guard. Faye tiptoed and kissed him.


    Colin felt horny in the face of Faye''s seduction. With his arms around her waist, he hugged her tightly.


    When they were indulged in sexual desires, Faye whispered into Colin''s ear, "Honey, I don''t have


    mysophobia now."


    Colin became breathless and his eyes became unfathomable.


    Faye panted and said, "It''s like what you''re thinking. I''ll help you when youpletely recover."

 Chapter 567 Wise People

    Chapter 567 Wise People


    Chapter 567 Wise People


    What would she like to help him with?


    Colin understood what Faye meant.


    He hugged Faye more tightly and asked in a husky voice, "What?"


    Faye replied, "You know the answer."


    Colin chuckled and said, "I want to hear it from you."


    Faye blew a hot breath on Colin''s neck and said, "It''s so boring to stop on words. I''ll show it to you."


    Colin didn''t say anything. He felt a gush of heat rushing toward his lower abdomen and he couldn''t hold


    back and cursed.


    Faye was amused when she heard it.


    The next day...


    Faye woke up early because she was worried about Aniston''s matter.


    After breakfast, she drove to thepany.


    After a night, this matter became more serious.


    When Faye arrived downstairs at the office building of Farrell Media, she saw many entertainment


    reporters.


    Faye looked out of the window at them and then drove the car into the underground parking lot.


    After parking her car, Faye took an elevator to the PR Department.


    As soon as she walked out of the elevator, she heard some noises from the PR Department.


    "We have no choice but to suppress this matter."


    "Mr. Ford hasn''t stood out to say anything. Moreover, Fiona posted a photo shot at the audition. It''s


    enough to prove the rumor of Aniston snatching away her resource."


    "Moreover, Ms. Nash and Robert sided with her yesterday. Now Aniston became the target of public


    criticism."


    "Not only Ms. Nash and Robert, but Mr. Farrell also liked Robert''sment of secretly satirizing Fiona


    yesterday."


    Faye walked into the office while listening to their discussions.


    They all became silent when they saw Faye.


    Several secondster, some senior working staff braced up and greeted Faye.


    "Morning, Ms. Nash."


    "Ms. Nash, have you had breakfast?"


    Faye replied with a smile, "Morning. Yep, I''ve had breakfast."


    She turned around and walked into her office after that.


    Watching her enter her office, they all heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "I''m freaked out."


    "What did I say before? We can''t talk about others behind their backs during the daytime and can''t


    mention ghosts at night."


    "What''s Ms. Nash''s attitude about this matter? She knew it would push Aniston to the teeth of the


    storm, but she still..."


    "Stop. Let''s stop this topic. I still want to work in Farrell Media."


    After entering her office, Faye put down her purse and then made a cup of coffee for herself. Then she


    walked back to the desk, picked up her tablet, and began to read the headlines for today.


    Headlines about Aniston were on the top search list.


    Behind it was topics about Fiona from Breanna Media.


    However,ments on the two were quite different.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Headlines about Aniston were all negative news, no matter if it was true or not.


    As for Fiona, topics about her as exposed by some influencers were all positive news, including taking


    care of extras in the crew and keeping a distance from actors when filming a variety show.


    Let alone the authenticity of the news, it looked like the truth with the support of those influencers.


    When Faye was looking down at the tablet, there came some knocks on the door.


    Faye said calmly without raising her head, "Come in."


    Galen then walked into the office.


    She greeted, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye put down her tablet, looked up, and asked, "How''s Aniston?"


    Galen pressed her lips and answered with a smile, "She''s quite well. I went to the lounge to send her


    the breakfast just now and found she was practicing yoga."


    Faye was amused. She finally felt relieved andmented, "She has a good mental state."


    Galen heaved a long sigh and said, "That''s true."


    For many matters, though people didn''t point it out, everyone was clear about it.


    Because of Fanny''s tragedy, all the staff of the PR Department paid great attention to Aniston''s matter,


    fearing another ident would happen.


    Galen tentatively asked Faye who was drinking coffee, "Ms. Nash, I''m curious about what your n is


    this time?"


    Faye rubbed the coffee mud and said, "Let her get as much attention as possible."


    Galen asked with doubt, "What?"


    Faye continued, "And let Aniston receive as much criticism as possible."


    Galen was more confused. She raised her hand and randomly scratched her hair, saying, "Ms. Nash, I


    don''t get what you mean."


    Faye tapped the handle of the mud with her fair fingertips and said, "People will easily lose themselves


    in favorable circumstances. Plus, many people by her side are sucking up to her, she will be


    arrogant and swellheaded."


    Faye paused and then continued, "On the contrary, people in unfavorable circumstances, like being


    criticized by manyizens, will easily grow up."


    Galen was enlightened and said, "I understand."


    Faye nced at her wristwatch, looked up at Galen, and said, "Go out and let them get prepared. We


    will have a reversal an hourter."


    Galen''s eyes lit up when she heard Faye''s words. She asked, "Will it be so quick?"


    Faye replied, "Yep."


    Galen walked to the door after hearing Faye''s words. She suddenly stopped after taking several steps


    and turned around to look at Faye. She said, "Ms. Nash, indeed, I''ve been curious about a question.


    Can you answer it?"


    Faye said with a smile, "Say it?"


    Galen asked, "Why did you ask the stars to keep silent whenever there was a scandal?"


    Faye replied ndly, "For stars, especially stars with scandals, there''s a standard on what they should


    say and when to say it. The words she says should have more valuepared to the value when she


    keeps silent. Otherwise, she is bound to have a slip of the tongue if she talks too much. In that case,


    the words she says can''t help her and will instead be used by others to target her."


    Galen said, "But sometimes, the longer the stars keep silent, the more criticism they will receive."


    Faye said, "Will they stop criticizing the stars after they publish an announcement? The announcement


    is used to assure those who trust you, but not to exin to everyone."


    Galen had a moment of enlightenment and said, "I understand now."


    Faye then raised her chin at Galen.


    Galen nodded with a smile, turned around, and left the office.


    Seeing Galen off, Faye then picked up her phone and sent a message to Lance.


    [Faye] Did Andy find out anything abnormal?

 Chapter 568 The Force of Common People

    Chapter 568 The Force of Common People


    Chapter 568 The Force of Common People


    Lance immediately replied to Faye''s message.


    [Lance] Yes. Andy is leading a group of men to fight against a foreign tradepany run by Brandon


    recently."


    Looking at Lance''s message, Faye pondered for a while. Then she replied to it.


    [Faye] Keep a close eye on him.


    [Lance] Rest assured. We''ll watch him closely.


    Faye clenched her phone after that. She clicked on the tablet with the other hand and found Fiona was


    still active on social media.


    An hourter...


    When Fiona''s performance reached the climax, Aniston posted a screen recording of the chat history


    proving how she got the role.


    In the beginning, it was the conversation between Aniston, William, and Faye. Aniston told Faye that


    she would like to y this role to pay back her kindness. Later, Mr. Fordined to Aniston, telling


    her that no one was willing to y this role because of Fanny.


    Later, Aniston took part in the audition and shoot photos of different stages of the role.


    Aniston was well-prepared. When she released all the evidence, Fiona''s Facebook was upied by


    bystanders again.


    Farrell Media''s ability in publicization was not inferior to any other mediapany.


    Moreover, influencers from otherpanies drew the public''s attention by buying followers and


    They were all guided and instructed by Faye before.


    As for buying followers andments, naturally, they were willing to do it when they were in favorable


    circumstances.


    However, when they were in unfavorable circumstances, they should rely on their own men.


    Influencers rifying for Aniston were very hard-working and they soon suppressed half of the


    criticizingmentsizens posted before.


    They had achieved initial sess. Faye roughly nced at thement areas of several hot posts.


    "OMG. I think it''s the truth. But it actually has a reversal."


    "Scandals in showbiz are eye-catching, but not necessarily true."


    "Which one of them is telling the truth? Judging from the char history posted by Aniston, she yed the


    role to help the director."


    "Be a rational onlook. I won''t side with anymore."


    No matter how many abusive words they had said before, when the truth was disclosed, they would


    forget everything as if they had lost their memories simultaneously.


    This was probably why those keyboard warriors dared to abuse others unscrupulously. The cost was


    very low. When they found there was a reversal after that, they could immediately hide behind the


    Inte.


    When Faye was browsing thements, her phone which was ced on the desk rang.


    Faye nced at the screen and found it was a call from Mr. Ford. She curled up her lips, picked up her


    phone, and swiped to answer the call. "Hello, Mr. Ford."


    Mr. Ford breathed heavily on the other end of the line. Faye could tell that he was very angry. He


    questioned, "Ms. Nash, why did you ask Aniston to disclose the chat history between us two?"


    Faye replied calmly and smilingly, "Mr. Ford, don''t be angry."


    Mr. Ford said annoyedly, "How can I not be angry? Do you know what this means? Listen..."


    Mr. Ford talked into the phone angrily. But Faye interrupted him calmly, "Mr. Ford, I have a voice


    recording of the call we had that day."


    Mr. Ford became silent.


    The chat history that Aniston posted could only prove that she didn''t snatch Fiona''s role.


    However, Faye''s voice recording could not only prove that Aniston didn''t snatch Fiona''s role but also


    prove that Fiona looked down upon this movie before and her posts were all lies.


    The atmosphere became awkward in a second.


    Mr. Ford took a deep breath and asked in a cold voice, "What do you n to do?"


    Faye smiled gently and said, "Mr. Ford, please don''t be angry. Rest assured, I won''t release the voice


    recording unless I have no choice."


    Mr. Ford said, "Ms. Nash, I think we have a good rtionship."


    Faye said, "So, Mr. Ford, I hope we can be friends."


    Mr. Ford sneered when he heard Faye''s words and asked, "Ms. Nash, is this your way of making


    friends?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Faye smiled and said calmly, "As the saying goes, the intimacy of friendship depends on how much


    you''ve gotten on each other."


    She then added, "Mr. Ford, you may also record what I''m going to say."


    Mr. Ford remained silent.


    Faye deliberately paused as if she was leaving time for Mr. Ford to start recording.


    About a minuteter, Faye continued, "Mr. Ford, I know the reason why you didn''t rify for Aniston


    was that you didn''t want to get involved. However, based on the current situation, it''s impossible for you


    to stay away from this matter. It would be better for you to stand out and speak for Aniston than to let


    me disclose the voice recording. A favor will be done at little cost."


    People engaged in showbiz for years were all wise.


    Those innocent, foolish ones were all faked. And there was no exception.


    Mr. Ford took a deep breath and said, "If I stand out and speak for Aniston, I won''t be able to cooperate


    with Breanna Media anymore."


    Faye said, "Mr. Ford, you''re a talented person. I believe that in the near future, people will watch your


    movie because of your fame, but not because of a star''s fame."


    They were all smart and Mr. Ford knew what Faye meant.


    Mr. Ford was dumbfounded for several seconds. Then he asked, "Ms. Nash, are you willing to help


    me?"


    Faye replied, "Farrell Media has bought many good scripts in the past half year. Mr. Ford, if you''re


    willing, we can cooperate to achieve a win-win situation."


    Mr. Ford agreed to it without a second thought, "Okay."


    Half an hour after Mr. Ford ended the call with Faye, he rified for Aniston and directly denied the


    authenticity of the so-called publicization photo of the crew that Fiona posted.


    He also said that it was true that he had contacted Fiona in private, but thetter gave him a cold


    treatment.


    Public opinion quickly reversed after Mr. Ford''s post. There were many abusivements on Fiona''s


    Facebook.


    "F**k, are you crazy? Are you with hypochondriasis? The director said you haven''t taken the so-call


    publicization photo of the crew. Where did you get that photo?"


    "You''re really good at taking advantage of others'' misfortune. That''s very impressive!"


    "Themon practice of showbiz is misled by immoral stars like you. Leave this circle. You''re really


    disgusting."


    Some of these abusivements were from Fiona''s fans who loyally spoke for her before.


    After browsing the abusivements on Fiona''s Facebook, Faye put down her tablet, stood up, and


    walked to the water dispenser to take some water. She took two sips of the water calmly.


    A star was like a boat andmon people were like water. The boat could be carried by the water, but


    water could also overturn it.

 Chapter 569 Preparing to Take Action

    Chapter 569 Preparing to Take Action


    Chapter 569 Preparing to Take Action


    In contrast to Fiona''s Facebook, Aniston''sment area had a fewments.


    Except for her loyal fans who had been protecting her, none of those anti-fans and onlookers who had


    abused her before showed up.


    After finishing the ss of water, Faye prepared to contact the legal personnel of thepany. But her


    phone which was ced on the desk suddenly rang.


    Faye walked to the desk, picked up her phone, and nced at the screen, only to find it was a call from


    a strange number. She swiped to answer the call, "Hello."


    A man''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Ms. Nash, your PR means have never


    disappointed me."


    Faye couldn''t tell who he was. She asked in a cold voice, "Who are you?"


    The man said, "Mr. Nash, would you like to go out and drink coffee with me?"


    Faye moved her phone farther away from her ear when she heard his words and then directly hung up


    her phone.


    There were many insane people in this world. In the face of this kind of person, what we needed to do


    was not respond to them, but quickly cut off contact with him.


    Galen knocked at the door and walked in right after Faye ended the call.


    Galen said with a smile, "Ms. Nash, it''s solved."


    Faye replied, "Okay. Let William give the screen recording of those abusivements to the legal


    department."


    Galen nodded with a smile and said, "Okay."


    With a smile, Galen prepared to say something. But Faye''s phone which was ced suddenly vibrated.


    Faye looked down and found it was a message from Aniston.


    [Aniston] Ms. Nash, thank you. If not for your instruction, I wouldn''t know that I need to record the


    screen to collect evidence of cyberbullying. I thought I just needed to collect screenshots before.


    Faye reached out to take her phone and replied to the message.


    [Faye] You''re wee. It''s what I should do.


    After texting Aniston, Faye looked up at Galen and asked, "Is there any other matter?"


    Galen was dumbfounded for a second. She scratched her hair and said awkwardly, "I forget it."


    Amused, Faye said, "Go on with your business. You may tell me when you remember it."


    Galen nodded dully.


    There were many scandals in showbiz.


    No matter how much attention a sandal had attracted, as long as there was a new scandal, the public


    would quickly forget the former one.


    A week after Aniston''s matter, several famous singers and influencers who became popr on the


    Inte as online singers caused a heated discussion among the public because of scores.


    No one discussed Aniston thereafter.


    On weekend...


    When Faye was learning how to make soup from Cindy, Lance walked into the kitchen mysteriously


    and winked at her.


    Faye understood. She put the ingredients into the pot and said to Cindy with a smile, "Cindy, please


    keep an eye on the soup. I need to go out to deal with something."


    Cindy replied with a smile, "Okay. You may go. It''s basically about the steps I taught you just now. As


    for the duration and degree of heating, I will teach it to youter."


    Faye thanked her, "Thank you, Cindy."


    Lance winked at Faye after walking out of the kitchen and asked, "Are you learning to cook?"


    Faye replied, "Yep."


    Lance deliberately asked though he knew the answer, "Learn for me?"


    Faye tilted her head to look at Lance and asked, "If you wish so. But do you have the gut to drink it?"


    Lance raised his hand to rub his nose when he heard Faye''s words. Though he was guilty, he


    pretended to beposed and said, "Of course."


    Faye raised her brows and asked, "Do you dare to drink it before Colin?"


    Lance''s eyes twinkled and he stammered. After a long while, he shifted the topic, "I found Andy


    behaved weirdly these days. He would leave home early in the morning ande backte at night."


    Faye could tell what was more important.


    Therefore, she didn''t probe into it when Lance shifted the topic. She asked, "Didn''t I ask you to keep a


    close eye on Andy? Don''t you know what he has done?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance replied with a frown, "Andy is very strong in counter-reconnaissance. I followed him several


    times, but every time he could find it."


    Faye teased, "Is this your ability?"


    Lance, "It shouldn''t be rted to my ability."


    Faye asked, "Oh, what''s it?"


    Lance replied righteously, "We''re mismatched."


    Faye was amused by Lance''s words.


    When she moved her lips and prepared to say something to Lance, the phone in her pocket suddenly


    rang.


    Faye took out her phone, nced at the screen, and found it was a call from Colin. A hint of a smile


    shed across her eyes as she swiped to answer the call, "Hello?"


    Colin said in a low voice with a smile, "Honey, Robert made a mistake with an order not long ago and


    we need to deal with the contract right away. Can you set off today?"

 Chapter 570 Friendship

    Chapter 570 Friendship


    Chapter 570 Friendship


    Colin said in his usual tone, which was maic and bewitching with a hint of a smile.


    But only he knew how flustered he was. When Colin finished speaking, Faye remained silent, and he


    coughed on the phone, "Honey?"


    Faye smiled lightly and said, "Have you bought the flight ticket?"


    Colin said, "Yes."


    Faye asked, "What time is it?"


    Colin answered, "At two o''clock in the afternoon, I''ll let Andy take you to the airport."


    Faye said, "Okay."


    Faye agreed happily. Hearing that, Colin paused on the phone for about half a minute. Then he made


    an excuse and hung up the phone.


    Faye put her phone in her pocket.


    Seeing this, Lance asked, "Did Colin ask you to leave Cocanel?"


    Faye nodded. "If I guessed correctly, he is going to start a fight with Brandon."


    Lance''s expression became serious. "But we don''t know Brandon''s background at all. If Colin starts a


    fight with him, we..."


    Faye said calmly, "Maxwell has betrayed him."


    Lance did a double take and cried, "Wha...What?"


    Faye, "Colin doesn''t get into a fight without ammunition."


    Neither Faye''s men nor Colin''s men knew much about Brandon''s background.


    As a shrewd and deep man, to retaliate against old Mr. Farrell, Brandon had endured hardships for so


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    many years. Therefore, to find more about his background was probably more difficult than winning a


    lottery.


    Colin chose to do it at this point. The only exnation could be that one of Brandon''s men had turned


    against him.


    And this person must have had some dealings with Colin and knew about Brandon very well.


    Combined with the above clues, the only qualified person was Maxwell.


    Lance asked with a frown, "Isn''t Maxwell Brandon''s son?"


    Faye said, "They''re father and son rtionship, but they are probably not close."


    Lance nodded in agreement, "They''re like Colin and ine."


    Faye pursed her lips in silence.


    Lance nced into the kitchen and asked in a low voice, worried that Cindy would hear them, "Then,


    are you leaving?"


    Faye exhaled a long breath. "Yes."


    "Why? You know the truth. Why are you still leaving?" Lance asked.


    Faye looked back at him, "Well, you keep an eye on it, and we''ll keep in touch."


    Lance looked at Faye in confusion, not knowing what she wanted to do.


    After hanging up the phone, Colin found his back was sweating.


    Colin pulled his tie, keeping a cold face, and asked Robert who was standing in front of the desk,


    frowning, "Robert, how did I do just now?"


    Robertughed dryly, "Very good."


    Colin didn''t believe him. "Really?"


    Robert said, "Mmm."


    "Did I sound diffident?" Colin asked.


    Robert lied through his teeth, "It was... It was okay."


    Looking at Robert''s embarrassed face, Colin narrowed his eyes. "Did you say it was just okay?"


    Robert didn''t know what to say.


    Robert thought, "Why do you ask so? You should be aware of that."


    Robert did not dare to refute. Colin looked at him for a while, picked up the cellphone on the table, and


    sent a message to Andy. "Send my wife to the airport."


    Andy saw the message and went to the living room to find Faye.


    Seeing Lance and Faye together, he nced at Lance, keeping a poker face, and said to Faye, "Mrs.


    Farrell, Mr. Farrell asked me to drive you to the airport."


    Faye smiled. "Okay, I''ll go and pack up." Faye turned around and went upstairs.


    Watching Faye go upstairs, Andy strode up to Lance, and asked coldly, "What did you tell Mrs. Farrell?"


    Seeing Andy approaching, Lance felt guilty and took two steps back, "I... What can I say?"


    Andy fixed his eyes on Lance''s face, "Why are you panicking?"


    Lance pretended to be calm and looked back at Andy, forcing a smile. "Am I?"


    Andy said, "Yes."


    Afraid of being questioned, Lance nudged Andy with his elbow, and grinned cheekily. "I heard that Mr.


    Bond introduced a girl to you. How is she? Is she beautiful?"


    Andy said, "What does it have to do with you?"


    Lance, "Come on, aren''t we friends? Friends should care about each other, right?"


    Andy said indifferently, "Is it normal?"


    "Of course." Andy nodded.


    Hearing that, Lance tilted his head. "Answer my question. Is she beautiful?"


    Andy looked sideways at Lance and said, "So hurry up. Give back my savings."


    Lance rubbed his nose and said, "I will give it back to you when you get a wife."


    When he finished his words, Faye came down from the second floor.


    Lance said to Andy in a low voice, "I''ll let you drive her. I''m leaving and I''ll invite you to a big mealter."


    Andy looked at him. "What?"


    Lance said, "A new restaurant has opened on the nearby street. Its fried rice is very good, and the


    price is only two dors. You can eat it as much as you can."


    There was a twitch at the corner of Andy''s mouth. "Should I say thank you?"


    Lance said frankly, "Come on. We''re friends."


    Lance winked at Andy, turned around, and disappeared.


    Andy didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 571 She Knows Everything

    Chapter 571 She Knows Everything


    Chapter 571 She Knows Everything


    When Andy was looking at the door where Lance disappeared, Faye walked over to him. "Let''s go."


    Andy came out of his trance and took the suitcase from Faye''s hand. "Yes, Mrs. Farrell."


    On the way to the airport, Faye didn''t say a word, but Andy felt the air was frozen to death.


    Two hourster, they arrived at the airport, and Andy got Faye''s suitcase out of the car.


    Faye said, "I can go in alone."


    Andy didn''t let go of the suitcase. "Mr. Farrell asked me to take you in."


    Faye smiled lightly, "So you''re asked to watch me go through security, right?"


    Andy didn''t know what to say.


    Faye didn''t want to embarrass him. She turned around and walked towards the gate.


    Andy followed her closely, his nerves on edge, and didn''t dare to rx for a second.


    After checking in, Faye took the suitcase from Andy and said with a smile, "You can rest assured now."


    Andy was a bad liar. He pursed his lips and struggled to say, "Mrs. Farrell."


    Faye said, "Protect him for me."


    Andy''s heart skipped a beat, and he looked at Faye in surprise.


    Faye broke into a smile and said frankly, "Mr. Farrell is bad at acting." Then she turned around and left


    under Andy''s stunned gaze.


    Having watched Faye walk through the VIP passage, Andy took out her cellphone and called Colin.


    The phone was connected, and Colin spoke before Andy could speak, "Has she gone?"


    Andy replied, "Yes, she has just passed the security check."


    Colin breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    Andy faltered, "Mr. Farrell..." This was the first time Andy felt so embarrassed in his life.


    Colin heard Andy''s strange tone and asked with a frown. "What''s wrong?"


    Andy said, "But Mrs. Farrell knows everything."


    Colin didn''t answer.


    Andy thought Colin missed the point and added, "Mrs. Farrell is very clear about your n, and she


    has been pretending to know nothing of it."


    Colin gave a gasp of surprise.


    "Mr. Farrell?" Andy said.


    Colin didn''t answer and hung up the phone.


    Hearing the beep on the phone, Andy took a look at his phone with a confused look on his face.


    In the president''s office of Farrell Media.


    After hanging up the phone, Colin kept a sullen face.


    After thinking for a while, he stood up, walked to the French window, and gave Faye a call.


    The bell rang for a few seconds before Faye picked it up.


    Colin said in a hoarse, his hand in his pocket, "Honey."


    Faye''s voice was calm. " Are you satisfied?"


    Colin didn''t know what to say, his jaw set in nervousness.


    The two listened to each other''s breathing for a few seconds before Faye broke the silence. "If my


    leaving Cocanel can let you pull the trigger, I am willing to leave."


    Colin felt so badly. "Honey."


    Faye continued, "But you must tell me the truth. You can''t hide from me."


    Colin said, "Honey, I was wrong."


    Faye said, "It''s not to be repeated."


    Colin replied in a hoarse voice, "Mmm, just this once."


    As Colin stopped talking, Faye said, "If you need Lance''s help, just ask."


    "Okay," Colin said.


    Faye paused and then said, "Besides Lance, you can ask him for a suitable person if your men can''t


    show up."


    Colin let out augh. "It turns out you still hide something from me."


    Faye said, "That''s myst card. People in this circle can''t survive long if they don''t have any cards."


    Colin said solemnly, "Honey, give me a week, and I will bring you back in person."


    Faye said, "Mmm, I''m getting on the ne. I''ll contact you off the ne."


    "Have a good trip," Colin said.


    Faye said, "Be careful."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye boarded the ne with a suitcase.


    Just a few steps away, a man with sunsses was following her.


    Colin hung up the phone, and his face turned gloomy. He sent a message to Maxwell. "The order from


    Brandon hase to nothing. When will you start?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 572 Trying Hard to Hide

    Chapter 572 Trying Hard to Hide


    Chapter 572 Trying Hard to Hide


    Colin sent the message, but Maxwell didn''t reply until the night.


    "Tomorrow," he replied simply.


    When Colin saw Maxwell''s message, his face turned cold. After a few minutes, Colin called Ethan.


    The bell rang for a while before Ethan picked up the phone and saidzily, "Colin."


    Colin asked, "Are you sleeping?"


    Ethan answered, "Yes. I just came back from another ce and I''m catching up on my sleep. What''s


    up?"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "I suspect that something is wrong with Maxwell. Please help me


    investigate."


    Ethan sat up and leaned against the bedhead. He took the cigarette from the bedside table and put it


    between his lips. "When do you want the results?"


    Colin said, "Tonight."


    Ethan lit up his cigarette. "Okay, wait for my news."


    Colin, "Mmm." Just as he was going to hang up the phone, he thought of something and then joked,


    "How can you sleep alone?"


    "Don''t give me a hard time." The cigarette quivered as he spoke.


    Colin teased, " I just feel sorry for little Ethan."


    Ethan sneered, "Thank you for your kindness."


    Colin asked, "How are you and Ms. Rowan going?" Hearing Violet''s name, Ethan nibbled the cigarette


    between his lips. "The other day, I had dinner at her ce."


    Colin joked, "It''s good. There''s progress."


    Ethan continued, "She lives with her boyfriend, and they cooked a meal to thank me."


    Colin said, "Forget what I said."


    Ethanughed in his anger. "I''ve got to go."


    Ethan hung up the phone and ordered his men to investigate Maxwell.


    After that, he leaned against the bedhead, smoking. The picture of having dinner at Violet''s ce


    shed in his mind. The smile on his face disappeared and was reced with a gloomy look.


    An hourter, Ethan received a call from his subordinate.


    Ethan asked coldly, "What''s going on with Maxwell?"


    The subordinate said, "I don''t know that clearly. I just found out that he was taken away by Brandon''s


    men this noon and never showed up again."


    Ethan said coldly, "I see."


    The subordinate asked, "Mr. Bond, should I keep looking into it?"


    Ethan said, "No need." He hung up the phone and called Colin.


    When the call was connected, Ethan said, "Maxwell was taken away by Brandon''s men this noon. If I


    guess correctly, Brandon should know your n."


    Colin cursed, "Idiot."


    Ethan took off the cigarette and snuffed it out. "What are you going to do next?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "We proceed as nned."


    Ethan frowned. "I''ll send my men to protect you."


    Colin paused and said, "But keep a low profile. Make me hurt a little bit."


    Ethan faltered, "But Faye..." Faye was Colin''s weakness. When it came to Faye, there was a twitch in


    his heart.


    Colin kept silent for a long time before he replied, "Hide it from her."


    Ethan mocked, "Are you sure you can hide it?"


    Colin smiled bitterly and said honestly, "Not sure."


    Ethan teased, "I don''t advise you to be honest with her. Anyway, it wasn''t me who knelt before her."


    Faye got off the ne and took a taxi to the hotel.


    Arriving at the hotel, Faye paid the money and walked in with her suitcase.


    Colin had booked a top-ss hotel for her. When Faye checked in, the receptionist greeted her with a


    smile. "Ms. Nash, wee you."


    Faye smiled and asked, "How far is it from Comcast?"


    The receptionist replied, "It''s not far. If you take a taxi, it will take about half an hour."


    "Thank you," Faye said.


    Faye thought to herself, "Take it easy. There is a problem with the contract with thepany in


    Comcast. Since I''ll stay here for a week, why don''t I make the best use of the time?


    When Faye was talking to the receptionist, a man walked in, dragging a ck suitcase.


    Standing by Faye''s side, the man took out his ID card and handed it to the receptionist. "Hello, check


    in, please."


    The man wore sunsses and a sweater.


    But it could still be seen that he looked very handsome.


    The receptionist took the man''s ID card, her face flushing. She handed Faye a room card, "Ms. Nash,


    here are your ID card and room card."


    Faye put them away." Thank you."


    Faye left away, rolling her suitcase.


    When Faye waited for the elevator, the man walked to her with his suitcase.


    The man watched Faye with interest.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye faced the elevator door without emotion on her face. "How much did Brandon pay you to follow


    me from Cocanel to Yicbridge?"

 Chapter 573 Confession

    Chapter 573 Confession


    Chapter 573 Confession


    Hearing Faye''s calm tone, the man was taken aback.


    Faye nced at him and stepped into the elevator.


    The manughed, a wry look in his eyes.


    The two lived on the same floor. As the elevator slowly ascended, the man took two steps near Faye,


    his hands in his pockets, and leaned forward to Faye.


    "Who told you that I was sent by Brandon?"


    Faye rolled her suitcase and put it between the two of them.


    Seeing this, the man raised his eyebrows, "You''re unfriendly."


    Faye said coldly, "Go away."


    As Faye finished her words, the elevator door just opened.


    Ignoring the man, Faye got out of the elevator.


    The man stood in the elevator staring at Faye''s back and chuckled.


    After Faye entered her room, the first thing she did was checking the room thoroughly.


    Having confirmed that there was no monitor device, she unbuttoned her suit jacket, sat on the sofa,


    and called Colin.


    Colin picked it up immediately when he received the call. "Honey," he said in a mellow voice.


    Faye said, "I''ve arrived at the hotel."


    Colin asked, "Is the hotelfortable?"


    Faye replied truthfully, "Not bad."


    Hearing Faye was not interested in chatting, Colin paused and said in a deep voice, "Still angry?"


    Faye kicked off her high-heeled shoes and leaned back on the sofa.


    She didn''t answer, and changed the subject, "Have you had dinner?"


    Colin said, "No yet."


    Faye looked down at her watch. "Why haven''t you eaten? It''s sote."


    Colin said with a smile, "I can''t eat when you''re not here with me."


    Faye was speechless. There was a moment of silence.


    About half a minuteter, Faye asked, "When are you going to start?"


    Colin was silent for a while and told her the truth. "Tomorrow."


    Faye said, "Be careful."


    Colin chuckled. "Don''t worry. Of course, I''ll be careful."


    Hearing Colin''s rxed tone, Faye thought for a while with a frown and then said, "I think Brandon has


    known your n."


    Faye changed the subject so suddenly that Colin did a double take.


    He dropped his smile and asked in a deep voice, "Did any ident happen to you?"


    Faye took a deep breath and did not hide it from him. "I''m being followed. The man has followed me


    from Cocanel to Yicbridge."


    Colin''s face was sullen.


    Colin was originally worried that Faye would be implicated in Cocanel, so he made an excuse to ask


    her to leave.


    He hadn''t expected this to happen.


    Colin clenched his hands and said coldly, "I''ll send Andy to protect you."


    Faye said, "No need."


    Colin frowned. "Don''t be childish."


    Faye said, "Calm down. The more you care about me, the more you will be flustered. That man has


    followed me for a long time but did nothing. It is very likely that he was ordered to keep an eye on me."


    Colin insisted in a firm voice, "I can''t risk your life."


    Faye was silent.


    This was the first time Colin spoke to her in such a tone.


    Colin gasped and said, "Honey."


    Faye took a breath and said in a steady voice, "I will ask Lance to send someone."


    Colin grunted, "Lance is a jack of all trades. How can his men be reliable?"


    The depressing atmosphere became rxed after Colin''s words.


    Faye couldn''t helpughing. "Don''t underestimate Lance."


    Hearing herughter, Colin felt cheerful but still insisted, "I''ll send Andy there. I can''t trust Lance."


    Colin paused and added, "You don''t have to worry about me. I still have Ethan."


    Faye knew that it would be futile to advise Colin. Tofort him, she agreed, "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    Hearing that, Colin let out a long sigh of relief and said something sweet. "Honey, I''ll let you do


    whatever you want when youe back."


    Faye said, "I just want you to be safe."


    When Colin heard the words, his heart swelled, and the Adam''s apple rolled, "Don''t worry."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye leaned on the sofa, rubbing her forehead. Somehow, she felt


    something bad was going to happen.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That night, when Faye was in sleep, there was a sudden sound of unlocking the door.


    Being a light sleeper, Faye woke up immediately. After all, she had been on her guard.


    However, no one broke in, but she heard fighting in the corridor.

 Chapter 574 Put on the Play

    Chapter 574 Put on the y


    Chapter 574 Put on the y


    Hearing the sound, Faye sat up, but did not turn on the bedsidemp, and reached for her cellphone on


    the bedside table.


    Two o''clock in the morning was a deep sleep time. It seemed that they came prepared.


    Faye held her breath, listening to the fighting outside the door, then sent a message to Lance. "Has


    Andy arrived in Yicbridge?"


    Lance replied immediately, "Just arrived. We are on our way to the hotel."


    Faye texted, "Are you here too?"


    Lance replied, "Yes!"


    Faye texted, "Got it."


    After that, Faye got out of bed, tied the belt of her nightgown tightly, and walked towards the door.


    The sound of fighting grew louder and louder, and she heard someone sneering, "What a dirty trick you


    are ying."


    "You want to attack a woman in the middle of the night. Aren''t you afraid of being theughingstock of


    the circle?" Another voice sounded.


    "Gunner, do you want to betray Mr. Farrell? How dare you!"


    The first voice answered, "Hey, I''m not his man. How can I betray him? Don''t try to put me in the wrong.


    I''m a righteous man."


    Hearing that, Faye raised her eyebrows, standing behind the door.


    She figured out one group of the people worked for Brandon, and the other group...


    When Faye was thinking, something hit the door with a thud.


    Afterward, a vicious warning sounded, "Gunner, don''t think your father can cover you. If you dare to


    find trouble with him..."


    Before the man could finish his words, Faye opened the door suddenly.


    As the door was opened, the two men who had been leaning against the door fell backward.


    Seeing that, Faye extended her hand to support one man''s back and at the same time kicked in the


    other man''s belly.


    It happened suddenly, and no one expected it.


    The man was kicked and fell to the ground. He swore in a stooped posture, his face pale with pain.


    "Damn it!"


    The man who was supported by Faye''s hand was Gunner, and the two had met in the day.


    Gunner stabilized himself and blinked at Faye. "Did we wake you up?"


    Faye kept a cold face. "Are you protecting me?"


    Gunner said, "Isn''t it obvious?"


    Faye said, "Okay."


    With that, Faye shot out the door and seized the man by the throat who had fallen on the ground until


    his face turned purple.


    Before the man''s aplices could react, Gunner rushed forward and knocked them out.


    The man lying on the ground struggled hard.


    Faye said coldly without emotion on her face, "Do you want to stay alive?"


    The man couldn''t speak, so he could only give up struggling and blinked.


    Faye said, "You''d better not y tricks under my nose."


    Faye said and let go of the man''s neck.


    The man gasped for air.


    Seeing the man recover his breath, Faye grabbed his cor and pulled him up.


    The man stared at Faye in big-eyed amazement, "You... What do you want to do?"


    Faye said in a low voice, "I don''t want to rm the police."


    After that, Faye pushed the man into the door, turned to Gunner, and said, "Take that one in."


    Gunner was taken aback by Faye''s behavior. After recovering from his shock, he nodded, muttering,


    "Why would she need my protection? I think she can protect me."


    More than ten minutester, Faye was sitting in front of the sofa drinking coffee. Gunner tied up


    Brandon''s men with his ties.


    After that, Gunner walked to Faye and teased, "Now you know I''m not a bad man."


    Faye raised her eyes. "Are you Maxwell''s man?"


    Gunner took out the cigarette case from his pocket and lit it up between his lips, "I''m Maxwell''s friend."


    Gunner took a drag on his cigarette and pursed his lips. Just as he was about to say something, the


    door was knocked.


    Gunner was startled and choked with smoke. He started to cough violently.


    Faye nced at him and got up to open the door.


    The door was opened, Faye saw Andy and Lance at the door.


    Lance grinned cheekily. "I knew you are not sleeping."


    Faye invited them in. "Come in."


    Lance nodded with a smile and strode into the door. But at the sight of the scene in the room, the


    corner of his mouth twitched. "Has your room been burrized?" He turned to look at Faye in surprise.


    Faye didn''t answer the question and winked at Andy.


    Andy winked at Andy. Andy nced at her knowingly and walked over to Gunner. He pulled him up


    from the sofa and flung him to the ground.


    Andy used a strength bigger than Faye''s.


    Gunner was so painful that he gasped for breath.


    After a long time, Gunner winced painfully, "You crazy woman. You''re ungrateful!"


    Faye looked indifferent. "Did you forget that I''m not stupid when you put on the y?"Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 575 I??m Just Not Stupid

    Chapter 575 I??m Just Not Stupid


    Chapter 575 I''m Just Not Stupid


    Hearing Faye''s words, Gunner looked terrible.


    After a few seconds, Gunner said through his teeth, "What y do you mean? Do rich people all have


    persecution paranoia?"


    Gunner gritted his teeth with an innocent face, which could easily fool a kind man.


    Gunnery on the ground, keeping shouting.


    Andy looked at Faye and asked with a frown, "Mrs. Farrell, do you want him to shut up?"


    Faye said, "He''s quite noisy."


    Andy nodded, took a handkerchief out of his pocket, and poked it into Gunner''s mouth.


    He grabbed Gunner''s cor and took him to the wall. "Mrs. Farrell, where did you get the ropes?" he


    asked in puzzlement.


    Faye said indifferently, "There are ties in his suitcase."


    Before Andy could speak, Lance volunteered. "Where is his suitcase? I''ll get it."


    Faye said, "The next room. Turn right when you go out."


    Lance made the OK sign with his fingers and left away.


    Gunner, who was pressed in the corner, watched Lance leave with a look of disbelief on his face,


    thinking, "He wants to tie me with my tie! How can they do this to me?"


    After a short while, Lance came back with a few knotted ties in his hand, muttering, "Why did this guy


    put so many ties in his suitcase?"


    Lance stretched the ties. "They are all nice ties. The quality is good."


    Lance said and handed the ties to Andy.


    Andy took them and tied up Gunner quite tightly. Because Andy exercised a lot, Gunner whined loudly


    in pain, swearing.


    A few minutester, the room returned to silence. Gunner was exhausted, leaning against the corner,


    and red at Faye with resentment.


    Faye walked back to the sofa again and handed the empty coffee cup to Lance. "Pour me another cup


    of coffee."


    Lance took it and chuckled. "You can''t get back to sleep, can you?"


    Faye rubbed the forehead. "Mmm."


    The hotel room was well-equipped. After a while, Lance brought a cup of coffee to Faye.


    Faye took a sip of it and leaned back on the sofa, looking at the three men on the ground, and thinking


    about what to do about them.


    Lance sat down on the armrest of the sofa beside her and asked curiously, "Faye, who is that man?"


    Faye said, "Gunner, Maxwell''s man."


    Lance tutted, "What game is Maxwell ying? He said he would cooperate with Colin but has sent his


    men to attack you."


    Faye''s fingertips rubbed the handle of the coffee cup but didn''t answer.


    Lance asked again, "What y did he mean?"


    Faye told Lance about what had happened in a calm voice.


    Lance was dumbfounded. "He... saved you!"


    Faye said with a smile. "Do you think he was saving me?"


    Lance said, "Wasn''t he?"


    Andy gave Lance a nk stare. "Stupid."


    Lance turned to look at Andy. "Huh?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Andy said, "In such a top-ss hotel, monitors are everywhere, and the security is top-notch, so


    Brandon will not be so stupid to send his men to attack Mrs. Farrell at the hotel."


    Lance finally saw the light.


    Andy continued, "Besides, they fought in the corridor for so long but none of them are injured. It doesn''t


    make sense."


    Hearing Andy''s analysis, Lance was convinced and gave a thumbs up, "Andy, you are so witty."


    Andy replied, "I''m just not stupid."


    Hearing that, Lance touched his nose, feeling humiliated.


    The person who was humiliated was not only Lance but also Gunner, who was leaning against the wall.


    The anger in Gunner''s eyes dissipated, and he goggled at Faye.


    Having noticed Gunner''s gaze, Faye looked sideways at him and said slowly, "Is there anything else


    you want to say?"


    Gunner whined and bobbed his head.


    Lance was amused by Gunner''s appearance and said, "Faye, do you allow him to speak?"


    Faye didn''t answer, raising her chin.


    Lance stood up from the sofa, strode over to Gunner, and patted his face, warning, "You''d better say


    something useful, or..."


    Lance didn''t finish his words, but the fierce look in his eyes was noticeable.


    Gunner looked at Lance, swearing in his heart, but his face was full of obedient smiles.


    Looking at Gunner''s smile, Lance raised his eyebrows and took out his handkerchief.


    Gunner moved his sore jaw and looked at Faye. "I admit that I hired these two men, but it was Maxwell


    who sent me to protect you. You can call Maxwell if you don''t believe me!"

 Chapter 576 The United Front

    Chapter 576 The United Front


    Chapter 576 The United Front


    As the saying went, birds of a feather flocked together. And it was true. Gunner and Maxwell belonged


    to the same kind of people to a substantial extent. But Gunner looked milder, while Maxwell was more


    ruthless.


    When Gunner finished speaking, he found Faye kept staring at him in silence, so he smiled, "You don''t


    believe me?"


    Faye said lightly, "Andy, call Maxwell."


    Gunner said, "Yes! Call him!"


    Hearing this, Andy took out his phone and dialed Maxwell''s number. But no one answered the call after


    the phone had rung for a long time.


    Andy said, "Madam, he did not answer."


    Faye smiled and said, "I see."


    Hearing this, Lance was gearing up. He deliberately moved his wrists in front of Gunner and made his


    joints rattle.


    Gunner was a young master of a wealthy family and had been pampered since childhood, so he had


    never been beaten. Now, he wanted to exin but had no evidence, so he could only helplessly say, "I


    swear what I said is true."


    Lance said, "You swear?"


    Gunner nodded, "Yeah, I swear."


    Lance tutted, "Do you think we are ying house with you? We are all adults. But you are trying to fool


    us by swearing? If the police suspect you of murder, will they let you go when you tell them you did not


    do it?"


    Gunner fell silent.


    Lance mocked, "Do you think they will praise you for swearing sincerely and believe you''re innocent?"


    Gunner was speechless.


    Lance was incredibly good at making sly digs at others. He did not use rude words but could hit


    people''s pain points heavily. As he finished speaking, the air froze for a few seconds. When he was


    about to punch Gunner, thetter suddenly said, "Call him with my phone! Call his private number!"


    Lance stopped his punch in time, turned his head to look at Faye, and asked, "What should I do?"


    Faye said, "Use his phone to call Maxwell."


    Lance nodded and frisked Gunner. After finding the phone, he squatted in front of him to ask for the


    password and Maxwell''s private number.


    After a few minutes, the call was finally answered, and Maxwell asked in a weak voice on the other end


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    of the phone, "What''s wrong?"


    Hearing his voice, Lance raised his hand and pped Gunner on the back of the head.


    Gunner gasped in pain before saying, "You sound weird. What happened?"


    Maxwell replied, "I got beaten severely just now."


    Gunner said, "I am calling to tell you that everything is fine here."


    Hearing this, Maxwell kept silent for a moment and then burst intoughter, asking, "You were caught?"


    Gunner was speechless.


    Maxwell said with a smirk, "Give the phone to Faye."


    Since Maxwell had found it out, Gunner gave up hiding it. He simply leaned against the wall and said


    Maxwell smiled mockingly, "If you don''t take the initiative to provoke her, she won''t kill you."


    Gunner snapped, "Beauty in eyes, friends off mind!"


    Then, Lance stood up and handed Faye the phone.


    She took it over and said coldly, "Hi, Maxwell."


    Maxwell teased, "Gunner is my friend, and I sent him over to protect you. Don''t misunderstand.


    Although he looks a bit wretched, he is a good person."


    Faye sneered, "I don''t think a good guy would hire people to pick the lock of my door in the middle of


    the night!"


    Hearing this, Maxwell paused for a second before repeating, "He hired people to pick the lock of your


    door in the middle of the night?"


    Faye sneered in response.


    Maxwell said, "Kill him. Don''t consider my feelings."


    When Maxwell finished speaking, Faye kept silent, but Gunner who was leaning against the wall in the


    corner sat up and cursed, "Maxwell, are you still a human? I risked my life for you, but you let her kill


    me?"


    Maxwell sneered, "She is a pretty woman, after all. I''m trying to help. Believe me, you won''t want to be


    killed by Colin."


    Gunner snapped, "I should have worked for Brandon instead of you. I am such a bad judge of


    character!"


    Lance thought his swears were too annoying, so he shoved the cloth into his mouth again. Gunner


    red at him but was unable to utter a word.


    When Maxwell heard Gunner suddenly fall silent, he was not anxious but said in a rare serious tone,


    "Don''t worry. I have reached a cooperation agreement with Colin, so I will not do anything treacherous.


    Gunner''s family has a widework of contacts in Bomsville, so Brandon will not hurt him easily. You


    will be safer if you let him stay by your side."


    Faye asked, "Why should I trust you?"


    Maxwell chuckled, "Faye, it is not because I care about you that I sent him to protect you. I did it for my


    own sake. Only if you''re safe will Colin continue cooperating with me."

 Chapter 577 Fake Brotherhood

    Chapter 577 Fake Brotherhood


    Chapter 577 Fake Brotherhood


    Maxwell spoke every word clearly, as if he were afraid Faye could not hear him.


    As Faye didn''t answer immediately, Maxwell smirked. "I''m being watched now, so I can''t say too much.


    If you don''t believe me..."


    Maxwell paused, and continued, "Then Just kill Gunner."


    After Maxwell finished speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Listening to the beep on her phone, Faye dropped her eyes on Gunner in the corner.


    The phone was on speaker. Gunner couldn''t help shivering when he saw Faye looking at him.


    Faye said, "Maxwell asked me to kill you if I don''t trust him."


    Gunner''s eyes widened and he was struggling.


    What was a brother?


    The one who took the lightning strike for you when you swore.


    Gunner was gagged and there was nothing he could do but struggle.


    Faye stared at Gunner for a while, then withdrew her gaze and lowered her eyes to the watch on her


    wrist. "It''s gettingte. Let''s get some rest first. If there''s anything else, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Lance asked, "Then what about these three people?"


    "Take them back to your room first."


    Lance nodded. "Okay."


    Then Lance and Andy dragged Gunner and the two men tied up out of the room.


    Faye sat on the sofa to stabilize her mood. Then she picked up the inte phone in the room and


    dialed the front desk.


    When the call was connected, Faye came straight to the point, "Do you know Gunner?"


    The front desk froze for a moment, and then responded, "No."


    "You hesitated."


    The front desk was lost for words.


    Faye continued, "I hope tonight''s surveince footage can be erased."


    The front desk was silent, and after a few seconds, she said, "It''s not up to me. I need to ask our


    manager."


    "Okay. Tell me the result at nine o''clock tomorrow morning."


    Faye hung up the phone without waiting for a response.


    She drank thest sip of coffee and went back to the bedroom.


    Lance and Andy only booked one room in the first ce. Now there were three more strangers in the


    room, so a suite was clearly not enough.


    Lance asked, "Andy, why don''t we get another room?"


    The original n was that Lance would sleep in the bedroom and Andy would sleep on the couch in the


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    living room. But now apparently Andy couldn''t sleep in the living room.


    Andy replied, "I''m cool."


    Lance nced at the three people who were thrown on the ground. "Are you gonna sleep in the living


    room with them?"


    Andy frowned and said nothing.


    Seeing Andy''s disapproving face, Lance coughed softly, and said tentatively, "Anyway, they are tied up


    and can''t run away. Why don''t you sleep in the bedroom with me?"


    Having known Andy for so long, Lance knew his temper too well.


    Although the two were friends, Andy hated it when people get close to him.


    Normally, Andy didn''t like to be touched, let alone share a bed with someone else.


    Lance was just putting out feelers. He didn''t have much hope, but Andy said, "Okay."


    Lance was speechless.


    Andy''s expression was unnatural and then he walked to the bedroom.


    After a while, the sound of the shower wasing from the bathroom.


    Lance raised his eyebrows and looked puzzled.


    Then Lance walked over to Gunner, stretched out his hand, pulled the veil out of Gunner''s mouth, and


    said, "Don''t try anything sneaky. Stay here tonight. Do you hear me?"


    Gunner''s arrogance of the day was gone, and now his face was full of ingratiating smile. "Lance, can I


    talk to you about something?"


    "Go ahead."


    "My family actually invested in this hotel. The bed is huge. Do you think I can squeeze in with you and


    Andy?"


    Hearing this, Lance narrowed his eyes. "Excuse me?"


    Gunner didn''t respond.


    Lance raised his hand and pped Gunner on the back of the head. "You''re a prisoner now. Sleeping


    in the bed is off the table."


    Gunner curled his lip in pain and said nothing. He opened his mouth angrily and bit the veil in Lance''s


    hand.


    Lance looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    Gunner said vaguely, "Gag my mouth. I''m going to sleep."


    With the force of Lance''s hand, Gunner shoved the veil into his mouth. Then Gunner fell to the ground


    and closed his eyes.


    Early in the morning the next day, in the Fennth Community.


    As soon as Colin got up, he received a call from Maxwell.


    Colin reached out and pressed the answer button. Maxwell said in a deep voice, "What time do you go


    to thepany today? I''ll talk to you about something."


    Colin said calmly, "Around eight o''clock."


    "Then see you at eight."


    "Okay."


    Colin hung up the phone and sent Ethan a text, "They''ll probably do it on my way to thepany."


    Ethan replied at once, "I will arrange five groups of people to guard ording to the road section.


    Rx, this will not arouse suspicion."


    Colin, "Protect me."


    Ethan, "Don''t make me take Brandon''s part."

 Chapter 578 Schemes

    Chapter 578 Schemes


    Chapter 578 Schemes


    After sending the text to Ethan, Colin snickered. He threw the phone on the bedside table, and walked


    into the bathroom to take a shower.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Colin dressed neatly and went downstairs.


    Cindy was cooking downstairs.


    Seeing Colining downstairs, Cindy poked her head out of the kitchen and asked, "Mr. Farrell,


    would you like to have breakfast at home?"


    Colin wore his tiezily. "No."


    "Then let me get you a carton of milk?"


    "No. I''m good."


    Cindy responded with a smile, "Okay."


    When Cindy was about to withdraw her head into the kitchen, Colin said, "Make more stomach


    nourishing food for breakfast in the future. Mrs. Farrell has a bad stomach."


    Cindy nodded. "I understand."


    "I''ll let you go."


    After Colin finished speaking, he walked away.


    Robert was waiting in the car at the door when Colin went out.


    Seeing Colining out, Robert got out of the car, opened the car door and said in a low voice, "Mr.


    Farrell, someone is watching."


    Colin leaned over and got into the car, smiling yfully. "It''s time to test your driving skills."


    Robert understood at once. "They are going to carry out their schemes today?"


    "Yes."


    Robert had been working for Colin for a long time. Robert''s face did not change at Colin''s words, and


    he even managed a respectful smile.


    Seeing the earnestness of Robert''s acting, Colin''s smile deepened.


    Robert made eye contact with Colin and closed the car door. Then Robert stepped to the driver''s seat.


    Colin leaned back in the seat, took out his phone and sent a text to Faye, "Morning, honey. I love you."


    Without waiting for Faye to reply, Colin turned off his phone and raised his eyes to look ahead.


    Robert was an experienced driver and drove steadily. Robert looked at Colin in the rear view mirror


    after the car had gone some way. "We''ve thrown mud at several of Brandon''s subsidiary corporations


    in a row recently. He must be holding a grudge."


    Colin was ying with his phone. "That''s exactly what I want."


    "Did you tell this to Mrs. Farrell?"


    When speaking of Faye, Colin''s hand paused and said truthfully, "I have said half of it."


    Robert was lost for words.


    Colin sighed. "When shees back, I''ll make amends to her."


    Robert had never dared to say much about Faye. To put an end to the subject as quickly as possible,


    Robert raised his hand to touch the tip of his nose and said, "I''m sure Mrs. Farrell will understand."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly. "Will she?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert answered with little confidence, "Of course she will."


    As soon as Robert finished his sentence, he saw a car passing from behind, and his brow puckered.


    "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin narrowed his eyes. "I saw it."


    "There is a car behind us trying to pass us."


    "Let it pass."


    When Robert heard this, he deliberately slowed down. "There are more than one car following us. I


    think they''re trying to keep us in the middle. Brandon has got a lot of nerve."


    Colin sneered. "The older a person is, the more he wants to prove that he is still young and vigorous."


    Robert clenched the steering wheel. "Mr. Farrell, if I get hurt today, is it a work-rted injury?"


    Colin snickered. "Yes, and I''ll give you an extra bonus."


    Robert smiled. "Then I must perform well and try to get more bonuses."


    After Robert finished speaking, amercial car passed them by.


    As Robert had guessed, themercial car did not speed away after passing them, but kept a


    distance of about 3.3 feet from them and drove at a constant speed.


    Then another car came forward from behind drove alongside them.


    Robert said, "We are surrounded."


    Colin''s lips curved up slightly, and a sneer shed in his eyes. "Are they trying to force us into an


    ident?"


    Robert smiled back. "With my driving skills, they probably won''t be able to realize that wish."


    Colin''s slender and straight legs stretched out in the back of the car. "Robert."


    "What?"


    Colin said coldly, "Meet their wish."


    Robert raised his eyes and nced at Colin. Without asking the intention, Robert replied, "Got it."


    Colin turned his head to look out of the window. He took a piece of gum from his pocket, put it in his


    mouth, chewed it several times, and said in a low voice, "Faye hasn''t texted me back. Hasn''t she got


    up yet?"

 Chapter 579 Put on a Show

    Chapter 579 Put on a Show


    Chapter 579 Put on a Show


    Colin spoke in a serious tone. Then he withdrew his gaze and looked at his phone thoughtfully.


    Robert looked at Colin in the rear view mirror, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Robert dared to wager that his boss, looking so grave, was not thinking about the grim situation outside


    the window.


    Without waiting for Robert to think about it, themercial car that was advancing side by side had


    already deviated from thene and approached them.


    Robert nced at thatmercial car cidly through the window.


    Colin said, "Robert, don''t let them see the w."


    "Got it."


    Just as Robert finished speaking, the car on the left suddenly hit Robert''s car body.


    Robert frowned slightly and yed it cool. But in order to y a state of panic, Robert deliberately


    honked his horn several times.


    When those people heard Robert honking the horn, instead of stopping, their car crashed into Robert''s


    car body three or four times in session.


    Due to inertia, Robert''s car nearly hit the right guardrail.


    Robert said, "Mr. Farrell, these people don''t seem to be the subordinates of Brandon."


    Colin sneered. "Of course not. How could Brandon be so stupid as to use his own people to do such a


    thing?"


    "There are desperadoes who ept someone''s money to save him from disasters," Colin said, turning


    his phone around.


    Robert said, "There are a lot of daredevils."


    Colin said dismissively, "They may not have time to spend the money they have spent their lives for. "


    For the rest of the time, Colin and Robert were silent.


    The car in front of them kept moving at a constant speed, while the cars behind them and on their side


    kepting closer.


    Robert held his breath, observing the direction of the car''s tires on the left. Seeing the driver tilt the car


    30 degrees, Robert said in a deep voice, "Mr. Farrell, hold on."


    Then Robert had the right moment to turn the wheel and go straight into the right guardrail.


    There was a loud bang and the driver''s airbag went out.


    Robert grunted, gritted his teeth and asked Colin, "Mr. Farrell, are you all right?"


    A sharp pain shot through Colin''s arm, but he was in denial. "I''m okay."


    At that time, those people in the cars were all overwhelmed.


    "Whose car hit it?"


    "Lawson''s car?"


    "Didn''t we agree to hit Colin''s car on the corner and kill him directly?"


    "It wasn''t me. My car just scraped against their car body and didn''t even have time to hit it."


    "Shut up. Drop it. What should we do now?"


    Those people kept discussing and the scene was very chaotic.


    Just as they were talking on the inte and discussing whether to hit Colin''s car again, suddenly the


    police sirens wailed.


    They were in a panic, and the leading car sped off, followed by the remaining two.


    But before they reached the next intersection, they were stopped in front and behind by two police cars.


    The next second, a policeman knocked on their car window. "Get out."


    Yicbridge.


    Faye was catching up on her sleep and suddenly she woke up from a nightmare.


    Faye frowned and gasped. The phone on the bedside suddenly rang.


    The call was from the hotel lobby manager. Without saying much, he directly agreed to Faye''s request


    The lobby manager said, "Ms. Nash, now that we''ve agreed to your request, would you consider


    releasing Mr. Warren?"


    After the lobby manager finished speaking, he waited for Faye''s answer, but all he heard was the busy-


    back tone.


    The lobby manager was speechless.


    Faye hung up the phone, sat up against the bed and pressed her lips. She was still a little shaken up.


    After calming down, Faye turned on her phone, saw the text Colin sent and then she replied, "Morning,


    I just woke up. I love you too."


    After sending the text, Faye let out a long sigh.


    Colin got Faye''s text just as he was being loaded onto a stretcher.


    One of Colin''s arms appeared to be dislocated, and it was too painful to lift it. Struggling to hold the


    phone in one hand, Colin sent Faye a voice message, "I have a meeting. I''ll talk to youter."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Colin finished speaking, a thinyer of sweat broke out on his forehead.


    The two medical staff carrying the stretcher looked at Colin, and one of them said, "You can''t do this.


    You have to inform your family. In your condition, you need to be hospitalized. How can you do that


    without your family?"


    Colin gasped in pain and closed his eyes. "I have family."


    Colin paused, gritting his teeth, and dial Abbot''s number.


    When the call was connected, Abbot''s voice sounded like he was looking for a beating, "Are you still


    alive?"


    "Come to the hospital."


    "I''m the only one you can count on in a moment like this, right?"


    Colin took a deep breath. "I advise you to be kind."

 Chapter 580 The Truth Was Not Being Told

    Chapter 580 The Truth Was Not Being Told


    Chapter 580 The Truth Was Not Being Told


    As Colin finished speaking, Abbotughed out on the other end of the phone.


    Then Abbot cleared his throat. "It will be toote for you to call. I have already arrived at the hospital


    and I''ve arranged the ward for you. It''s a VIP ward."


    Colin was speechless.


    The two medical staff listening to Colin''s phone call were speechless as well.


    The staff thought that this was the first time they had met such a family member, who had the ability to


    predict and went to the hospital in advance to get a VIP ward and wait for the patient.


    Colin was loaded into the ambnce, followed by Robert.


    Colin and Robert looked at each other. Robert was ck and blue. He asked, "Mr. Farrell, am I


    disfigured?"


    Colin replied seriously, "No, you''re handsome."


    Robert couldn''t believe it. "Really?"


    Robert felt that the bridge of his nose was crooked when the airbag popped out just now.


    Colin said, "Yes."


    After Colin finished speaking, he closed his eyes without looking at Robert.


    Robert moved his head and nced at the medical staff sitting on both sides of the ambnce. He saw


    them all holding back theirughter.


    Robert looked puzzled. "What are youughing at?"


    One of the medical staff burst into tears, and said whileughing, "Nothing. I just saw a piece of very


    funny news."


    Robert didn''t believe it. "Then what are theyughing at?"


    Another medical staff replied, "She shared that very funny news with us just now."


    Robert was literally knocked out by the airbag. His mind was so confused that he was easily fooled.


    It just got quiet in the ambnce. Colin burst outughing as hey on the side.


    Robert turned his head to look at Colin with a puzzled face.


    Colin said without changing his expression, "I''mughing at myself."


    Robert said, "Fine."


    At the same time, Faye knocked on Lance''s door after washing up.


    Lance opened the door in a grey checked silk nightgown. The buttons of his clothes were messed up.


    Faye raised her eyebrows. "What happened to you?"


    Lance raised his hand and scratched his hair, leaning against the door frame and said, "It''s a long


    story."


    Faye chuckled. "Didn''t you sleep well?"


    Lance nced back. Not seeing Andy, Lance leaned closer to Faye. He lowered his voice, "Have you


    ever seen two men sleeping in a bed with a line drawn?"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing at the words of Lance. "Andy drew a line between you and him while you


    were sleeping in the same bed?"


    Lance sighed. "He''s too defensive."


    Faye snickered. "Well, the awareness of prevention should be strengthened. Nowadays, not only girls


    but also boys should be careful."


    Lance retorted, "He has a lot on the ball. What does he worry about?"


    Faye pressed her lips and smiled. "I don''t understand Andy''s thoughts. If you want to know his


    thoughts, you can ask him directly."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance curled his lip. "I don''t dare ask him. Yesterday he was afraid of meing near him. When he


    finally fell asleep, I rolled over and identally put my leg on him. Then he opened his eyes and went


    off."


    Faye said, "You deserve it."


    Lance lowered his voice and said, "The bed was originally mine."


    Faye tittered. "Just bear with it. Think of Andy''s kindness to you."


    Lance was lost for words.


    Indeed, as a friend, Andy was really kind to Lance.


    Faye finished speaking and entered Lance''s room with a smile.


    On the ground, Gunner and his two subordinates were still sleeping.


    These subordinates were just like their master. How careless of these three. It was amazing these


    three were able to sleep soundly under this condition.


    Faye tilted her head towards Lance and lifted her chin.


    Lance understood, stepped forward and kicked the three people who were sleeping soundly.


    The two subordinates woke up first. Seeing Faye and Lance, they swallowed and did not dare to say a


    word.


    Lance looked at Gunner, who was kicked three times but still motionless. He squatted down and


    taunted. "Man, do you think you''re sleeping in your own bed?"


    Gunner muttered, turned over and continued to sleep.


    Seeing this, Lance couldn''t helpughing. He pped Gunner''s face several times with the back of his


    hand.


    Lance pped Gunner hard. Then Gunner frowned and opened his eyes.


    Faye said, "Untie them."


    Hearing this, Lance smiled and replied, "Okay."


    Lance untied Gunner first, and then turned to untie the other two people on the ground.


    When Gunner was untied, he sat up from the ground and stretched. He had hardly lifted his arm when


    he felt a sharp pain in his neck.


    Gunner said, "I''ve got a stiff neck."


    Lance jokingly replied, "You slept on the floor all night with your neck crooked. Of course you''ll get a


    stiff neck."


    Gunner hated Lance sincest night, so he didn''t want to respond to Lance at this moment. Gunner


    cocked his neck to look at Faye. "You trust me now?"


    Faye nced at Gunner. "No."


    "Then why did you untie me?"


    Faye stepped over to the sofa and sat down. "If you like being tied up, I can have you tied up again."


    She kept a straight face.


    Gunner was put to silence.


    Seeing that Gunner was silent, Faye asked, "Maxwell said Brandon has some fear of your family. I


    wonder what he''s afraid of?"


    Hearing Faye''s words, Gunner looked defensive. "Why do you ask this?"


    Faye said tly, "Take advantage of you."

 Chapter 581 Make the Best Use of People

    Chapter 581 Make the Best Use of People


    Chapter 581 Make the Best Use of People


    Gunner had lived so long, but it was the first time that he had heard people talking about using others


    so freely.


    Gunner looked directly at Faye and his lips twitched, ready to say something, but he felt that nothing


    could express his feelings at the moment.


    He wanted to swear, but she was a woman.


    If he didn''t scold her and tried to be reasonable, his father told him when he was young not to try to be


    reasonable with women.


    No badnguage. No reason. Just go ahead. However, the strength of both sides was really a little


    bit...disparity.


    Faye dropped her words and looked at Gunner, who lookedplicated and said nothing. She raised


    her lips and said quietly, "Didn''t Maxwell send you to protect me?"


    Gunner nced at Faye, and reluctantly replied, "Hmm."


    Faye, "Since you are here to protect me, I must know your strength, right?"


    Gunner, "..."


    Faye smiled and continued to say, "To be honest, as far as your performance yesterday is concerned, I


    really doubt your strength."


    Hearing the words, Gunner stared straight at Faye, and his face flushed with anger.


    Was there any problem with his strength?


    It was obviously that she was different from the ordinary people and she didn''t behave by rules!


    When a normal woman was faced with a person who helped her, she would be grateful and even


    Who would be like her?!


    Not only was she unmoved, but she even rationally analyzed the unreasonable points.


    Gunner looked at Faye and inhaled deeply. He felt his stiff neck was getting more painful.


    After Faye finished her words, she saw Gunner blushing and silent. She looked down at his wrist and


    said, "Gunner, my time is limited. If you can''t prove your strength to me, you have only two ways to go,


    First, for the sake of cooperation between Maxwell and my husband, I will let you go, and you


    disappear in front of me with your fellows. Second, you can stay with me, but I have to bind you until I


    leave Yicbridge."


    Gunner, "..."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Where were there two ways for him to choose?


    Obviously, he was forced to show his cards!


    For others, all roads were leading to Rome, while for him, those two ways were full of pits.


    Hearing what Faye said, Gunner frowned. After thinking for a moment, he truthfully replied, "Most of the


    stocks of thepanies in Bomsville of Brandon are from our family."


    Faye raised her eyebrows, "Really?"


    Gunner snorted, ¡°Everyone in Bomsville knows the Warrans and everyone knows my father''s power in


    the city.¡±


    After Gunner finished his words, Faye said nothing. Lance, standing by, jokingly said, "Oh, really?¡±


    Gunner squinted at Lance. He couldn''t hide his contempt and said, "What do you know about business


    rules?"


    Lance teased, "I don''t understand the business rules, but I know that if you offend me now, it''s as easy


    for me to squeeze you to death as it is for an ant."


    Gunner, "..."


    Lance sneered, "Man, I think you must be spoiled, and never suffer. Well, I''ll give you a free lesson to


    let you know how dangerous the world is."


    Gunner, "..."


    Lance said it and rubbed his hands.


    Seeing this, Gunner stepped back with the stiff neck and said, "No, you people are sick, aren''t you?


    Are you losing your mind? I''m here to help you, you..."


    Without waiting for Gunner to finish, Faye raised her lips and interrupted, "Lance, don''t frighten him."


    Lance stopped when he heard the words and answered with a grin, "OK."


    Faye nced at Gunner, stood up and said indifferently, "I''ll go to Comcast, you... go with me."


    Since they were to protect her, it would be wasteful if she didn''t make full use of them.


    Hospital of Cocanel.


    Colin was not seriously injured. Except for a dislocated arm, all other injuries were skin trauma.


    Compared with Colin, Robert was a bit more miserable.


    His nose was broken, and his face swelled. What''s worse, his ribs were dislocated.


    After Abbot settled down these two people, he arranged two nurses to take care of them, going to the


    corridor to take out his mobile phone and dial Ethan''s phone.


    The bell rang for a while, and the phone was connected. Abbot lowered his voice and said, "Colin and


    Robert are settled. What''s your situation?"


    Ethan, "Everything has been solved, except Maxwell''s matter."


    Abbot smiled thoughtfully and said meaningfully, "Come to the hospital to pick me up, and I''ll go with


    you."

 Chapter 582 They Are All Typical Trouble-Makers

    Chapter 582 They Are All Typical Trouble-Makers


    Chapter 582 They Are All Typical Trouble-Makers


    Abbot said something and Ethan picked his eyebrows on the phone.


    After a while, Ethan answered with a sneer, "Go downstairs, I''ll be there in twenty minutes."


    Abbot, "Good."


    After about twenty minutes, Ethan drove to the hospital.


    As soon as the car stopped, Abbot appeared outside the window of the co driver''s car.


    Ethan pressed the unlock button of the door, and Abbot leaned over to the car with a grin.


    Ethan looked at him sideways. "Don''t tell me that you''ve been waiting in the parking lot for twenty


    minutes."


    Abbot lowered his head and fastened his seat belt. "Only more, not less."


    Ethan, "Abbot, why do I think you seem excited?"


    Abbot raised his eyes. "Is there any?"


    Ethan smiled, "What do you say?"


    Abbot sat up straight, adjusted his posture, and said seriously, "Maybe because I value friendship, I


    prefer to do everything for my brother!"


    Ethan turned the steering wheel,"I''ll watch quietly pretending."


    The car drove out of the hospital and went straight to Maxwell''s vi.


    A subordinate of Ethan reported an hour ago that Maxwell had left the Farrells'' Mansion and returned


    to his vi.


    Half an hourter, Ethan drove to Maxwell''s vi.


    Ethan turned off the fire, and Abbot lowered the window and looked out, jokingly said,"Although


    Maxwell didn''t have a good character, his room quality was not bad."


    Ethan replied in a cold voice, "As long as the money was paid, everyone had a good taste."


    Abbot retorted, "That''s not certain."


    Ethan, "Stop talking nonsense and get off the bus."


    Ethan finished his words and push the door to get off.


    Ethan got off the car, followed by Abbot.


    They walked to the vi door side by side. Ethan raised his hand and pressed the doorbell. A few


    minutester, a housekeeper came out.


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Abbot sneered, "Are there other people living here besides Maxwell?"


    The housekeeper smiled respectfully, "Sorry, Mr. Camden..."


    Before the steward could finish speaking, Ethan''s eyes shed with impatience. He raised his leg and


    kicked the steward in the chest, kicking him straight on the gate.


    The chambein didn''t expect that Ethan would suddenly make a move, let alone that Ethan would be


    so skillful. He was stunned by suffocation for a moment.


    Ethan didn''t talk much nonsense with the housekeeper. He turned to Abbot and raised his jaw,"Go


    inside."


    Abbot uttered a "tut", "Violence."


    After Abbot stopped talking, he smiled cynically and walked inside.


    Seeing Abbot enter the door smoothly, Ethan took back his foot that stepped on the steward''s chest


    and said coldly, "Go to tell Brandon that he is ready to collect Maxwell''s body."


    The steward put his hands on his chest and gasped, not daring to answer or contradict.


    Ethan, "Tell Brandon that it is Ethan who wants Maxwell''s life."


    The steward''s eyes were full of fear when he heard that Ethan telling his identity.


    Looking around the whole Cocanel, everyone knew that he was a ''God of death''.


    After Ethan finished speaking, he strode into the door.


    Watching Ethan''s back, the housekeeper took out his mobile phone from his pocket and called


    Brandon.


    When the phone was connected, the housekeeper said in a panic, "Mr. Farrell, Ethan was in Mr.


    Camden''s vi and said that he wanted Mr. Camden''s life."


    Brandon''s voice was as dry as usual. He said, "I see."


    After saying that, he hung up without waiting for the butler to say anything.


    Hearing the busy tone in the mobile phone, the housekeeper frowned, "It''s really a sin."


    On the other side, Ethan and Abbot have found Maxwell.


    After taking a bath, Maxwell wore a dark blue nightgown full of water vapor, and leaned against the


    wall, looking at the two people, "Come to me for revenge?"


    Abbot nced at the wound on Maxwell''s face, "No, wee to congratte you."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Maxwell joked, "Hmm?"


    Ethan''s voice was like ice, "I wish you a happy reincarnation."


    Ethan''s face was sinister and gloomy. He reached out and grabbed Maxwell''s cor to force him to


    bend down, and then raised his knee to knock on his belly.


    Maxwell took a cold breath back, and now he could not stand steadily.


    But Ethan didn''t want to let him go so easily. He suddenly let go of his cor, grabbed him by the neck


    and pushed him against the wall.


    Maxwell was not the opponent of Ethan at first, not to mention that he was injured at this time.


    Maxwell was choked by Ethan and couldn''t breathe. Heughed bitterly at the corners of his mouth, "I


    didn''t betray Colin. It''s all a game, to dispel the Old Mr. Farrell''s suspicions."


    Ethan, "Go to hell and tell Lord Yan."


    Maxwell said difficultly, "I nted my people around... Faye."


    Ethan''s eyes narrowed when he heard the words.


    Maxwell seemed tough rather than smile, "If something happens to me, Faye will die."


    Ethan said coldly, "You alone?"


    Maxwell was on the verge of suffocation and said in a trill, "You can try."

 Chapter 583 The Ruthless Man

    Chapter 583 The Ruthless Man


    Chapter 583 The Ruthless Man


    As soon as Maxwell finished talking, the ambiance fell into a dead silence.


    Ethan squinted at Maxwell and increased the strength of his hands.


    Seeing that Maxwell was about to suffocate, Abbot, who was standing beside Ethan said, "Ethan, don''t


    be impulsive."


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Ethan took a deep breath while suppressing his anger and the sternness in his


    eyes dissipated. He loosened his hands which were strangling Maxwell.


    After Maxwell was released, he leaned against the wall with one hand, panted, and sneered.


    Ethan nced at Maxwell, took out a wet wipe from his pocket with a cold expression, and wiped his


    hands expressionlessly.


    Abbot was worried that Ethan might attack again. He stepped forward to block the two of them and


    asked, "Maxwell, what makes you so dissatisfied about living? Why are you working so hard to look for


    death?"


    Maxwell adjusted his breathing and straightened up without answering the question. Instead, he asked,


    "Is Colin all right?"


    Abbot asked, "Do you want him to be okay? Or do you want him to be not okay?"


    Maxwell said, "I don''t think he would be so stupid that he didn''t realize that there was a problem on my


    end."


    When Maxwell finished speaking, Abbotughed mockingly, "Did a problem happen over here? Isn''t


    that your n since the very beginning but you didn''t tell Colin?"


    Maxwell and Abbot looked at each other and Maxwell wasn''t denying, "The process is not important."


    Hearing Maxwell''s words, a sneer came from Abbot, "You can change your name in the future and call


    yourself a "jerk"."


    Maxwell said without changing his expression, "Don''t worry. I will contribute as much as Colin."


    Abbot nced at the wound on Maxwell''s face and said, "Don''t you deserve to be beaten up? That is


    just a superficial injury..."


    Before Abbot could finish speaking, Maxwell walked over to the coffee table with a sinister smile on his


    face. He picked up the dagger that he had prepared in advance and stabbed it into his lower abdomen.


    Seeing that, Abbot was stunned.


    Maxwell stabbed himself quickly and pulled it out. He gritted his teeth and stabbed himself for the


    second time.


    Abbot returned to his senses and yelled, "Fuck! Are you crazy?"


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Maxwell pulled out his dagger, covered the bleeding wound with his hand, and said, "Can these two


    stabs counteract Colin''s car ident?"


    Abbot continued, "Damn, you are really..."


    Before Abbot could finish speaking, Maxwell interrupted, "Old Mr. Farrell tends to be very suspicious.


    Colin and I won''t be able to hide our cooperation from him."


    When Maxwell was talking, he was so much in pain and took a deep breath. After a pause, he


    continued, "I admit that all of this was nned by me. The reason why I didn''t tell Colin in advance was


    that I thought he would find out. Besides, that''s the way to make Colin''s peoplee to me


    aggressively after the ident. Since we are going to act, we have to make it seems real."


    Abbot scolded, "What if Colin didn''t find out?"


    Maxwell sneered, "If he can''t even think of that, he can only me his stupidness."


    After Abbot heard his words, he stepped forward and picked up Maxwell''s cor, "Why are you..."


    Abbot wanted to beat Maxwell up but when he looked at the wound on his lower abdomen, he relieved


    him softly. Abbot gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t take advantage of people. I''lle to you when you


    recover."


    Maxwell sat on the ground with one of his hands supported on the coffee table. He said with a yful


    smile, "Whatever Colin did was for Faye. I have my own principles. Even if he isn''t smart enough and


    dies this time, I will be keeping Faye safe and sound, and I will kill old Mr. Farrell. So that Faye will not


    have any worries."


    After Maxwell finished speaking, Abbot frowned and looked at Ethan, "Why do I find this jerk has bad


    intentions towards Faye?"


    Ethan remained silent with a cold expression.


    Maxwell chuckled, "You think too much. I just take my principals very seriously."


    After that, Ethan said coldly, "What''s your n next?"


    Maxwell raised his eyes and said, "I will tell old Mr. Farrell that you guys stabbed me, and from today


    onwards, I will cut ties with the three of you."


    Ethan wasn''t worried about being med at all. He asked in a deep voice, "Then, what?"


    Maxwell''s face turned pale because of the excessive bleeding and said, "Then, we''ll just follow the


    agreement between me and Colin before. Old Mr. Farrell will definitely take action against Colin again.


    With the lesson that they learned this time, the old Mr. Farrell will send his cronies to do it next time. At


    that time, I will..."


    Maxwell raised one of his hands and made a gesture of slitting his neck.


    When the smart people were talking to each other, they didn''t have to go into too much detail.


    Ethan strode up to Maxwell and looked downwards at him, "This will be thest time. If it happens


    again, I''ll show you how''s the living hell looks like."


    Maxwell squeezed a smile from the corner of his mouth and replied, "Don''t worry. I also don''t want to


    lose Colin as an ally. Please apologize to him for me."


    Ethan said, "Look out for yourself."


    After Ethan and Abbot left Maxwell''s vi, they went to the hospital.


    Abbot turned his head and asked Ethan, "What do you think about Maxwell''s words? Do you think they


    are true or not?"


    Ethan answered, "True."


    Abbot was curious and asked, "How could you be sure about that?"


    Ethan said in a cold tone, "If he really wants to bring Brandon down, he won''t be so stupid and make


    enemies everywhere at this critical time."


    Abbot suddenly thought of the scene when Maxwell was stabbing himself. He shook his head and said,


    "Tsk, he is really crazy."


    When Abbot finished speaking, Ethan''s mobile phone, which was in his pocket rang.


    Ethan took out his mobile phone and nced at the strange numbers on the screen. He connected to


    the car''s Bluetooth and pressed to answer, "Hello, who is it?"


    After that, a man''s cheeky voice came from the other end of the phone, "Mr. Bond, do you have time


    now? Violet and I would like to havemb stew for lunch. Please bring somemb over!"

 Chapter 584 The Expect Flatterer

    Chapter 584 The Expect tterer


    Chapter 584 The Expect tterer


    As soon as the voice of the person on the other end of the phone stopped, the car became very quiet.


    Since the man on the other end didn''t hear a reply, he said after a moment of silence, "Mr. Bond, do


    you know who am I? I''m Saylor."


    Ethan said coldly, "I''m not free."


    Saylor said with a tone full of mncholy, "Well, then forget it. It isn''t me who wants to eat it. It''s Violet"


    Ethan was speechless.


    After Saylor finished his words, he continued mumbling without getting bored even though he was


    talking to himself, "Hey, I didn''t want to bother you with this trivial matter. But two days ago, I sprained


    my back in bed and I couldn''t go out. My friends are all out of town and you are the only friend that


    Violet has in Cocanel..."


    Saylor was talking none stop on the phone and it roughly summed up in two points.


    Firstly, it wasn''t him who wants to eat themb stew. It was Violet.


    Secondly, the only person Violet and Saylor knew in Cocanel was Ethan. There was no one else they


    could ask for.


    After Saylor said all the nonsense, he finally sighed and said, "Mr. Bond, I''m sorry to bother you. I''ll


    leave you alone then. I''m going to hang up."


    Ethan''s expression looked gloomy and he said, "Do you need anything else other thanmb? I''ll ask


    my assistant to send it over."


    Saylor was stunned when he heard his words. Then, he took advantage and named a whole lot of


    ingredients.


    Ethan replied, "I got it."


    Saylor asked, "Mr. Bond, will you be the one who brings the food overter?"


    Ethan responded in a cold tone, "Is there something wrong?"


    Saylor joked, "Violet needs to ask a favor from you but she is too shy to give you a call. She would like


    to talk to you in person."


    Ethan tightened his hand on the steering wheel. He thought for a while and replied in a deep voice, "I''ll


    be thereter."


    Hearing Ethan''s answer, Saylor smiled and said, "Mr. Bond, Violet and I will be expecting you!"


    After Saylor finished speaking, Ethan didn''t reply and hung up the phone.


    As soon as Ethan hung up the phone, Abbot, who was sitting in the passenger seat gave him a thumbs


    up.


    Ethan nced at Abbot and said coldly, "Get lost."


    Abbot said with mixed feelings, "Ethan, I will look at you with admiration from today onwards."


    Ethan was irritable. He turned the steering wheel without saying a word.


    Abbot continued, "Tsk, tsk, tsk. The expert of the tterer. He is going to deliver raw ingredients for


    someone that he loves and his rival in love. That kind of effort is so touching."


    Ethan asked, "Are you having a death wish?"


    Abbot teased, "Well, I am just having the idea of what a tterer looks like.


    An hourter, the car arrived at the hospital. Ethan didn''t get out of the car. He pressed the button to


    unlock the door and said in a cold tone, "Get off."


    Abbot didn''t refute and got out of the car with a smile.


    He didn''t take the opportunity to ridicule Ethan which made Ethan think that he was strange. Ethan


    couldn''t help turning his head to look at him a few times.


    Unexpectedly, Abbot stood outside the car window and teased him in the next second, "Ethan, don''t


    you get out of the car?"


    After Abbot finished his words, he didn''t wait for Ethan to answer. He smiled yfully and said, "Oh,


    right! I forgot you have to deliver themb to Ms. Rowan and her boyfriend."


    Ethan was speechless.


    After Abbot finished speaking, he was worried that Ethan would get out of the car and beat him up.


    Therefore, he disappeared swiftly.


    Ethan tightened his jaws. He picked up the cigarette case on the central control, knocked one out, and


    bit it at the corner of his mouth. Then, he lit it and he looked ashen.


    On the other side, Abbot took the elevator to the ward.


    When he pushed the door of the ward open, Colin was sitting on the head of the bed with his injured


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    body and sending a text to Faye with one hand.


    Seeing Abbot, Colin raised his eyes and asked, "Did you go to Maxwell?"


    Abbot approached him with a smile. He picked up a chair and sat down in front of his bed. Then, he


    told Colin about what had happened at Maxwell''s vi.


    Colin put away his phone and sneered, "No wonder Brandon is afraid of him."


    Abbot said, "He''s a ruthless man."


    Colin replied, "It''s a saying that barking dogs seldom bite. Who would expect that they could bite even


    more ruthlessly?"


    When Colin finished speaking, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "Where is Ethan?"


    When he mentioned Ethan, Abbot''s mouth widened with a smile, and said, "Ms. Rowan and her


    boyfriend want to eatmb stew, and Ethan went to buy the ingredients for them."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and seemed confused, "Huh?"


    Abbot leaned his back into his seat and joked, "You heard it. Ms. Rowan''s boyfriend called Ethan


    saying that she would like to eatmb stew, and asked Ethan to buy it for her."


    Colin said with a faint smile, "Ethan goes for it?"


    Abbot answered, "Yes."


    Colin smiled, cursed, and asked "Don''t they know how to order takeout if they would to havemb


    stew?"


    Abbotughed yfully and said, "Probably the ingredients Ethan bought are more vorful."


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Colin stretched out his legs and kicked him, "He is our best friend. Stop


    Abbot dodged away smartly, raised his eyebrows, and said "Should I give you a mirror to look at


    yourself?"


    Colin smiled but he didn''t answer. He took out his mobile phone, found Ethan''s number, and dialed it.


    The calling ringtone rang for a few seconds, but Ethan didn''t answer it. He hung up instead.


    Colin chuckled and sent a text to Ethan, "Ethan, Abbot and I also want to eatmb stew tonight."

 Chapter 585 Do You Like Her

    Chapter 585 Do You Like Her


    Chapter 585 Do You Like Her


    The message was sent, but Ethan didn''t reply.


    After a while, Colin wasn''t contented with it and sent Ethan an extremely obscene emoji.


    There was also a sentence with small characters on the emoji which said, "You are the other half that I


    have been looking for. When you smile, I know it''s you."


    After the message was sent, a reminder popped up on the screen.


    The reminder as such, "Mr. Bond has turned on the friend verification feature. You are not his friend


    yet. Please send him a friend verification request first. You will need to pass the verification before


    chatting with him."


    Colin was speechless.


    Abbot noticed from Colin''s expression that something was not right at a nce after being a friend of


    him for so many years. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Colin teased and threw his phone over to Abbot.


    Abbot caught it. After seeing the chat interface between Colin and Ethan, heughed very badly.


    Colin sneered, "Your turn to text Ethan."


    When Abbot heard that he took out his mobile phone from his pocket, and ask, "What should I text


    him?"


    Colin said, "Text him a question mark."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Abbot said proudly while moving his fingertips on the screen, "Do you think I am you? I..."


    Abbot didn''t finish his sentence. He was also looking at the same friend verification reminder on his


    screen and became silent after.


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Did he remove you as well?"


    Abbot answered, "I think you are the one who brings me into this."


    Colin said with a faint smile, "Who gave you that kind of illusion?"


    Abbot pretended to be serious and said, "On the way to the hospital just now, I had a good chat with


    Ethan. He also said that he might have saved the world in his past life since he can meet me in this


    life."


    Colin replied, "Okay. I trust you."


    Abbot added, "What I said was true."


    Colin didn''t change his expression and said, "I do mean it. I trust you."


    At the same time, Ethan asked his assistant to go to the supermarket to buy a bunch ofmb stew


    ingredients.


    The assistant arrived at the entrance of Violet''s residentialmunity with bags of ingredients.


    Ethan sat inside the car with the door open. His slender legs stretched out and he asked without much


    emotion, "Have you bought everything?"


    The assistant replied, "Yes."


    Ethan asked indifferently, "Did you get themb?"


    The assistant answered, "I bought the best one."


    Ethan replied with an ''um'' and stepped out of the car. He adjusted the tie between his neck with his


    fingertips and took the stic bags from his assistant.


    The people who were with Ethan were having the same character as him. They were taciturn people as


    well.


    The assistant handed the stic bags to Ethan and said, "Mr. Bond if there is nothing else, I will leave


    first."


    Ethan responded with an indifferent "um".


    When Ethan finished speaking, he walked into themunity. After he took a few steps, he stopped


    and turned around. He asked, "What do you think about Violet''s new boyfriend?"


    The assistant was about to get into the car when he heard Ethan''s question. He turned around and


    answered honestly, "He doesn''t seem reliable."


    Ethan continued, "Okay. You can go now."


    The assistant replied, "Yes, Mr. Bond."


    Although the assistant said so, he didn''t dare to leave directly as the incident happened just now. He


    waited until he saw Ethan enter the residence. Then, he let out a sigh of relief and got into the car.


    Ethan lived in that residentialmunity for a while before and he was quite familiar with it


    He took the elevator upstairs, arrived at the door of Violet''s unit, and knocked on the door with his hand


    After a while, Violet''s gentle voice sounded from the inside, "Coming."


    As soon as Violet finished talking, the door opened.


    When they got to see each other, Violet looked surprised.


    Ethan said, "The ingredients formb stew."


    Violet was confused, "Huh?"


    Ethan wasn''t Abbot. When he saw that Violet was confused, he asked without much emotion, "Don''t


    you want to eatmb stew?"


    Violet was stunned. Before she could speak, Saylor looked wet and rushed out of the bathroom. He ran


    to the door in a few steps, took the stic bags from Ethan, and nced at the contents in them. Then,


    he said with a mocking smile, "Mr. Bond, you are such a practical man. I just ask you to buy a little.


    Why are you buying so much?"


    Ethan was speechless.


    Violet didn''t say a word.


    After Saylor finished speaking, he stretched out his hand and pushed Violet aside. Then, he smiled at


    Ethan and said, "Mr. Bond,e in."


    After that, Saylor turned his head and gave Violet a wink, "Violet, make a cup of tea for Mr. Bond."


    Seeing Saylor wasmanding Violet, Ethan nced at him with a cold expression. He wanted to say


    something but he didn''t say it eventually.


    He was not in a position to say anything anyways.


    After Ethan entered the house and saw that Violet went to get him the tea, he said coldly, "Violet didn''t


    even know that I would be here. Didn''t she?"


    Saylor blinked at Ethan, who was with the stic bags in his hand, and asked in a low voice, "Do you


    like Violet?"

 Chapter 586 Let the Cat Out of the Bag

    Chapter 586 Let the Cat Out of the Bag


    Chapter 586 Let the Cat Out of the Bag


    When Saylor finished speaking, Ethan''s expression became stern.


    Seeing that, Saylor made a sound of ''tsk'' and said the word "coward."


    After that, he walked to the kitchen with all the stic bags and said, "Mr. Bond, make yourself home.


    Take a seat."


    Ethan looked at Saylor''s leaving and was silent for a while. Then, he walked to the couch and took a


    seat.


    As soon as Ethan sat down, Violet came over with a cup of tea.


    She bent down with the teacup in her both hands and handed it to Ethan.


    Ethan reached out and took it. His eyes unintentionally nced at the neckline of Violet''s nightdress.


    He moved his eyes away quickly and said, "Thank you."


    Violet was feeling awkward at that moment and she didn''t notice any difference in Ethan''s expression.


    She asked, "Did Saylor call you and say that I want to eatmb stew?"


    Ethan answered honestly, "Yeah."


    When Violet heard that, she seemed to feel bad. She took a small breath and said, "Actually..."


    Violet was about to tell him about her rtionship with Saylor. Suddenly, Saylor came out of the kitchen


    and walked to Violet quickly. He stretched out his arms, put them around Violet''s waist, and asked,


    "Violet, I will make themb stew for youter. Okay?"


    Violet turned her head to look at Saylor and her eyes were full of warnings.


    Saylor didn''t seem to be afraid and hugged Violet even tighter. He said, "Mr. Bond is not a stranger.


    You don''t have to be shy."


    Violet responded, "Saylor."


    Saylor grinned, leaned his head over to Violet''s ear, and said, "Don''t you want to know how Ethan


    thinks of you?"


    Violet said firmly, "I don''t."


    Saylor straightened his body and said vaguely, "You don''t but I do."


    Ethan didn''t know what they were talking about. But as an adult, listening to their words, it would make


    one''s fancy run wild.


    Ethan was holding onto the teacup with his eyes down and did not speak. No one could tell how he


    was feeling.


    Saylor nced at Ethan with his hand on Violet''s waist got tightened.


    Violet red at Saylor.


    Saylor raised his jaw at Violet which signaled her to look at Ethan. Then, he mouthed some words, "If


    he doesn''t like you, you can have my head and kick it like a football."


    Violet frowned and said, "Nonsense."


    Saylor said, "Mr. Bond, please stay with Violet. I''ll prepare themb stew."


    Ethan was silent.


    Violet was awkward.


    After Saylor finished speaking, he went into the kitchen. Ethan and Violet sat on the couch and they


    were looking at each other quietly.


    After a long while, Ethan took a sip from the teacup in his hand and said in a deep voice, "How did you


    meet him?"


    Violet was wandering when he asked the question. It took her a while to respond, "Who?"


    Ethan said, " Saylor."


    Violet bit the bullet and said, "We''ve known each other since we were kids."


    Ethan said in a low voice, "Childhood''s friends?"


    Violet stuttered, "That..."


    Ethan continued, "You don''t have to answer if you don''t find itfortable."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After that, Ethan took a sip of the tea and put down the cup in his hand. He changed the topic and


    asked, "Have you found a job?"


    Violet shook her head with a smile and said, "No, I''m not going to look for it for the time being."


    Ethan just so happened to look at Violet''s fair ankle as she was in the slipper and asked her, "Is your


    foot not healed yet?"


    Violet moved her toes and smiled, "No. I n to go home."


    Hearing Violet''s words, Ethan''s eyes tightened, and said, "That sounds good."


    The three of them had their lunch with a lot of stuff on their minds.


    Halfway through the lunch, Saylor opened a bottle of white wine, poured into a ss, and handed it to


    Ethan, "Mr. Bond, do you do white wine?"


    Ethan put a piece of food into his mouth and said, "Um."


    Saylor continued, "That''s great! We can enjoy the drink together today since Violet and I will be leaving


    Cocanel. This toast is to thank you for taking good care of Violet all this while."


    After Saylor finished talking, he finished the whole ss of wine in one shot.


    Seeing that, Ethan picked up the wine ss in front of him, poured it into his mouth, and said nothing.


    Saylor got himself and him the big sses which were usually used for beverages.


    Violet, who was sitting and watching at the side gave Saylor a kick under the table.


    Saylor nced at Violet. Then, he moved his chair to Ethan and continued to pour wine into Ethan''s


    ss. Then, he reached out, patted Ethan''s shoulder, and said, "My friend, have you met Violet''s ex-


    boyfriend?"


    Ethan didn''t answer.


    Saylor continued, "Do you think he''s better or I''m better?"


    Ethan said, "You are getting drunk."


    Saylor let go of his hand on Ethan''s shoulder and leaned back into his seat. He didn''t drink that much


    but he pretended to be drunk and said, "I am not drunk. I just want to know."


    Ethan picked up the filled ss in front of him and finished it. Then, he said in a cold tone, "If you are a


    good boyfriend, you shouldn''t be asking about her ex."


    Saylor raised his eyebrows and seemed confused, "Huh?


    Ethan looked at Saylor coldly and exined, "When you are asking these kinds of questions, are you


    trying to give yourself a hard time or her?"


    After Ethan finished speaking, Saylor turned his head to look at Violet with a smile and mouthed some


    words, "Did you see that? He is such a decent man."


    Violet was speechless.


    After Saylor finished talking to Violet, he looked at Ethan and said, "Well, men are possessive."


    Ethan finished the wine in his ss again and said in a low voice, "Let''s go out. I have something to tell


    you."


    After Ethan finished speaking, he got up and walked to the door.


    Saylor smiled yfully and followed him immediately.


    The two walked to the corridor and Ethan said coldly, "Close the door."


    Saylor didn''t know why but he closed the door with his backhand. When he turned around and was


    about to take out the cigarette case from his pocket to offer Ethan a cigarette, he was kicked by Ethan


    directly to the wall, which caught him by surprise.


    Ethan didn''t make that kick with all his strength but for someone as weak as Saylor, it was enough to


    kill him.


    Saylor burst into tears and looked up at Ethan, "What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?"


    Ethan strode forward, squatted down, and grabbed Saylor''s cor. His tone was as cold as ice and


    said, "Didn''t you just ask me if I like Violet? My answer is yes."


    When Ethan finished speaking, Saylor looked over his shoulder to the door and said, "Sister, he hit


    me!"


    When Ethan heard the word, his body froze.


    Sister?

 Chapter 587 The Thing That Got Out of Hand

    Chapter 587 The Thing That Got Out of Hand


    Chapter 587 The Thing That Got Out of Hand


    It was early spring and the weather wasn''t too cold.


    The windows in the corridor were open for venttion.


    A cool breeze came from the outside which helped Ethan to return to his senses.


    Ethan looked down at Saylor and he didn''t dare to look back.


    Saylor was afraid of Ethan after the beating and he was worried that Ethan would strike again. He


    looked at Violet pitifully and said, "Sister, if you don''t intervene any sooner, I will be beaten to death."


    When Saylor finished speaking, Violet said nothing but Ethan said in a trembling voice, "Who is your


    sister?"


    Saylor said yfully, "Brother-inw, I am your wife''s younger brother."


    Ethan didn''t know what to say.


    Saylor added, "We are biological siblings. We are blood-rted and from the same parents."


    Ethan tightened his jaw and the strength of his hands loosened a lot.


    Sensing that Ethan was showing signs of letting go, Saylor pushed his hand away and ran into the


    house in a hurry.


    When Saylor was passing by Violet, he said with snot and tears, "Violet, I almost sacrifice my life for


    your happiness."


    Violet pursed her lips and said, "Get in."


    Saylor was sobbing and wiping his tears while entering the house.


    After entering the house, the door was closed with a "bang". The next second, the door was locked


    from the inside.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    When Violet heard the sound, she twitched the corners of her mouth.


    At that moment, Violet wasn''t in the mood to quarrel with Saylor. She walked towards Ethan after she


    calmed down.


    Ethan still maintained his previous posture and didn''t move. His clenched fists that were beside him


    revealed his regret at that moment.


    Why couldn''t I hold it back?


    Violet stared at Ethan for a while and said, "Ethan."


    Ethan gasped, responded with an ''um'', and stood up.


    It wasn''t sure whether it was because he had been squatting for too long or the influence of the alcohol,


    Ethan felt dizzy while he was about to stand up and almost fell. Fortunately, Violet reached out her


    hand to support him in time which caused him barely to stand still.


    Violet asked worriedly, "Are you alright?"


    Ethan calmly pulled back the arm that Violet was holding onto and said, "Thank you."


    After that, he looked down at the ground. A few minutester, he leaned against the wall and took out a


    cigarette case from his pocket. He bit one of them at the corner of his mouth and lit it.


    Seeing that, Violet felt guilty suddenly, and said softly, "Ethan."


    Ethan took a pull on his cigarette and puffed out a ring of smoke, "Is Saylor your younger brother?"


    Violet''s ears turned red and answered, "Yeah. He uses my mother''s surname."


    Ethan replied, "Oh."


    After that, he didn''t speak anymore and smoked slowly.


    Violet stood in front of him, pursed her lips, and said, "Ethan, I''m sorry. My brother..."


    Ethan felt a bit uneasy and said, "I do like you."


    Violet didn''t know how to respond.


    Ethan raised his hand to take the cigarette away from his mouth. He looked down at Violet and asked,


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Violet was not good at lying about her feelings. When Ethan debunked what was in her mind, she didn''t


    refute it and remained silent.


    Ethan tapped on his cigarette to flick the ashes with his nder finger and sneered, "You are right to be


    afraid of me. Someone like me has no different from those scumbags in society. I might have looked


    slightly better with my suits."


    Violet responded, "No."


    Violet was afraid of Ethan because he had a strong aura and always had a cold expression.


    But she knew that Ethan was a good person. At least, he was a good person to her.


    She had been receiving Ethan''s favor ever since she arrived in Cocanel. No matter what Ethan''s


    intention was, she couldn''t obey her conscience and said anything thing bad about him.


    Hearing Violet''s words, Ethan smiled mockingly and asked, "No for what?"


    Violet raised her head, frowned, and looked at Ethan, "You are different from those scumbags in


    society."


    Violet was beautiful. On top of that, she was a dancer which made a special kind of charm on her.


    She looked very attractive.


    Ethan looked down at Violet and said, "You are a pampered little girl who is always in a protected


    environment. How do you know what a scumbag is liked?"


    Violet said, "Ethan, you don''t have to belittle yourself."


    The effect of alcohol was kicking in Ethan. He said, "I''m not belittling myself. I''m a scumbag."


    After hearing his words, Violet looked at him and was about to refute. Suddenly, Ethan put a hand


    around her waist and brought her into his arms. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Violet tried to resist it subconsciously.


    However, Ethan sped her waist tightly and held her closely.

 Chapter 588 The Progress Was Too Fast

    Chapter 588 The Progress Was Too Fast


    Chapter 588 The Progress Was Too Fast


    Ethan had never kissed a girl before. He did it by instinct.


    In the beginning, he thought that his kissing skills were bad enough. But he didn''t expect that Violet


    was worse than him. She couldn''t even catch up with her breath.


    After that kiss, Ethan pressed her against the wall and panted. Violet was pulling Ethan''s shirt on his


    chest with her blushing cheeks, she could hardly stand on her feet.


    After a long while, Ethan''s Adam''s apple moved and he asked in a hoarse voice, "Are you afraid now?"


    Violet remained silent and those hands she used to clench on Ethan got tightened.


    Ethan thought that she was afraid and that made him feel worried. He moved his hand that was on her


    waist to pat her back lightly.


    Violet shuddered and whispered, "Ethan."


    Ethan''s heart got tightened suddenly and said, "I won''t touch you."


    Violet said, "You are a bastard."


    Ethan couldn''t recall how he left and went downstairs afterward.


    All that he could remember was the word ''bastard'' that Violet called him.


    Ethan was sitting in his car and smoking. He wound down the car window and flicked the ashes.


    Is he a bastard?


    If he was a bastard, he would have...


    His thoughts abruptly stopped there. Ethan raised his hand and pulled off the tie between his neck. He


    leaned back into the seat and closed his eyes.


    He thought to himself, "It would be better if I hadn''t lived in with her for that month."


    "Or, it would be better if I hadn''t listened to the old man''s instruction which is to help her all the time."


    But among all those things that were avable in the world, there was no medicine to treat regret.


    On the other side, Violet sat on the couch with her face flushed and said nothing.


    Saylor got her a ss of water with his injured body, knowing that he had done something wrong. He


    touched the tip of his nose and asked, "Violet, are you okay?"


    Violet pursed her lips, reached out to take the pillow next to her, and put it into her arms, "Give him a


    call. Tell him not to drive and get a chauffeur instead."


    Saylor was stunned, "What?"


    Violet said in a muffled voice, "He drank the wine just now."


    When Saylor heard Violet''s words, the self-me on his face turned into gossip mode in seconds,


    "What does it have to do with you even if he is driving under the influence of alcohol?"


    When Saylor finished his words, Violet nced coldly at him.


    Saylor took two steps back. Seeing that Violet didn''t seem very angry, he continued to say yfully,


    "Violet, I saw it just now that Ethan held you in his arms and kissed you. Then, he pushed you against


    the wall..."


    Violet raised her voice and yelled, "Saylor Brooke!"


    Saylor teased, "I remember when you were with your ex-boyfriend, you said that kissing is such an


    intimate thing that you must get married before you can do it."


    Violet was speechless.


    Saylor smiled cheekily and said, "It seems that the only ending you could have would be to get married


    to Mr. Bond."


    Looking at Saylor, who was the rubberneck, Violet picked up the pillow in her arms and mmed it on


    him, "You will pack and go home tomorrow."


    After Violet finished speaking, she got up and went back to her bedroom.


    Saylor said, "Violet, are you sure you want me to go back now? Wouldn''t it be nice for Ethan if I go


    back now? What if he takes advantage of you while I''m not here?"


    Violet turned to look at Saylor after hearing his words and said, "You aren''t helpful even if you are


    here."


    After that, she closed the bedroom door with a m.


    Seeing that, Saylor sat down on the couch and smiled. He took out his mobile phone from his pocket


    and dialed Ethan''s number.


    After the calling ringtone rang for a while, Ethan answered the call and said, "Saylor."


    Saylor asked, "Brother-inw, have you left yet?"


    Ethan was suffocated by his word "brother-inw". He paused and answered, "Not yet."


    Saylor said mockingly, "My sister said that you are drunk and you aren''t allowed to drive. She asked


    you to get a chauffeur."


    Ethan asked, "Did she say that?"


    Saylor answered, "Yes! If you don''t believe me, you can call my sister and ask her."


    Ethan pursed his lips slightly, and after a while, he asked, "Did I hurt you today?"


    Saylor chuckled, "Ethan, I don''t think that is something you really want to ask. Don''t you?"


    Ethan took a deep breath and asked, "Is your sister okay?"


    Saylor made a ''tsk'' sound from the other end and said, "To be honest, she isn''t doing very good."


    Ethan was speechless.


    Saylor continued, "My sister has sworn before this. She wants to reserve her first kiss for her wedding


    night. But you...You have made the progress too fast."


    Hearing Saylor''s words, Ethan was stunned for a while. Then, he asked in a deep voice, "What did you


    say? The first kiss?"


    Saylor said, "Ethan, do you want to be irresponsible about what you have done?"


    Ethan clenched his phone tightly and said, "No."


    Saylor sneered, "Our family''s upbringing is strict. If my dad finds out what has happened today, he will


    break your leg."


    Saylor was talking none stop on the other end of the phone but Ethan didn''t listen to him at all. The


    only thing that echoed in his mind was the sentence "My sister has sworn before this. She wants to


    reserve her first kiss for her wedding night".


    How could she do nothing with that guy before since she was in a rtionship with him for that long?


    Thinking of the kiss just now, Ethan swallowed hard.


    After a few minutes, Ethan hung up with Saylor. He leaned into his seat and thought for a while. Then,


    he found Violet''s number and texted her by saying, "That was my first kiss."


    Violet didn''t reply immediately. After about a minute, she replied, "Get a chauffeur. If you have anything


    to say, wait until you are sober tomorrow."Original from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 589 The Punchbag

    Chapter 589 The Punchbag


    Chapter 589 The Punchbag


    Looking at Violet''s text, Ethan raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows. He made a long sigh and


    made a call to look for a chauffeur.


    About half an hourter, the chauffeur knocked on the car window from the outside, " Are you, Mr.


    Bond?"


    Ethan pushed the door and got out of the car, "Yeah."


    The chauffeur asked, "Where are you going?"


    Ethan opened the car''s door to the rear seat and got into the car. He said in a low voice, "Hospital."


    When Ethan arrived at the hospital, Colin had just fallen asleep.


    After Ethan paid the chauffeur, he took the elevator upstairs.


    A few minutester, Ethan appeared in the ward.


    Colin was sleeping and he was in a daze. Suddenly, he felt that someone was watching him at the


    bedside.


    At first, Colin thought it was an illusion. When he heard the sound of the chair moving next to his bed,


    he raised his eyebrows and opened his eyes.


    In the dark room, they looked at each other with moonlight shedding through the window.


    Colin twitched the corners of his mouth and said in a deep voice, "Is the business of thew firm being


    bad recently? That''s why you have to get a part-time job?"


    Ethan sat down and took out a cigarette from his pocket. He bit it with his mouth but didn''t light it,


    "Huh?"


    Colin exined, "Working for the Lord of Hell and helping to conjure souls at night, right?"


    Ethan took the cigarette off the corner of his mouth and kicked Colin''s bed, "Get up and chat with me."


    Coliny still without moving and said, "I am a patient and I need to rest."


    Ethan pinched the cigarette with his fingers. Then, he crushed it and the shredded tobo was


    scattered on the ground.


    After a moment of silence in the ward, Ethan said abruptly, "I kissed Violet just now."


    When Ethan finished his words, the lights in the ward suddenly turned on.


    Then, Abbot''s voice was heard and he sounded nosy, "When was it? Just now?"


    Ethan was speechless.


    Colin chuckled, got up with one of his hands supported on the bed, and sat by the head of the bed, "If


    you are going to talk about this topic now, I''m pretty sure I won''t be dozing off."


    Ethan nced at Colin and turned to look at Abbot, who was sitting on another bed in the corner.


    Abbot understood what Ethan was trying to ask. He took the initiative to exin, "I''m worried about


    Colin. So, I stay to take care of him at night."


    Ethan asked in a cold tone, "Why are you sleeping in the corner?"


    Abbot said, "I moved the bed myself. The corner slot is easy to be ignored. Under general


    circumstances, people won''t see me."


    Ethan was confused, "Huh?"


    Abbot said solemnly, "Colin is a mean person. He has offended so many people. What if someone


    assassinates him at night? Therefore, I have to find a ce to hide."


    After that, Abbot stretched his back and said, "I am taking care of him because of Faye."


    After Abbot finished speaking, Ethan sneered, "We all know who you are doing this for."


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Abbot looked a little awkward. He coughed twice and changed the topic,


    "What''s the matter between you and Ms. Rowan? Didn''t you just say that you guys aren''t a match?"


    Speaking of Violet, the smile on Ethan''s face faded. He said, "It was under the influence...of alcohol."


    Abbot teased, "Stop it. Others might not know how good you are at drinking, but Colin and I know it


    very well."


    Ethan was silent for a while. Then, he took a cigarette from the cigarette case and lit it. After he took


    two puffs, he told them everything about what had happened that night.


    When Ethan finished speaking, Abbot couldn''t helpughing, "What? Saylor is Ms. Rowan''s younger


    brother?"


    Ethan looked embarrassed and said, "Yes. Biological brother."


    Abbot continued, "How does it feel to beat your brother-inw?"


    Ethan red at Abbot and said, "I don''t know whether or not Colin will be assassinated tonight, but I


    know that you probably won''t be alive by tomorrow morning."


    Abbot joked, "Am I afraid of death? I might do better in the next life."


    Ethan exercised his wrists and said, "Okay. It just so happens that I can''t vent out some of my anger


    tonight. Please don''t try to hide."


    After Ethan finished speaking, he got up and walked towards Abbot.


    Seeing that, Abbot jumped off the bed with bare feet, scolded a few swear words, and ran away from


    Ethan.


    Even though they were in the VIP ward, the space was still limited. Before Abbot could make it to half a


    Abbot curled himself up into a ball and said with a smile, "Ethan. No...no. Mr. Bond, I was wrong. I have


    realized my mistake..."


    Ethan stepped forward and knelt one leg on the bed. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth,


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "You do know now? It''s toote!"


    Abbot looked at Colin and said, "Colin, as my best friend, are you not nning to help me?"


    Colin adjusted his sitting posture and said with a calm face, "Don''t worry. I will close my eyes."


    After he finished speaking, he closed his eyes in the next second.


    Soon after, Abbot''s wailing was heard throughout the ward.

 Chapter 590 The Encouragement

    Chapter 590 The Encouragement


    Chapter 590 The Encouragement


    It was quiet at night which made Abbot''s wailing sound very disturbing.


    A few minutester, the door of the ward was knocked from the outside. After that, the nurse''s warning


    was heard from the outside, "Be quiet. It''s bedtime now. Other patients haveined about you


    guys."


    Abbot''s wailing stopped abruptly.


    Ethan pressed on Abbot with one of his legs and his hands were pressed backward on the bed. That


    made him unable to move.


    Abbot gasped in pain. He lowered his voice and said, "Ethan, I am wrong. I mean it. I know my mistake


    very profoundly now."


    Ethan sneered, "How profoundly is it?"


    Abbot made up by saying, "Very much. Let me put it this way. If you let me go now, I can write a 10,000


    words reflective essay as soon as I sit."


    When Abbot finished speaking, Ethan raised his eyebrows lightly.


    Seeing that, Abbot suddenly had a bad feeling.


    As expected, Abbot''s premonition happened very soon after. In the next second, Ethan released him,


    raised his jaw at him, and signaled him to get up.


    Abbot sat up with a wary face, "Why?"


    Ethan took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    When the call was connected, Ethan said solemnly, "Send me some A4 papers and a pen to Mr.


    Farrell''s ward."


    After that, the person on the other end of the phone asked Ethan a question and he hung up the phone


    after he replied with an "um".


    Seeing Ethan hang up the phone, Abbot swallowed hard and asked, "Why did you ask them to send


    papers and pen to the ward?"


    Ethan smirked which he didn''t do often and said, "What do you think?"


    Abbot withheld hisst strength and said, " I am not going to guess. I don''t know."


    Ethan said, "You know it."


    Abbot insisted, "No, I don''t know."


    About an hourter, Ethan''s assistant came to the ward with A4 papers and a pen.


    Ethan took those things and handed them to Abbot.


    Abbot didn''t take them from him. He sat on the other bed with his legs crossed and said, "I don''t think


    this pen will have enough ink for me to write 10,000 words."


    After Abbot finished speaking, Ethan''s assistant stepped forward. He took out an ink box from the


    stic bag that he was carrying and said, "Mr. Carter, I bought the extra ink alone."


    Abbot twitched the corner of his mouth and said, "I really appreciate your help."


    The assistant said respectfully, "That''s my job."


    Abbot gritted his teeth and responded, "Oh."


    For the whole night long, Ethan was sitting in front of Colin''s bed and asked him about his love


    experience, while Abboty on the other bed and wrote the 10000 words reflective essay.


    As he was writing, he nced sideways at Ethan. Then, he took out his mobile phone and searched on


    Google to copy the model essay.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned on his phone, Ethan said in a deep voice as if he saw Abbot


    through the back of his head, "When you finish writing, I will ask the assistant to check. If there is a


    10% simrity between the model essay and yours, you will have to do it again."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Ethan continued, "I''m in a bad mood right now, Abbot. Please use your 10,000 words reflective essays


    to make me feel your love."


    Abbot wasying on the bed when he heard Ethan''s words, his eyes almost rolled to the ceiling.


    Did he ask me to make him feel loved?


    Why should I do that?


    After Ethan finished talking to Abbot, he leaned his back into the seat. He asked Colin while he was


    ying with the lighter in his hand, "Did you force Faye to ept you in the beginning?"


    Colin smiled and said, "What makes you think that I have to do that?"


    Ethan narrowed his eyes.


    Colin added, "It wouldn''t be the same case for you. Faye and Ms. Rowan aren''t the same types of


    people."


    Ethan said, "I didn''t know that she is so conservative. She wants to have her first kiss only after


    marriage."


    Colin teased, "So, what are you going to do now?"


    Ethan opened his legs slightly. One of his legs was on the ground and the other one was on the side of


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    the bed. He said, "If I put myself into her father''s shoes. I wouldn''t want my daughter to marry a man


    like me."


    When Ethan finished speaking, Colin''s smiling face turned into a cold expression, and said, "What''s


    wrong with a man like you?"


    Ethan said emotionlessly, "The worst of the worse. The top-rank scumbag."


    Colin said, "Some people are well-dressed, but they are the beast in the human face. Some people are


    full of tattoos, but they are genuine ones. If Faye and I are going to have a daughter in the future, I


    would like her to marry thetter."


    Ethan was speechless.


    When Colin saw that Ethan was quiet, he leaned forward and smiled suddenly, "You have taken so


    much effort toe this far. So, don''t look back."

 Chapter 591 Being Panicked

    Chapter 591 Being Panicked


    Chapter 591 Being Panicked


    After Colin finished speaking, the smile on his face got deepened.


    Ethan looked at him and seemed to have a lot of worries. He said hoarsely, "What if she doesn''t want


    to?"


    Colin grinned and asked, "You aren''t Abbot."


    Ethan pursed his lips slightly.


    Colin leaned backward and said slowly, "Then, get her by force!"


    Ethan raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why didn''t you use this trick when you were trying to get


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Faye?"


    Then, Colin lifted his hospital gown unintentionally, exposed his good body figure, and said, "What to


    do? I have my strength."


    Ethan snorted lightly and said, "You are really saucy."


    Colin replied, "You are jealous."


    When the chat between Ethan and Colin ended, Abbot hadn''t finished his 10,000 words reflective


    essay yet.


    Colin nced at Abbot and asked, "Are you not nning to sleep, Abbot?"


    Abbot turned his head and his neck was sore. He said, "Do you think I don''t want to?"


    Coliny down and said, "Turn off the lights. Don''t disturb me. I am a patient and I need to rest."


    Abbot asked, "How can I write if I turn off the light?"


    Colin sneered, "Don''t you have a shlight on your phone?"


    Abbot retorted, "Do you think I can write well with that little light?"


    Colin said, "Are you writing a master''s thesis? Why do you have to write it well? Do you expect that


    Ethan will send it to the magazine for them to publish it if you write it well?"


    Abbot continued, "Stop talking and go to sleep."


    Colin teased, "I can''t sleep with the light on."


    Abbot cursed, "If you can''t fall asleep, it just means that you aren''t sleepy."


    When Abbot finished speaking, Ethan got up from his chair and walked to him.


    Seeing Ethan''s action, Abbot frowned and asked, "What do you want now?"


    Ethan said with a faint smile, "Get up and write it somewhere. I need to sleep now."


    Abbot twitched the corner of his mouth and asked, "Is this how you two are being kind to me?"


    Ethan responded, "What do you think?"


    After having been friends with Colin and Ethan for such a long time, Abbot felt that he was still in one


    piece because of his ability to submit to the circumstances.


    Just like now, although Abbot was cursing them, it didn''t affect his speed of getting up.


    Abbot was forced to squat in front of the chair to write his essay. When he looked at the two of them


    who were already lying down, he gritted his teeth and said, "One day I will cut my tie with you two."


    Colin chuckled, "Abbot, you can sleep in my bed after you finish writing. I will give you half of the bed."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot felt warm in his heart and hummed, "That makes you a little more


    humane."


    Ethan interjected lightly, "He is pretty sure that you are not going to finish your essay Therefore, he


    makes that offer."


    Hearing that, Abbot turned to look at Colin.


    Colin smiled and said, "I swear I am offering you my bed sincerely."


    Abbot asked, "Do you still have a conscience?"


    Colin teased, "Yes, but not much."


    After Colin finished speaking, Abbot felt like there was a sense of anger stuck in his chest.


    On the next day.


    In the morning, the nurse knocked on the door and came in to make her round. She saw that Abbot


    and Ethan were squeezed on the same bed.


    Ethan''s sleeping posture was alright but Abboty most of his body on top of him and most of his shirt


    was lifted. The scene looked particrly alluring.


    The nurse stared at the sleeping positions of the two of them for a while and took Colin''s vital with a


    blushing face.


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly, trying to exin, but he didn''t say anything eventually.


    When the nurse left, Colin said in a deep voice, "If you two don''t get up now, I''m afraid you won''t be


    able to leave the hospital in one piece."


    After Colin finished speaking, Ethan was the first person who opened his eyes.


    Looking at Abbot, who was lying on his body, Ethan frowned. Then, he lifted his leg to kick him.


    With a ''bang'', Abbot fell onto the ground.


    Right after that, Abbot sat up from the ground, supported his lower back, and cursed.


    "What''s wrong with you in the early morning?"


    "Is your desire not being fulfilled?"


    After Abbot finished speaking, before Ethan could answer him, Colin''s mobile phone on the bedside


    rang.


    Colin reached out for the phone. When he saw the caller''s number on the screen, his hand shook.


    Seeing that, Abbot and Ethan''s expressions were full of contempt.


    Abbot said, "I bet with 100 dors. It must be Faye''s call."


    Ethan, "Two hundred. I bet that Faye is back."


    Hearing the words of the two, Colin raised his eyes and asked, "Are you guys too free?"


    Abbot said, "Come on, pick it up. You will have to do it eventually."


    Ethan said indifferently, "If it means to happen, it will."


    If Colin wasn''t injured and left with one of his arms, he would have gotten out of bed and beaten them


    up.


    Colin stared at the two of them for a while. Then, he took a deep breath and answered the call, "Dear."


    Faye said, "I''m back. Are you at home or in the office?"


    Colin choked for breath. He was very panicked for no reason and stuttered, "I''m in...in the hospital."

 Chapter 592 He Was the Coward

    Chapter 592 He Was the Coward


    Chapter 592 He Was the Coward


    Colin sounded cowardly with the words that he had said.


    If coward was something you had to grow as a nt that started from the root, his nt should have


    bloomed.


    When Colin finished speaking, Faye was silent on the other end of the phone.


    Colin felt guilty. He gritted his teeth and spoke again, "Dear."


    Faye took a deep breath on the other end of the phone. It was obvious that she was trying to adjust her


    mood and said, "Address."


    Colin replied, "I''ll send it to you."


    Faye said, "Um."


    After that, Faye hung up the phone.


    Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Colin moved the phone from his ear to his eyes. When he saw


    the ck screen of his phone, he let out a long sigh of relief. He couldn''t tell whether he was feeling


    scared or relieved at that moment.


    Looking at Colin''s expression, Abbot teased, "Are you that afraid of Faye?"


    Colin lowered his head and sent Faye the exact address. After he was done, he hooked his neckline


    with his fingertips, and his body broke into a sweat.


    Abbot asked, "Colin, do you know what you look like now?"


    Colin raised his eyes and his expression was indifferent, "Get me a durian."


    When Abbot heard the words, he was stunned for a second, "Huh?"


    Colin said solemnly, "There is a fruit supermarket opposite the hospital. Remember to get a bigger


    one."


    Abbot raised his eyebrows and asked, "How big do you want it?"


    Colin gritted his teeth and said, "It has to be big enough for me to kneel on it."


    Abbot gave Colin a thumbs up and said, " Colin, you can definitely achieve something great since you


    are so adaptive to different circumstances."


    Colin said, "Stop talking nonsense!"


    After Abbot went downstairs to buy durians, Ethan looked at Colin with a faint smile and said, "Why


    don''t you use the honey trap this time?"


    Colin leaned against the bedside, nced at Ethan, and said, "I call this a strategic tactic."


    Ethan replied, "Oh."


    Around ten minutester, Abbot came back with a durian.


    Abbot put the durian on the bedside table and winked at Colin, "Look. Is this big enough?"


    Colin nced sideways. After seeing the thick thorns on the durian, he lifted his eyes to look at Abbot


    and said, "How badly do you hate me?"


    Abbot said solemnly, "As a friend, I love you so much. There is no hatred at all."


    Colin asked, "Why did you pick an unripe durian if you don''t hate me? Are you worried that the durian


    shells are not hard enough? Or are worried that the thorn on it isn''t sharp enough?"


    After Colin finished speaking, Abbot put up a confused expression and asked, "Is there such a


    difference between the ripe and unripe durian?"


    Colin sneered, "Your acting skills are good. The Farrell Media has to film a movie recently. I will


    definitely let you y a cameo role."


    Abbot was mean and said, "Okay then. I want to be treated like the king and please assign a few


    bodyguards for me."


    Colinughed and said in a deep voice, "Okay. It so happens there is such a character in it."


    Abbot asked, "A king?"


    Colin mocked, "A prisoner."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Colin smiled and said, "It''s a police movie. You aren''t only protected well with bodyguards all around


    you, there would also be handcuffs and leg cuffs custom made for you."


    After Colin finished his words, Lance''s voice was heard from the outside of the ward.


    "Faye, please don''t be angry. Don''t you know what kind of person Colin is? He doesn''t want you to be


    worried and that''s the only reason he hides it from you."


    "Please calm down and at least give him a chance to exin himself."


    While Lance kept mumbling, Colin''s expression changed slightly. He picked up the durian on the


    bedside table and went straight to the door without even putting on his slippers.


    After about half a minute, the door of the ward was pushed open from the outside.


    As soon as Faye stepped into the door, she saw Colin kneeling upright on the durian.


    Colin had one of his arms bandaged. Although the injuries on his body were not serious, it was obvious


    that there were multiple bruises on his body.


    Faye lowered her eyes and the corners of her lips pursed into a straight line.


    Colin raised his head and nced at Faye. Then, he lowered his head quickly and said in a muffled


    voice, "Dear, I know that I''m wrong. I''ll never do it again."


    Faye pursed her lips tightly and said nothing. Colin stared at her high heels while he was kneeling and


    he didn''t n to get up.


    Abbot and Ethan stood in front of the window.


    Abbot put his arms around his chest and shook his head, "Tsk, is this the Colin that I know?"


    Ethan answered his question firmly, "Yes."


    Abbot, "How could he be such a coward?"


    A dim light shed in Ethan''s eyes, "You won''t be doing any better than him soon."


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Abbot turned to look at him with confusion.


    Ethan looked at Abbot and said, "If you aren''t born with a silver spoon, you probably would be a


    bachelor forever."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbot was speechless.


    Ethan and Abbot stood in front of the window and teased each other. Colin was kneeling at the door of


    the ward, he lowered his head and remained silent.


    After a long while, Faye said, "Lance, help him to get up."


    When Lance heard the words, he let out a sigh and stepped forward from the back of Faye.


    Lance walked to Colin, leaned over to help him up, and said in a low voice, "Colin, let''s get up first and


    talk."


    Colin knelt still and said hoarsely, "If Faye doesn''t forgive me today, I won''t get up."


    Lance had known Colin for so many years, but he had never seen him like this. He was stunned. Then,


    he turned his head to look at Faye.


    Faye narrowed her eyes and said, "Please give us a minute."

 Chapter 593 Under Control

    Chapter 593 Under Control


    Chapter 593 Under Control


    Faye''s words finished. Lance touched the tip of his nose and took the lead in retreating.


    Immediately after Lance left, Abbot asked Ethan, "Does ''you guys'' in Faye''s words include both of us?"


    Ethan, "You guess."


    Ethan finished his speech and walked towards the door, passing by Faye and nodding his head as a


    greeting.


    Seeing that Ethan also left, Abbot followed close on his heels.


    Abbot walked out of the ward quickly and then turned back. Standing beside Faye, he raised his hand,


    half-clenched his fist and coughed twice lightly, "Faye."


    Faye responded in a light voice, "Hmm."


    Abbot said with a straight face, "Colin was wounded..."


    Abbot said, paused and gave Colin a deep look.


    Both Faye and Colin himself thought that Abbot was trying to plead for Colin at this time.


    It was unexpected that after the pause, he changed the topic abruptly and said, "You must not be


    merciful. He did the wrong thing, and you must fix him so that he will remember it. Or next time he


    dares to do the same thing again."


    After saying that, Abbot did not wait for Faye to reply and left again.


    Faye, "..."


    Colin who was kneeling on the durian and almost already could not hold up, "..."


    Why did the ancients say that two or three confidants was enough.


    Were the ancients teaching you ''He that has many friends, has no friends''?


    No, the ancients were considering for your personal safety and physical and mental health.


    The ward door closed, and only Colin and Faye were left in the ward.


    Faye pursed her lips, squatted down and asked, "Don''t you stand up?"


    Colin looked up, "Dear."


    Faye, "Does it hurt?"


    Colin said in a low voice, "I know I was wrong."


    Faye, "Get up and talk about it."


    Colin, "I dare not."


    Faye looked straight at Colin and felt a tremendous pressure on her chest, "How dare you do that?"


    The corners of Colin''s mouth tugged, "I dare not when I did it. I risked."


    Faye, "..."


    This man, Colin, was really toxic.


    Whether he was tititing or pretending to be pitiful, each of his image could exactly titite in the tip of


    one''s heart.


    Just like now, his aggrieved look made Faye feel that if she said half a word more to me him, then


    she was guilty beyond forgiveness.


    The two faced each other. Faye kept moving her red lips, "Colin, do not annoy me."


    The sick suit was thin, and Colin felt his kneeling knees painful, "Dear, please forgive me."


    Faye''s eyes focused on Colin''s injured arm, and some unspeakable thoughts shed in her brain


    suddenly. Lifting her lips, she said, "OK."


    Faye stopped talking and reached out to Colin.


    Colin''s heart warmed. Holding Faye''s hand, Colin made use of her strength to get up.


    Colin stood up, pulled Faye''s hand to drag her into the embrace. With jaws on her shoulders, he said in


    a low and deep voice, "Dear, these days I miss you so much."


    Faye inhaled, "Is it seriously injured?"


    Colin, "Not serious. It just dislocated, and I can be discharged from the hospital in a week."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Faye clearly felt her hanging heart was fully relieved.


    After a while, Colinughed in a low voice, "The heavily injured is next door."


    Faye did not understand, "Hmm?"


    Colin, "Robert. He almost needs to do micro reshaping."


    Faye, "..."


    Colin thought that he acting pathetic very sessful, and this matter could be turned over.


    But it was what happened in the next few days that showed him what ''settle ounts with him


    afterwards'' meant.


    Faye deliberately teased him and seduced him at all times, but did not allow him to get what he


    wanted.


    The first few times Colin was able to grit his teeth and endure, until Faye proposed to help him shower.


    Colin stood under the shower. His injured arm propped up on the bathroom wall and dared not to get


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    wet.


    Faye''s soft fingertips traced down his spine, stopped at his tailbone and rubbed it gently, "Don''t move


    around. It''s not good to get your arm wet."


    Colin gritted his teeth when a tingling sensation came. His breathing was a bit disordered, "Dear, I had


    a checkup two days ago. My body is all right now."


    Faye said lightly, "Oh."


    Colin''s hand propping up on the wall made a fist, "Dear."


    Faye leaned forward. Her mouth opened and closed, with her lips touching Colin''s back as if nothing


    happened, "Bear it."


    Colin''s spine stiffened, "..."


    Faye could feel Colin''s impatience clearly, she also saw the blood vessels on the surface of his arm


    dting because of tolerance, but she did not relent.


    Abbot''s words was right.


    She should impress him.


    Otherwise, he would continue such mistakes next time.


    The water in the bathroom was dripping, and Faye''s white and slender fingertips were moving towards


    the front of Colin''s body.


    Colin looked down. Looking at Faye''s fingertips which had no desire but teased him all the way, his


    eyes were burning, "Dear, I really know I was wrong..."

 Chapter 594 Tolerating or Not Tolerating

    Chapter 594Toleratingor Not Tolerating


    Chapter 594 Tolerating or Not Tolerating


    These skills of Faye were mainly learned from Colin.


    Colin at this moment finally knew what was called ''The evil will be defeated''.


    The fingertips of Faye tantalized everywhere, but never touched the ce that Colin wanted her to


    touch most of all.


    Colin''s jaw tightened and he moved his body, trying to rub Faye''s hand.


    The corners of Faye''s eyes were raised. She kept her countenance and avoided it.


    Colin, "..."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The ''battles'' between the two took several turns, and Colinughed with anger. He put the tip of his


    tongue against one cheek, turned around and hooked Faye''s waist, then she was against a side wall.


    One looked up and the other looked down.


    They made eye contact. Water droplets were dripping down Colin''s bangs in front of the forehead.


    Faye''s eyes blinked. Half tilted her head, she lifted her lips, "What do you want to do?"


    Colin bowed his head, leaned close to her and said in a crack voice, "What do you think?"


    Faye looked nd and her voice was smooth, "I told you to bear it."


    Colin''s body leaned down and rubbed in the corner of Faye''s lips, "I have endured for a month."


    Faye, "Hold on for more days."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "I can''t hold on."


    Faye looked at Colin as if the arrow was on the string and had to be shot, the corner of her lips curved


    up into a beautiful arc, "Can''t you bear it?"


    Colin tteringly sucked Faye''s earlobe, and his voice was maic andpelling, "Hmm."


    Faye''s body trembled. She felt a wave of heat to the face. There were evil thoughts, but she


    suppressed them, "You can''t, but you have to endure."


    Colin let go of Faye''s earlobe to kiss her neck, "Is this a punishment?"


    Faye didn''t deny it, "Yes."


    Colin tormented her, "Dear."


    Faye, "Colin, this trick won''t work on me."


    Colin stuck to Faye''s ear and puffed hard, "Then I stand on my own two feet, OK?"


    Faye raised her eyes. Before she could read Colin''s meaning, she was forced to turn around and


    pressed against the wall with Colin''s one-handed sp on her waist.


    Faye struggled to turn back. Colin got close andughed in a low voice, "I''ll just...and won''t get in."


    In the end, Faye underestimated Colin''s shamelessness in this regard.


    He did as what he said--he didn''t get in. But Faye came out of the bathroom with both legs weak.


    Colin leaned against the bathroom door frame and smiled, and asked as if he did not know, "Honey,


    what happened to your legs?"


    Faye turned her head to squint at Colin, and the words shed through her mind: I''d never seen such a


    brazen person.


    Colin was not seriously injured and only stayed in the hospital for a week.


    The day Colin was discharged from the hospital, Robert was still lying in the next ward.


    Colin let Andy go to check out of the hospital, while he went to sit in Robert''s ward for a while.


    Robert was seriously injured. Lying in the hospital bed, even turned over was difficult.


    Colin lifted a chair to sit in front of the hospital bed with his thin lips lifted, "Not bad. Not disfigured."


    Robert''s face were not swollen, and the bridge of the nose had also been reset. If didn''t look at the


    body, judging by the face alone, he made a good recovery.


    Robert looked sideways at Colin with a particrly sincere expression, "Mr. Farrell, how much is the


    bonus for a work injury of my level?"


    Colin snickered out, "A suite. Is it enough?"


    Robert did not change his face, "In a good location, please."


    Colin teased, "Recently the downtown area demolished an old town. Abbot developed it, and you can


    choose whichever you want."


    Robert did not refuse at all, "The best one."


    Colin lightly raised his eyebrows, "Dude. You are ruthless enough. Isn''t it a high demand?"


    Robert, "The wedding room."


    Colin smiled and promised without hesitation, "OK, and then give you an extra car."


    Robert shook his head with difficulty, "Don''t need the car. Just convert it into cash."


    Colin, "Why? Lack of wedding money?"


    Robert said honestly, "There is no shortage for the time being, just in case."


    Hearing the words of Robert, Colin''s body leaned back. Suddenly he thought of Aniston''s previous


    marriage, the smile on his face disappeared and he said in a deep voice, "It''s OK to spoil them except


    delusions of grandeur. Do not let them develop a bad habit at the beginning."


    Robert, "I''m afraid she''ll be embarrassed."


    Colinughed lightly, "How did you know she would be embarrassed?"


    Robert heard it, and a glint of light shed in his eyes.


    Colin clucked and said, "You are seriously injured, then why not pretend to be weak and win her


    sympathy?"


    Robert replied, "I did, but she''s out of town."


    Colin, "That''s tragic."


    Colin''s words finished, and Robert was about to say something when Colin''s phone in the pocket


    vibrated twice.


    Colin stretched a leg, reached into the pocket to pull out the phone with one hand. A message popped


    up on the screen: Colin, please save Hank.

 Chapter 595 Directness

    Chapter 595 Directness


    Chapter 595 Directness


    Colin?


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Only Helen called him in such a manner.


    Colin lightly picked his eyebrow, pretending not to notice it. He turned his phone around in his hand and


    put it back in his pocket.


    After that, he looked at Robert. "What did you want to say to me just now?"


    "Oh, I want to say that barring idents, Brandon will try to contact me in the near future."


    Colin sniffed, "Don''t let him find anything adverse to us."


    Robert said, "Okay, I got it."


    Colin stood up and left.


    Scarcely had he walked out of the ward when he met Andy who had just finished the discharge


    paperwork.


    With a pile of documents in his hand, Andy greeted Colin, "Mr. Farrell, it''s all done."


    Colin nodded. "Let''s get going."


    After getting on the car, Colin sat in the back seat and asked in a heavy voice, "Mrs. Farrell said she


    was busy today. What is she up to?"


    Andy looked up at Colin in the rearview mirror and replied, "I have no idea."


    Colin raised the corner of his lips. "Really? Did Mrs. Farrell tell you to keep it from me?"


    Andy averred, "I honestly don''t know."


    Colin smiled carelessly. "How are you getting along with Lance recently?"


    Andy was stunned and said, "Quite good."


    Colin asked, "What do you think of him?"


    Thinking for a moment with an expressionless face, Andy answered, "He values friendship very much."


    Colin continued, "Is that all?"


    Andy replied, "He is meticulous."


    Ethan taught Andy a lot of things, so they behaved and spoke in a simr manner.


    They were reticent.


    Thinking of Ethan, Colin suddenly remembered something. He sent a message to Ethan with his


    phone. [How is it going with you and Ms. Rowan?]


    Ethan replied instantly. [She brushed me off.]


    Colin: [Why don''t you go to her house to meet her?]


    Ethan: [I had waited for her for a week, but she didn''t go downstairs.]


    Colin couldn''t helpughing at Ethan''s message and texted: [She is the very woman.]


    Ethan: [Are you released from the hospital?]


    Colin: [Yes.]


    Ethan: [Let''s have a dinner party tonight to celebrate your discharge. It''s on me.]


    Colin: [You are not yourself today. Why are you so nice to me?]


    As soon as his message was sent, Ethan gave him a call.


    Colin deliberately picked up his phone slowly and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Ethan said with a solemn expression, "Texting is too troublesome."


    Colin teased him, "Isn''t it because you feel it''s difficult to tell your intentions clearly?"


    Ethan softly said, "It''s my treat tonight. Tell Faye to ask Violet out."


    Colin ridiculed him, ¡°You''re so straight when chasing a girl.¡±


    Ethan, "I¡¯m not as hesitant as Abbot."


    Colin chuckled, "From your words, I felt your contempt."


    Then he said, "If you beg me, I will do you this favor."


    Ethan said calmly, "I beg you."


    There was something Colin didn''t like when getting along with Ethan.


    As an insensitive and straight person, Ethan only cared about the results, totally ignoring the process.


    This was probably why Colin always teased Abbot but not Ethan. After all, Ethan''s reaction barely


    brought him any joy.


    Ethan''s dullness made Colin feel bored, so he said with a smile, "Let''s make it at twenty o''clock, in


    our usual meeting ce."


    Ethan responded, "OK."


    After hanging up, Colin texted to Faye: [Ask Violet to go to Marriott for dinner this evening. Only you


    can help Ethan.]


    The message was sent, but Faye didn''t reply.


    Staring at his phone for a while, Colin looked up and kicked the backrest of the driver''s seat. "I heard


    that Ethan introduced a girlfriend  to you a while ago. What''s she like?"


    Andy didn''t expect Colin to suddenly ask him about this, and then he replied, "The date was not going


    well."


    Colin was puzzled, "You only met each other once."


    Andy said unnaturally, "Yes."


    Colin asked in curiosity, "Why?"


    Andy was silent and said nothing.


    Colin smiled. "It''s rare that you have a secret."


    Andy was speechless.


    They arrived in Fennth Community.


    Andy was just about to drive into the basement car park when a figure suddenly appeared in front of


    the car.


    Fortunately, Andy immediately braked, so he didn''t hit the person.


    Andy stopped the car, and after seeing the person, he turned his head and looked at Colin. "Mr.


    Farrell."


    Colin was still looking down at his phone for Faye''s reply. Hearing Andy''s voice, he looked up.


    Andy said, "It''s Helen."

 Chapter 596 No Moral Coercion

    Chapter 596 No Moral Coercion


    Chapter 596 No Moral Coercion


    At this moment, Colin squinted his eyes at Helen instantly.


    The terrifying chill in his eyes could be easily captured.


    Andy asked, "Mr. Farrell, do you want me to drive her away?"


    Colin said in a low tone, "No."


    He stretched out his hand to pat Andy on the shoulder. "You drive in."


    After that, he opened the car door and got off.


    Seeing Colin, Helen suddenly felt weepy and greeted him in a trembling voice. "Colin."


    Colin smiled sarcastically.


    Looking at his expression, Helen burst into tears. "Colin, I know you hate me, and I know you hate


    Hank, but I really have no choice."


    She cried and spoke, choking with sobs.


    Colin give her a piercing look, walking into the house, and said coldly, "Come in."


    Helen raised her hand to wipe the tears on her face and kept pace with him.


    They walked in single file. Just entering the house, they met Lance with a bunch of grapes in his hand.


    Seeing him, Helen was stunned. She thought of something and bowed her head.


    Compared to Helen''s embarrassment, Lance was very calm. He stepped forward and greeted Colin,


    and then greeted her. "Haven''t seen you for a long time."


    With hands intertwined and clutched tightly with each other, Helen said restlessly, "Long time no see."


    Colin asked, "Has your elder sistere back yet?"


    Lance replied, "No, I heard that there seemed to be a problem with an actor in a variety show. She was


    dealing with it."


    Colin said, "An actor is more important than me."


    Lance teased him, "Colin, are you jealous?"


    Colin chuckled and pretended to kick Lance.


    Lance dodged nimbly and ran out. "I have something to ask Andy."


    Colin strode inside.


    Entering the house, Colin kicked the slippers prepared for the guests at the porch. "Put them on."


    Helen nodded with a red face.


    After putting on slippers, she followed Colin into the living room.


    Colin lifted his hand and pulled the tie around his neck, saying indifferently, "Sit down. What do you


    want to drink??"


    Helen pressed her lips. "No, thank you."


    Colin smiled ironically. "Drink some coffee, otherwise you will be bored when our conversation can''t be


    continuedter."


    He asked Cindy to serve coffee.


    Cindy didn''t know Helen, so she went out of the kitchen and offered a cup of coffee politely to Helen.


    Helen took the cup and held it in her hands. It was a little hot, but she didn''t dare to put it down. With


    lips turning into a straight line, she asked carefully, "Colin, do you know what happened to Hank?"


    Colin said with a poker face, "I have heard about it."


    Helen sniffed. "Hank is trapped in the Farrell Group."


    Colin said, "I think it is not exactly so. There must be another reason."


    Helen tightened her lips and bowed her head. "It''s also because of Brandon."


    Colin sneered, "Overreaching himself."


    Hearing this, Helen suddenly looked up, and a touch of resentment shed in her eyes. She wanted to


    refute, but she finally bit her lower lip and said nothing.


    Looking at her, Colin lightly picked the corner of his eye.


    Sure enough, people would secretly transform their disposition after experiencing great difficulties.


    Helen Farrell, who once acted overweeningly and arrogantly, finally had to endure other''s taunt without


    the protection of the Farrells,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a long silence in the living room.


    After about half a minute, Helen suddenly put down the cup and stood up, and then she knelt in front of


    Colin.


    Colin leaned back on the sofa and said calmly. "What are you doing?"


    Helen took a deep breath and give him a kowtow. "Colin, we are sorry for everything before. It''s our


    fault. Now my mom, dad and grandpa are dead. Can you let bygones be bygones? Just forget it,


    okay?"


    "Can you let bygones be bygones? Just forget it, okay?"


    She uttered these words so easily.


    Colin was about to answer her with a gloomy face. Suddenly he heard Faye''s indifferent voice from the


    porch. "Why should we forget it?"


    Hearing her words, Helen and Colin turned their heads simultaneously.


    Faye didn''t put on slippers, stepping on high heels and walking straight to Helen in a few steps.


    Helen clenched her hands on her sides. "They are all dead."


    Faye sneered, "Should we forgive them because they died? Should their mistakes be canceled once


    for all?"

 Chapter 597 Lances Assistance

    Chapter 597 Lance''s Assistance


    Chapter 597 Lance''s Assistance


    Faye was outspoken, which made Helen speechless.


    Helen pressed her lips together and looked at Faye. After a long time, she opened her mouth to say,


    "Hank has always been good to you."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye said, "I never denied it."


    Helen took a breath.


    Faye said indifferently, "But you need to know that we are talking about him and Colin, not him and


    me."


    Helen was speechless.


    The living room felt into silence again. Desperately, Helen swayed and knelt down on the ground.


    After a while, she stood up from the ground, without interceding for Hank, and bowed deeply at Colin.


    "Colin, I apologize to you on behalf of my whole family."


    Colin was silent.


    Helen took breaths and said, "I know that no matter what I say now, you will not forgive us, and I don''t


    ask you to forgive me. I just want to speak out, so I can feel better."


    After saying it, Helen turned and left.


    She walked outside and passed by Faye.


    Faye said coldly, "Apologizing should make the other party feel better, not to make yourself relieved."


    Helen paused and turned to look at Faye.


    Faye tilted her head to meet Helen''s gaze. "Don''t put moral coercion on us."


    Helen looked straight at Faye, with her hands clenched and nails pinched into her palms. She


    whispered, "Faye, I never knew you are such a person. I''ve been proven wrong."


    Faye said calmly. "That''s your affair."


    Helen was wordless and she almost fled in the end.


    Because she walked too fast, she almost fell down when she went down the steps out of the door.


    As soon as Helen left, Faye walked back to the porch to change her high heels.


    She was ready to bend over, Colin following behind stopped her with his hand. "I''ll do it."


    He crouched down and put on the slippers for Faye.


    Faye drooped her eyes. "Did Helen ask you to help Hank?"


    Colin nodded.


    Faye frowned lightly, with a touch of displeasure shing across her face.


    Colin looked up and gave her a smile. "Are you angry?"


    Faye bent down and kissed Colin''s forehead. "I''m really not happy."


    Helen came down from the steps and went straight to the gate. She walked in anger and heard Lance''s


    voice from behind. "Helen."


    Hearing this, Helen stopped and turned her head stiffly.


    Lance stepped forward without a slovenly attitude. "Is Hank in trouble?"


    Helen nodded her head.


    Lance pulled out a cigarette from his pocket and bit it in his mouth to light it. He took a drag on the


    cigarette and kept silent.


    Helen said in a weeping voice, "Lance."


    Lance took off the cigarette and flicked the ashes. He looked at Helen. "You shouldn''t havee to


    meet Colin."


    Helen pressed her lips. "I know."


    Lance said, "What the Farrells did to him... was too wicked."


    Hearing this, Helen felt getting a lump in her throat. After a long time, she replied, "I know."


    She continued, "I also learnedter. At first, I thought they were justpeting for the position of


    president."


    Lance witnessed Helen''s growth. He knew Helen didn''t tell a lie.


    Although she was arrogant, she was not heinous essentially.


    Family was the first school for children. In such a growth environment, it was uneasy for Hank and


    Helen to not be affected thoroughly.


    Helen reached out to pull Lance''s clothes. "Lance, can you help Hank on ount of your long-time


    friendship?"


    Lance sighed heavily. "But we are now in opposition."


    Helen sobbed. "I know, but Hank didn''t want to be against Colin. If you help him, you will not betray


    Colin..."


    Lance said nothing.


    Noticing his silence, Helen said in tears, "It''s the previous generation who did something wrong. Why


    should we pay a price? My parents had passed away. Hank and I had realized our mistakes. We never


    thought about to bring any trouble to Colin. Why can''t they give us a chance..."


    Helen cried out of breath.


    Lance frowned and patted her arm gently. "Crying can''t solve any problem."


    Helen suddenly fell into Lance''s arms. "Lance, I''m begging you. Please help Hank."


    Suddenly, Lance was at a loss.


    When Helen let go of him, Lance coughed twice to cover up his embarrassment and said, "I''ll see what


    I can do."


    Helen excitedly said, "Really?"


    Lance nodded.


    After more than ten minutes, Lance sent Helen off.


    Seeing her off, Lance turned back to Fennth Community. He could hardly enter the gate when he saw


    Andy leaning against the wall and staring at him with his hands around his chest.


    Lance''s heart thumped. "Andy."


    Andy asked coldly, "Do you like her?"

 Chapter 598 Nonexistent Rival in Love

    Chapter 598 Nonexistent Rival in Love


    Chapter 598 Nonexistent Rival in Love


    Hearing Andy''s words, Lance was stunned.


    He liked Helen?


    Why did Andy who was normally wise have this illusion?


    Lance didn''t say anything. Andy thought he acquiesced, so he straightened up and stepped forward


    with a poker face.


    Seeing Andy approaching with a cold face, Lance suddenly had a bad feeling. He quickly stepped back


    and gave a smile to Andy. "Andy, calm down. Don''t beat me."


    Andy said, "She is on the side of Hank. You should know better than me."


    Lance replied, "Yes, I know."


    Andy asked, "Even so, you still choose to like her?"


    Lance was wordless.


    He had to admit that Andy''s mode of thinking was different from that of normal people.


    The reason why he talked to Helen was entirely due to his friendship with Hank, which had nothing to


    do with Helen, let alone liking her.


    Lance looked at Andy face to face in reluctance.


    He wanted to exin, but Andy said coldly, "If you want to leave here, remember to return my money."


    Afterwards, he looked away and turned to leave.


    Lance was speechless.


    Gazing at Andy''s receding figure, Lance was thoughtful.


    He had known Andy for so long, and it seemed that it was the first time to see him so angry.


    After watching Andy leave, Lance stood in ce for a while and sent a message to Faye with his


    phone: [Faye, I want to talk to you about something.]


    Faye was on the phone with Violet when she received Lance''s message.


    Violet said worriedly, "Tonight?"


    Faye asked with a smile, "Is it convenient for you tonight?"


    Violet said, "Yes, where shall we meet?"


    Faye replied, "Marriott."


    Violet thought for a while. "OK."


    Faye smiled. "OK, see youter."


    Hanging up the phone, Faye saw Lance''s message. She texted: [Tomorrow.]


    Lance replied immediately: [OK.]


    After sending the message, Faye looked up at Colin. "Violet probably knows the reason why I invited


    her to dinner."


    Sitting on the armrest of the single sofa, Colin rubbed Faye''s waist, with his legs slightly opened. "Violet


    is quite clever, and Ethan''s motivation is too obvious."


    Faye held the phone in one hand and her other hand was against Colin''s shoulder. "Don''t move."


    Colin said, "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. My heart has no distractions."


    At the same time, he probed into Faye''s clothes with his fingertips, and scraped her waist provocatively.


    Faye''s fingers on his shoulder were curled up.


    Colin noticed her movement, so he smiled in a low voice. "Honey, calm down."


    Faye narrowed her eyes. "OK. I will."


    At eight o''clock in the evening, Faye and Colin drove to Marriott.


    The car stopped and they got off.


    Colin bypassed the car and walked to the other side to take Faye''s hand. Just as he was about to step,


    he saw Reba and Matthew standing at the gate and talking to each other.


    Matthew said something to Reba, thetter pressed her lips and smiled with shyness and timidity.


    Seeing this, Colin stopped and lightly picked his brow. "What happened?"


    Faye said, "I don''t know."


    Colin chuckled. "Did Reba want to make Abbot jealous?"


    Faye replied, "I don''t think so."


    Based on her understanding of Reba, she couldn''t do such a thing after determining her mind. Even


    if she did, she couldn''t y so realistically with her temper.


    Colin and Faye were inferring the reason. Suddenly, a Maybach braked sharply and stopped in front of


    Reba and Matthew.


    They turned back. The car window was lowered and Abbot put his head out of the car. He said with a


    fake smile, "What a coincidence!"


    Matthew ridiculed, "Don''t forget that you are in my ce."


    Abbot didn''t say anything. His eyes focused on Reba.


    Reba blinked and greeted Abbot with a smile. "What a coincidence."


    Then she looked down at the watch on her wrist, and turned her head to Matthew. "I go inside first."


    Matthew smiled and nodded. "OK."


    Reba didn''t see Faye and Colin in the distance. After greeting Matthew, she waved her hand at


    Abbot and turned to go inside.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Watching Reba entering the house, Abbot raised the window and drove into the parking lot at a high


    speed.


    Colin said, "It''s a battle without fire."


    Faye smiled and sent a message to Reba: [What are you doing? Are you crazy?]

 Chapter 599 The Topic of the Dinner Tonight

    Chapter 599 The Topic of the Dinner Tonight


    Chapter 599 The Topic of the Dinner Tonight


    Reba didn''t reply Faye''s message immediately.


    After a while, Reba texted a question mark: [?]


    Faye: [I''m at Marriott.]


    Reba: [I''m here too!]


    Faye smiled: [I have seen you.]


    Reba: [?]


    Faye: [I witnessed your love triangle.]


    Reba: [? ? ? ?]


    Looking at the series of question marks, Faye was about to continue to reply with her lips bent up.


    Matthew''s teasing sounded not far away.


    "Colin, how do you feel to be a spectator?"


    Hearing this, Colin put his arm around Faye''s waist and stepped forward. He answered, "It''s a love


    drama. You guys are really good at acting."


    Matthew chuckled. "Thank you for yourpliment."


    Colin said, "Nasty mind."


    Matthewmented, " Your attitude show a certain narrowness of mind."


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "In Cocanel, who dares topete with you about indecency?"


    Matthew replied. "Don''t you dare?"


    The two men were haggling. Faye''s phone in her hand vibrated.


    She looked down at the message from Violet: [Have you arrived yet?]


    Faye replied: [Yes.]


    Violet: [I''m in the private room.]


    Faye: [OK.]


    Afterwards, Faye looked up. "Violet has arrived. You can continue chatting, I will go first."


    Colin nodded, with his hand around Faye''s waist tightened. He leaned over to her ear and said, "If you


    have amonnguage, you canmunicate with the others. Don''t force yourself. Don''t be afraid


    of awkward silence."


    Faye smiled and said, "I will."


    She smiled at Matthew to greet him and stepped away.


    After Faye left, Matthew took out a cigarette from a cigarette case in his pocket and handed it to Colin.


    Colin chuckled and took it, biting it obliquely.


    Matthew took a lighter to light the cigarette for Colin, but thetter raised his hand to stop his


    movement. "I''ll just bite it."


    Matthew asked, "Do you give up smoking?"


    Colin nodded, "We are preparing for pregnancy."


    Matthew joked, "You''re showing off."


    Colin said with a pair of smiling and amorous eyes, "You don''t know many things and won''t feel that


    way because you''re single."


    Matthew gave a feigned smile. "Yes, you know everything."


    He paused and asked, "What is the topic of the dinner tonight?"


    Colin took off the cigarette at the corner of his mouth and twisted it in his hand. The cigarette was


    broken, and the tobo was scattered from his hand. "Someone wants to chase a woman."


    Hearing his words, Matthewughed, "Abbot?"


    Colin shook his head.


    Matthew was startled. "Ethan??"


    Colin just smiled without saying a word.


    Matthew asked incredulously, "Is there anyone he likes?"


    Colin said mysteriously, "Yes."


    Matthew continued, "The woman doesn''t agree to be with him?"


    Colin said, "There is no need to set up such a dinner party if she agrees."


    Matthew said yfully, "I didn''t expect him to hide his inner thoughts."


    Colin smiled. "He is such a person."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the private room, Violet held a cup of warm water and talked with Faye intermittently, looking


    unnatural, but not nervous.


    At the beginning, she talked with Faye about work, and then she bowed her head to sip the water in the


    cup. She raised her eyes and asked, "Was the dinner nned by Ethan?"


    She asked directly, and Faye didn''t hide it. "Yes."


    Violet said, "I knew it."


    Fayeughed. "It''s not hard to guess."


    Both of them were silent for a moment.


    After a while, Violet said, "I will go back to my hometown tomorrow."


    Faye was surprised. "Why is it so sudden?"


    Violet answered, "In fact, I had decided early, but I haven''t had the chance and time to tell you."


    Faye knew that her words were social forme.


    After all, she didn''t have any really good friend in Cocanel.


    Even if she had a shallow rtionship with Faye, she would just bid farewell to her with phone and


    send some local specialties to her after returning to her hometown.


    They were less likely to take up the wine goblet and chat merrily.


    Adults who were deliberately close to each other were hypocritical indeed.


    Being silent for a while, Faye asked, "Does Ethan know that?"


    Violet said frankly, "He knows that I have the n, but he doesn''t know when I will leave."


    Faye nodded. "I see."


    Violet came here because she wanted to say goodbye.


    The door of the private room was pushed open from the outside. Colin, Abbot and Ethan appeared at


    the same time.


    They entered the room, greeting Faye and Violet, and then began to find a ce to sit.


    Colin went straight to Faye''s side and sat in the chair.


    Abbot looked embarrassed, so he sat next to Colin.


    Standing at the door for a while, Ethan strode to sat in a chair beside Violet.


    All of they didn''t speak, which resulted in an embarrassing atmosphere in the private room.


    About thirty secondster, Colin kicked Abbot with one foot.


    Abbot raised his eyes and frowned slightly, saying coldly, "What are you doing?"


    Colin said in a voice that only they could hear, "You are good at changing the atmosphere and making


    it less awkward. It''s your time."


    Abbot stared at Colin. "Are you forcing me to wear a smiling face?"

 Chapter 600 Farewell Toast

    Chapter 600 Farewell Toast


    Chapter 600 Farewell Toast


    Colin slightly raised his brows when he heard Abbot¡¯s words.


    Not getting a response from Colin, Abbot continued through gritted teeth, ¡°A man should be honest and


    kind. You can¡¯t seek happiness from other people¡¯s pain.¡±


    Colin asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you talking about Ethan?¡±


    Abbot said, ¡°I was referring to¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his words, Colin looked up at Ethan and said in a righteous voice, ¡°Ethan, Abbot


    was referring to...¡±


    Colin was interrupted because Abbot reached out and pinched his thigh fiercely. Abbot said, ¡°Let me


    tell you a joke.¡±


    Everyone at the table simultaneously looked toward Abbot when they heard his words.


    Having no choice, Abbot deliberated on the wording for a while, coughed, and then said, ¡°A poor guy


    changed his phone number. He nned to joke with his girlfriend and sent her a message: Love is


    destined. Do you want to know about your fate with him? Then send you and his real names, such as


    Tom and Susan. The consulting fee is 5 cents per time. Several minutester, this poor guy received


    his girlfriend¡¯s and his best friend¡¯s names¡­¡±


    The private room was enveloped by dead silence when Abbot finished the words.


    Faye tried hard to suppress herughter.


    Violet looked awkward.


    While Colin and Ethan looked interested.


    Colin chuckled and then said meaningfully, ¡°This story is very connotative.¡±


    Ethan asked, ¡°Is that poor guy surnamed Waylon?¡±


    Colin teased, ¡°Luckily, his surname is not Farrell or Bond.¡±


    The two chimed in with each other, which amused Faye and Violet. To suppress theirughter, they


    lowered their heads and took a sip of water.


    No matter how awkward the process was, at least the result was good.


    The tension in the private room was alleviated because of Abbot¡¯sme joke.


    After a while, all the dishes they ordered were all served on the table. Abbot pulled his chair toward


    Colin and said in a low voice, ¡°It was just a joke.¡±


    Colin nodded and said seriously, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Abbot continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t have any connotation.¡±


    Colin nodded with a serious expression and said, ¡°I understand. It has nothing to do with you and


    Matthew.¡±


    Abbot was rendered speechless.


    Being choked by Colin¡¯s words, he gritted his teeth and picked up his cutleries, preparing to enjoy the


    dishes. But he waspletely dumbfounded when he saw the colors of the dishes.


    They were all green. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    [Author¡¯s Note: In some cultures, green means being cheated.]


    Even though not all dishes were green, they were decorated with some green ingredients.


    Abbot felt speechless. He turned around, looked at the waiter standing at the door of the private room,


    and asked, ¡°Did you change the chef?¡±


    The waiter replied politely with a smile, ¡°Mr. Carter, we didn¡¯t.¡±


    Abbot continued, ¡°When did you begin to decorate Boston lobster with green leaves?¡±


    The waiter replied, ¡°Mr. Waylon says it¡¯s spring and proposes to add the green color to every dish


    because it¡¯s a symbol of vigor.¡±


    Abbot asked, ¡°Is it the same for every guest?¡±


    The waiter replied honestly, ¡°Nope. Only this room.¡±


    Abbot was lost for words.


    He clenched the cutleries silently. Colin, who sat beside him, kicked his calf under the table and said,


    ¡°Eat. Life must have a green color.¡±


    Abbot took a deep breath when he heard these ridiculous words. He asked Colin, ¡°Is there a green


    color in your life?¡±


    Colin replied without any expressional change, ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Moreover, I''m allergic to the green


    color.¡±


    When Abbot was about to retort to Colin, Violet, who sat opposite him, suddenly raised her goblet and


    stood up. With a smile, she said gently, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality today.¡±


    Violet gulped down the wine in her goblet after finishing the words.


    She was very unrestrained when drinking the wine, which was quite different from the image she


    showed to them at usual times.


    Violet then put down the goblet. Before other people could pick up their goblets, she took the wine


    bottle and poured another ss for herself. Then she raised the goblet and said, ¡°It¡¯s a great pleasure


    to get to know you guys. Thank you for taking care of me when I¡¯m in Cocanel.¡±


    When Violet first toasted them, everyone thought she did that out of politeness.


    However, when Violet toasted again, they all felt it abnormal.


    Especially Ethan, his face immediately turned gloomy.


    After drinking the second ss of wine, Violet picked up the bottle again, preparing to pour the third


    ss of wine for herself.


    Much to her surprise, Ethan stopped her by putting his palm on the back of her hand with a cold


    expression when she raised her hand.


    Violet¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. She tilted her head to look at Ethan.


    Ethan raised his eyes to take a nce at her, stood up, grasped her wrist, and pulled her toward the


    door.


    Violet immediately brushed. She called, ¡°Ethan.¡±


    Ethan said in a cold voice, ¡°We need a talk.¡±

 Chapter 601 Going for Wool and Coming Home Shorn

    Chapter 601 Going for Wool and Coming Home Shorn


    Chapter 601 Going for Wool and Coming Home Shorn


    Ethan pulled Violet out of the private room after finishing the words.


    Violet took a breath. She wanted to struggle out of his grip, but she suddenly thought of something.


    Hence, she only pressed her lips into a straight line and didn''t struggle.


    For some matters, she had to face them. She had to make it clear.


    She couldn''t act cowardly in the face of a romantic rtionship. After all, she couldn''t escape from it for


    the rest of her life.


    When they walked out of the room, Ethan asked the waiter guarding at the door in a cold voice, "Which


    room is empty?"


    Looking at Ethan''s gloomy face, the waiter replied tremblingly, "The-the opposite room."


    Ethan''s action was too abrupt. In the room, Abbot was looking at Colin with astonishment written all


    over his face.


    "What''s wrong with him?" asked Abbot.


    Colin chuckled and replied, "I don''t know either."


    Abbot turned to look at Faye and asked, "Faye, do you know anything about it?"


    Faye replied honestly, "Violet wants to return to her hometown."


    Abbot asked, "Return to her hometown?"


    Faye replied with a nod, "Yep."


    Abbot remarked, "It''s rare for Ethan to fall for a woman. But it seems like he''s going to be


    disappointed."


    Colin curled up his thin lips into a smile and said, "Ethan is not you."


    In the opposite room...


    Ethan took advantage of his height and restrained Violet in a corner.


    Violet didn''t even dare to breathe in the face of his strong aura. With her chest heaving up and down,


    she tried to make her voice calm as she said, "I want to go back to my hometown."


    Ethan asked in a deep voice, "When?"


    Violet replied, "Tomorrow."


    Ethan continued, "Then? Won''t you go back again?"


    Violet pressed her lips, not responding to his question.


    Not getting a response from Violet, Ethan leaned forward and called, his eyes looking horrifyingly


    unfathomable, "Violet."


    Violet''s heart skipped a beat when she looked at Ethan who was approaching her,.


    Ethan stopped when he was inches away from Violet. He said in a deep, low voice, "I want to woo


    you."


    Violet was lost for words.


    The atmosphere seemed to be frozen. Violet looked at Ethan with a red face.


    Ethan bowed his head to look into Violet''s eyes. With his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down, he


    asked, "Do you have the courage to maintain a rtionship with a bad man?"


    Violet didn''t speak,


    Sensing the embarrassment on Violet''s face, Ethan made his head lower and said in a husky voice,


    "You said you thought I was not a scumbag that day."


    Violet pressed her back tightly against the wall, wishing so much to dig a hole in the wall so that she


    could escape through it.


    Looking at Ethan who was very close to her, Violet couldn''t utter a word.


    When Violet felt as if she was about to be drowned in this atmosphere, her phone in her pocket


    suddenly rang.


    Violet breathed a long sigh and said, "I got a call."


    Ethan leaned back and straightened his back, saying, "You may answer it."


    Violet hurriedly took out her phone from her pocket when she heard Ethan''s words. To alleviate the


    awkwardness, she deliberately walked to the window while swiping to answer the call.


    Saylor''s voice sounded from the other end of the line. "Violet, when will youe back? Do you need


    me to pick you up?"


    Violet could clearly feel a burning line of sight from behind. She didn''t dare to turn around as she


    answered, "Yep."


    Saylor asked, "When?"


    Violet answered, "Now."


    Saylor asked doubtfully after a while of pause, "Did it finish so quickly?"


    Violet bit the bullet and answered, "Yep."


    Perceiving that something must have been wrong with Violet from her tone, Saylor chuckled and


    asked, "Violet,e on, did Mr. Bond confess to you?"


    His question touched Violet''s soft spot.


    Violet''s ears got red and hot. She lied, "Nope."


    Saylor chuckled at the other end of the line and said, "I won''t believe it."


    Violet called his name through gritted teeth, "Saylor."


    Saylor grinned and said, "Indeed, I think it would be great if Mr. Bond can be your boyfriend. Though he


    somehow has a bad temper and always looks serious, as a matter of fact, he..."


    The room was very quiet and Violet wasn''t sure if Ethan behind her could hear Saylor''s words.


    However, she inexplicably felt guilty.


    Therefore, Violet interrupted Saylor before thetter could finish his words, "I still need to deal with


    some affairs. Let''s stop here."


    Then she hung up her phone in a panic.


    Probably because she was too nervous, she didn''t end the call, instead, she pressed the speaker


    button.


    The next moment, Saylor''s teasing voice sounded from the other end of the line, "Violet, I heard from


    someone that Mr. Bond hadn''t had a girlfriend yet. Are you worried that he may have something wrongContent is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    with his sexual function?"


    Saylor giggled after finishing the words.


    Violet felt as if a bomb had exploded in her mind. Shivering, she ended the call.


    Her mind was buzzing after she ended the call.


    She could imagine how gloomy Ethan looked at this moment without even turning around.


    About half a minuteter, Ethan''s husky voice sounded from behind, "If you have no faith in my


    physical fitness, you may try it in advance. I don''t mind."

 Chapter 602 Ethan Surpassed You

    Chapter 602 Ethan Surpassed You


    Chapter 602 Ethan Surpassed You


    Ethan''s tone sounded stable, showing no emotional fluctuations.


    It sounded as if he was talking about a very normal thing.


    Violet''s ears got redder as if blood would drip down the next moment when she heard the words. She


    tightened her grip on her phone and said, "No need."


    Ethan asked ndly, "Do you have faith in it?"


    Violet was rendered speechless.


    It would be inappropriate for her to answer this question.


    If she said "no", it would sound as if she was doubting Ethan''s physical fitness.


    But if she said "yes", it would sound as if she was anticipating something.


    When Violet felt so embarrassed that she wished so much to dig a hole in the ground to hide herself,


    some steady footsteps sounded from behind.


    Violet got nervous when she heard the footsteps and didn''t dare to turn around.


    Ethan stopped when he was about right inches away from Violet and said in a deep voice, "I haven''t


    pursued a woman before. I''m not romantic, nor can I y the trick of cat and mouth. I''m always direct


    in this aspect."


    Violet pressed her lips and remarked inwardly, "Bro, you''re very direct."


    Not getting a response from Violet, Ethan continued, "I declined it when my grandfather introduced you


    to you. Now I regret it. I want you, very much."


    Standing behind Violet, Ethan confessed to her in a low voice. Violet, however, looked desperate with


    her face to the window.


    To be honest, her feelings for Ethan were very subtle.


    She appreciated his characteristics and admired his conduct.


    However, she didn''t have any romantic feelings for him,


    Probably it was because he looked like her father in some aspects.


    She always thought he was very strict with a strong aura.


    Or probably, it was because Ethan told her that he didn''t intend to develop a rtionship with her when


    they first met.


    She was a practical person.


    She wouldn''t have any delusion about a man when that person had explicitly told her that he wouldn''t


    develop a rtionship with her.


    Only people loving each other could understand the beauty of romance.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    No matter how beautiful a one-sided love was, it was a tragedy in nature.


    Violet thought wildly. But Ethan brought her back to reality as he said, "I want to hear the answer from


    you today."


    Violet came to her senses when she heard the words. Knowing that she couldn''t escape from this


    today, she gritted her teeth, turned around, and said, "I..."


    Before turning around, Violet thought that she should directly refuse Ethan so as to avoid troubleter


    on.


    However, when she turned around and looked into Ethan''s unfathomable, ck eyes, a scene


    suddenly shed across her mind.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    "That makes sense. People like me are like those scumbags in society. The only difference is that we


    would wear business suits so that we look more decent than those hooligans."


    Violet subconsciously blurted out, "I don''t know."


    When she realized what she had said, she became stiff and she almost bit her tongue because her


    teeth were chattering.


    She questioned herself inwardly, "What did you say just now?"


    Before Violet coulde to her senses, Ethan walked closer to her, leaned forward, bowed his head,


    and asked in a husky voice, "Would you like to have a try?"


    Violet stammered, "I-I..."


    Ethan continued, "I won''tpel you. Let me pursue you first, okay?"


    Violet was lost for words.


    She was so dumbfounded that she didn''t even know how she returned to the opposite room.


    When shepletely collected herself, she found Ethan was picking up food for her.


    She suddenly came to her senses and stammered, "Thank-Thank you."


    Abbot was bbergasted when he saw the interaction between Ethan and Violet.


    After a long while, Abbot leaned toward Colin and asked in a voice that could only be heard by them


    two, "What happened? Are they in a rtionship now?"


    Colin nced at Abbot disdainfully and said with a meaningful smile, "Don''t gather with us for a meal


    next time."


    Abbot asked in confusion, "What?"


    Colin teased, "I and Faye, Ethan and Violet, but you..."


    Colin stopped with a smile. However, Abbot discerned that his eyes were filled with contempt.


    Abbot looked at Colin speechlessly and then remarked, "We swore to keep single together before, but


    you two found your lovers behind my back."


    Colin raised his feet under the table to kick him when he heard his words.


    Abbot dodged it swiftly,


    Colin chuckled and said, "Ethan surpassed you though he found his Ms. Rightter than you. I feel


    ashamed for you."


    Abbot moved his lips trying to say something, but he couldn''t contradict what Colin had said.


    They left the private room after finishing the meal. To avoid any contact with Ethan, Violet deliberately


    talked to Faye.


    Faye understood her and didn''t refuse it. She tried her best to cooperate with Violet.


    On the other side ...


    Colin took out a chewing gum from his pocket, threw it to Ethan, and asked with a smile, "Did Ms.


    Rowan agree to be your girlfriend?"


    Ethan took the chewing gum, opened it, and put it into his mouth, replying, "Nah."


    Colin slightly raised his brows and asked, "What happened?"


    Ethan replied without any expressional change, "She didn''t refuse me either because she thought me


    pitiful."


    Colin remarked, "Does Ms. Rowan have any misunderstanding about the word pitiful?"


    Ethan chew the gum and replied in a calm voice, "Let Faye have more talk with Violetter."


    Colin chuckled and asked, "To talk about your pitiful life?"


    Ethan said, "The more pitiful, the better."


    Colin asked, "Are you still a human being?"


    Ethan looked at Colin disdainfully and said, "It depends. Compared with you, of course, I am."


    Colin curled up his thin lips when he heard Ethan''s words and said, "I pity Ms. Rowan."


    Ethan said, "I also pitied Faye before."

 Chapter 603 I Want to Visit Your House

    Chapter 603 I Want to Visit Your House


    Chapter 603 I Want to Visit Your House


    Both Ethan and Colin were scheming.


    Before Colin could retort to Ethan, Abbot who stood beside them chimed in, "Ethan, isn''t it immoral for


    you to do so?"


    Ethan raised his brows and asked, "Why?"


    Abbot answered, "What-What if Ms. Rowan doesn''t like you?"


    Ethan looked at Abbot disdainfully as if he was looking at a fool. He said, "Did all lovers in the world fall


    in love with each other at the first nce?"


    Abbot was lost for words.


    The likelihood of this situation was very little.


    Not getting a response from Abbot, Ethan sneered and continued, "You still act restrainedly though you


    know she doesn''t like you. Are you waiting for a witch to bewitch her?"


    Abbot was rendered speechless when he heard Ethan''s words. He couldn''t retort to him.


    They were silent for several seconds. Ethan suddenly turned to look at Violet and asked, "Are you


    going back home now?"


    Violet had been wishing to leave. She nodded profusely when she heard the question.


    Ethan said, "I can give you a ride."


    Violet said with a forced smile, "Thank you."


    Seeing Ethan and Violet off, Colin reached out, patted Abbot on his shoulder, and said, "Do you


    remember Mr. Hudson? The person engaged in export trade."


    Abbot asked, "That fatty man?"


    Colin nodded and said, "He knows many Troycese. Let him introduce some to youter."


    Abbot asked with a frown, "What do you mean?"


    Colin said, "You can ask them to bewitch the girl you like for you."


    Abbot cursed at him inwardly. He didn''t say out because Faye was also present.


    After a long while, Abbot pushed Colin and said, "It''ste. Aren''t you going home?"


    Knowing what Abbot nned to do, Colin deliberately asked, "Faye didn''t drink alcohol today. We can


    give you a ride."


    Abbot looked askance at Colin and asked, "Is there anything wrong with your brain?"


    Colin chuckled and replied, "Yep. But it''s not as serious as yours."


    Abbot was rendered speechless.


    After the joking, Colin winked at Abbot and left with Faye by car.


    Standing on the stairs, Abbot silently smoked a cigarette. Then he took out his phone and called


    Matthew.


    When the call was gotten through, Abbot directly asked, "Are you in Marriott Hotel now?"


    Matthew replied with a teasing smile, "I''m in my office. What''s the matter? Do you miss me?"


    Abbot said, "Of course. I miss you so much."


    Abbot then directly ended the call without waiting for Matthew''s response.


    Several minutester, Abbot showed up in Matthew''s office.


    Sitting before the office desk, Matthew was ying with a string of Buddha beads. Abbot could tell that


    Matthew had yed with the Buddha beads for years because all the beads were round and glossy.


    Seeing Abbot, Matthew put the string of Buddha beads around his wrist, leaned back against the chair,


    and asked with a meaningful smile, "Didn''t you say you missed me? Why are you looking at me so


    ferociously?"


    Abbot said through gritted teeth, "I miss you so much."


    Matthew asked nonchntly, "Has your love for me transformed into hatred?"


    Abbot asked, "Is there a possibility that I hate you because of the green dishes?"


    Matthew teased, "Dishes?"


    Abbot asked, "What do you think of it?"


    Matthew curled up his thin lips into a smile and pretended as if he had only realized something, "Oh,


    Ms. ck?"


    When Abbot was about to say something, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Abbot took out his phone from his pocket with a frown. When he found the Caller ID was Reba, he


    paused, nced at Matthew, and said, "I''ll get even with youter."


    He walked toward the door after finishing the words while swiping to answer the call. "Hello."


    When the door of the office was mmed close, Matthewmented slowly, "Affection, oh, of what is


    affectionprised? Everyone has his or her vanquisher."


    On the other side...


    Reba asked in a drunken voice when Abbot answered the call, "Did you go back?"


    Abbot replied in a deep voice, "Nah."


    Reba burped and said, "Where are you?"


    Abbot asked her instead, "Is your business negotiation finished?"


    Reba heaved a gentle sigh and said, "It''s over. I failed."


    Abbot said, "Go downstairs. I''m at the entrance."


    After a short while, Abbot reached the entrance of the Marriott Hotel to wait for Reba. Reba


    walked to him with a purse.


    Abbot turned around when he heard the footsteps. Looking at Reba who could hardly maintain her


    bnce, he asked with a frown, "Why did you drink so much?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba reached out and handed her pure to Abbot.


    Abbot looked down at it, sensibly took it from Reba, and asked, "How much did you drink?"


    Reba showed two fingers to him, waved them, and replied, "Two bottles of alcohol."


    Abbot looked gloomy when he heard Reba''s words. He didn''t say anything.


    Not getting a response from Abbot, Reba staggered forward and stood before Abbot.


    Abbot''s heart skipped a beat when he looked at Reba who was approaching him. He asked,


    "Where should I send you back?"


    Reba raised one of her high heels, stepped on one of Abbot''s leather shoes, looked up at him, and


    replied, "I want to visit your house."

 Chapter 604 Playing Hard-to-get

    Chapter 604 ying Hard-to-get


    Chapter 604 ying Hard-to-get


    Reba was drunk.


    After saying that, Reba suddenly stared at Abbot invitingly.


    Abbot was stunned for several seconds and then he said with awkwardness, "You have drunk too


    much."


    Reba put her foot on Abbot''s leather shoes seductively, moved it forward little by little, rubbed his


    ankle with her tiptoes, and replied, "Just a little."


    Nobody can guess what Reba was doing just look her righteous face. She tilted her head and


    asked, "Aren''t we friends? Isn''t it normal to stay at a friend''s house for a night?"


    Abbot''s heart was beating fast. He should have taken back his foot that was rubbed by Reba, but


    he couldn''t help moving it forward.


    When the assistant came to pick them up, Reba was holding Abbot''s arm and singing.


    She sang out of tune. If the song was not popr, others would never have guessed what she was


    singing.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant had learned a lesson from thest time. Therefore, he didn''t ask inappropriate questions


    this time. He stopped the car steadily, got out of the car with his head down, and opened the rear door.


    "Mr. Carter."


    Abbot responded and took Reba to the car.


    Today, everyone in the car was extremely silent. The assistant also noticed something was wrong. He


    turned the steering wheel and coughed twice. "Mr. Carter, where are we going next?"


    Abbot nced at Reba, who had already fallen asleep on his shoulder, and whispered, "Go to my


    house."


    Hearing that, the assistant paused and looked at Abbot through the rearview mirror.


    Abbot had expected that his assistant would do that. He looked at his assistant as if he was saying with


    a facial expression, "Did you not hear clearly? Or did you not understand?"


    The assistant smiled awkwardly and asked, "Are we going back to the old house?"


    Abbot answered, "Go to the Ufresh Community."


    The assistant said, "OK."


    Of all Abbot''s properties, the Ufresh Community was closest to Reba''spany.


    The car moved slowly. Abbot pursed his lips, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, and sent Colin


    a message. [Am I a real man if I am not disturbed with a woman in myp?]


    Colin just came out of the bathroom when he received the message.


    After seeing Abbot''s message, Colin raised his eyebrows and replied, [Of course you are. Why aren''t


    you a real man then?]


    Abbot: [Colin?]


    Colin: [What¡¯s up?]


    Abbot: [Are you sure you are Colin? I can¡¯t believe the message was sent by you.]


    Colin: [You are short-sighted. As a man, I must have an inclusive heart, especially for my friends.]


    Abbot: [?]


    Colin: [Even if you are impotent, I will not deny the fact that you are a man. Don''t worry, as a friend, I


    will embrace you with a loving heart.]


    After Colin sent the message, Abbot did not reply for a long time.


    After a while, Abbot just replied with two words. [¡°Get out!¡±]


    Colin looked at the screen and chuckled. Then he closed his phone and didn''t reply


    After putting his mobile phone in the pocket of his bathrobe, Colin wiped his wet hair several times with


    a towel and then went downstairs to drink water.


    Before he could get some water downstairs, he saw Faye and Lance through the floor-to-ceiling


    window.


    Lance''s expression was very serious. He was talking to Faye about something. From time to time, he


    would scratch his hair with his face twisted.


    Compared with Lance, Faye looked much more calmer like she was having no trouble.


    Having been watching them for a while, Colin then walked to the water dispenser and got himself a cup


    of water. He leaned against the wall on one side and drank slowly.


    Standing outside the door, Lance deeply frowned. "Though we aren''t that close, there are inevitably


    some real feelings after being friends for so many years."


    Faye said, "Well."


    Lance pursed her lips. "Hank was really good to me in those years."


    Lance said a lot, but the most important sentence was never said.


    He was not afraid to say that but worried that Faye would feel embarrassed.


    He was Faye''s brother. If he wanted to help Hank, would Colin...?


    Hearing Lance said that, Faye smiled and said, "Do you want to help Hank?"


    Lance clenched his hands and said, "He''s not Brandon''s opponent."


    Faye, "Even with your help, the results will not change."


    Lance, "I know."


    Fay, "If you have made a decision, go ahead and leave no regrets."


    Lance did not expect Faye to agree so soon, so he looked at Faye in amazement.


    Faye said seriously, "You are an adult. You don''t need to tell anyone about what you want to do."


    Lance was relieved, but he was still worried. "Will my brother-inw..."


    Faye, "Don''t worry, he won''t be angry with you if you help Hank."


    Lance, "Faye, thank you."


    Faye chuckled and said, "All right, be careful."


    After talking to Lance and watching him leave, Faye turned back to the living room.


    Just entering the hallway, Faye saw Colin leaning against the water dispenser with a water cup.


    The two looked at each other. Colin smiled and said, "What''s the matter with Lance?"


    Faye changed her slippers calmly and replied truthfully, "He wants to help Hank."


    Colin joked, "Well?"


    Faye walked to Colin, took a shallow breath, and said, "I agreed."


    Colin reached out a hand and took her into his arms. He asked with a teasing smile, ¡°Are you worried


    that I will be angry? Didn''t you pretend to be calm when you were outside just now? "

 Chapter 605 Seeking Help

    Chapter 605 Seeking Help


    Chapter 605 Seeking Help


    Faye was really calm just now.


    Even now, she was not flustered but somehow felt ufortable.


    Not because she was worried that Colin would be angry. It''s because she thought that although she


    has kept her sense in this matter, Colin will be happier if she handled it emotionally.


    After hearing Colin''s words, Faye didn''t contradict him.


    Colin lowered his head, kissed Faye''s earlobe, and deliberately blew, "Honey, Hank was nice to you


    before. If he begged you, would you help him?"


    Faye, "No."


    Colin, "Why?"


    Faye turned her head and stared at Colin, saying tenderly, "I hope you win."


    Colin heard it and smiled. He leaned forward and kissed Faye on the corner of her lips. "You are so


    good to me."


    Faye replied earnestly, "I will choose you without hesitation if I must choose between you and anyone."


    Colin chuckled, "I know."


    Faye, "Lance and I are like rtives. I can''t impose my thoughts on him. It''s unfair to him."


    Colin rubbed Faye''s lips, smiled, and said, "I understand, and there is no need to exin."


    Colin then tightened his hand around Faye''s waist, poked his fingertips into Faye''s clothes, and rubbed


    her soft flesh.


    Colin''s actions were too provocative.


    Faye understood his intention and squinted, "Colin, as you said, you will abstain from lust."


    Colinughed, "Did I say that?"


    Faye insisted, "Yes, you did."


    Colin, "I forgot, then what should I do?"


    Faye, "......"


    Colin hadn''t had sex for a long time. He thought that thest time in the hospital was not enough for


    him.


    Seeing Colin about to take off his clothes, Faye put her fingertips against his chest and said, "Go back


    to the bedroom."


    Colin smiled with thin lips, "Why go back to the bedroom?"


    Faye said, "Don''t y innocent"


    Colin said with a teasing smile, "I just want to hear it from you."


    As soon as Colin finished speaking, he held Faye in his arms and made her unable to move. He teased


    her in a low voice, "Honey, Cindy hasn''t slept yet. If you don''t say, I''m afraid..."


    At that time, the atmosphere was intimate. Colin''s mobile phone suddenly rang, interrupting him.


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly with a long face.


    Faye was also stunned, then smiled, pushed Colin away, and said, "Answer the phone in the


    bedroom."


    Faye then walked upstairs.


    Looking at Faye''s back, Colin put one hand on the wall and took a long breath. He took out his mobile


    phone from his pocket. After seeing Abbot calling, a word shed in his mind: amazing!


    Abbot always called him at a critical moment.


    If they hadn''t been friends for many years, Colin would have suspected Abbot had pressed the


    monitoring device on him.


    Colin exhaled and answered the phone, "What''s wrong?"


    Abbot gasped as if he had just finished a marathon. "Colin, did you have consistent performance when


    you made love to Faye?"


    Hearing Abbot''s breathing, Colin was not so angry anymore. He smiled obscenely and said, "Well?"


    Abbot steadied his breath and replied briefly, "Reba is here."


    Colin, "Do you want to...?"


    Abbot, "Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    Abbot was anxious. Colin joked, "Where are you now?"


    Abbot answered truthfully, "Bathroom."


    Colin asked, "Where''s Reba?"


    Abbot gritted his teeth and replied, "My bedroom."


    Abbot worried Colin would scuttle and added, "Don''t b in front of Faye."


    Colin sneered, "I understand."


    Abbot was silent for a moment, and asked in an unnatural tone, "How can you perform as usual? Is


    there any secret?"


    Colin smiled, "No."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Abbot was angry and said, "Didn''t you brag to me at that time and say that you perform consistently?"


    Colin said solemnly, "Oh, that''s because I''m talented at that."


    Abbot,"......"


    Colin stopped talking and Abbot was quiet for a moment. The next moment, Abbot cursed him and


    hung up.


    After hanging up, Colin chuckled and sent a message to Abbot: [Why don''t you masturbate first...?]

 Chapter 606 Teasing Him

    Chapter606 Teasing Him


    Chapter 606 Teasing Him


    Abbot did not reply immediately.


    About half a minuteter, Abbot sent a meme.


    The cartoon doll in the meme looks cute and polite on the surface, posing as a "please". However,


    there were still a few words floating on its head: please go away, quickly.


    Colin lowered his head, nced at the screen, and chuckled.


    After a while, Colin put his mobile phone away and walked upstairs.


    In the bedroom, Faye stood at the window in her nightdress looking at the nightfall.


    Colin pushed the door and entered. Seeing that, he strode forward and held Faye in his arms from


    behind. "What are you thinking about?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye leaned back naturally, "I was wondering when the roses will bloom."


    Colin said in a low voice, "Soon."


    Faye, "I''m looking forward to it."


    The original intimate atmosphere was disturbed by Abbot''s phone call.


    Colin lowered his head and kissed Faye''s hair. "I''m more expectant than you."


    At that time, Abbot, who destroyed Colin''s bliss, was standing under the shower and taking a cold bath


    for the third time.


    The more he showered, the more desired he became.


    Finally, Abbot supported the bathroom tile wall with one hand, stroked his wet hair with the other hand,


    and said to himself, "It''s so hard to keep calm if a drunk beauty sits beside you!"


    Abbot was about to pull the bath towel aside to wipe his body when the bathroom door was suddenly


    pushed open.


    Then Reba stumbled in before Abbot could react.


    Abbot looked at Reba in amazement. He was dumbfounded and he even forgot to take his bath


    towel. "You, you..."


    Before Abbot finished speaking, Reba stumbled to the washbasin and leaned down to wash her


    face.


    Seeing Reba was nonchnt, Abbot realized that she should still be drunk. He subconsciously


    patted his chest and sighed. The next second, when he saw that he was naked in the mirror, he


    hurriedly pulled the bath towel aside to cover his lower body.


    He acted quickly, which only took several seconds.


    Just when Abbot thought nothing had happened, he found Reba staring at him.


    Abbot, "......"


    Reba, "Abby, were you taking a bath just now?"


    Reba deliberately asked him, which made him not know how to answer for a moment.


    Especially when she called him ''Abby'', Abbot felt strong lust in his heart.


    That made him unbearable.


    The two looked at each other. Abbot turned off the shower and pretended to be calm. "Are you sober?"


    Reba''s face hadn''t dried yet. She looked at Abbot against the washbasin, "OK."


    What''s the meaning of "OK"?


    Is she sober?


    Abbot stared at Reba for a while, turned around, and pulled a towel to wipe his hair. He said, "You


    were drunk and you said you would like toe with me, so I brought you here."


    Reba looked at Abbot''s back in great shape and said, "Well."


    Abbot didn''t notice what was happening behind him. He continued, "If you want to go back, I will ask


    the assistant to send you back."


    Reba, "OK."


    Listening to Reba''s lukewarm reply, Abbot suddenly stopped and remembered the scene when he


    repaired Reba''s carst time.


    Abbot suddenly felt a little lost.


    Reba drank a lot of wine. Although she was not drunk, she was slow in reacting.


    They look at each other. Reba dare not look at Abbot. Abbot chuckled, "You were not drunk?"


    Reba blushed and didn''t answer.


    Seeing Reba''s reaction, Abbot understood, threw the towel on the shelf beside him, and stepped


    forward.


    Seeing Abbot approaching, Reba moved her body nervously and tried to argue, "I''m drunk."


    Abbot, "Reba, I''m low in EQ, but I''m not a fool."


    Reba, "......"


    Abbot looked down at the water on Reba''s eyshes, raised his hand to wipe it, and asked in a


    deep voice, "Did you pretend to be drunk when you were in Marriott?"


    Reba''s heart thumped, "No, I was sober just now."


    Abbot paused for a few seconds, leaned over, put his hands on both sides of the washbasin, and


    circled her, "Reba, You think I''m easy to cheat, don''t you?"

 Chapter 607 Hide Something

    Chapter 607 Hide Something


    Chapter 607 Hide Something


    Although Abbot was just asking Reba, it seemed that he already knew the answer.


    Reba was brainstorming excuses she can make.


    She was about to speak when Abbot''s hand on the washbasin suddenly fell on her waist. The next


    moment, he bowed his head and kissed her.


    Reba looked at Abbot in surprise.


    Abbot covered Reba''s eyes with one hand, kissed her, and said in a low voice, "Don''t look at me, I


    am afraid I can''t control myself."


    After kissing, Abbot put his jaw against Reba''s shoulder to adjust his breath.


    Her face was flushed with shyness. She even didn''t know how to put her hands.


    After a while, Abbot spoke in a husky voice, "Didn''t you say you like Reba before?"


    Reba whispered, "I transferred my affection quickly."


    Abbot, "Reba, don''t think I''m easy to be cheated."


    Reba "......"


    The next day.


    Faye received a call from Reba on her way to thepany.


    Faye joked, "I am surprised you got up so early."


    Reba seemed to talk on the phone in the quilt, "Faye, where are you?"


    Faye replied happily, "On the way to thepany."


    Reba was seldom so shy, "Did you have breakfast?"


    As a friend for many years, Reba can detect any strange behavior of Faye.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye paused and asked, "Where are you?"


    Reba, "I''m at home."


    Faye, "Reba."


    Reba chuckled, "I''m at Abbot''s house."


    Faye was shocked when she heard the words, "Well?"


    Reba cleared her throat and said, "I think Abbot and I will be together."


    Reba will be with Abbot, which is expected. Faye was not surprised at all, and deliberately teased


    her, "Really?"


    Reba, "But no one breaks it first."


    Faye smiled, "I don''t think things are so easy."


    Reba, "This time we are really close to being together."


    Reba finished and gave a general ount ofst night.


    Faye smiled and said, "You kissed and knew each other''s thoughts, but he hasn''t said ''Would you like


    to be together with me?."


    Reba answered, "It''s just what happened these two days."


    Faye, "Why didn''t I know you paid so much attention to the sense of ritual?"


    Reba said earnestly, "Haven''t you heard that? If lovers are casually together, they will end up


    casually."


    Faye chuckled, "Well, that''s quite reasonable."


    Reba, "Of course."


    Reba continued to tell Faye about what happenedst night.


    Faye listened patiently with a smile.


    Reba''s tone was mingled with happiness.


    They talked for more than 40 minutes. Faye didn''t interrupt Reba until she was about to arrive at the


    underground parking lot, "I''m almost at thepany."


    Reba was surprised, "So fast?"


    "Faye, can''t you feel the heat of your phone?"


    Reba turned over, hid her face in the pillow shyly, and said, "There is something that happened in


    Abbot''spany. He was picked up by the assistant early in the morning."


    Faye, "Watch the time and call him as soon as he finishes the meeting."


    Reba, "Well, What kind of boss he is! He has to work for money. Go to work, and I''ll get up and go


    to thepany."


    Faye hung up, drove into the parking lot, parked the car, got off, and took the elevator upstairs.


    Faye arrived at the Public Rtions Department and stepped into the office.


    As soon as Faye came in, Galen followed him. She quickly brewed coffee for Faye and said, "Ms.


    Nash, is Tanner your friend?"


    Faye paused. "Yes, what''s wrong?"


    Galen brought the coffee to Faye, "I heard that there were something happened to him a few days ago,


    and he paid a lot of liquidated damages."


    Faye frowned, "When did it happen?"


    Galen replied, "It seems that it has been a long time, just after the New Year."


    Galen finished her speech and observed Faye''s expression.


    After observing for a while, she did not see any change in Faye''s expression, and added, "It seems that


    it is quite serious."


    Faye, "Well, I see."


    Galen had been Faye''s assistant for so long. Even if Faye doesn''t show any displeasure, she can


    basically guess her mood.


    Seeing Faye not saying a word, Galen pursed her lips and said, "Ms. Nash, if there is nothing I can do


    to help, I will go out first."


    Faye said quietly, "OK."


    Galen turned and left.


    As Galen walked to the door, Faye said, "Galen."


    Galen turned her head. "What''s wrong?"


    Faye, "Thank you."


    Galen replied with a smile. "You''re wee."


    Watching Galen leave, Faye called Tanner.


    The mobile phone rang for a while, and the phone was connected. Tanner''s husky voice came from the


    other side of the phone, "Hello."


    Hearing Tanner''s voice, Faye frowned, "Where are you?"

 Chapter 609 Colin Was Sexy

    Chapter 609 Colin Was Sexy


    Chapter 609 Colin Was Sexy


    The entertainment circle was neither big nor small.


    There were a lot of actors, but there were only a few who were well-known.


    Tanner wasn''t an A-lister. So for William, such a famous agent, it was understandable that he didn''t


    know who Tanner was when he only heard the name.


    But when the conflict associated with Nathan was mentioned, William instantly knew.


    "It happened just after the New Year, didn''t it?"


    Faye answered, "Yes."


    "I remember thest name of the actor seemed to be Palmer..."


    William said as he thought. After a while, he still didn''t think of Tanner''s full name.


    Faye responded at once, "Tanner Palmer."


    William agreed, "Right, right, Tanner Palmer. I have seen the actor, who is very energetic."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye smiled and didn''t follow him to praise Tanner''s appearances. She changed the subject evenly.


    "He and I are good friends."


    Hearing Faye''s words, William knew what to do.


    William had worked for Farrell Media for so long and hadn''t heard Faye admit who was her friend


    personally.


    Thest time he heard Faye admit that was after Fanny''s death.


    After Faye finished speaking, William thought for a while, "Nathan has a good reputation, but he is


    actually very stubborn. I''ll invite him to dinner tonight and put the feelers out to see what he thinks."


    "William, thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Fayeughed. After the small talk, she hung up the phone.


    If one wanted to get help from others, he had to swallow his pride. In this regard, Faye could make it.


    Hanging up on William, Faye threw her phone on the desk and raised her hands to squeeze her


    eyebrows.


    William was indeed an old stager in the entertainment circle. He had his own means and was extremely


    efficient. He gave a reply to Faye that night.


    Faye just got out of the shower at that time. After hearing the ringtone of the cell phone, she walked to


    the bedside table, picked up the phone, and answered, "Hey, William."


    "Ms. Nash, Nathan said that it had nothing to do with him. It''s someone who set a trap for Tanner."


    William''s speech was slurred and incoherent. He should drink a lot.


    Hearing the words, Faye frowned slightly, "Did Director Sawyer say who the other party is?"


    William answered, "Yes. Hisst name is Warren. He isn''t a local and seems to be from Bomsville."


    "Gunner Warren?"


    "Do you know him?"


    Faye answered faintly, "Yes, I do."


    Hearing Faye''s answer, William said with a smile, "Now that you know him, it is easy to do it. Nathan


    said that Gunner was an investor and had some power. Nathan didn''t dare to offend him, so he..."


    William stopped, and Faye knew what he meant.


    He wanted to be a peacemaker.


    Faye smiled, "I understand."


    "Ms. Nash, Nathan really didn''t know the rtionship between Tanner and you. If he had known that,


    he wouldn''t have done such a thing. Give me a favor and don''t get back at him."


    Faye promised, "Okay."


    Of course, Faye wouldn''t get back at Nathan.


    Even though she got back at Nathan, it couldn''t take the problem away. In addition, although Nathan


    didn''t dare to mess with her, he could easily create problems for Tanner.


    She could help Tanner once or twice, but couldn''t help him each time.


    She wanted to help him solve the problem and paved the way for him, so she couldn''t take fierce


    methods as before.


    Faye hung up on William, with her face sinking. She put down her cell phone and walked into the


    bathroom to dry her hair.


    She had been too busy recently, and her hair had grown a lot longer, but she had no time to take care


    of it.


    After drying her hair, Faye walked out of the bathroom. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Colin


    sitting on the bed and pulling his tie.


    Colin drank. He was hooking the tie around his neck with his slender fingertips and tried to pull off his


    tie.


    Hearing the movement of the bathroom door, Colin raised his eyeszily. When he saw Faye, his


    Adam''s apple rolled. "Honey".


    Seeing that Colin was drunk, Faye narrowed her eyes, "Did you drink?"


    Colin threw the tie aside and lifted his shirt neckline with his fingertips, "Not much."


    Faye stood at the door of the bathroom and looked at Colin, raising her eyebrows.


    Colin supported himself with one hand behind him and leaned forwardzily. He unbuttoned his shirt


    from the top to the bottom with his other hand. Finally, Colin lifted his shirt to both sides and showed off


    the good shape of his figure.


    At that moment, Colin looked so seductive and attractive.


    Faye opened her red lips, "Colin."


    Colin stared at Faye with his charming eyes, and his voice waszy and low. "Ms. Nash, I''m like this,


    and why not have sex with me?"

 Chapter 610 A Long Night

    Chapter 610 A Long Night


    Chapter 610 A Long Night


    Colin said "have sex" in a particrly sexy tone.


    If he was a woman, this scene would definitely be tantalizing.


    Faye was originally standing. When she heard Colin''s words, she didn''t step forward but leaned on the


    bathroom door frame.


    Seeing this, Colin raised his eyebrows lightly, "Huh?"


    Faye said, "Go on."


    Colin tapped his fingertips on the belt buckle, "Isn''t it enough?"


    Faye smiled, "No."


    Conlin was wordless.


    After Faye finished speaking, Colin was silent for a while, then smiled, and raised his hand on the belt.


    He stroked his Adam''s apple and then moved his fingertip down to his lower abdomen.


    Faye stared at Colin.


    For the first time, she knew what the meaning of "covet" was.


    Colin was wasted as the president of the mediapany.


    Colin looked at Faye and raised his eyebrows. "Is that enough?"


    "How did you learn this?"


    Colin lowered his voice andughed, "Isn''t it enough?"


    Faye pursed her lips without answering, and her breathing was slightly tightened.


    The next second, he stopped, then moved down a little bit with his fingertips, and gently unbuttoned the


    belt around his waist.


    There was a crispy sound of "click", which made the hearer feel a sudden tingle of excitement.


    Colin looked down and unbuttoned his belt. Then he looked up at Faye.


    Faye narrowed her eyes again. "Huh?"


    Colin smiled, "Ms. Nash, are you seeing me ying?"


    Faye smiled, "It''s very nice."


    After speaking, Faye paused for a few seconds and added, "Tantalizing."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Colinughed sullenly, stood up, and walked straight to Faye.


    Faye lowered her head, nced at the loose suit pants on his hip, and then looked up into his eyes.


    Colin put one arm around Faye''s waist and took her in his arms suddenly.


    Faye drew a breath. Colin joked, "Ms. Nash, are you frigid?"


    "Do you think it is possible?"


    Colin teased, "Can''t women say they are frigid?"


    Faye opened her red lips lightly, saying, "I never said I was frigid."


    After finishing speaking, Faye put one hand hanging on the side of her body on Colin''s chest, "Honey,


    tonight... don''t let me go."


    After Faye finished her words, Colin''s Adam''s apple slid up and down. Colin pressed Faye against the


    wall on one side, then bowed his head, and kissed her.


    Faye threw back her head and stroked Colin''s chest down with her soft hand.


    Aware of Faye''s movements, Colin felt his lower abdomen burning.


    Colin''s breathing was unstable. "Honey."


    "Take it easy, and the night is still long."


    The night was indeed long, and the moonlight shone from outside the window.


    Faye bit his shoulder and cursed.


    Colinughed sullenly, "Honey, take it easy, and the night is still long."


    The next day.


    Faye woke up until almost noon. If the phone on the bedside hadn''t rung, she would probably have


    slept more.


    Faye listened to the phone ringtone, reached out instinctively to pick up the cell phone from the bedside


    table, and answered, "Hey."


    Faye didn''t feel anything ufortable before she said.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Faye found that her voice was hoarse and astringent, with a hint of


    fatigue and coquetry.


    Faye''s heart was tight suddenly. She immediately sobered up.


    The person on the other end of the phone was obviously frightened by Faye''s voice. After a long time,


    the person said embarrassingly, "Ms. Nash, are you not getting up yet?"


    It was Galen who called.


    Faye moved her body and her whole body was sore and painful. She replied, "Yes."


    Galen hadn''t yet fallen in love, but she was also an adult. Faye''s reaction made her imagine a lot.


    Galen originally shipped Faye and Colin. At this time, she smiled through the phone. "Oh, Ms. Nash,


    then have a good rest. You didn''te to work in the morning, so I just call you."


    Faye was wordless.


    After speaking, Galen hurriedly hung up the phone without waiting for Faye to speak.


    Faye drew a breath. Even if she didn''t see Galen, she could think of her expression at that moment.


    After a few seconds, Faye moved her cell phone from her ears and put it in front of her face. She


    originally wanted to put it on the bedside table and then found an unread message.


    Faye touched the screen with her fingertips. The message from Reba jumped out: [Now the young


    are sleepy in the morning, tired at noon, and energetic in the evening.]


    Faye: [?]


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba: [Did you just wake up??]


    Faye: [Yes.]


    Reba: [I''m doomed. My thoughts are dirty at this moment.]

 Chapter 611 A Matter of His Dignity

    Chapter 611 A Matter of His Dignity


    Chapter 611 A Matter of His Dignity


    After seeing Reba''s message, Faye raised her eyebrows and didn''t reply.


    After about half a minute, Reba sent a message: did I really guess right?


    Faye: [I''m an adult and married.]


    Faye spoke concisely and stopped Reba''s rest of the words.


    An adult and married.


    No matter how wonderful her nightlife was, it was legal and reasonable.


    After Faye sent the message, Reba replied with an emoji of the head of a dog. After a while,


    Reba called Faye directly.


    Faye pressed the answer key, "Huh?"


    "It''s unlike your style. As a workaholic, you actually sleep till now."


    Faye sat up from the bed, took the water prepared on the bedside, and took a sip. "I''m ufortable."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Reba tittered, "Are you ufortable?"


    "Yes."


    "Wait, after the operation, does Mr. Farrell have sexual dysfunction?"


    Faye was speechless.


    Reba was really glib. Faye tapped her fair and slender fingertips on the water cup. She didn''t


    answer and changed the subject. "Have you contacted Tanner recently?"


    When it came to Tanner, Reba pursed her lips. "Don''t mention him, an indifferent man. He called


    me asionally before, but now he doesn''t even answer my messages."


    Faye said lightly, "Tanner is in trouble."


    Hearing this, Reba was stunned. "What?"


    Faye took a shallow breath and briefly told Reba about Tanner''s affairs.


    Reba frowned on the other end of the phone, and her voice turned cold immediately, "When did this


    happen?"


    "Just after the New Year."


    "Does Tanner want to break up with us? He is in trouble but didn''t even tell us about it."


    Faye put down the water cup in her hand, "He has his difficulties."


    After Faye finished speaking, Reba was silent.


    Tanner indeed had his difficulties. Although they were friends, Tanner couldn''t be mentioned in the


    same breath with them in terms of economic conditions.


    Tanner was from a small city and was born into an ordinary family at most.


    His parents were both teachers and made little money. Besides, Tanner had a younger brother and a


    sister. So the family wasn''t well off.


    There was silence for a moment. Reba said sullenly, "I told him at the beginning that the


    entertainment circle wasplicated and asked him to find a job..."


    Faye pursed her lips and didn''t speak.


    The entertainment circle was more thanplicated. For a star who had no background and no value,


    it was difficult toe to the top.


    Some stars seemed to live a decent life, but actually lived in the basement and ate instant noodles


    every day in private.


    There were the top people in all walks of life. Those who were known to the public could be considered


    sessful. Therefore, if one wanted to get into a certain industry, he couldn''t just see the top people in


    the industry.


    He should see those at the bottom. That was a reality.


    After speaking, Reba didn''t hear Faye''s answer. She cleared her throat, "I''m going to see Tanner.


    Will you go?"


    Faye replied, "Yes."


    "You drive to pick me up."


    "Wait for me for half an hour."


    After speaking, Faye hung up the phone and went to wash up.


    Faye didn''t go to see Tanner yesterday. It wasn''t because of Tanner''s rejection, but because she didn''t


    understand the whole story. Besides, she didn''t know how to console him.


    After washing up, Faye changed the light beige suit and went out.


    When Faye drove to Reba''s Company, Reba was eating a bun in her hand and chewing


    ceaselessly.


    Seeing Faye''s car, Reba went down the steps, opened the car door, and got into the car. She


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    angrily said, "The more I think about it, the angrier I get."


    Faye turned the steering wheel, "I can see that."


    Reba had a bad habit. As long as she was angry, she would overeat.


    Reba ate thest bite of the bun and looked at Faye sideways. "For a man, is his pride so


    important?"


    Faye said steadily, "Not only his pride but also his dignity."


    The more a man was in trouble, the more he cared about his dignity.


    If a rich man worked as a rag-picker, he would definitely not worry about meeting acquaintances.


    Because he knew that he just regarded it as a funny game. Even if he met an acquaintance, the other


    party would still be respectful to him.


    But if a sorehead worked as a rag-picker, he would be worried about meeting acquaintances.


    Because it was a matter of hisst dignity.


    After Faye finished speaking, Reba pushed her lips into a straight line. "But we are friends, aren''t


    we?"


    Seeing that Reba was in a bad mood, Faye stretched out a hand to rub Reba''s hair. "Yes, we''re


    lifelong friends."


    When the car arrived in themunity where Tanner lived, Faye parked the car and got out of the car


    with Reba.


    Reba held the door with one hand and took a deep breath to adjust her emotions. "What if I can''t


    help but beat him?"


    Fayeughed lightly, "Then you can beat him until he is sober."


    Reba nodded and closed the car door. "I think it is feasible."


    After Reba finished speaking, she took the elevator upstairs with Faye.


    The elevator rose slowly. Reba''s eyes suddenly fell on Faye. She hesitated for a while and


    whispered, "Faye, Tanner used to like you. Do you know?"

 Chapter 612 To Pick the Lock

    Chapter 612 To Pick the Lock


    Chapter 612 To Pick the Lock


    Reba regretted it as soon as she said that.


    The next second, she was very anxious.


    After a while, Reba looked at Faye and touched her nose with a guilty conscience, "Faye, I..."


    "I see."


    Reba was stunned. "Did you actually know?"


    "I have been with him for so many years. How can''t I know?"


    What''s more, Tanner was different from Colin. He was bad at hiding his feelings.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Reba blinked and wanted to say something. But the sound of the elevator


    door interrupted her words.


    Faye drew a breath, "Let''s go."


    Reba saw Faye was calm as usual and didn''t respond to it immediately.


    A few minutester, the two appeared at the door of Tanner''s house. Faye raised her hand and


    pressed the doorbell.


    The doorbell rang, and there was no movement inside the door.


    Reba was confused, "Isn''t Tanner at home?"


    Faye shook her head, "No. He must be at home."


    After speaking, Faye raised her hand to press the doorbell again. After she pressed it a few times,


    there was still no movement inside the door.


    Reba wondered, "What''s going on?"


    Faye retracted her hand. Then she took out her cell phone from her pocket, found the phone number of


    Tanner''s agent, and dialed it.


    The ringback music rang for a few seconds and the phone was connected.


    There was a mess on the other end of the phone. The agent yelled at the phone, "Hey, Ms. Nash."


    Faye asked, "Is Tanner at home?"


    "Yes, he is."


    "I knocked on the door of his house for a long time, but no one opened the door."


    Hearing this, the agent trotted out for a while and found a quiet ce. He whispered, "Did he drink too


    much? He has been drinking too much recently."


    Faye frowned, "Do you have the key to his house?"


    In the past two years, there had been frequent idents in the entertainment circle, and single


    entertainers usually left a backup key in the hands of their agents.


    On the one hand, if an entertainer forgot to bring his key, he could use the backup key; on the other


    hand, the agents were worried that their entertainers had an ident. It was convenient for the agents


    to look after their entertainers.


    After Faye finished speaking, the agent was a bit embarrassed. "Yes, I do. But I''m busy now."


    After speaking, the agent was afraid that Faye misunderstood, so he added, "Ms. Nash, Tanner is in


    trouble, so thepany arranged for me to train another entertainer. Now I..."


    Listening to the agent''s exnation, Faye understood and interrupted his words, "It''s okay, and I''ll find


    an unlockingpany.."


    The agent apologized again and again, "Ms. Nash, I''m very sorry."


    "Never mind."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    They all did work for others. The agent couldn''t help it, and Faye understood.


    Hanging up on Tanner''s agent, Faye contacted the unlockingpany.


    It cost four dors to open the lock. As an entertainer, Tanner always used anti-theft cat eye lock. It


    couldn''t be dismantled, so it needed to be destroyed.


    It cost sixteen dors again.


    Faye paid the money, and Rebained, "Later I''ll ask Tanner to use the password lock that is


    convenient."


    The locksmith stood aside andughed, "Girls, you know, the password lock is actually the least safe.


    The owner of the house must be a cautious man. The cat eye he used was able to guard against


    theft..."


    After the locksmith finished speaking, Reba was surprised, "Isn''t the password lock safe?"


    The locksmith said again, "It''s not as safe as the old lock. It''s only the trend to use the password lock."


    Reba said hurriedly, "I''ll change my lock tomorrow."


    When Reba and the locksmith were discussing which lock was safer, Faye had already opened the


    door.


    As soon as the door was opened, a strong smell of alcohol came.


    Faye smelled alcohol and frowned. Reba turned her head at once. "How much did he drink?"


    The locksmith was also stunned, and he was curious to take a look inside.


    He didn''t see anything. The locksmith said "goodbye" to them and hurried away for fear that he should


    get into trouble.


    The curtains in the living room were closed. Fortunately, the curtains weren''t able to block the sunshine


    well, and there was little light in the room.


    Faye ignored Reba, avoided the bottles that were thrown on the ground by a little light, and walked


    straight to the window to open the curtains.


    As soon as the curtains were opened, Tanner, who was lying in front of the coffee table, moved and


    raised his hand to cover his eyes. Then he said fretfully, "Close the curtains!"


    After Tanner finished speaking, Reba stepped forward on high heels and kicked the back of his


    waist. "What''s wrong with you? Do you want to die?"


    Tanner was hungover and ufortable, so he didn''t recognize it was Reba, "Get away!"


    Reba bent down and reached out to pull Tanner by the ear.


    When Reba was about to teach Tanner a lesson, Faye, who was standing in front of the floor-to-


    ceiling window, said, "There are cans of Sprite on the coffee table."


    Hearing this, Reba understood at once and smiled at Faye. She opened a can of Sprite on the


    coffee table and poured it on Tanner''s head.


    In an instant, Tanner opened his eyes, sat up, and cursed, "Damn!"

 Chapter 613 Male Confidant

    Chapter 613 Male Confidant


    Chapter 613 Male Confidant


    When Tanner cursed and sat up, he was still dazed.


    But after seeing the person in front of him, he instantly sobered up.


    Reba blinked at Tanner with a smile, "Tanner, good morning!"


    Tanner was stunned and said, "Bad luck."


    After speaking, Tanner didn''t mind the dirty floor andy down again.


    Reba moved forward and stretched out a finger to poke Tanner''s arm. "Are you going to abandon


    yourself to vice?"


    Tanner was toozy to open his eyes. "I''m meditating."


    Reba deliberately distorted Tanner''s words, "Don''t meditate, and open your eyes to see the world."


    "I don''t want to see it."


    "Do you have nothing left to live for?"


    "The world is too dirty."


    Reba teased, "Well, your words are quite philosophical."


    After speaking, Reba saw Tanner was silent and whispered, "Stand up. As a man, you''re so weak


    against pressure."


    Tanner said calmly, "Don''t you always regard me as your sister? Don''t treat me as a man."


    "Don''t let Faye and me look down on you."


    After Reba finished speaking, Tanner pursed his closed lips and said nothing.


    Seeing this, Reba coughed twice and stood up. "Faye, I keep a close watch on him and you go to


    make hangover soup for him."


    Faye stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and said, "Okay."


    After speaking, Faye walked to the kitchen.


    When Faye wasn''t here, Tanner frowned and opened his eyes.


    Reba kicked him. "Get up. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Tanner sat up and was silent for a while. Then he got up and went to the bathroom.


    Looking at Tanner''s back, Reba sighed, picked up the trash can, and cleaned up the mess in the


    living room.


    About 20 minutester, Tanner came out of the bathroom and wiped his hair as he walked toward


    Reba.


    Reba looked over at him, "Are you sober?"


    Tanner didn''t answer but asked, "When did Fayee?"


    Reba answered honestly, "She came with me together when you were drunk."


    Tanner was wordless.


    "Do you feel ashamed now?"


    Tanner''s face turned deathly pale. He walked to the sofa, sat down, and wiped his hair.


    Tanner was silent. Reba stepped to him and wanted to say something. At that moment, Faye came


    out of the kitchen, carrying the hangover soup.


    There were few ingredients at Tanner''s house. The hangover soup was made of cabbage, sugar, and


    vinegar.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Faye put the hangover soup on the coffee table and pushed it to Tanner.


    Tanner didn''t lift his head, picked up the hangover soup, and drank it fast.


    There was usually a lot of vinegar in this kind of hangover soup. It smelled very sour.


    Reba stood aside and couldn''t help but feel her teeth sour, "Tanner, you''re brave."


    After drinking the hangover soup, Tanner put down the empty bowl, drew a tissue, and wiped his


    mouth. He calmed down, looked up at Faye, pretended to be cool, and smiled, "Faye, thank you."


    Faye ignored Tanner and turned to look at Reba. "Send the bowl to the kitchen."


    Reba understood what Faye meant. Faye had something to talk about with Tanner.


    Reba bent down and picked up the bowl on the coffee table. Then she gave him a concerned look


    and went into the kitchen.


    As Reba left, only Tanner and Faye were in the living room.


    Tanner grabbed his hair uneasily with his hands. "Faye, you stare at me like this, which makes me


    scared."


    Faye looked at Tanner. "Why didn''t you tell me about this?"


    Faye smiled lightly, "Well, it''s toomon to mention. Isn''t it normal to bully unknown entertainers in


    the entertainment circle? It''s not fresh news."


    "Do you want to continue to keep it from me?"


    Looking into Faye''s cold eyes, Tanner was wordless.


    Faye drew a breath, "Director Sawyer was requested by others to give you a hard time. I don''t believe


    you didn''t know."


    Tanner''s hands on his knees tightened.


    Seeing Tanner like this, Faye walked to the single sofa beside her and said calmly, "I offended Gunner


    some time ago. He asked Director Sawyer to create problems for you. In fact, his aim was to get back


    at me."


    Tanner looked down at the ground, "I know."


    "Tanner."


    Tanner could expect that Faye would say, "I''m sorry that I put you at risk." He didn''t want to listen.


    Tanner picked up the cigarettes on the coffee table, took out one, and bit it. Then he took out a lighter


    and tried to light the cigarette.


    But today, the lighter seemed to be against him.


    He tried several times but failed.


    Tanner frowned and threw the lighter on the coffee table.


    Seeing this, Faye took the lighter and rotated it in her hand. Then the lighter worked, and Faye handed


    the mes to Tanner.


    Tanner leaned over and lit his cigarette.


    Faye said, "I''ll deal with Gunner. Tanner,e to work at Farrell Media tomorrow."

 Chapter 614 A Danger Is Coming

    Chapter 614 A Danger Is Coming


    Chapter 614 A Danger Is Coming


    After Faye finished speaking, the cigarette in Tanner''s mouth shook twice.


    After a few seconds, Tanner sat up straight again and smiled slightly. "No, I..."


    Before Tanner finished his words, Faye interrupted lightly, "You have no choice."


    Tanner was wordless.


    Faye spoke straightforwardly and never beat about the bush, especially in major events.


    Indeed, Tanner had no choice this time.


    Obviously, he was nowpletely abandoned by the mediapany he worked for.


    But all me wasn''t ced on thepany. An unknown entertainer originally couldn''t bring benefits


    to thepany. In addition, he always got into trouble. It was understandable that any mediapany


    would give him up.


    Tanner lowered his head and didn''t speak. Faye''s voice turned gentle. "I''ll help you pour a cup of water,


    and you can think it over seriously."


    After speaking, Faye got up and went to get the water. It gave Tanner time to think it over.


    A few minutester, Faye came back, carrying the water cup. She handed the water cup to Tanner.


    Tanner took it, took a sip, and looked up at Faye. "In fact, I don''t think I''m suitable for the entertainment


    circle."


    "Do you want to return to your hometown?"


    Faye guessed what he was thinking about.


    Tanner poured himself a few sips of water and smiled, "I think it''s good to go home and work as a


    teacher like my parents."


    Faye didn''t retort. "It''s good, as long as you''re happy."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Tanner was stunned. The smile on his face became bad. "Did you deliberately


    hurt me?"


    "I know you love your work."


    Tanner was wordless.


    They had been friends for many years. Faye knew Tanner well. She could guess what his soft spot was


    at once.


    A man had been struggling at the bottom of an industry for many years, but he was still reluctant to give


    up. Except for love, there was no other reason.


    What''s more, with his ability, Tanner obviously could have better and more decent choices.


    After Faye finished speaking, the atmosphere was embarrassing in the living room.


    Reba actually finished washing the bowl earlier and kept observing the movement of the living room


    in the kitchen.


    Seeing that the two were in a deadlock, Reba turned on the tap and watered her hands. Then she


    swung her arms and walked out as she said, "I''ll act as host to you two. How about treating you to a big


    meal?"


    Faye lifted her eyelids and looked at Reba. Faye understood what her intention was and smiled,


    "Are you sure that you''ll treat us to a big meal?"


    Reba snorted, "Don''t you believe me?"


    Fayeughed, "I believe you, but you ask Tanner if he''ll believe you."


    Tanner put out the cigarette between his fingertips and wiped his face with his hands, "I believe you.


    How can''t I believe you? Ms. ck always generously treats us to two-dor pancakes."


    The atmosphere became rxed. Reba pursed her lips, "You despise me, don''t you? Today, I''ll


    show you how generous and rich I am today."


    An hourter, Reba, who was rich and generous, brought the two to Marriott.


    As soon as Faye stopped the car, Colin''s call came.


    Faye gestured to Reba and Tanner to get out of the car first. Then she took out her cell phone from


    her pocket and pressed the answer key. "Hey."


    Colin''s voice was low, and heughed, "Honey, I saw your car."


    Hearing this, Faye nced out of the window and didn''t see him. She replied, "Reba will stand


    treat."


    "Well, I saw her and Tanner."


    "Where are you?"


    Colinughed and answered, "Get out of the car."


    After Colin finished speaking, Faye opened the car door and got out of the car.


    As soon as her leg was out, her waist was held by an arm, and then she was taken out of the car.


    Faye looked up at Colin with a smile, "Are you entertaining your clients?"


    Colin lowered his head and kissed Faye''s lips, "Company executives."


    "Where are they?"


    "Behind me."


    After Colin finished speaking, Faye took a look behind him. Sure enough, there were several


    executives of Farrell Media standing not far away.


    Seeing all the executives looking at her, Faye blushed and subconsciously pushed away Colin with her


    hands.


    Colin chuckled, "What are you doing? I''m not hugging someone else''s wife."


    Faye couldn''t refute Colin''s words. They watched each other for a while. She knew that he wouldn''t let


    her go, so she stopped pushing him. Faye stretched out her hand to help him adjust his tie and cor.


    "Don''t drink too much, and go home early."


    Colin nodded, leaned over to Faye''s ear, and asked, "Honey, are your legs weak?"


    Faye was speechless.


    After speaking, Colin noticed that Faye''s body was stiff and smiled with satisfaction. Then Colin let her


    go and said, "I''ll call you after dinner."


    Colin was able to freely vary from being flirty to serious.


    Faye looked back at Colin. Then she didn''t turn a hair and said, "Okay."


    After finishing talking to Colin, Faye took the lead to leave.


    As soon as she took two steps, she heard an executive behind her say to Colin.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Mr. Farrell and Ms. Nash have an enviable rtionship!"


    "Yeah, yeah, we''re ashamed of ourselves."


    Colin chuckled, "Mainly I can''t leave Ms. Nash."

 Chapter 615 Drinks Messed Things Up

    Chapter 615 Drinks Messed Things Up


    Chapter 615 Drinks Messed Things Up


    It''s often said that what one gets will not be treasured.


    This didn''t work for Colin.


    Hearing Colin''s words, Faye didn''t stop, and a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth.


    On the other side, Reba and Tanner first entered the box.


    Reba took the menu to order and specially chose the expensive ones.


    Tanner sat aside, holding tea into his mouth, obviously absent-minded.


    After ordering, Reba handed the menu to the waiter, "Please serve these dishes first."


    The waiter took the menu and smiled, "Okay, Ms. ck."


    After speaking, the waiter left with the menu.


    Seeing the door was closed, Reba turned her head to see Tanner, "Tell me what''s going on."


    Hearing this, Tanner put down the water cup and pretended to be stupid. "What?"


    Seeing that Tanner was unwilling to tell the truth, Reba put her arms around her chest and leaned


    back in the seat. "What do you think?"


    "I don''t know what you asked."


    "Perform, continue to perform."


    Seeing that Reba insisted on getting to the bottom of the matter, Tanner knew he couldn''t hide it


    from Reba. Tanner had no choice but to tell Reba about this matter with a helpless smile.


    "Gunner Warren, a dandy, had a private conflict with Faye and took it out on me."


    Hearing this, Reba frowned, "Why don''t you tell Faye about this?"


    An embarrassing smile appeared on Tanner''s face. "What should I say?"


    Reba was wordless.


    After speaking, seeing Reba was silent, Tanner smiled, took a water bottle beside him, and poured


    the water for Reba. "Faye helped mest time, which led to her being vilified. If she helps me again,


    I''m afraid..."


    Tanner stopped and didn''t finish the rest of his words, but Reba understood.


    The entertainment circle was like a big dye vat and could confuse right and wrong.


    Some people who had dirty minds saw everything in a dirty way.


    After speaking, Tanner pushed the tea in front of Reba and simply said, "Gossip is a fearful thing."


    Reba took the tea cup and felt many different emotions.


    Reba was silent for a while, took a sip of the tea, and looked up at Tanner. "Tell me the truth, and do


    you still like Faye..."


    Holding the kettle, Tanner paused and interrupted Reba, "I''m going to leave Cocanel."


    Reba was surprised. "Why?"


    Tanner moved the corner of his mouth and was about to reply. The box door was opened from the


    outside, and Faye walked in.


    Reba and Tanner looked at each other and both didn''t speak.


    During their meal, all three of them were absent-minded.


    Everyone had their own small ideas, but in order to maintain superficial harmony, no one talked about


    the matter.


    When they were halfway through their meal, Reba was really ufortable and asked the waiter


    for two bottles of liquor.


    "We haven''t been together for a long time. Today we must drink until we are thoroughly drunk."


    Reba spoke as she got up and poured liquor for Faye and Tanner.


    When she handed the ss to Faye, Reba''s eyes were a little red. "Don''t worry. I''ll call a


    designated driver for youter."


    Faye took the ss. "No need, Colin is also in Marriott."


    Reba forced a smile, "Okay, then I can save the money of calling a designated driver."


    After speaking, Reba put down the bottle and held her ss. "I feel very happy to be friends with


    you two."


    After speaking, Reba lifted her head and drank up the liquor in the ss fast.


    When Faye came in, she noticed that Reba was in a bad mood.


    Seeing Reba drink up a ss of liquor and pour herself another ss of liquor. Faye held the bottle


    with his hand, "Today is the liquor on sale?"


    Reba answered, "No. It''s sold at full price. I''m rich and willful."


    "Let''s drink beer."


    Reba was intense with Faye, but in the end, she couldn''t argue with Faye. She leaned over and


    choked in Faye''s ear. "Tanner said that he wanted to leave Cocanel. He was serious, not joking."


    Faye was wordless.


    After Reba finished speaking, Faye frowned slightly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    When Faye was lost in thought, Reba picked up the bottle of liquor, poured herself another ss of


    liquor again, and then lifted her ss to Tanner''s, "Let''s get drunk."


    "Okay."


    The next time, Reba and Tanner drank one ss after another.


    Faye apanied them. In order to ensure that one of the three was sober, she didn''t dare to drink


    more.


    Faye went to the bathroom halfway. When she came back, Reba and Tanner were already drunk.


    Reba kicked Tanner. "Music knows no borders, and a confidant has nothing to do with gender. But


    it''s all a lie."


    Tanner didn''t dodge. He belched andughed. "Don''t make a scene. You don''t want me to leave


    Cocanel. Do you think I don''t know?"


    Reba denied, "Who can''t bear to part with you? I expect you to leave!"


    Reba really drank too much tonight. After speaking, she paused and asked Tanner, with her red


    eyes, "Is it because of Faye that you went into the entertainment circle?"

 Chapter 616 Why He Can

    Chapter 616 Why He Can


    Chapter 616 Why He Can


    After Reba finished speaking, the box became quiet.


    Tanner leaned in his seat. Seeing Faye stand at the door, he became sober.


    Tanner was nervous, and there was a thinyer of sweat on his palms. "Faye."


    Faye was expressionless and came in as if she hadn''t heard Reba''s words. "Are you drunk?"


    Tanner answered, "Yes."


    After speaking, Tanner reached out to take the tea beside the ss in order to cover up his panic. He


    was so absent-minded and panicked that the ss and the teacup fell to the ground at the same time.


    With a crispy crack, Tanner blushed.


    Faye nced at him and drew two tissues for him, "Wipe this."


    Tanner took the tissues, a little embarrassed, andughed, "I drank too much."


    Faye ignored Tanner and helped Reba, "Can you still walk?"


    Reba raised her head and noticed that it was Faye who was standing in front of her. She held her


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    arms around Faye''s waist and buried her face in Faye''s arms. "Faye, why can''t there be pure


    friendships between men and women in this world?"


    Faye''s hand fell on Reba''s back and patted it twice. "You''re drunk."


    Reba whispered, "I''m not drunk. Now I''m soberer than ever."


    "Get up, and I''ll send you back."


    "Tanner got to us because he liked you in the first ce, butter, the friendship between the three of


    us is true!"


    Reba mumbled and her eyes were red like a rabbit''s.


    After Reba finished speaking, Faye and Tanner both said nothing.


    Seeing that the two didn''t speak, Reba sniffed and sat up straight from Faye''s arms. "I always


    thought that we could be friends for a lifetime."


    Faye patted Reba on the back, "I''ll send you home."


    With the help of Faye, Reba was forced to get up.


    Reba leaned into Faye''s arms and reached out to pull Tanner''s cuff. "Tanner, go home."


    Tanner didn''t move, sitting on the chair. He smiled bitterly, "You two go first, and I''ll sit here and sober


    up."


    Reba said, "We three are good friends. How can we leave you alone? Go. We can sober up as we


    walk."


    The drunk people weren''t rational, especially this kind of person like Reba.


    When she was sober, she was noisy. When she was drunk, she was noisier.


    Reba dragged Tanner to his feet. Seeing him standing up, Reba leaned into Faye''s arms with


    satisfaction. "Faye, let''s go."


    Faye looked down at Reba. "When you''re alone, don''t drink too much outside in the future. You''re


    easy to get drunk."


    Reba was a little confused at this moment, looking nk. "Ah?"


    Faye was speechless.


    The three walked out of the box. Faye took out her cell phone from her pocket and wanted to call Colin.


    Reba suddenly pushed her away. "Wait, I want to go to the bathroom."


    After speaking, Reba went straight to the bathroom.


    Seeing this, Faye hurriedly followed.


    When Faye just took a step, Tanner stood behind her and said, "Faye."


    Faye stopped and looked back. Seeing Tanner''s repressing expression, Faye replied lightly, "Let''s talk


    about itter."


    After speaking, Faye walked into the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Reba vomited violently, and her tears came out.


    Faye patted her on the back, "How much did you drink tonight?"


    "There were two bottles of liquor. I drank at least one bottle and a third of another bottle alone."


    Hearing Reba''s words, Faye smiled, "Great. You still remember how much you drank."


    After vomiting, Reba stumbled to the wash basin.


    Faye followed behind her and wanted to help her. But she was pushed away by Reba, "Don''t touch


    me. It''s dirty. I''m afraid that I''ll vomit on you."


    Reba spoke as she put her hand under the sensor faucet and washed her face and rinsed her


    mouth.


    After finishing these things, Reba sobered up a lot. Leaning against the marble countertop of the


    sink, she looked at Faye and took a breath. "I really can''t bear to part with Tanner."


    Faye looked into Reba''s eyes, "I know."


    "Pure friendship."


    Fayeughed, "Uh-huh."


    Reba pursed her lips, "Can''t we three really continue to be together?"


    Faye was silent for a moment and said honestly, "We can still be friends."


    But there was no way to be like before.


    Friendships were beautiful, but for the friendships between men and women, it was easy to cross the


    border.


    Especially when one of them had a lover, they should keep their distance.


    Reba knew that Faye was always rational. Reba was simply sorry for this friendship.


    After adjusting her emotions, Reba came out of the bathroom with Faye.


    Seeing the two, Tanner''s eyes fell on Faye. "Faye, I have something to tell you."


    Noticing Tanner''s expression, Reba faintly felt that something bad would happen. She frowned,


    "Tanner."


    Tanner didn''t look at Reba and stared at Faye. "Can I say it?"


    Faye looked back at Tanner, impassive. "Yes, you can. But after that, we won''t be friends anymore."


    What Faye said made Tanner wordless.


    Tanner lowered his head and smiled bitterly. After a while, he raised his head and asked, "Colin can


    say it, and why can''t I?"


    After Tanner finished speaking, before Faye could answer, a figure ran at Tanner and kicked him to the


    ground.

 Chapter 617 Unmoved

    Chapter 617 Unmoved


    Chapter 617 Remaining Unmoved


    It all happened so fast.


    When Faye and Reba realized it, Tanner had fallen to the ground. He hunched his


    back, covered the abdomen with his hand, and his forehead seeped out ayer of sweat.


    The person who kicked Tanner was Abbot.


    Abbot wore a white shirt and a pair of ck suit pants. His shirt cuffs were pulled up to the arm, and his


    face looked gloomy and terrible.


    Tanner gritted his teeth and looked at Abbot. The moment he looked at Abbot¡¯s eyes, he suddenly


    sobered up.


    What did he do just now!!


    If Abbot didn¡¯t kick him, he would have nearly broken off his friendship with Faye for years with his own


    hands.


    Abbot did not look at Faye, nor did he look at Reba.


    Seeing Tanner look at him, he stepped forward to Tanner, squatting down and said coldly, "Brother. You


    have been friends for many years, why bother?"


    Tannerpletely sobered up. His look was embarrassed, so was himself.


    Abbot finished his words. Seeing that Tanner did not make a sound, Abbot weakened his sternness. He


    lowered his voice and said, "Let your love pass by. If you want to express your love, why not do


    it earlier?"


    Tanner was speechless.


    Abbot stopped talking and stretched out his hand to Tanner.


    Tanner''s jaw was tight, but he was not pretentious. He sped Abbot''s hand and lent his strength to get


    up, "Thanks."


    Abbot, "Drinking is OK, but don''t be a jerk."


    Tanner took a breath and did not say anything.


    Tanner stood up to stabilize his emotions for a while before he found Colin was standing not far away.


    Colin today wore a ck shirt, with the shirt cor slightly open. One could feel he


    was arbitrary and amorous even though there was a space of two meters.


    The hand hanging at the side of Tanner clenched, and the embarrassment seemed to stab from


    his skin into the bone.


    Colin stared at Tanner for a while and turned his head to look at the executive following behind him,


    "Have you got a cigarette?"


    The executive heard it, took out cigarettes and a lighter quickly and handed them to Colin, "Mr.


    Farrell."


    Colin took it and said thanks. Stepping to Tanner, Colin tapped out a cigarette and handed it to Tanner.


    Tanner took it with his lips pursed tightly, "Thank you."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin¡¯s thin lips showed a smile, and he lit a cigarette for Tanner.


    Tanner lit his cigarette on the lighter in Colin''s hand. He took a deep breath and said in a cracked voice,


    "Just now..."


    Colin smiled dashingly, "I didn''t hear anything."


    Colin finished his words. Tanner¡¯s remaining words were choked back, and he looked at


    Colin with a stunned look.


    Colin put away the lighter and cigarettes. He smiled at Tanner and turned his head to look at Faye,


    "Dear, have you finished?"


    Faye responded softly, "Yes."


    Colin nodded, turned back and patted Tanner on the shoulder, "It''s gettingte. You guys will get


    together again some day."


    After the words, Colin stepped to Faye''s side and put his arm around Faye''s shoulder. His smiled and


    said in a low voice, "Are you full?"


    Faye, "I¡¯m okay."


    Colin, "Do you want to have ate-night snack?"


    Faye, "No."


    Colin, "Well, okay."


    Colin and Faye were talking as they walked towards the door.


    Passing a few executives on the way, Colin stopped and said in a deep voice, "Give the proposal to


    Robert tomorrow."


    These executives responded in session, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    Seeing the two leave, Abbot nced at Reba and Tanner, "Let''s go. I''ll see you two off."


    Reba had been stunned for a long time, and now was frozen her ground.


    It was a long time before Reba came back from the shock, "No, no. I''ll take a taxi with Tanner."


    When Reba''s words were finished, Abbot raised his eyebrows, "Hmm?"


    Reba, "I..."


    Reba was about to exin something when she heard Tanner saying "You take Mr. Carter''s car. I


    want to walk alone."


    Tanner stopped talking. Not waiting for Reba to reply, he went towards the door.


    Reba wrinkled her eyebrows. She wanted to take a step to follow Tanner, but Abbot reached out


    and sped her wrist.


    Reba stopped and turned her head to look at Abbot.


    Abbot took two steps towards Reba. Seeing her staring at him in a daze, he lowered his head close


    to her ear and said with grievance, "Your attention was on other man tonight. You didn''t even give me a


    concerned look."


    Reba¡¯s breath stopped for a second.


    Seeing Reba''s reaction, Abbot frowned, "You''ve kissed and touched me. You don''t want to deny it,


    do you?"


    Reba¡¯s face turned red instantly, "We haven¡¯t formalize our rtionship yet, have we?"


    Hearing Reba''s words, Abbot tightened his hand which was sping her wrist. After half a minute,


    he asked her in a cracked voice, "How to formalize? Do you want to do everything on my body then


    exhaust me?"

 Chapter 618 Are You Stupid

    Chapter 618Are You Stupid


    Chapter 618 Are You Stupid


    When Abbot''s words were finished, the blush on Reba''s face instantly spread to her neck.


    Seeing this, Abbot paused and looked unnatural, "Do you...really want to do that?"


    Reba looked at Abbot withplicated expression in her eyes.


    Reba waspletely unaware how she walked out of the Marriott with Abbot.


    By the time she knew it, she had already sitting in Abbot''s passenger seat.


    Abbot''s hands clutched the steering wheel and drove with a firm expression as if ''a brave man would


    die a heroic death''.


    Reba adjusted her emotions for a while. Looking at Abbot who was obviously nervous but


    pretending to be calm, she suddenlyughed.


    Hearing herughter, Abbot turned his head stiffly, "What are youughing at?"


    Reba leaned back into the seat and pulled the seat belt on her body, "Are you nervous?"


    Abbot heard it and his palms exuded a thinyer of sweat, "Aren''t you nervous?"


    Reba pretended to be frank, "We are both adults. You may not have experienced it, but at least you


    have heard about it. Why feel nervous?"


    When Reba stopped talking, Abbot was dumbfounded.


    Reba looked at Abbot''s taut side face andughed again.


    Abbot, "..."


    On the other side, Colin and Faye came out of the hotel and did not drive away at all.


    Colin pressed her in the passenger seat grinding and kissing.


    As Faye responded to him, she lifted her red lips, "Are you jealous?"


    Colin gasped against Faye''s forehead and did not deny it.


    Faye lifted a hand and caressed Colin''s face, "Now that you were so jealous, why didn''t you get angry


    at the hotel just now?"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "To save your face."


    Fayeughed, "Didn''t you feel sorry for yourself?"


    Colin, "So many executives were watching. If I was angry, you would feel embarrassed."


    Faye, "What about your reputation?"


    Colin, "That''s not important."


    Colin''s words finished. Faye tilted her neck slightly and kissed at the corner of his lips.


    Colin''s eyes wore a smile in a second, "Do you reward me for my thoughtfulness?"


    Faye hands fell on Colin''s neck, "It is a reward for your love."


    Colin smiled more widely and lowered his head to kiss Faye''s lips again.


    Faye bowed her body against Colin with one hand reached the buckle of his belt around his waist.


    Colin''s body was stunned. He propped up himself and looked at Faye.


    Faye''s seductive eyes looked at him, "Dear."


    Colin, "Do it here?"


    Faye did not reply. Her white fingertips undid his belt buckle.


    Colin''s thin lips lifted. His hand yanked out the corner of the shirt that was tied into the suit pants.


    On the other side, Abbot drove his and was about to arrive at his vi when he suddenly turned around.


    Reba looked at him with a suspicious face, "Hmm?"


    Abbot tried to pretend to be calm, "I''ll buy something."


    Reba, "What?"


    Abbot did not say anything and just pressed down on the gas pedal.


    After a while, Reba watched Abbot park his car in front of a 24-hour pharmacy. The corners of her


    mouth twitched.


    She seemed to know what Abbot was going to buy.


    Abbot nced at Reba and reached for the phone on the center console, "Will you get off with me


    or wait for me in the car?"


    Reba''s expression was embarrassed, "I won''t go with you to buy this kind of thing."


    Abbot touched the tip of his nose and pushed the door to get off.


    Watching Abbot run into the pharmacy, Reba suddenly had a feeling of unreality. Staring out of the


    car window for a while, she pulled out her phone from the pocket and sent a message to Tanner: [Did


    you go back?]


    Tanner replied in a second. There was only one word: [Yes.]


    Looking at Tanner''s message, Reba breathed out. There was no way tofort him.


    Thinking for a few seconds, Reba looked down and sent a message to Tanner: [Have an early rest.]


    The message was sent, and this time Tanner did not reply.


    Reba looked at the ck phone screen and felt sad, while the passenger window beside her was


    suddenly knocked on from outside.


    Reba looked sideways at Abbot who was standing outside the window and lowered the window,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbot''s face burned. He leaned over and asked Reba, "Do you have any favorite smell?"


    Reba, "..."


    Looking at the frozen Reba, Abbot thought she did not understand. He stretched out his head into


    the car, lowered his voice and said, "Such as peach, mint, strawberry..."


    When Abbot introduced them one by one, the corner of Reba''s mouth pulled up. Her expression


    was hard to exin, "Abbot, are you stupid?"

 Chapter 619 Straightforward Thought

    Chapter 619Straightforward Thought


    Chapter 619 Straightforward Thought


    Reba felt that everything was retribution.


    If the retribution was not forting, it was because the time had note.


    If time could be returned to half a year ago, she would not do anything to provoke Abbot.


    Not for anything else, Abbot''s EQ was the fatal shoring.


    Reba''s words finished. Abbot pursed his lips and stood straight.


    Reba red at him, "Get in the car. It''s gettingte and take me home."


    Abbot propped one hand on the car door. After staring at Reba for a while, he turned around and


    entered the pharmacy once again.


    When Abbot came out again, he lifted a ck stic bag in his hand.


    It was visible--the bag was full to the brim.


    Abbot stepped forward and threw the ck bag into Reba''s arms.


    Reba''s hand trembled and her face turned red, "Why do you give me these?"


    Abbot turned the steering wheel, his expression showed neither joy nor anger, "Choose your favorite."


    Reba, "..."


    Reba truly felt that Abbot was a very confusing person.


    If one said he had a high EQ, the previous ck history was still fresh in her mind.


    But if one said he had a low EQ, he could always hit the right spot and make her heart flutter.


    The car was moving slowly. Reba tilted her head to look out of the window. She did not dare to


    touch the stic bag in her arms as if it was a hot potato.


    About half an hourter, the car arrived at Abbot''s vi.


    Abbot drove into the yard and stopped the car, "Here we are."


    Reba sat still, and the effects of the wine was gone. The brave words that she said just now in the


    car were now left behind. She hemmed and hawed, "Or should I go home?"


    After Reba stopped talking, Abbot turned his head to look at her.


    Reba met Abbot''s eyes, she forced a smile, "I am not afraid. I belong to the range of spinster now,


    and there is nothing to fear. I mainly, mainly..."


    Reba said the word ''mainly'' several times, but did not find the appropriate words toplete the


    sentence. Finally she popped out, "Mainly because I am afraid that you will suffer."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba stopped talking and felt good about her excuse. She pped her thigh, "Yes, it''s mainly


    because I am afraid that you will suffer. As the saying goes, a middle aged man is really somebody


    while a woman of the same age is nobody, just like you and me. Neither of us stepped into the ranks of


    thirty years old, but ... "


    Reba made up a lie, and Abbot looked at her still and did not make a sound.


    Reba was stared at by Abbot and felt a bit scared, she made an awkward smile, "Do you think I''m


    right?"


    Abbot said in a deep voice, "You''re sober, right?"


    Reba, "..."


    Abbot''s words unmasked Reba.


    Reba was dumb. Abbot looked at her reproachfully and got out of the car.


    Reba watched Abbot get out of the car, secretly put her head down and nced at the bag in her


    arms.


    Her legs were trembling.


    After getting out, Abbot walked around the car to the passenger side, opened the door and looked


    down at Reba, "Get off."


    Reba smiled awkwardly, sitting still as a mountain.


    Abbot, "It''s gettingte. I''m toozy to drive you home."


    After saying that, Abbot added with a frown, "Don''t worry. I won''t touch you."


    When Reba heard Abbot''s words she was stunned. Then she lifted the corners of her mouth and


    showed a smile. Picking up the bag in her arms and stuffing it into Abbot''s arms, she stepped out of the


    car, "Look at you. Why are you so narrow-minded? I don''t care about this."


    Abbot, "..."


    A few minutester, Reba was lying on the bed in Abbot''s master bedroom staring at the ceiling.


    There were two tiny men in her head who were fighting with each other.


    The first man said, "Since you are already here, why not profit yourself?"


    The second man said, "He hasn''t said ''be together'' yet, has he?"


    The first man said again, "Things havee to this. Does it matter if he doesn''t say it?"


    ...


    The two tiny men struggled back and forth. After ideological struggle, the first man prevailed.


    Why not take advantage of others?


    Abbot was good. He had money. He had a handsome face. He had a high IQ. As to EQ...Just forgot it,


    at least he had money.


    After thinking it through, Reba jumped up from the bed and walked to the next door to knock on the


    guest bedroom door.


    After a few seconds, the door of the room was opened from inside.


    In just a moment, Abbot had already taken a shower and was wearing a light gray bathrobe.


    They looked at each other''s eyes. Reba saw water drop from Abbot''s forehead bangs into his robe


    cor, and she swallowed saliva subconsciously .


    When Abbot saw this, he raised his eyebrows lightly.


    Reba, "You just bought those things. How long is their shelf life?"


    Abbot said in a deep voice, "Hmm?"


    Reba pretended to be indifferent, "I do not mean anything else. I am just worried that those things


    will expire. It''s not easy to make money, although you do notck so little money ..."


    Reba nagged, and Abbot leaned forward suddenly, "Reba, don''t you feel tired of lying? It''s clear


    you just...want to sleep...with me."

 Chapter 620 Formalize Their Relationship

    Chapter 620FormalizeTheirRtionship


    Chapter 620 Formalize Their Rtionship


    Abbot''s approaching caught herpletely off-guard.


    Reba''s face turned red, she stumbled backwards instinctively.


    Abbot approached step by step. Until Reba''s back leaned against the stair guardrail and she was


    inescapable, he stopped.


    One of them looked up and the other looked down.


    Reba knew she had nowhere to go. She swallowed and said, "I actually..."


    Abbot, "I''ll let you sleep with me."


    Reba froze, "Huh?"


    Abbot''s body leaned down, the corner of his lips brushed the hair around Reba''s ear. He said word


    for word, "I said, I''ll, let, you, sleep, with, me."


    When Abbot''s words were finished, Reba''s body froze entirely.


    In the next second, without waiting for Reba to react, Abbot carried her in his arms, stepping


    towards the bedroom.


    Reba was suddenly lifted up in the air. She was in a panic and her hand pulled Abbot''s cor.


    Abbot''s jaw tightened, "I didn''t know you were waiting for me to say that."


    Reba did not understand what Abbot was saying and was bewildered, "What?"


    Abbot, "I always thought thatst time we kissed in the bathroom and I confessed my love, and we


    were a couple."


    Reba, "..."


    Abbot carried Reba into the bedroom with big stride. The moment he put her on the bed, he leaned


    his body and got on.


    Reba stared at Abbot with wide eyes.


    Abbot''s throat rolled, "Just now Colin called me and said you were waiting for me to confirm our


    rtionship."


    Reba looked at Abbot and blinked. She really did not know whether to praise Colin''s timely help


    first, or to express her amazement that Abbot were finally enlightened first.


    Abbot propped his hands on the side of Reba, "Reba, I want you to be my girlfriend."


    Reba''s cheeks burned hot. The words of agreement was right in her mouth, but in the atmosphere


    of suppression, she could not speak it out.


    Abbot stopped talking. Seeing Reba did not speak, he said in a cracked voice, "You do not speak,


    then I will do first. After we finishing it, you are my girlfriend."


    Reba thought that these outrageous words were totally unexpected.


    Reba was thinking about how to respond to Abbot''s words.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    In the next second, Abbot had already lowered his head to kiss Reba.


    Abbot told Reba by his actions that even if men had a low EQ in some areas, they could learn by


    self-taught.


    Abbot seemed to enjoy the process, and did not let Reba go all night long.


    Reba at first obeyed him. But in the end, she cried with red eyes and kicked him in the chest with


    her foot.


    Abbot rubbed his hand on her ankle and smiled instead of being angry, "I promise it''s thest time."


    Reba''s voice was mute and she was crying out of breath, "I don''t want to."


    Abbot, "Reba, I have waited almost thirty years. Sympathize with me the old man."


    Reba didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    When she was half asleep and half awake, Reba heard Abbot talking on the phone.


    Abbot didn''t know who he was talking to. He said in an indifferent voice, "I am Abbot. Ms. ck needs


    to apany me on a business trip for a week. Find Colin if there are tricky things happen in the


    Reba''s whole body was like falling apart. She was dazed in the night, and could not tell if it was a


    dream or reality.


    The next day.


    Before Reba opened her eyes, she felt her hand being held and was doing some unknown


    exercise.


    Reba suddenly opened her eyes and just met Abbot''s shameless smile.


    Reba took a deep breath and asked in a cracked voice, "Abbot, is that interesting?"


    Abbot came over to kiss the corner of Reba''s lips, "Didn''t you ask mest night about the shelf life


    of those things? The shelf life is one week. Don''t waste them."


    Reba, "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Abbot pressed Reba''s hand and didn''t let go, but his expression was serious, "It''s not easy for


    anyone to make money. You should take my money seriously though I''m rich."


    Reba, "..."


    When Colin called Abbot, Abbot was feeding porridge to Reba refreshingly.


    Seeing Colin''s call reminder, Abbot reached for his phone and pressed to answer, "Hello, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin snickered through the phone, "Ask Reba''s little assistant contact me directly for a week. Are


    you a man?"


    Abbot, "When you were with Faye, I helped you much."


    Colin snickered, "When did I keep Faye at home for a week?"


    Abbot said without changing his face, "I am physically better than you, and I can''t help it."


    Colin scoffed, "Old fellow."


    After Abbot hanging up the phone with Colin, Reba leaned on the headboard and looked at Abbot


    angrily, "I want to break up with you."


    Abbot chuckled and responded, "Well, break up. Let''s break up when this week is over."

 Chapter 621 Rivals in Love

    Chapter 621 Rivals in Love


    Chapter 621 Rivals in Love


    It was really a perfunctory response.


    Reba stared at him and took a deep breath. "Abbot, I suspect you have been ying dumb


    before."


    Stirring the porridge with a spoon, Abbot paused for a second. He then said with a serious and sincere


    expression, "No. Absolutely not."


    Reba sneered in disbelief.


    Abbot scooped a spoonful of porridge to Reba''s mouth. ¡°Have some porridge.¡±


    Reba tilted her head to one side. "I''m full."


    Abbot raised his eyebrows. "Are you sure?"


    Afterst night, pressing her lips together Reba understood Abbot''s implication immediately. After a


    long time, she said, "Colin was right."


    Abbot asked confusedly, "What?"


    Reba said, "You are a lecher."


    Hearing this, Abbot was not offended but nodded solemnly. "Actually, I have had a hard time over the


    years."


    Reba was speechless.


    Abbot looked at Reba and smiled. "So, Ms. ck, I''m sorry that I have to trouble you in the


    following days. Just think of it as a good deed."


    Reba red at him furiously.


    Abbot said, "Don''t worry. Nowadays, love is not bound by any rules. After this week, if you really want


    to break up with me, I won''t force you."


    Looking at his face, Reba waspletely silent.


    As for Colin, after ending the call with Abbot, he turned his phone upside down in his hand and then


    smiled thoughtfully.


    When Faye saw Colin''s meaningful smile when she came out from the bathroom, she raised her


    eyebrows curiously, "What''s the matter?"


    Colin turned his head and said meaningfully, "Abbot and Reba are together."


    Faye was stunned for a moment, and then smiled. "I see."


    Colin ridiculed, "You best friend has a boyfriend now. Why are you not surprised?"


    Faye stepped forward to the wardrobe and replied with a smile, "It meets my expectation."


    Colin leaned back slightly with his hands supporting the chair behind him. "Indeed."


    Faye took out a suit from the wardrobe and turned to Colin. "Aren''t you going to work?"


    Colin replied, "I have something to ask Ethan, so I''ll meet him first and then go to thepany."


    Faye nodded without doubt, carrying a suit into the bathroom.


    Looking at the closed door of the bathroom, Colin raised his eyebrows.


    Having gotten married for such a long time, Faye still didn''t change her clothes in front of him.


    After a while, Faye came out, and Colin happened to be neatly dressed.


    They looked at each other. Colin went to Faye and bowed to give her a kiss. "Have lunch together?"


    Faye smiled. "OK."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Coming out of Fennth Community, Colin watched Faye leave and took out his phone to dial Andy''s


    number.


    The phone was connected, and Colin said in a low voice, "Come out."


    A littleter Andy drove out from the basement.


    He parked the car in front of Colin and got off to open the door for Colin.


    Seeing Andy''s movement, Colin waved his hand.


    At the motion of Colin''s hand, Andy immediately understood and got back in the car.


    A few minutester, they hit the road. Colin unbuttoned two buttons on his suit jacket and said in an


    indifferent voice, "Go to Tanner''s house."


    Andy answered, "OK, Mr. Farrell."


    The car cruised on the road. Colin turned his head to look out of the window, as calm as usual.


    After about one hour, Andy parked the car at the gate of Tanner''smunity.


    He turned to look at Colin. "Mr. Farell, do you need me to go with you?"


    Colin looked up. "No. You drive to somewhere convert."


    Andy nodded. "OK. I will."


    Colin opened the door and got off.


    After getting off, Colin didn''t go to Tanner''s house directly, but made a phone call to him.


    Tanner answered the phone after a while and inhaled deeply. "Hello. Mr. Farrell."


    Colin asked in a low and attractive voice, "Is it convenient for you? Let''s have a talk."


    Tanner replied, "Yes."


    Colin continued, "Are you at home?"


    Tanner said, "Yes."


    Colin nodded. "OK, I''m at the gate. Please open the door for meter."


    After hanging up, Colin entered the housing estate and took the elevator upstairs.


    When Colin walked out of the elevator, Tanner was already waiting in the corridor.


    Tanner was dressed in cotton and linen pajamas. Tiredness could be seen from his face. He had not


    slept all night.


    Colin strode out of the elevator and said with a smile, "Didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Tanner managed to produce a dim smile and didn''t say a word.


    Sometimes, adults didn''t have to say too much.


    Tanner didn''t answer, so Colin didn''t continue to ask him, and stepped into the door directly.


    Colin went ahead, followed by Tanner.


    They entered the door in tandem. Tanner went to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of mineral water.


    After unscrewing the lid, he handed the bottle to Colin.


    Colin expressed his thanks and took it, but he didn''t drink the water.


    Tanner stood in front of the coffee table to see Colin. He raised his hand to wipe his weary face. "Mr.


    Farrell, just speak out whatever you want to say."

 Chapter 622 Hypocrite

    Chapter 622 Hypocrite


    Chapter 622 Hypocrite


    Tanner had known Colin for many years.


    He knew very well Colin''s disposition.


    Colin was aplex man with shrewdness and vindictiveness.


    Last night, Tanner almost expressed his love for Faye in public. It was impossible for Colin to let him go


    so easily.


    As a matter of fact, Tanner was quite wary of Colin at ordinary times. However, he had the courage to


    look at Colin in the eye at this time.


    Tanner put his eyes on Colin. As if no matter what Colin said, he would confront directly.


    Colin looked up at Tanner and tapped his fingertips rhythmically on the armrest of the sofa, suddenly


    smiling. "Do you think Ie here to bother you?"


    Tanner was stunned and blurted out subconsciously, "Don''t you?"


    Colin kept smiling, but what he said was discourteous. "Faye will be dissatisfied with me if I do that. Do


    you think I''m so stupid?"


    Tanner was wordless.


    Colin leaned back, with the politeness weakened.


    Tanner frowned. "Why do youe..."


    Colin got straight to the point. "I know Faye invited you to work for Farrell Media."


    Tanner said, "Don''t worry, I won''t go."


    Hearing this, Colin sneered, "Why?"


    He asked Tanner deliberately.


    Tanner was silent. Colin stopped tapping the sofa armrest. "If you work for Farrell Media, Faye will


    definitely try to support you on the basis of your friendship."


    Tanner stared at Colin in silence.


    Colin said, "Rest assured. I''m not about to give you a hard time, and I will support you as well."


    This time, Tanner looked at Colin in surprise.


    Colin gave him a little smile. "You are curious about the reason."


    Tanner said, "For Faye."


    Colin didn''t refute and chuckled, "In fact, people don''t need to pay much attention to backbone. In the


    face of reality, backbone and reputation is worthless."


    With teeth clenched, Tanner asked after a long time, "Mr. Farrell, don''t you have any bad feelings about


    Colin frankly admitted, "I have."


    Tanner asked with distrust, "Why did you ask me to go to Farrell Media? You should let me leave


    Cocanel."


    Colin scoffed lightly, "Even if you are in Cocanel, you can''t pose any threat to me."


    Tanner felt bad about his words, but he had to admit that Colin had told the truth.


    There followed a short silence in the living room.


    Staring at Tanner for a while, Colin stood up and straightened his suit. He stepped up to Tanner and


    stretched out his hand to pat Tanner on his arm. "I suggest you report for dutyter. Don''t let Faye


    down."


    Tanner looked back at Colin and said. "I will."


    Colin smiled and stepped away.


    He walked to the door and was about to open the door. Tanner looked at Colin''s back, saying after a


    deep breath, "My love for Faye is no less than yours."


    Colin touched the door handle with his long fingers. He didn''t deny it and suddenly smiled. "It doesn''t


    matter whose love for her is more. What matters is who is her beloved man."


    Tanner had nothing to say in reply.


    Colin continued, "Work hard, idle people are not weed in Farrell Media."


    Afterwards, he added, "Aboutst night, I hope it won''t happen again."


    Coming out of the apartment, Colin sat in the car and lifted his shirt neckline with his fingertips.


    Andy drove at a constant speed without saying a word.


    After a few minutes, Colin looked at the rearview mirror and asked, "Andy, what do you think of me?"


    Andy looked up at Colin in the rearview mirror. His expressionless face revealed a sense of honesty.


    "Which aspect? Can you give an example?"


    Colin chuckled. "Like treating my rival in love."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Andy was silent for a while and then asked in a low voice, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    Colin said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Andy replied, "You are a hypocrite to some extent."


    Colin squinted his attractive eyes.


    Andy looked at Colin neither humbly nor superciliously. He said, "Mrs. Farrell will know what you did.


    You are deliberately acting for her."


    A shadow of a smile touched Colin''s mouth. "Go on."


    Andy continued, "Mrs. Farrell is a careful person. Afterst night, she will definitely not have any


    intersection with Tanner in the future except at work. You know that, so you are pretending to be


    generous."


    Colin said, "Andy, I didn''t realize you know how to figure out people''s true thoughts before."


    Andy took back his sights and looked ahead.


    About thirty secondster, he sipped his lips and spoke again, "Mr. Farrell, can I help Lance about


    Hank''s trouble?"

 Chapter 623 Embarrassment

    Chapter 623 Embarrassment


    Chapter 623 Embarrassment


    After he asked the question, Andy pressed his lips tightly.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he became a retinue of Colin, he had never made a request to Colin. This time, he felt flustered


    for overly demanding from the bottom of his heart.


    Driving at a constant speed, Andy didn''t dare to look at Colin in the rearview mirror.


    After a while, Colin said grimly, "You can help him, but don''t get me into trouble."


    Andy tightened his grip on the steering wheel. There was a touch of excitement on his expressionless


    face. "You can rest assured."


    He added, "After fixing it all up, I will send Hank away. You won''t meet him again."


    Colin leaned against the backseat. He neither agreed nor objected, without saying anything.


    An hour and a halfter, they arrived at Farrell Media.


    Colin got off the car and entered thepany. As soon as he entered the elevator, he took out his


    phone from the pocket to send a message to Faye: [Honey, are you busy now?]


    Faye didn''t reply immediately. After a few minutes, she only replied one word: [Yes.]


    Colin: [I see.]


    Faye had a tight schedule today. Except for dealing with Tanner''s troubles, a rapper who had just


    signed a contract with thepany was in trouble as well.


    The rapper acted like a poser. It was not a big deal.


    However, the point was that after beingid bare, the rapper not only didn''t realize his mistake, but also


    threatened to kill the reporter who exposed him.


    Such a remark sparked a torrent of verbal abuse.


    Just now, the reception desk of thepany received an anonymous package.


    Inside the package was a human doll who was sshed with dog blood and pierced with many


    needles.


    Fortunately, it was a veteran clerk of Farrell Media that was on duty today. He was just in a cold sweat


    from fear.


    Faye read through the public opinion and sentiment with a tabletputer in her hand. Galen, who


    stood in front of his desk, frowned and said. "Ms. Nash, the rapper is still unwilling to apologize."


    Faye nodded and swiped across the screen of the tablet.


    Galen asked, "What should we do now?"


    Faye put down the tablet and looked up. "Where is his agent?"


    Galen replied, "He is waiting outside the door anxiously."


    He muttered in a low voice, "The person concerned is not worried at all."


    Faye reached out to pick up the coffee cup on the desk and took a sip. "Let him in."


    Galen nodded and walked outside the door.


    A few minutester, he returned, followed by the rapper''s agent.


    With an anxious expression, the agent was at a loss what to do when seeing Faye.


    Faye put down the cup and crossed her fingers at the desk. "Tell me, what are you gonna do with this


    matter?"


    The agent had worked for Farrell Media for many years. He said with a sad face, "Ms. Nash, I''m at my


    wit''s end."


    Faye said calmly, "The public rtions department can do nothing."


    If the rapper didn''t cooperate, it was useless for the public rtions department to rify.


    The agent said helplessly, "Ms. Nash, you don''t know that most rappers are short-tempered and


    straightforward, so..."


    Faye interrupted him indifferently, "I''m not interested in their temper."


    The agent didn''t know what to say.


    His silence froze the atmosphere in the office.


    Just as the agent racked his brain to think of countermeasures, the office door was suddenly pushed


    open from the outside, and a boy in trendy clothes came in.


    He went straight to Faye and walked to the desk. He leaned forward with his hands pressing down on


    the desk, saying in an unruly manner, "I can answer for what I did. Go easy on my agent."


    Faye gave him a cold look and said faintly, "Galen, inform the personnel department to terminate the


    agreement."


    Galen answered, "OK, Ms. Nash."


    He turned and left.


    Seeing Galen was about to walk to the door, the agent rushed forward to stop him. The agent folded


    his hands to beg Galen. After a long time, he looked up at Faye. "Ms. Nash, Bentley is still young and


    ignorant. Don''t take offence at him."


    Instead of looking at the agent, Faye raised her chin at the boy. "You turn to look at your agent. If you


    continue to be incorrigibly obstinate, he will be subservient and servile for you."


    Faye didn''t care about the feelings of others, but her words were true.


    What she said touched the boy''s sore spot. He tightened his hands on the desk. Because of anger, the


    veins stood out on the back of his hands.


    Faye said, "A person''s temper must be directly proportional to his ability. If he has a bad temper and


    inability, he will not only embarrass himself, but also embarrass people around him."

 Chapter 624 Innocence

    Chapter 624 Innocence


    Chapter 624 Innocence


    Hearing this, the boy standing in front of the desk looked embarrassed.


    After a long time, he uttered some words from his throat, "I didn''t do anything wrong."


    Faye said indifferently, "You think it''s correct to be a poser?"


    The boy exined, "I have my reason. It was because the artist who participated in recording the


    variety show with me that..."


    Before he finished speaking, Faye interrupted him coldly, "It''s useless for you to exin to me."


    He had to exin it to the public who jumped to conclusions by photos.


    The boy took a deep breath. He said unwillingly, "But I obviously didn''t do anything wrong. Why should


    I apologize?"


    Faye asked, "Do you think you are wronged?"


    The boy was silent, but his expression showed acquiescence.


    Faye said coolly, "There are lots of people who have been wronged. That''s showbiz."


    The boy was speechless.


    The atmosphere froze in an instant. Faye loosened her hands with fingers crossed at the desk and


    leaned back to the seat. "You only have two choices now. First, issue a public apology. Second, go to


    the personnel department to go through the resignation procedures. We''ll regard you as an inferior


    artist."


    She spoke mercilessly.


    The boy looked at her nkly. He clenched his teeth and kept silent with a pair of red eyes.


    The agent answered instantly, "Ms. Nash, we will make an official apology."


    Faye looked away from the boy and stared at the agent. "You made a correct choice."


    The agent said, "Ms. Nash, I''m sorry to bother you about the follow-up."


    Faye gave a nod of assent.


    The agent talked to her with a smile for quite a while before pulling the boy''s arm and leaving.


    Watching them leave, Galen chuckled and said, "Bentley is still young. I heard that he is only 19 years


    old."


    Faye looked up at him and said, "Investigate the artist who recorded variety show with Bentley."


    Galen looked puzzled.


    Faye raised her eyebrows. "Didn''t you get it?"


    It dawned on Galen. "Why didn''t you tell him directly? If he knows you will help him, maybe..."


    Faye interrupted him, "I want to take the edge off his dashing spirit."


    Galen was enlightened. "I see."


    Bentley was prone to impulsiveness at this age.


    If he didn''t suffer from minor setbacks, he would definitelye unstuck in a great one in the future.


    Galen smiled. "This matter is actually not a big deal, which will not cause much public opinion. Don''t


    announce the investigation result, so that you can frustrate him and teach him an important lesson."


    Faye took the cup from the desk and took a sip of the coffee. "I did this to let him draw a lesson, not let


    him be servile."


    Galen didn''t know how to answer.


    Faye gave a little smile. "It is our responsibility to clear the stigma of artists. It is their obligation to


    cooperate when dealing with the public rtions crisis."


    Galen nodded. "You are teaching him to be obedient."


    Faye smiled and stood up to wash the coffee cup, without admitting or denying.


    It was already noon when she finished her work.


    Galen asked her for lunch.


    Faye said, "I have a lunch date."


    Galen asked with winks, "With Mr. Farrell?"


    Faye nodded with a smile.


    Galen grabbed the door frame and giggled with hand covering his mouth. "Ms. Nash, I hope you have


    a good lunch."


    Faye joked, "You want to be fined again?"


    Galen said, "It''s lunch break."


    Faye smiled, "You''re so lucky. I''ll let you off."


    Galen said, "I found that you have be more and more fond ofughing since you were with Mr.


    Farrell."


    Faye asked in reply, "Really?"


    Galen said firmly, "Yes."


    After being garrulous with Faye, Galen left the office.


    Faye smiled and picked up her phone to send a message to Colin: [What do you want to eat?]


    Colin replied immediately: [Did you finish your work?]


    Faye: [Yes.]


    Colin: [Come to my office and wait for me for a while. I''ll take you to a newly opened restaurantter.]


    Faye: [OK.]


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After ten minutes, Faye appeared outside Colin''s office and knocked at the door.


    After a few knocks, the door was opened from the inside.


    It was Robert who opened the door.


    Faye looked inside and saw Colin sitting in the chair with lividplexion. She lowered her voice and


    asked, "Are you in a meeting now?"


    Robert replied in a low voice, "There are some problems with a contract."


    Faye said, "OK. I''ll wait outside."


    Robert said, "You''d bettere in so that you can help these executives temporarily."


    He leaned away and motioned Faye to go inside.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Faye stepped inside.


    The atmosphere was thick with tension in the office. When these executives saw Faye, they had to


    smile falsely.


    Under the circumstances, Faye couldn''t greet them, so she sat down in a ce in the corner to


    minimize her sense of existence.


    Colin raised his hand to pull the tie, saying coldly, "Continue in the afternoon."


    Hearing this, all the executives stood up and left quickly after greeting Faye.


    After they left, Colin stood up and walked to Faye.


    Faye didn''t move, looking at Colin who leaned down, and reached out to touch his face.


    Colin rubbed his face in her hand with anger subsided. He said innocently, "Honey, they bullied me."

 Chapter 625 Being a Dumb Man

    Chapter 625 Being a Dumb Man


    Chapter 625 Being a Dumb Man


    Colin looked wronged and sincere.


    Faye knew him very well. For those who didn''t witness his domineering behavior just now, they would


    probably believe him.


    No sooner had he uttered these words when he heard a loud bang behind him.


    It turned out that many files fell to the ground. Robert picked them up and said, "Mr. Farrell, I''m sorry."


    Faye looked at Colin and couldn''t helpughing. She whispered in a voice that only they could hear,


    "Robert heard what you said."


    Colin held his hands on the armrest of the chair where Faye was sitting. His tongue reached his oral


    cavity. He whispered, "He is single and knows nothing about conjugal love."


    Faye asked, "Really?"


    Colin shrugged his shoulders, saying normally, "Aniston didn''t agree to be with him."


    Faye subconsciously looked over Colin''s shoulders to see Robert.


    Giving a sickly smile to Faye, Robert straightened his back and left the office.


    The door was closed. Faye said, "He is angry."


    Colin bowed his head to kiss her, pretending to sigh helplessly. "The truth always hurts people."


    A few minutester, they left thepany with their fingers sped.


    Colin drove Faye across two streets to a Chinese restaurant.


    When they arrived, Faye was attracted by the name of the restaurant through the window, Romantic.


    Colin turned up the corners of his mouth. "What do you think of the name?"


    Faye looked back. "It''s good. Is it Matthew''s restaurant?"


    Colin replied, "Yes."


    Faye smiled. "It''s rare that he will take such an artistic name."


    Colin chuckled. "He is provoking a woman."


    Faye was puzzled.


    Colin exined, "He''s implying that she doesn''t understand romance."


    Faye got the point tacitly. "Matthew has a girlfriend?"


    Colin ridiculed with a trace of sarcasm, "Normal women don''t like him."


    Afterwards, they got off the car.


    They entered the restaurant hand in hand and saw Matthew as soon as they walked inside.


    Looking at him from a distance, they noticed that Matthew wore a purple satin shirt that was barely


    buttoned.


    How to evaluate his outfit?


    Anyway, he was quite frivolous.


    It was not promiscuous and cheap, but it didn''t match the string of beads in his hand.


    Seeing Colin and Faye, Matthew took the initiative to greet them. "Hey, rare visitors."


    Colin nced at him. "You''re still taking the beads."


    Matthew said, "I have been far away from the mundane world."


    Colin bantered with him. "Well, you are right. After all, she doesn''t like you."


    Matthew raised his eyebrows. "It''s not enough tough at me in the group chat?"


    Colin didn''t want Faye to hear them, so he took half a step forward and said near Matthew''s ear, "Aren''t


    you ashamed? We all know."


    Matthew tilted his head, "What?"


    Colin said, "We all know that you are dumped by a woman after sleeping with her. Everyone is


    saying..."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Matthew was impatient at the moment. "Can you finish it all at once?"


    Colinughed out loud. "Of course. Everyone is saying you are impotent."


    Hearing this, Matthew''s face darkened perceptibly.


    Colin pretended tofort him. "It''s not a big deal. Abbot knows many expert doctors in this field. I will


    let him introduce to youter."


    Matthew was speechless.


    Colin stretched out his hand to pat Matthew on the shoulder, and then walked straight into the private


    room with Faye.


    Faye chuckled. "Being a dumb man."


    Colin asked deliberately, "Matthew?"


    Faye said, "You."


    They didn''t order dishes. The waiter served several specialty dishes in the restaurant.


    They heard someone knocking at the door while they were eating.


    Colin thought it was Matthew, so he ignored with a smile.


    After a while, the door was pushed open from the outside. Gunner cuddled a woman who had signed a


    contract with Farrell Media, standing in the doorway. "Faye, what a coincidence."

 Chapter 626 Sense of Security

    Chapter 626 Sense of Security


    Chapter 626 Sense of Security


    Faye had never seen Gunner since thest time.


    If it weren''t for Tanner, she would probably forget about this person.


    Noticing that Faye ignored him, Gunner took the initiative to step into the room. He walked up to Colin


    and extended his hand. "I''m Gunner."


    Colin leaned against the seat and didn''t give him a handshake. "I heard about you."


    Even so, Gunner didn''t get annoyed. He turned and waved to the woman standing near the door.


    The woman stepped forward in small steps on high heels.


    Gunner put his arm around her shoulders intimately and blinked at Faye. "Faye, she is my girlfriend


    working for your Farrell Media. Please keep an eye on her."


    Hearing this, the woman greeted Faye shyly, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye said, "Mr. Warren, are you going to push her into trouble?"


    The woman changed countenance a little and turned to look at Gunner.


    Gunner grinned cheekily. "What do you mean?"


    Faye said calmly, "You probably forget you just set a stumbling block to my friend and almost caused


    him to retreat some time ago."


    Gunner pondered. "Really?"


    Faye nodded in a cold manner. "Yes."


    The woman was not a fool. She was in a dilemma in Gunner''s arm.


    The atmosphere in the room froze for a while. Gunner chuckled and said, "I''m entrusted by someone."


    Faye sneered, "Are you?"


    Gunner stared at Faye with a smile, without answering him.


    After a while, Gunner looked at the woman in his arm and said, "Let''s go to have lunch."


    Gunner was afraid and didn''t dare to agree or refuse.


    The woman hugged by him reluctantly walked out of the door.


    As soon as they went out, the woman pushed away Gunner and said with red eyes, "Mr. Warren, if you


    don''t like me, just say it directly, why sent me into trouble."


    Gunner leaned against the wall andughed. "Are you angry?"


    The woman said, "If you don''t want to support me..."


    She looked at Gunner''s smiling face, thinking that he was good-tempered, so she wanted to be


    coquettish. Yet Gunner ceased to smile when she didn''t finish her words.


    There was a scar on the eyebrow peak of his left eye, which couldn''t be seen at ordinary times, but it


    was clearly visible when he kept a poker face.


    It was quite scary.


    The woman didn''t dare to continue.


    Gunner cast a nce at her, saying frostily, "Go on."


    The woman took her bag tightly and did not dare to reply.


    It was the lunch time, and many people came and went around here.


    The woman didn''t dare to look at Gunner, so she had to stare at the ground. Other''s gaze made her


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    feel very embarrassed.


    After more than a minute, Gunner took a cigarette case from his pocket, saying coldly, "The money will


    be transferred to your ountter."


    The woman took a deep breath, "Thank... thank you."


    Gunner bit a cigarette and stepped away.


    The woman timidly looked at his back and turned around in a hurry.


    After several seconds, Gunner took off the cigarette and threw it into the trash can on his side. He took


    out his phone from pocket and sent a message to Faye: [For Tanner, I am really entrusted by


    someone.]


    When Faye was having the meal, she got his message.


    The phone was ced on her left side, and Colin nced at it naturally.


    Seeing the information, Colin smiled. "It''s from Gunner."


    Faye looked at the screen and drooped her eyes. "He is the same type of person as Maxwell."


    Hearing her words, Colin had a beam of satisfaction.


    He didn''t reply. Faye paused and turned to look at him, meeting his meaningful gaze.


    Before she saying something, Colin suddenly approached and kissed her lips, saying in a low voice,


    "Honey, you really bring me a sense of security."

 Chapter 627 Magnanimous

    Chapter 627 Magnanimous


    Chapter 627 Magnanimous


    When Colin finished speaking, Faye raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    Colin chuckled, put his hand on the back of her neck, and pinched it gently. "You are always indifferent


    to the attentions of other men."


    Faye said with her red lips, "I''m not interested."


    After the meal, Colin and Faye came out of the box and went to the front desk to pay the bill as usual.


    The front desk clerk smiled at Colin, "Mr. Farrell, Mr. Waylon said we can''t charge you."


    Colin, "Huh?"


    The clerk looked embarrassed, "Mr. Farrell, please don''t make this hard for me. Take care."


    Colin stood still and retracted his slender fingertips holding the bank card. "Where''s Matthew?"


    The front desk clerk said, "Mr. Waylon is out."


    Colin said with a faint smile, "Except he didn''t let me pay, what else did he say?"


    Colin and Matthew had been friends for a long time, so Colin was familiar with him. Matthew couldn¡¯t


    have just left him with such a message that allowed him to leave without paying the bill.


    After Colin asked, the front desk clerk looked at him awkwardly and said, "Mr. Waylon said that he


    would not let you pay the bill, so you would feel guilty."


    Colin was speechless.


    It was true that Colin didn''t like to owe others a favor.


    He felt a little bit awkward that Matthew didn''t let him pay the bill.


    Matthew knew Colin''s character, and because he was displeased, he wanted him unhappy too.


    Hearing what the front desk clerk said, Colin took back the card. "Well, tell Mr. Waylon that I will never


    pay the bill whenever I go to his restaurants and teahouses."


    After Colin finished speaking, he smiled at the front desk clerk and turned to take Faye to leave.


    After Colin left, the front desk clerk took out her phone and called Matthew.


    The clerk ryed Colin''s message to Matthew verbatim.


    Matthew derided over the phone, "That''s a cheap shot!"


    The front desk clerk chuckled awkwardly and didn''t dare toment.


    On the other side, Colin and Faye drove back to thepany.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as the car entered the underground parking, Robert called.


    Colin answered, "What''s wrong?"


    Robert said, "Mr. Farrell, Tanner Palmer had reported for employment."


    Colin answered "Um", turned to look at Faye, and said, "Arrange a capable agent for him."


    Robert said, "Mr. Farrell, Tanner Palmer brought his agent here."


    Hearing this, Colin paused for while and started tapping on the steering wheel with his sharp-boned


    fingers.


    Faye answered lightly, "Since he brought his agent himself, let him make his own arrangement."


    Colin''s eyelids twitched lightly. "Take care of it the way Mrs. Farrell wants."


    Robert responded, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    After hanging up, Colin drove the car into the parking space and said, "We recently bought the


    copyrights of some high-quality films and TV shows. You may pick out some good ones for him some


    time."


    Faye asked, "Aren''t you angry?"


    Colin suddenly smiled and then adjusted his tie. "Yes, I am angry. I am just pretending to be


    magnanimous."


    Then he turned to look at Faye. "Ms. Nash, since I have swallowed this today, you should treat me


    better in the future."


    Faye''s lips curled into a smile, but she didn''t say anything. She pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Seeing this, Colin stretched out his hand and sped Faye''s wrist, "Darling."


    Faye turned back and said, "Lunch break is over."


    Colin''s thin lips raised "You can''t find a husband more magnanimous than me. So, are there any


    awards for me?"


    Faye¡¯s mouth slightly raised. She stepped back in the car. Then, she pulled Colin''s tie and kissed the


    corner of his lips.


    Faye kissed softly. Colin held the back of her head with one hand to kiss her more deeply and then said


    with a smile, "I feel much better now."


    Faye smiled gently. She saw through Colin''s mind but didn''t say anything.


    Originally, Colin was ready to get off the car with Faye, but as soon as he stretched out to push the


    door, the phone on the central control rang.


    After seeing Robert''s call reminder, Colin picked up the phone and answered, "Robert."


    Robert lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Farrell, are you free to talk now?"


    Colin said with a wider smile as he raised his eyes to Faye, "Darling, you can go first, I have to answer


    the phone."


    Faye was stunned slightly and smiled, "Okay."


    After Faye responded, she got off the car and left.


    Colin looked at Faye''s leaving back and leaned back in his seat. His voice went cold. "What''s wrong?"


    Robert, "Something''se up with Alexander. Brandon set him up and thepany was shut down


    immediately."

 Chapter 628 The Approaching Crisis

    Chapter 628 The Approaching Crisis


    Chapter 628 The Approaching Crisis


    The office was sealed.


    That setup must have been nned a long time ago.


    When Robert finished speaking, Colin frowned and asked, "Where''s Alexander?"


    Robert replied, "The police station."


    Colin said coldly, "Get down now. Let''s go to the police station."


    After Colin finished speaking, he hung up the phone and dialed Ethan''s number.


    The ringtone rang for a while. Then, Ethan picked it up and said, "Colin."


    Colin said sinctly, "Come with me to the police station."


    Ethan asked, "Now?"


    Colin answered, "Yes. Now."


    Ethan paused for a while and said, "I''ll see you at the police station in an hour."


    After hanging up the call with Ethan, Colin put away his phone and stretched his legs with a thoughtful


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    expression.


    After a while, Robert got down from the elevator and opened the driver''s seat door, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin stepped out of the car and said, "You drive."


    After that, Colin walked to the back of the car, opened the rear door, and got into the car.


    Robert closed the car door for Colin with discernment. After he got into the car, he told Colin while he


    was fastening his seat belt, "It''s a big mess this time. Mr. Hayes called me just now and said that he


    might be unable to cover it up."


    Colin looked gloomy and said, "I am wondering whether he isn''t capable to do so or he takes the offers


    from Brandon."


    Robert replied, "I have checked it. They seem clean. No trace could be found."


    Colin sneered with a smile on his face, "Such a cunning man."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Robert pursed his lips and turned the steering wheel without making any


    More than an hourter, the car arrived at the police station.


    Colin got out of the car and walked into the police station. As soon as he entered the door, an older


    police officer approached him and said with a smile, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin smiled back insincerely and said, "Mr. Preston."


    The other party replied, "Why are you calling me Mr. Preston? Just call me Keh will do, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin chuckled. He didn''t continue the topic with Keh and asked "Where''s he?"


    Keh asked, "Are you looking for Mr. Smith? He is in the interrogation room."


    Colin said, "I want to see him."


    When Keh heard the words, an awkward smile appeared on his face, and he said, "Mr. Farrell, I''m


    afraid it''s impossible for now. Honestly speaking, Mr. Smith''s crime this time isn''t a misdemeanor. He is


    the main..."


    Before Keh could finish speaking, Colin nced coldly at him.


    When Keh saw Colin''s expression, he shut up abruptly and his heart dropped.


    The atmosphere instantly froze.


    When Keh felt that he was about to suffocate, a young police officer ran to him and broke the


    deadlock, "Mr. Preston."


    Keh took a deep breath, turned to look at the young police officer, and asked "What''s the matter?"


    The young police officer replied, "The man in the room isn''t cooperating with the statement recording."


    Keh frowned tightly. He wanted to say something, but due to Colin''s presence, he didn''t dare to


    utter a single word.


    Colin knew that Keh was just a team leader and wasn''t in power. So, he asked coldly, "Is Mr.


    Hayes here?"


    Keh looked awkward and replied, "Mr. Farrell, Mr. Hayes..."


    Seeing that Keh was stuttering, Colin took out his mobile phone directly from his pocket and dialed


    Mr. Hayes''s number.


    When the call was connected, the machine answered that the line was upied.


    He made the call after a few minutes again, but the line was still upied.


    Colin put away his phone, smiled yfully, and said, "Robert, make the call."


    Robert understood him well. He took out a personal mobile phone that he didn''t use often and called


    Mr. Hayes.


    Robert put the call on speaker and the calling tone was heard in the entire police station hall.


    Keh was speechless.


    The young police officer was speechless too.


    The calling tone rang for a short while before the other end of the phone picked up. There was a


    sonorous middle-aged man''s voice heard from the other end, "Who is this?"


    Robert answered, "Mr. Hayes, it''s me. Robert Sellers."


    Mr. Hayes didn''t say a word.


    Hearing that Mr. Hayes didn''t speak, Robert didn''t care much, and continued, "Mr. Farrell is at the


    police station now. He wants to discuss something with you in person."


    Mr. Hayes remained silent for a moment. Then, he smiled and replied tactfully, "Robert, it just so


    happens that I am not in the police station today."


    After that, Mr. Hayes asked deliberately, "Why does Mr. Farrell ask for me?"


    Robert turned his head around to look at Colin without answering his question.


    Colin sneered and looked down at the watch on his wrists.


    Robert replied, "Mr. Hayes, I think you shoulde to the police station."


    Robert''s tone was gentle. But as long as the listener wasn''t a fool, he could hear there was a sense of


    threat in his words.


    Mr. Hayes''s voice suddenly became serious and asked, "What do you mean by that, Robert?"


    After Mr. Hayes finished speaking, Robert said with a smile, "It doesn''t mean anything. There is an


    innocent citizen in the police station''s interrogating room now, who has been wronged, and the case is


    ask you to be the in-charge of the case."


    Mr. Hayes didn''t know how to respond.


    Robert made a valid statement. Mr. Hayes wanted to refute but he hold it back. He said in a stern


    voice, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to make it there any time soon."


    Robert didn''t continue the conversation and hung up the call right there.


    After the call was disconnected, Keh, who was standing beside him was sweating profusely. He


    asked, "Mr. Farrell, would you like to go to the interrogating room to see Mr. Smith first?"

 Chapter 629 The Prelude of the Fall Out

    Chapter 629 The Prelude of the Fall Out


    Chapter 629 The Prelude of the Fall Out


    After Keh finished his words, he looked at Colin quietly.


    Colin put up a faint smile and said, "Please lead the way, Mr. Preston."


    After that, Keh forced a smile and said with his shirt soaked in sweat, "You''re most wee."


    After a few minutes, Colin appeared in the interrogation room.


    Alexander was sitting behind the table. When he saw Colin, he was surprised. He clenched his hands


    under the table and kept silent when he noticed that the surveince camera was on.


    Colin stood at the entrance and saw all Alexander''s reactions. He suddenly admired Faye''s taste in


    making friends.


    Although Alexander was young and seemed to behave inappropriately most of the time, he was able to


    keep hisposure at the critical moment.


    What happened at that moment would be a good example. He was able to keep cool and carry all the


    responsibilities by himself despite it being such a serious issue. Even though his lifesaver was standing


    in front of him, he managed to remain silent to not drag him into it.


    Colin said, "Mr. Preston."


    Keh got his implication and said, "I''ll leave the room to you."


    Then, he turned around and walked outside. After a while, the monitoring of the interrogation room was


    turned off.


    Seeing that the monitoring of the room was shut down, Alexander burst out, "Brother-inw."


    Colin nodded slightly at Alexander. Then, he turned to look at Robert and said, "Go get Ethan."


    Robert answered, "Yes, Mr. Farrell. "


    After that, Robert left the room.


    Colin walked over to Alexander. He picked up a chair, sat down, and asked, "Are you scared?"


    Alexander shook his head at first. Then, he nodded hesitantly.


    Colin put his hand into his pocket. After a long time, he took out a piece of chewing gum and gave it to


    Alexander, "That''s all I have. Your sister is very strict. She doesn''t let me smoke."


    Alexander pursed his lips. He put out his handcuffed hands from the table, frowned, and said, "I didn''t


    do anything."


    Colin replied, "I know."


    Alexander continued, "I didn''t know what had happened. I was sitting in the office. A few police officers


    rushed in and took me to the police station."


    Colin twitched his lips and said, "Don''t worry too much. It has nothing to do with you. They areing


    after me."


    Alexander looked awkward and said, "I heard that the office was sealed."


    Colin answered Alexander honestly, "It''s Brandon."


    Alexander knew Brandon.


    When Alexander was helping Faye to investigate the Farrells, he thought that Old Mr. Farrell was the


    most difficult person initially. Until he met Brandon, he knew that he was the tougher one.


    Hearing Colin''s words, Alexander lowered his head and was silent for a few minutes. He picked up the


    chewing gum on the table and put it into his mouth. After chewing on it, he said, "I''m fine."


    After that, Alexander paused and continued, "I have nothing to lose anyway."


    When Alexander finished speaking, Colin smiled suddenly, "What is that? Are you starting to prepare


    yourst words?"


    Alexander raised his head, the corners of his mouth twitched, and said, "Brother-inw, honestly


    speaking, I''m just a hacker. There''s nothing else I could do. I don''t know what the consequences will


    be. In case something happens to me, please help me to take care of my grandma. That''s my only


    request."


    Alexander''s tone was sincere.


    Colin looked at Alexander. He withdrew the smile on his face and said, "Don''t worry. You''ll be fine."


    Alexander exined, "My grandmother is in her eighties. She might be gone soon. She is old and she


    doesn''t eat much. She can still work..."


    Alexander kept talking to himself without listening to what Colin had said.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin frowned and interrupted, "Alexander."


    Alexander stopped talking and smiled wryly, "Brother-inw, I''m quite nervous."


    Colin said, "You''ll be fine."


    After that, he looked at Alexander and said solemnly. , "Will you be able to recall if there are any


    unusual incidents in the office recently, or does anyone from the executive level behave oddly?"


    Alexander started to think carefully after he heard Colin''s words.


    After a few minutes, Alexander''s eyelids trembled and he raised his head suddenly, "Hugh Langford."


    Colin narrowed his eyes and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Alexander nodded hard and said, "Yes."


    When Colin came out of the interrogation room, Ethan had already waited at the door.


    When they met, Ethan spoke first, "Do you get any clues?"


    Colin said, "The mastermind is Brandon. Alexander also suspects there is something wrong with


    Hugh."


    Ethan raised his eyebrows and asked, "Hugh Langford?"


    Colin answered, "Um."


    Ethan put up a faint smile and said, "I''m afraid this matter would be tricky since it involves Lance."


    Colin looked firm and said coldly, "That wouldn''t change anything. Regardless of Hugh or Lance, I''ll


    eradicate them as long as they are the potential risks."


    Ethan continued, "How about Faye..."


    Colin didn''t respond immediately. After a while, he stretched out his hand, and took out a cigarette case


    and lighter from Ethan''s pocket. He bit on one of them at the corner of his mouth and lit it. Then, he


    took a deep breath and said calmly, "There''s nothing I can do if she wants to me me."

 Chapter 630 The Lineup

    Chapter 630 The Lineup


    Chapter 630 The Lineup


    Colin''s tone sounded calm, but in fact, he didn''t feel like that.


    Ethan stretched out his hand, patted Colin''s arm, and said, "Don''t worry. Faye isn''t an unreasonable


    person."


    Colin took off the cigarette from the corner of his mouth to ash it. Then, he said absently, "Um."


    Aftering out of the police station, Colin asked Robert to drive his car back to the office which he


    got into Ethan''s car.


    Ethan started the engine and nced sideways at Colin. Heughed lightly and asked, "Is there


    anything bothering you?"


    Colin stretched his long legs slightly and said, "Go to Hugh''s ce."


    Ethan asked, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Colin closed his eyes and answered, "Cut the Gordian knot."


    Ethan said while he was turning the steering wheel, "They say I''m the ruthless one. They probably


    haven''t seen you yet."


    Colin closed his eyes and smirked his lips. He didn''t continue Ethan''s topic and asked something else,


    "How''s thing going between Ms. Rowan and you?"


    Ethan pretended to be confused and asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Colin opened his eyes and asked, "It didn''t go well?"


    Ethan turned his head to look at Colin and said, "Are you trying to pick a fight?"


    Colinughed mockingly and teased harder, "Abbot finally get Reba and he managed to keep her


    with him in the house for a week. They probably will get their marriage certificate when they leave the


    house."


    Ethan looked gloomy. He turned his head around and continued to drive, "She left."


    Colin retracted the smile on his face and looked confused, "Huh?"


    Ethan exined, "She has left. She left on the next day after the dinner."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and said, "It doesn''t seem like you. How would you let someone go so


    easily?"


    Ethan replied in a self-deprecating manner, "I wasn''t being informed at all."


    Colin held back his smile and said, "Do you still able to get hold of her?"


    Ethan answered, "Yes."


    After Ethan finished speaking, Colin was about to say, "It''s fine if you two are still in touch. As long as


    she doesn''t put you on the cklist, it proves that there is still hope." Before he could have said that,


    Ethan continued, "But it has to go through my old man. She isn''t answering my calls nor returning my


    texts."


    Colin didn''t know what to say.


    When Ethan noticed that Colin was quiet, he added, "When you called me just now, I was about to buy


    a ne ticket to go to her hometown."


    Colinughed out loud and said, "You didn''t try hard enough when she was here. What''s the point of


    you being so diligent now?"


    Ethan wasn''t like Abbot. After he was cleared about his thought, he wouldn''t hide them. He replied


    honestly, "That would make me look stupid."


    Colin teased, "It''s rare that you could recognize the truth and get it right."


    While they were talking, their car arrived at Hugh''s vi.


    The area of Hugh''s ce in Cocanel was considered reasonably well.


    The vi was in a strategic location. It was very close to the city center and that area would be


    expensive.


    Hugh might have lost his influence and power now. But with the money that he had made in the past


    few years, it would be sufficient for him to live for another three lifetimes as long as he didn''t squander


    it.


    Ethan parked his car in front of the Langfords'' house. He turned his head to look at Colin and asked,


    "Do you need me toe with you?"


    Colin answered with a light smile, "No need."


    After that, Colin pushed the door and got out of the car.


    After seeing Colin enter the vi, Ethan took out his mobile phone and made a call.


    When the call was connected, Ethan said in a cold voice, "Run a check on Hugh."


    The other party said, "Okay, Mr. Bond."


    Ethan continued, "Give me the results within an hour."


    The other party replied, "Understood."


    The subordinates who were trained by Ethan were good in that sense. Their work efficiency was high


    and they spoke less.


    After Ethan hung up the phone, he thought for a while and sent a text to Andy saying, "I want Lance


    alive. Keep an eye on him."


    On the other side, Colin walked into the Langfords'' vi. As soon as he entered the courtyard, Hugh


    approached and greeted him.


    Hugh acted as always, with a friendly smile on his face but sly thoughts on the inside, "Mr. Farrell, what


    makes you here?"


    Colin pursed his lips into a faint smile and said, "I was somewhere around and thought of visiting you."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Hugh looked resigned. He sighed and asked. "You are here because of the issues in the office. Aren''t


    you?"


    Colin teased, "Do you know any inside story, Hugh?"


    Colin asked that question too bluntly which made Hugh stunned. Then, Hugh calmed himself down and


    replied with a smile, "How am I supposed to know the inside story? I''m just a nobody in the office."


    After that, he made a "please" gesture to Colin and said, "Mr. Farrell, this way."


    After Colin entered the house. Hugh''s wife was approaching him with a fruit te. She greeted Colin


    and asked about Lance''s recent condition.


    Mrs. Langford started to get sentimental and began to wipe her tears.


    "This child always makes me worried. He promised toe home once a week but he has


    disappeared for half a month."


    It was obvious that Mrs. Langford really took Lance as her own son.


    Colin said calmly, "I''ll go back and talk to him tonight. I''ll ask him toe home more often."


    Mrs. Langford replied, "I''m sorry to bother you."


    After Mrs. Langford finished speaking, she wanted to say something else, but Hugh red at her with a


    warning look and said, "Mr. Farrell is here for work. Are you done yet?"


    Mrs. Langford''s expression got stiffened. She smiled apologetically at Colin, made a few apologies, and


    went upstairs.


    As soon as Mrs. Langford left, Hugh walked to the single-seater couch and sat down. He said while he


    was leaning over to make tea for Colin, "Mr. Farrell, do you find me suspicious and that''s why you are


    <ping to me?"

 Chapter 631 The Battle

    Chapter 631 The Battle


    Chapter 631 The Battle


    When Hugh was talking, he pushed the teacup on the coffee table to Colin.


    Colin nced at the teacup, smiled very lightly, and said, "Hugh, you can cover up so well."


    Hugh looked calm, but the fingers on his knees curled slightly, "Mr. Farrell, what do you mean by that?"


    Colin said, "I always thought my dad and you are sworn brothers who would have each others'' back. I


    didn''t expect..."


    Colin chuckled, paused deliberately, and raised his eyes to look at Hugh.


    Hugh felt uneasy with the ring from Colin. He reached for his teacup, took a sip, andughed


    awkwardly, "Mr. Farrell, did you misunderstand something?"


    Colin stopped smiling and said, "Well, I do hope that I misunderstand it."


    Hugh was speechless.


    After Colin finished his words, the atmosphere in the living room fell into dead air.


    Under Colin''s gaze, Hugh''s hand trembled involuntarily while holding the teacup.


    Seeing that, Colin smiled suddenly and said, "Hugh, it isn''t easy for you to be who you are now.


    Why do you choose to be manipted by others again?"


    Hugh looked tense and didn''t say a word.


    Colin chuckled lightly and didn''t speak anymore. He stood up and walked away.


    As soon as Colin left, Hugh slid off the couch, and the tea in his hand spilled all over his body.


    Mrs. Langford came down from the second floor when she heard the noise and hurriedly reached out to


    help him up, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Hugh leaned against the couch with a pale face and said, "Call...Call Lance."


    Mrs. Langford was stunned and asked, "Why do you want to call Lance for nothing?"


    Hugh was furious and said, "If I ask you to make the call, just do it. Stop talking nonsense!"


    At the same time, Colin walked out of the Langfords'' vi. He got into Ethan''s car passenger seat and


    started to smoke.


    Ethan threw a file into his arms.


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and asked, "What is this?"


    Ethan replied, "Information about Hugh."


    Colin teased, "That''s so fast?"


    Ethan reached out to wind down the car window and let out some smoke, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to


    keep up with your speed if I don''t move fast enough."


    Colinughed and picked up the file. He said while he was opening it, "That''s why people say that


    being a man is difficult. Sometimes you have to be fast, but sometimes you aren''t supposed to."


    Ethan looked at Colin who was on his sideways and answered in a low voice, "I''m a good boy. Don''t


    teach me something bad."


    Colin raised his eyes and said, "I am talking about work efficiency. What are you thinking?"


    Ethan was speechless.


    Colin shook his head and continued, "Well, if you are an obscene person, the way you think will also be


    obscene."


    Ethan sneered, "Are you sure you are talking about me and not yourself?"


    Colin answered, "Of course."


    Ethan smirked and stopped talking about that topic, "Hugh has owed a lot of debts in all these few


    years. Now, he is just looking good on the outside."


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Colin looked down at the file in his hand. He flipped through a few pages,


    raised his head, and said, "Hugh has invested in apany of his own?"


    Ethan said with a smile, "Yes. It made a huge loss."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "A coincidence?"


    Ethan asked, "What do you think?"


    Colin didn''t continue to look further at those documents. He smiled yfully and said, "It can''t be a


    coincidence. Hugh has been at the Farrell Group for many years. With his ability and connections, he


    could even have a listedpany, let alone a smallpany."


    Ethan put up a faint smile and said, "Unfortunately, he isn''t the lucky one. He is targeted by Brandon."


    Colin understood him in seconds and sneered.


    Brandon had nned everything step by step. When Hugh started a business, he set him up. Then,


    Hugh was in trouble and struggled, but he picked the right time to offer Hugh money.


    When people were in trouble, they were more likely to make mistakes.


    Even though he was grabbing a deadly de, he would think that he had grabbed a lifesaver.


    When Ethan finished speaking, he looked at Colin and asked, "Where are we going now?"


    Colin leaned back in the seat and said, "The office."


    Ethan nced down at the watch on his wrist and asked, "Why are you still going back to the office at


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    this hour?"


    Colin closed up the file on his hand, stretched his slender legs forward, and said, "Brother, I''m in


    trouble right now. I am being attacked internally and externally. There is Brandon on the outside and my


    wife''s best male friend on the inside."

 Chapter 632 The Fake Boyfriend

    Chapter 632 The Fake Boyfriend


    Chapter 632 The Fake Boyfriend


    Colin''s words didn''t sound to be entirely true.


    Ethan snorted softly and turned the steering wheel.


    More than an hourter, their car arrived at Farrell Media.


    Ethan stopped the car and turned to look at Colin, "What are you going to do with Hugh?"


    Colin grinned and answered, "Let him go to jail for Alexander."


    Ethan said in a steady and low tone, " Understood."


    Colin tapped the car window with his slender fingers. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something and


    said, "Before we get him into there, find someone to keep an eye on him. I am worried he might do


    something stupid out of desperation."


    Ethan replied, "Don''t worry."


    After Ethan finished speaking, Colin pushed the door and got out of the car.


    Colin left the car for a second and returned to his seat in the next second and said, "I remember that


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ms. Rowan''s house is in Lespurg. Isn''t it?"


    Ethan looked at Colin and asked, "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Colin smiled and answered, "I''m going to Lespurg for a business trip next week. Are youing with


    me?"


    Ethan put his hands on the steering wheel, stayed silent, and looked at Colin.


    Colin put up a faint smile and said, "That would give you a good reason."


    After Ethan heard his words, he moved his lips, and told him off, "Go now."


    Colin responded, "What?"


    Ethan added, "Get lost now."


    After that, Colin chuckled lightly, stepped out of the car, and left. While he was walking away, he waved


    to Ethan with his back.


    Ethan looked at Colin''s leaving with a smile on his face. He picked up a cigarette case from the central


    control and bit a cigarette in his mouth. He took out his mobile phone and opened up the messaging


    feature. He found the chat room which was on the top and sent a text saying, "Violet, how''s everything


    in Lespurg?"


    The text was sent out sessfully, but as always, he didn''t get any response.


    Ethan stared at Violet''s profile picture. It was the back of a dancing figure which was herself.


    Ethan tapped on the picture with his fingertips. He zoomed in on the picture and rubbed it with his


    fingertip. No one could know what was on his mind.


    On the other side, as soon as Colin entered the office, Robert went in after him shortly.


    Colin sat on his executive chair, raised his hand to remove the tie on his neck, and threw it on the desk.


    He lifted his eyes and looked at Robert, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Robert stood up straight and said, "Tanner is on board."


    Colin answered, "Um."


    Robert continued, "But he and his manager don''t seem to be likable."


    Colin looked confused and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Robert replied honestly, "I heard that he fought with a famous male artist when he came to report in this


    afternoon because of the lounge."


    Colin sneered, "Who was the problem?"


    Robert answered, "That male artist."


    After that, Robert paused and exined, "The male artist has his eyes on the lounge that belongs to


    Tanner all this while. But, Ricardo feels that he isn''t famous enough to deserve it. So, he never offers


    him the room."


    After Colin heard the words, heughed mockingly and said, "Well, if that male artist isn''t famous


    enough, how would Tanner do better than him?"


    Robert got what Colin was implying in a second and asked, "So, do you mean that Ricardo is


    deliberately making enemies for Tanner?"


    Colin sneered and said nothing.


    When Colin didn''t say anything, Robert didn''t know what he was thinking. So, he asked, "Shall I ask


    Ricardo to re-arrange the lounge for Tanner?"


    Colin didn''t answer and changed the subject, "Does Mrs. Farrell know?"


    Robert replied, "I think so."


    It was such a big issue that even the president''s assistant knew about it. It was impossible for the


    public rtions department to not get any news.


    Colin said, "If Mrs. Farrell doesn''t do anything, there must be a reason for it."


    Robert nodded and responded, "Understood."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and asked, "What do you understand?"


    Robert choked and looked at Colin''s faint smile. He wasn''t sure what Colin was thinking which made


    him didn''t know what to say.


    Colin leaned back into his seat and said, "I want you to meet Tanner in personter as a mere formality


    and tell him that if there is anything, he can contact you directly."


    Robert looked at Colin''s wicked smile. His lips moved slightly and seemed to have something to say.


    But in the end, he only replied with a word, "Um."


    Robert had been with Colin for many years and knew his temper very well.


    In a situation like that, he shouldn''t be asking any questions or making anyments. He just had to


    put that into action without talking.


    A few minutester, Robert listened to Colin''s instructions and appeared in Tanner''s lounge.


    Robert was very experienced in doing that and he was familiar with the official process.


    He looked to be gentle and polite. In fact, he was trying to keep some sort of boundaries.


    Tanner wasn''t someone who would act inappropriately. He went along with what Robert was saying


    and didn''t try to get close.


    About half an hourter, Robert came out of Tanner''s office.


    As soon as he walked to the corridor, he saw Aniston and Williaming out of the elevator.


    When William saw Robert, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he looked at Aniston.


    Aniston didn''t expect to see Robert there. She paused for a while and greeted him awkwardly, "Robert."


    Hearing the way that Aniston addressed him, Robert frowned slightly. Then, he walked to Aniston.


    When the two looked at each other, Robert leaned over to Aniston''s ear and said, "Aniston, you''re


    wrong."


    Aniston was confused, "Huh?"


    Robert touched Aniston''s fingertips casually and said, "I''m your boyfriend, not only Robert."


    Although it was just in the movie and it was fake, the fake "boyfriend" was also considered a boyfriend.


    Wasn''t it?

 Chapter 633 Who Was More Important

    Chapter 633 Who Was More Important


    Chapter 633 Who Was More Important


    When Robert finished speaking, Aniston frowned slightly and responded, "There are no other people


    here."


    Robert said calmly, "You have to always put your acting into practice. Otherwise, the audience will


    know it''s fake at a nce."


    Aniston replied, "I got it now."


    Robert chuckled next to her ear and responded, "Um."


    Aniston was speechless.


    After Robert finished talking to Aniston, he stood up straight, greeted William with a nod, and said,


    "William."


    William looked ttered and asked, "Are you here to see Tanner, Robert?"


    Although William and Aniston had been out the whole day for themercials shooting, it didn''t affect


    them on getting wind of the office''s gossip.


    Robert answered with a slight smile, "Yes."


    William continued, "Ourpany is having more and more hidden talent."


    Robert smiled and didn''t answer.


    After a while, Robert got into the elevator and left.


    William asked Aniston in a low voice, "What''s going on between Robert and you?"


    Aniston pursed her lips and replied, "Nothing."


    William continued, "I didn''t get the chance to ask youst time. You got out of Robert''s car and your


    makeup get messed..."


    William hesitated. He thought of their photos when Aniston and Robert tried to clear the scandalst


    time.


    When Aniston heard the words, her ears turned red, "Are we going to join the crew tomorrow?"


    She changed the topic naturally. William raised his eyebrows. He knew that she didn''t want to talk


    about that and went along with her, "Yes. It''s tomorrow."


    Aniston replied, "Um."


    After that, she walked to her lounge and couldn''t help but think about the scandal''s incident previously.


    She had never mentioned it to anyone.


    Robert kissed her in the car that time.


    The news that Robert went to see Tanner spread throughout the entire Farrell Media in one afternoon.


    When Faye heard it, she had just dealt with the negative news of an artist''s divorce.


    Galen stood in front of Faye with a smile and got her a ss of water diligently. Then, Galen winked


    and said, "Ms. Nash, have you heard about that? Mr. Farrell sent Robert to see Tanner."


    Faye asked, "So, what?"


    Galen answered, "Everyone isplimenting Mr. Farrell for his kindness."


    Faye smiled lightly and picked up the ss in front of her to drink.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Galen continued casually, "A dominant boss like Mr. Farrell not only


    agrees that his wife has a male''s best friend, but also agrees to let him work in his mediapany. I


    have never seen such a generous man in my life."


    Fayeughed and said, "Is that all?"


    Galen smiled and answered, "No."


    Faye continued, "Stop bragging about him. Have you settled Bentley''s matter?"


    When it came to business, Galen immediately put away the smiling face and answered seriously, "It''s


    done."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye nodded without asking for details, "Well, talk to Bentley''s managerter and asked him to keep an


    eye on Bentley."


    Galen answered, "Got it. A young man who is problematic and restless."


    Faye smiled and said, "He isn''t a problem yet, but it''s true that he is young and restless."


    It was good for the young people to have their arrogance internally.


    However, if Tanner was arrogant and domineering on the outside, that wouldn''t bring him any good.


    Faye was very busy in the office today. She only learned of Alexander''s incident when she got home


    after work.


    Colin knew that this kind of news could not be concealed. So, he didn''t n to hide it and told Faye


    everything, except the part about Hugh.


    Faye frowned and asked, "Was it, Brandon?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Yeah."


    Faye was worried about Alexander. She asked, "Will Alexander be okay?"


    Colin took Faye''s hand and squeezed her fingertips lightly. Then, he said with a smile, "Aren''t you trust


    your husband?"


    Faye knew Colin well. If he said it was okay, then it would definitely be okay.


    Colin wouldn''t make promises easily if he wasn''t sure about it.


    Hearing Colin''s words, Faye felt a lot more relieved and said, "I will take time to visit Alexander''s


    grandmother and tell her that Alexander has recently gone on a business trip abroad."


    Colin replied, "Um."


    After Colin finished his words, he paused. After a while, he looked at Faye with a smiley face and


    asked, "Dear,pared with Alexander, Lance, and Emmett, who do you think is more important?"

 Chapter 634 The One Who Had No Desire and Was Determined

    Chapter 634 The One Who Had No Desire and Was Determined


    Chapter 634 The One Who Had No Desire and Was Determined


    Colin''s smile looked yful and cheeky.


    Faye looked at him and an old-time question about the rtionship between mother-inw and


    daughter-inw came to her mind, "If I fell into the water with your mother, who do you save first?"


    The two looked at each other, Faye didn''t think much about it and smiled, "Are you jealous?"


    Colin lowered his eyes, avoided Faye''s gaze deliberately, and answered with an "um". Then, he asked


    in a low voice, "So, who is more important in your heart?"


    Faye moved her lips slightly and replied, "You."


    A gloomy expression shed on Colin''s face. He didn''t lift his head and asked, "Really?"


    Faye exined, "All of them will eventually have someone they love by their side. My task is to take


    care of the one that I love."


    Colin squeezed Faye''s fingertips and said, "Um."


    Faye could feel that Colin didn''t seem right on that night.


    However, she didn''t think much about it and just thought that he was ufortable because of Tanner.


    After dinner, Faye went into the bathroom to take a shower. Colin came downstairs and stood in front of


    the floor-to-ceiling windows to smoke.


    Colin was fascinated by the night scene outside the window, and the phone in his pocket vibrated.


    Colin bit on his cigarette, took out his phone from his pocket and nced at it with his eyes narrowed.


    Ethan: [Lance has returned to the Langfords.]


    Colin tapped the screen with his fingertips and replied, "Got it."


    Ethan: [Don''t worry. Someone is watching him.]


    Colin: [Andy?]


    Ethan: [Um.]


    Seeing Ethan''s reply, Colin chuckled lightly and bit on the cigarette at the corner of his mouth. He


    asked, "Are you sure that Andy will keep an eye on Lance?"


    Ethan: [Unless he wants Lance to die.]


    Ethan''s words were harsh and made Colin sneer. Colin sent a reply saying, "It''s a society ruled byw.


    We are civilized."


    Colin sent the text out, but Ethan didn''t reply.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin stared at the phone for a while and put the phone into his pocket.


    After Colin finished his cigarette, he turned around and put out the cigarette in the ashtray on the coffee


    table. He nced at the lighted kitchen and said solemnly, "Cindy, there is ash around the floor-to-


    ceiling window."


    Cindy looked out from the kitchen when she heard him and said, "Okay, Mr. Farrell. I''ll be there after I


    take care of the kitchen."


    After Cindy finished speaking, she smiled and retracted her head back to the kitchen.


    Colin stood for a while with his hands in his pockets and walked towards the kitchen.


    When Cindy heard the noise, she turned around and saw Colin was already standing at the door of the


    kitchen. She was stunned for a moment. Then, she hurriedly stepped forward, "Anything else, Mr.


    Farrell?"


    Colin asked, "Cindy, do you think we need to hire another helper?"


    They had already hired a cleaning service to clean the house. Cindy''s daily tasks were to cook and


    watered the flowers. When she heard Colin''s words, she looked panicked and said, "Mr. Farrell, is


    there anything I didn''t do well? Please tell me. I''ll get it right."


    Colin smiled and said, "No. Don''t think too much. I''m just worried that you get too tired by taking care of


    such a big house by yourself."


    Cindy sighed after hearing that and said, "It''s fine. There isn''t that much work actually."


    After that, Cindy nced at the second floor and added, "Besides, Mrs. Farrell doesn''t like too many


    strangers at home."


    When she finished speaking, Colin nodded and replied, "Um."


    Cindy was a good observant. She knew that was something wrong with Colin that night. She knew the


    reason Colin told her all those nonsense was probably dying the time to go back to the bedroom.


    She knew it well, but she didn''t dare to ask. She smiled at Colin before continuing to clean up the


    kitchen.


    Colin stood at the door of the kitchen for a while. Then, he stepped forward and strode upstairs.


    Hearing Colin''s footsteps walked away, Cindy raised her hand, patted her chest, and said to herself,


    "Luckily, I am smart. Otherwise, there will be another person to take over my job."


    On the other side, Colin was in front of the bedroom door, but he didn''t push the door open.


    He was looking at the door and adjusted his mood for a while. Then, he took a deep breath and pushed


    the door open.


    In the bedroom, Faye had juste out of the shower. She looked wet, standing in front of the bedside


    table, and bending over to look at her phone.


    Colin nced at Faye''s long and fair legs under the bath towel. For the first time, he was full of urges,


    but he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    He found himself too guilty.


    He didn''t even have any strength to carry himself.


    When Faye heard the door being pushed open and didn''t hear anyone entering for a long time, she


    turned her head subconsciously, "Huh?"


    Colin retracted his gaze and walked over to the bed. He lifted the quilt and covered himself. He closed


    his eyes as if he had no desire and was determined.


    Faye raised her eyebrows and felt confused.


    When Faye was staring at Colin, the phone in her hand made a "peep" sound.


    She looked down at her phone, and a text popped up on the screen which said, "Does Colin try to kill


    Hugh?"

 Chapter 635 The Heavy Heart

    Chapter 635 The Heavy Heart


    Chapter 635 The Heavy Heart


    The text was from an unknown number.


    After a few seconds, before Faye could figure it out, the strange number sent a second text which said,


    "I''m just kidding. Don''t take it seriously."


    Seeing that text, Faye raised her eyebrows lightly.


    He was just kidding?


    Faye stared at the phone for a while before she turned to look at Colin.


    Colin closed his eyes and slept soundly. She couldn''t see any difference in his expression.


    Faye stared at Colin for about half a minute. Then, she moved her fingertips across the phone screen


    and deleted the few texts from that unfamiliar number.


    On the next day.


    When Faye got up, Colin was already having his breakfast downstairs.


    Faye went downstairs after washing up. Colin raised his head when he heard the noise, smiled fondly,


    and said, "You''re awake?"


    Faye tapped her fingertips on the handrail of the stairs and said, "Um."


    Seeing that Faye was approaching him, Colin put a bowl of cereal in front of her. Then, he stretched


    out his hand to tuck her hair from her cheek to the back of her ear, and pinched Faye''s earlobe


    affectionately, "You don''t seem well rested."


    Faye replied with a very light "um". Then, she picked up the spoon, stirred inside the bowl, and said, "I


    had a nightmare."


    Colin responded, "Take a day off if you are tired."


    Faye brought a mouthful of cereals into her mouth and said, "I can''t. There has been a lot of work in the


    PR department recently."


    Colinughed and said, "You''re so hardworking."


    Faye smiled and didn''t answer.


    After having breakfast, Colin left first.


    As soon as Colin left, Faye put down the spoon and turned to look at Cindy, who was busy in the


    kitchen. She asked, "Cindy, what time do Lance and the others usually have their breakfast?"


    Cindy stopped what she was doing and answered, "It''s usually nine o''clock."


    After that, Cindy added, "But there was only Emmett who ate alone this morning. Lance and Andy


    weren''t there."


    Faye reached out, took out a tissue to wipe her mouth, and said, "Um."


    Cindy looked at Faye across the kitchen and couldn''t see read her expression. She swallowed hard


    and thought to herself, "Did I say something wrong?"


    When Cindy was doubting herself, Faye raised her lips and smiled at her, "I''ll leave you alone."


    After that, Faye got up and left.


    Cindy was speechless.


    Watching Faye leave, Cindy twitched the corners of her mouth. She took out her mobile phone and


    sent a text to Carlotta saying, "Ms. Kemp, when are youing back?"


    Carlotta replied in seconds, "What''s wrong?"


    Cindy wanted to find someone to talk to, but she didn''t have the guts to gossip. So, she bit the bullet


    and replied, "It''s nothing. I just miss you."


    Carlotta: [I''ll be back in two days.]


    Cindy: [Let me know in advance. I will cook your favorite dishes.]


    Carlotta: [Okay. Thank you, Cindy.]


    Cindy looked at Carlotta''s text for a while. Then, she put her phone in her pocket, sighed, and said to


    herself, "It''s hard to be a helper these days. It''s even harder to be a helper who is smart and


    discerning..."


    On the other hand, Colin had frowned ever since he got into the car.


    Robert looked at him in the rearview mirror and asked, "Mr. Farrell, you didn''t seem to sleep wellst


    night?"


    Colin put down his hands, raised his eyes, and looked at Robert in the rearview mirror. He didn''t say


    anything, but his eyes were already speaking on his behalf, "Don''t you know why?"


    When Robert saw that, he touched the tip of his nose with his hand. After that, he stopped talking and


    focused on driving.


    Colin said coldly, "Robert, do you think that I am a joke?"


    Robert replied, "No. Absolutely not."


    Colin responded, "Oh."


    Robert was speechless.


    But he thought to himself, "I shouldn''t have said anything."


    The car was moving at a constant speed, and inside the car was very quiet.


    When Robert was thinking about ying some light music to break the deadlock, Colin''s mobile phone


    in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Colin stretched his legs, took out his mobile phone, and nced at the screen. It was Ethan''s number


    on it. He picked up the call and answered, "Hello, Ethan."


    Ethan''s tone was cold, "Where are you?"


    Colin soundedzy and said, "On my way to the office. What''s wrong?"


    Ethan''s voice was as cold as ice. He said, "Turn around and go to myw firm instead."


    Colin frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan exined, "Hugh ns to leave Cocanel today. In order to stop you from stopping him, he sends


    Lance to intercept you. He asks someone to do something on Lance''s car and there are mmable


    objects..."

 Chapter 636 Non Disclosure

    Chapter 636 Non Disclosure


    Chapter 636 Non Disclosure


    Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Colin narrowed his amorous eyes in an instant.


    mmable materials must be explosive.


    Hugh didn''t want Lance to stop Colin. He clearly wanted to kill Colin.


    When Ethan finished speaking, he could not hear Colin''s reply. His voice became cold for several


    degrees, and he said again, "Colin."


    Colin sniffed, "I see."


    Ethan said, "I''m going to meet you now."


    Colin calmly answered, "No."


    Ethan frowned and was about to say something when he heard Colin say, "Don''t let Hugh leave


    Cocanel."


    Ethan said, "Don''t worry."


    Colin pulled the tie around his neck down with his fingertips, "That¡¯s it. Work with ease."


    After that, Colin hung up without waiting for Ethan to say anything.


    When the phone was cut off, Colin threw his tie on the empty seat beside him, "Robert, pull over and


    stop."


    Robert did not hear the contents of Colin''s phone call. He did not know why, "OK, Mr. Farrell."


    When the car pulled over, Colin stretched his legs in the back of the car and said in a deep voice, "Take


    a taxi to thepany yourself."


    Robert turned around, "Do you have an errand to run?"


    Colin said, "Yep."


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Having finished speaking, Colin pushed the door and got off.


    Although Robert was confused, he didn''t ask more. Seeing that Colin was standing outside the car, he


    got off quickly.


    Colin stooped to the car and said calmly before closing the door, "Contact Jadonter and let him find a


    way to ask Mrs. Farrell to stay with him for two days."


    Having worked for Colin for many years, he immediately knew there was something wrong. "Mr. Farrell,


    you..."


    Colin said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    After this, Colin shut the door and drove away.


    Looking at the car leaving quickly, Robert frowned and thought for a while. As instructed by Colin, he


    took out his mobile phone and dialed Jadon.


    When the phone was connected, Robert said politely, "Mr. Hudson, Mr. Farrell asked you to have Mrs.


    Farrell stay with you for a couple of days."


    Jadon was stunned when he heard Robert¡¯s words, and then asked, "Did he do dangerous things


    behind Faye''s back again?"


    Robert answered truthfully, "I don''t know that either."


    Hearing that Robert said he didn''t know, Jadon didn''t continue to ask. "I''ll try my best, but I can''t


    guarantee that I''ll make it."


    Robert smiled awkwardly and didn''t answer.


    On the other side, Colin drove along the only way to work. His knuckled fingers tapped on the steering


    wheel. His expression wasplicated, making people unable to see his real mood.


    After driving for a while, Colin took out his mobile phone and dialed Faye''s number.


    As soon as the phone rang, Faye answered, "Have you arrived at thepany?"


    Colin chuckled, didn''t answer her, and mocked, "You answered my call so fast. Are you keeping waiting


    for my call?"


    Faye said, "Yep."


    Faye¡¯s simple answer made Colin stunned. He didn''t know how to reply for a moment.


    Faye and Colin were silent for a few seconds, and Colin changed the subject, "Honey, I may go on a


    business trip for a period. Ethan has figured out something about the Alexander, so I want to check it


    out."


    Faye said, "OK, I know."


    Colin said, "When I went out today, I saw all the roses in the yard were in bloom. When Ie back,


    we''ll get married."


    Hearing Colin¡¯s words, Faye was silent for a moment and inhaled faintly, "Colin, do you still remember


    what I told you before?"


    As Faye asked this question, Colin happened to catch a glimpse of Lance''s car in the rearview mirror.


    He was distracted and couldn''t hear Faye clearly. "What?"


    Faye softly said, "Nothing."


    Colin looked at the approaching vehicle. His expression became gloomy. "Honey, I have something to


    do. Let''s hang up first."


    Faye answered, "OK."


    Then Faye immediately ended the call before Colin could hang up.


    Sitting in the passenger seat of his car, Lance gritted his teeth while watching the video that Andy had


    sent to him.


    Andy held the steering wheel with no expression on his face. "Did you see it clearly?"


    Lance said, "I don''t believe it."


    Lance couldn''t believe that Hugh had messed with his car. After all, he had been treating Lance as his


    own child for all these years.


    They had agreedst night that Lance would stop Colin so that Hugh could flee the country.


    When Hugh was safe, he would cooperate to provide evidence of Brandon''s crime.


    Lie. All this turned out to be a lie.


    Lance¡¯s hand holding his mobile phone trembled. He took a deep breath and looked at Andy. "Since


    you knew the truth, why did you apany me here?"


    Andy looked straight ahead, "I don''t have many friends. I''m afraid you will die."


    Lance said, "Did Mr. Bond already know?"


    Andy nced at Lance and didn''t lie. "Not only Mr. Bond knows, but Mr. Farrell should also know."


    Lance smiled bitterly, leaned back in the chair, and hunched. He could not tell where the pain was, but


    he just felt it.


    After a long while, Lance said with the corner of his mouth twitched, "So it turns out that I am the only


    fool."


    Andy was silent. After a few minutes, Andy looked in the rearview mirror and frowned unconsciously. "It


    seems that you are not the only fool."

 Chapter 637 Discovery

    Chapter 637 Discovery


    Chapter 637 Discovery


    After Andy said that, Lance tried to bear the difort and looked at him.


    "What?"


    Andy gently lifted his chin and motioned to Lance to look in the rearview mirror. "Mrs. Farrell."


    Lance heard the words and was surprised.


    When Lance lost his mind, Andy said indifferently, "Mr. Farrell drove to the suburbs."


    Lance sighed, "Maybe it''s because he''s worried about an ident in a crowded ce, causing


    casualties."


    Then Lance smiled. The smile on his face was uglier than crying. "My brother-inw''s values are so


    positive."


    Andy said, "It''s useless for you to tter now. Mr. Farrell can''t hear it."


    Lance said nothing.


    Lance was silent for a moment and looked in the rearview mirror, "My sister..."


    Andy said indifferently, "I didn''t report to Mrs. Farrell, and Mr. Farrell can''t tell her."


    Lance frowned and said nothing.


    Colin drove to the suburbs, followed by Andy.


    Lance sat on the passenger seat and adjusted his mood for a while. He said in a muffled voice, "Andy,


    since I knew the truth, why don''t we turn around and pretend that nothing happened?"


    Andy nced at Lance as if looking at a fool, "Do you think Hugh can trust you so much?"


    Lance was confused, "What do you mean?"


    Andy said, "Hugh has installed a monitor on your car, and your driving route will be synchronized to his


    mobile phone at the first time."


    Lance was speechless.


    No wonder Andy didn''t tell him the truth until just now, because he was afraid that Lance would break


    the n.


    Lance was silent, and Andy still followed Colin''s car.


    About 40 minutester, when the car arrived in the countryside, Andy''s mobile phone suddenly rang in


    his pocket.


    Andy held the steering wheel with one hand, and took out his mobile phone from his pocket with the


    other hand to answer, "Mr. Bond."


    Ethan said, "Hugh has been caught."


    Andy said, "OK."


    When Andy finished speaking, Ethan hung up.


    Andy put away his mobile phone, turned the steering wheel, and pulled over.


    Seeing Andy suddenly stop, Lance asked suspiciously, "Andy, why did you stop suddenly?"


    Andy put his hands on the steering wheel and was about to answer when the window was suddenly


    knocked from the outside.


    Andy and Lance turned their heads at the same time and saw Colin standing outside the car, with a


    forced smile.


    Andy was silent.


    Lance was silent as well.


    Seeing that they were still, Colin was still smiling. "Get out of the car."


    Lance looked at the smile on Colin''s face and swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva with hardness. "Andy,


    are you instantly scared and shocked?"


    Andy answered truthfully, "No."


    After Andy finished speaking, he slightly pursed his lips and pressed the unlock key.


    The next second, without waiting for Lance to react, Colin opened the door and directly pulled Lance


    out of the passenger seat with his cor.


    Looking at Colin''s gloomy face, Lance was very frightened. "Colin, I..."


    Before Lance could finish his words, Colin raised his hand and hit him in the face.


    Lance retreated a few steps and fell to the ground.


    Colin came forward gloomily, squatted down, and pulled Lance''s cor to lift him, "Are you stupid?"


    Lance''s cheek swelled rapidly and obviously. He bit his teeth and said, "Colin, I didn''t know there was a


    problem with the car. I just wanted to stop you..."


    Before Lance finished speaking, Colin squinted and interrupted, "After living in the Langfords for so


    many years, you should know what kind of person Hugh is better than me."


    Lance did not speak with red eyes. He wanted to speak out his exnation, but he failed.


    Colin was furious, and he raised his hand, ready to beat Lance again. Andy stepped forward to block


    his wrist, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin raised his eyes, and Andy looked at his malicious expression. Andy felt frightened.


    No wonder Mr. Bond often told Andy that working for Mr. Farrell was more terrible than working for him.


    Ethan''s ruthlessness was consistent in the opinion expressed and actions taken, which made people


    wary. However, Colin was different. He was born ruthless. One couldn''t tell from Colin''s appearance


    that he was ruthless, which made people unable to defend themselves.


    Andy steadied his mind and said in a deep voice, "If Lance is injured too badly, I''m afraid it''s hard to


    exin to Mrs. Farrell."


    Colin took a deep breath and looked down at Lance. "You''d better not really take part in this, otherwise,


    even Faye can''t protect you."


    When Colin said that, he rxed his hand and stood up with a cold expression.


    Lance fell to the ground, pale and silent.


    Colin hit Lance hard. At the corner, Faye saw the whole process.


    After Colin finished, Faye turned the car around and went to thepany.


    Faye just turned around the car when Jadon called.


    Faye nced down at the call reminder. She pressed to answer the phone. "Jadon."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jadon said, "Faye, your aunt is pregnant. I''m a little busy recently. Do you have time? Can youe to


    take care of your aunt..."

 Chapter 638 Grudge

    Chapter 638 Grudge


    Chapter 638 Grudge


    Jadon was not very good at lying.


    After the words, Jadon held his breath tight and waited for Faye to express her opinions.


    As time went by, Jadon thought that Faye would refuse. Faye replied, "OK."


    Jadon was excited when he heard Faye''s answer, but he did not dare to show too much. He tried to


    keep his tone steady, "Faye, I just have an operation tonight. Can you move here tonight?"


    Faye said, "Yes, I''ll be there after work."


    Jadon asked, "May I help you?"


    Faye replied, "No need."


    Hearing what Faye said, Jadon said a few more pleasantries before hanging up the phone in order not


    to make Faye suspicious.


    When the phone was cut off, Faye grasped the steering wheel and took a deep breath.


    Why did Jadon call her at such a time? It was clear that it was whose order.


    An hour and a halfter, Faye drove to thepany.


    The car was driven into the parking lot. Faye took the elevator upstairs. While Faye was entering the


    Public Rtions Department, Galen came up with the document and asked, "Ms. Nash, why are you


    sote today?"


    Faye replied with an air of self-assurance, "There was something at home."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Galen nodded and put the documents on her office table. "These are the documents that need your


    signature."


    Faye said, "H''m." She went to the office chair and sat down, reached for the signature pen in the pen


    holder, opened the folder, and wrote her name where she needed to sign.


    Galen had always liked Faye''s handwriting, which was regr. But she had her own handwriting skills.


    In a word, Faye''s handwriting was extremely beautiful.


    After signing, Faye pushed the folder forward, "Is there anything else?"


    Galen said, "Oh, yes, there will be an activity in Lespurg next week. You should attend."


    Faye said, "Send the specific itinerary to my mailboxter."


    Galen answered, "OK."


    Galen left with the signed document.


    Faye stared at the closed office door for a while and got up to pour herself a ss of water.


    She was showing some of her emotions. She could clearly feel it.


    Although she had tried to suppress her emotions, some of which she couldn''t control as she wanted to.


    At this time, Colin appeared at Ethan''s vi.


    Hugh, with a bloody nose and a swollen face, his hands tied behind his back, knelt in the living room,


    trembling, and cold sweat fell off his forehead.


    Colin sat on the sofa and leaned forward to smoke with his legs slightly open. One couldn''t tell whether


    he was happy or furious.


    At this time, the silence was more frightening than torture.


    Hugh knelt for a while and was overwhelmed by the atmosphere. He took the initiative to say, "Mr.


    Farrell, I know I was wrong..."


    The cigarette at Colin''s fingertips was just burning to the end. He put it out in the ashtray and sneered,


    "Why?"


    Hugh said, "I shouldn''t live off you while secretly helping another. I shouldn''t betray you. I even ...


    even..."


    Hugh said, gnashing his teeth, "I shouldn''t even dream of leaving Cocanel after doing these things. To


    leave, I have wanted to do anything..."


    Hugh deserved to be tricky. At such a time, he still refused to tell the whole story, and what he said was


    irrelevant and unimportant.


    After Hugh finished, Colin sneered, "Hugh, you should know that this is not what I want to hear."


    Hugh choked, his face flushed.


    Colin wasn''t worried to question Hugh. He said slowly, "I know that you''repetent. You must have


    something to do with Brandon since he was so mean to you."


    Hugh was not a young man who had just entered society. Even if Hugh identally fell into Brandon''s


    trap at the beginning, he would collect the evidence against Brandon as soon as he reacted.


    Hugh would do it for nothing but self-protection.


    Without this evidence, Hugh would be the scapegoat. There was no need for Colin to move. To prevent


    Hugh from exposing anything, Brandon would kill him at the first time.


    Facing Colin''s disclosure, Hugh tightened his hands behind him and looked at Colin, "If I give you what


    I have, can ... can you let me go?"


    Colin joked, "Hugh, do you believe that I will?"


    Hugh was silent.


    Colin mocked with his thin lips, "Hugh, should I say that you are getting confused as you get older? Or


    should I praise you for ''returning to your original nature''?"

 Chapter 639 Cold War

    Chapter 639 Cold War


    Chapter 639 Cold War


    Colin did not hide his intention to send Hugh to prison.


    Colin didn''t want to hide, but also disdain to hide.


    Hugh, after hearing the words, clenched his back teeth. He looked down, annoy in his expression


    instantly.


    Seeing that Hugh was silent, Colin sat up straight and chuckled, "Hugh, I''m not in a hurry. Take your


    time."


    Hugh gritted his teeth and was silent.


    When Colin finished, he turned to tip Ethan the wink and stoop to walk out.


    Ethan understood and then got up.


    When Ethan and Colin had just left, the sound of someone being beaten sounded in the living room


    behind them, followed by Hugh''s wailing.


    Colin sniffed, "Ask your men not to hit him too hard. He''s an old man. Don''t kill him."


    Ethan said with a straight face, "My men always have a sense of propriety."


    Colin raised his eyebrow slightly, "Are you sure?"


    Ethan said, "Except Andy."


    Colin teased, "Did you give the most special one to me?"


    Ethan smiled with his thin lips, "We''re bros. How can I keep the man you like?"


    Colin narrowed his eyes. "If I hadn''t known you, I would have believed you."


    Hugh wouldn''t say the information others wanted to know. But he couldn''t bear to be beaten.


    Only half an hourter, he said everything he knew.


    "Mr. Bond and Mr. Farrell, everything was said."


    Colin jeered, "So fast?"


    The bodyguard said, "Yes."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan said, "Go and check what he told you. If you are sure that there is no mistake, you can give him


    to the police. If there is any problem..."


    Before Ethan finished, the bodyguard understood, "I see."


    The bodyguard nodded to Ethan and Colin and then turned back to the living room.


    Colin smiled, "Give this man to me, too?"


    Ethan did not change his expression. "He and Andy are at odds."


    Colin said, "Who isn''t at odds with Andy?"


    Ethan said, "Hunter."


    Colin tugged at the corners of his mouth and said, "Bad luck!"


    Colin didn''t care about Hugh''s affairs anymore. He came out of Ethan''s vi and drove to thepany


    while dialing Jadon''s phone.


    When the phone was connected, Jadon took the lead in saying, "Colin."


    Colin was polite and respectful, "Jadon."


    Jadon said, "What dangerous thing did you do hiding from Faye?"


    Colin evaded the crucial point, "Threatening but not dangerous."


    After saying that, Colin smiled and asked, "Jadon, did you call Faye?"


    Jadon replied, "Yes, I told her that Carlotta is pregnant. I have been busy recently and asked her to


    Colin frowned, "Did she agree?"


    Jadon answered, "Yes."


    Jadon paused and said, "I always think Faye knows something."


    Colin dropped his hands on the steering wheel and touched one cheek with the tip of his tongue. He


    said nothing.


    Unable to hear Colin, Jadon said again, "Come to my home for dinner tonight?"


    Colin knew that Jadon was giving him an out. He said, "Yep."


    Colin hang up on Jadon and dialed Faye''s phone number.


    The polyphonic ringtone rang for a while, but it cut off automatically and no one answered.


    Colin''s fingertip moved on the screen and he called Faye again, but the feedback remained the same.


    Colin sighed for a while and smiled with anger.


    It seemed that Faye really knew something.


    When Colin arrived at thepany by car, Faye had gone out on business.


    Galen extremely shipped Colin and Faye. Seeing one of the couple, Galen couldn''t help but get


    excited. "Mr. Farrell, didn''t you call Ms. Nash?"


    Colin said, "Yes, she didn''t answer."


    Galen nodded repeatedly. "Maybe she is busy. There was something wrong with the shooting of an


    advertisement."


    Colin frowned, "Does she have to deal with such trivial matters herself?"


    Galen told the truth, "No, this kind of thing is usually handled by the subordinates, but today Ms.


    Nash..."


    Galen originally wanted to say, "But Ms. Nash is a little weird today". But she didn''t tell her true mind,


    "But Ms. Nash is responsible, so she will do things herself even if they are important."


    Colin raised his eyebrow and didn''t expose Galen''s lie, listening to her nonsense and looking at her


    serious face.


    After returning to the President''s Office from the Public Rtions Department, Colin nibbled at a


    cigarette and sat against the table. He took out his mobile phone and sent a voice message to Faye,


    "Honey, I''ve finished my work, so I''ll go home tonight."

 Chapter 640 Correct Attitude

    Chapter 640 Correct Attitude


    Chapter 640 Correct Attitude


    Colin''s message was sent out. As expected, there wasn''t a reply.


    Colin stared at the screen of his mobile phone for a while, threw his mobile phone on his table, and


    touched the cigarette lighter thrown aside to use it.


    As soon as the cigarette was lit, the mobile phone on the table sounded.


    Colin trembled the cigarette in front of his mouth and turned to check his mobile phone.


    When he saw the message pushed by an APP on the mobile phone screen, the cigarette butt he bit


    ttened a little.


    Faye still didn''t return to thepany. As soon as work wasing off, Robert appeared at the


    president''s office. "Mr. Farrell, it was said that Mrs. Farrell has gone home."


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "OK."


    Robert asked, "Does Mrs. Farrell know anything?"


    Colin squinted at Robert, "What do you think?"


    Robert was silent.


    Colin then got up from his office chair, picked up the suit hanging on the side, put it on his arm, and


    said, "Send me to Jadon''s home."


    Robert said, "OK, Mr. Farrell."


    Robert was very respectful. Colin raised his eyebrow and asked, "Robert, what are you afraid of?"


    Robert answered truthfully, "I''m afraid that I will be affected."


    When Colin heard the speech, he had a false smile. "Am I the kind of leader who has no clear


    distinction between public and private interests?"


    Robert said, "You are not."


    Colin said, "Yes, I am."


    Robert said nothing.


    Colin said, "There is a problem with the contract in Bustus. Next week you will go to see it in person."


    Robert was speechless.


    For the contract in question in Bustus, a powerful dragon cannot crush a snake in its old haunts.


    A project that had gone smoothly was stopped by the local forces.


    In the past three months, four or five senior executives had been dispatched there, all of whom had


    failed.


    Colin sent Robert there. Obviously, he deliberately put Robert to trouble.


    Robert had worked for many years and had seen many bosses put their subordinates to trouble, but


    Colin was definitely the first one to put his subordinates to trouble in the open.


    When Colin finished speaking, he strode to the door without waiting for Robert to answer.


    Robert followed and whispered, "If you have the ability, don''t be afraid tonight."


    Hearing the words, Colin paused at his feet and turned his head, "Robert, what did you say?"


    Robert said, "I said I hope Mrs. Farrell doesn''t get angry tonight."


    Colin sneered.


    Colin always knew how to behave. When he came out of thepany, he didn''t go to Jadon''s home


    immediately. Instead, he went to the supermarket and bought a lot of nutrients.


    Looking at the filled trunk, Colin frowned at Robert. "Will it be a little less?"


    Robert carefully determined that his words were neither too much in case of a slip of the tongue, nor


    too little to be sincere. He replied, "No, it''s the correct amount. More is too attentive, less isck of


    importance."


    Colin raised his eyebrow, "Really?"


    Robert firmly said, "Yes."


    Colin forced a smile. He didn''t speak and turned and stooped to get into the car.


    Seeing Colin sitting in the car, Robert lifted his hand and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    Robert felt it was too difficult.


    More than an hourter, the car appeared outside Jadon''s vi.


    When Colin entered the door, Robert helped to move the nutrients in the trunk into the vi.


    Jadon frowned when he saw Robert keep moving the nutrients to the living room. "What are these?"


    Colin replied with a respectful smile, "The nutrients bought for Carlotta."


    When Jadon heard the words, he took a look at the kitchen, walked two steps approaching Colin, and


    said in a low voice, "Carlotta is not pregnant."


    Colin was surprised, "What?"


    Jadon said, "Isn''t this to help you cheat Faye?"


    Colin instantly understood and forced himself not to smile, "Thank you, Jadon."


    Jadon red at Colin, "Don''t thank me. Don''t do such things in the future."


    Colin nodded and smiled, "I understand."


    Jadon and Colin were standing in the living room talking. Robert finally emptied the trunk, back and


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    forth three times. "Mr. Farrell, all nutrients have been moved."


    Colin said, "OK."


    Robert said, "If there is nothing I can help with, I''ll go first."


    Before Colin could answer, Jadon took the lead and said, "What are you in a hurry about? Have dinner


    first."


    Robert smiled faintly, "Jadon, I still have something to do. Some day. I will stay for dinner someday."


    Jadon said, "It''s time to leave work. What else you''re busy with?"


    Hearing Jadon''s question, Robert was unable to answer for a moment and cast a look at Colin for help.


    Colin chuckled with his thin lips, "Jadon, let him go tonight. He''s old enough to get married, but he


    doesn''t have a girlfriend. You must give him some privacy."


    Jadon understood andughed, "OK, bring a girlfriend next time."


    Robert said, "Don''t worry, I will."


    After seeing off Robert, Jadon winked at Colin, "Faye is in the kitchen. Won''t you go and have a look?"

 Chapter 641 Suffering

    Chapter 641 Suffering


    Chapter 641 Suffering


    Colin''s jaw tightened.


    After a long time, he asked Jadon, "Is he angry?"


    Jadon shook his head, "I can''t tell it."


    After saying that, Jadon added, "You should know Faye''s temperament better than me. Even if she is


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    angry, she will not show it to us."


    Colin said, "Yes."


    Jadon said, "Are you sure you don''t want to have a look?"


    Colin curved his lips and said, "I''m afraid."


    Hearing what Colin said, Jadon teased him, "If you had known it woulde to this, you would have


    acted differently."


    At this time, in the kitchen, Carlotta and the nurse were busy, and Faye was helping beside them.


    Carlotta turned her head several times to look at Faye but said nothing.


    Finally, she couldn''t help walking to Faye and asking in a low voice, "Did you quarrel with Colin?"


    Faye lowered her head to prepare the side dishes, smiling, "No."


    Carlotta asked, "Really?"


    Faye looked over at Carlotta and smiled, "Really."


    Looking at Faye''s smiling face, Carlotta wrung her eyebrows, "Can''t you tell the truth with me as your


    aunt?"


    Faye''s face froze withughter, and she lowered her head to fiddle with the side dishes, "Really not."


    If it were normal, Faye''s mood would never be known by Carlotta, but today was really special.


    Seeing that Faye was silent, Carlotta did not ask again. She sighed, "If you don''t want to say it, don''t


    say it. When you want to say it, I''ll listen."


    Faye said, "Thank you, Carlotta."


    Carlotta said, "Silly girl."


    The dishes for dinner were all prepared by Carlotta. They were basically the dishes that Colin and Faye


    liked to eat.


    Jadon drank two more sses of wine to adjust the atmosphere. After drinking too much, he moved his


    chair to Carlotta. He was so aggrieved that he said, "Honey, there is only one dish I like tonight."


    Carlotta blushed, "Faye and Colin are still here."


    Jadon said, "What''s wrong with them here?"


    Carlotta pushed him, "Do what you like tomorrow."


    Jadon said, "Do what I like tomorrow, and don''t give it to these two little bad guys."


    Carlotta was speechless.


    Seeing that Carlotta didn''t answer, Jadon took her hand under the table and clenched it. He took a


    deep breath and said, "Forget it, let Emery do it. I can''t bear that you cook."


    Hearing Jadon''s words of affection, Carlotta hurriedly covered his mouth with her other hand.


    Jadon blinked at Carlotta, "What?"


    Carlotta said, "You are drunk. Go to bed."


    Carlotta then smiled at Colin and Faye embarrassedly, "Have dinner yourselves. I''ll take him to rest."


    Then Carlotta pulled Jadon up.


    Jadon, who drank too much wine, did not make a scene but stumbled upstairs with Carlotta.


    As the two left, only Colin and Faye remained in the dining room.


    Colin filled a bowl of soup and handed it to Faye, saying in a low voice. "Honey, drink soup."


    Faye paused, raised her eyelids to look at Colin, and reached out to take the bowl. "Thank you."


    Looking at Faye''s calm appearance, Colin was suddenly afraid and said, "Are you angry?"


    Faye did not show her mood. She put down his soup and did not answer. She bowed her head and


    continued to eat.


    Colin was silent.


    The atmosphere in the dining room was depressing, Colin''s thin lips tightened, and he leaned back


    slightly in the chair as if looking for the center of gravity to support him.


    Until leaning on the back of the seat, Colin inhaled faintly. His voice was hoarse and afraid, "Honey, I


    know I''m wrong. Would you please say something to me?"

 Chapter 642 Out of Control

    Chapter 642 Out of Control


    Chapter 642 Out of Control


    As Colin said, Faye tightened her grip on her fork.


    After a few seconds, Faye adjusted her mood and looked up, "What?"


    Colin said, "Can I exin?"


    Faye looked directly at Colin and didn''t say yes or no.


    Faye and Colin looked at each other, and Colin was the first to lose. He looked down at the table and


    was upset.


    When Carlotta settled down Jadon, she saw such a scene.


    Colin and Faye sat opposite each other without saying a word. Faye looked at Colin while he was


    lowering his head. Both of them were silent.


    Carlotta held the handrail and stared at Colin and Faye for a while. She approached them and said,


    "Are you two OK?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    Colin struggled to smile with his thin lips, "Carlotta, I''m OK."


    Carlotta asked, "Do you want to have some fruit? Abbot asked his assistant to send two boxes of fruit


    some time ago, especially..."


    Carlotta tried hard to adjust the atmosphere, but instantly, Faye faintly said, "It''s gettingte. You should


    go back earlier."


    Carlotta said nothing.


    Colin had difficulty breathing, "OK."


    Colin then said goodbye to Carlotta and left with his coat.


    Carlotta was stunned and tried to run after him, but was caught by Faye''s outstretched hand.


    Carlotta wrung her eyebrows and said, "Kid, what conflicts between husband and wife can''t be


    exined clearly face to face?"


    Faye said, "Carlotta, let me calm down."


    Hearing what Faye said, Carlotta wanted to say something, but when she lowered her head, she saw


    Faye''s red eyes.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Carlotta said, "Faye."


    Faye said, "I''m fine."


    This night was destined to be a sleepless night.


    After drinking, Colin was unable to drive. Aftering out of Jadon''s Vi, he stood at the entrance for


    a while and took out his mobile phone to call Ethan.


    The polyphonic ringtone rang for a while, and Ethan picked it up. "Hey, Colin."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Do you have time? I can''t drive after drinking."


    Ethan asked simply, "Where are you?"


    Colin said, "Jadon''s home."


    Ethan said, "Wait for me."


    After hanging up with Ethan, Colin put his hands in his pockets and stared at his shadow drawn by the


    streetmp, with the tip of his tongue against the back alver.


    More than 40 minutester, Ethan arrived by car.


    Ethan lowered the window, "Colin."


    Colin looked up, said, "Yes," walked around the car body, walked to the front of the passenger seat,


    opened the door, and sat down.


    As soon as Colin sat in, Ethan noticed his abnormality.


    Ethan chuckled, "Have you been scolded?"


    Colin leaned back in his seat and said nothing.


    When Colin said nothing, heughed, "I see. Faye even didn''t want to scold you."


    Colin sat still, squinting at Ethan, "Gloating?"


    Ethan turned the steering wheel and smiled, "Just so so."


    Colin closed his eyes, "I made friends carelessly."


    Ethan smiled and changed the topic, "Did you exin clearly?"


    Colin replied in a muffled voice, "No."


    Ethan asked, "You went back without a clear exnation? Are you sure you won''t deepen the conflict?"


    Colin replied in a low voice, "If I don''t leave, I will make her embarrassed in front of Carlotta."


    Ethan didn''t have a teasing smile anymore. After a while, he said, "Since you know her so well, why do


    you still touch her bottom line?"


    Colin said, "Maybe ... stupid?"


    Ethan smiled when he heard the words, "Do you still pretend to be in front of me?"


    Colin''s closed eyes trembled and he said in a hushed voice, "This ident is frightening but not


    dangerous. Have you ever thought that if Lance is really involved in this, Faye..."


    Faye would be involved in the middle. How embarrassed she should be.


    As a friend for many years, Ethan certainly knew what Colin was thinking. He saidfortingly, "I think


    you should trust Faye and she will face it rationally."


    Colin said, "It''s different to face it rationally and not be embarrassed."


    What''s more, if there really were problems with Lance, it must be rooted out.


    If Faye was softhearted, there would be endless troubles.


    Ethan asked, "Since you kept this from her, she wouldn''t be sad?"


    Colin said, "Yes."


    In a word, no matter what you Colin did, it was wrong.


    On the other side, Faye stood in front of the French window, on the phone with Jake.


    The darkness of the night outside the window made people breathe hard. Faye said, "I know he is for


    my good. I don''t me him, but suddenly I felt powerless..."


    With these words, Faye paused and gasped, "Jake, I feel a little out of control today..."

 Chapter 643 The Way for Couples to Get Along

    Chapter 643 The Way for Couples to Get Along


    Chapter 643 The Way for Couples to Get Along


    In just two sentences, Faye spoke with restraint and forbearance.


    Jake listened, frowning faintly, but his voice was very calm, "Don''t think too much."


    At this time, Jake was on vacation by the sea.


    There were not many people at the seaside. The sea breeze with a slightly salty smell blew his hair in


    disorder.


    Jake only wore a thin shirt. The corner of the shirt was tied in the trousers pocket. The wind poured in


    from the open neckline. The shirt was bulging.


    After Jake finished, Faye said an inaudible "Yes".


    The call ended in a deadlock.


    After about half a minute or so, Jake said in a low voice, "Faye, it''s normal for couples to have conflicts.


    No matter how loving a couple is, they will have conflicts."


    Faye said, "I understand."


    Jake said, "You just don''t know how to solve this contradiction."


    Faye''s opinion was exposed correctly. She tightened her lips.


    No one was perfect. Everyone had his own weaknesses.


    Faye''s weakness was the way for couples to get along.


    Faye wasn''t melodramatic or pretentious. She was affected deeply by her experiences since childhood.


    Just like one was bitten by a puppy when he was young. The puppy was very small. If he were an


    adult, he would not even be afraid.


    But because one was bitten by a dog when he was young, he would be afraid to see dogs again when


    he grew up, no matter how small they were.


    Was he afraid of dogs?


    No, what he was afraid of was the hurt in the deep memory.


    Jake could not hear Faye''s reply, and he was not worried. He walked a few steps to the beach, pointed


    his mobile phone at the sea, and took it back after a while. "Faye, do you hear me?"


    Faye said, "The sound of the sea."


    Jake said, "The sea vents its emotions, not to mention that you are a person."


    Faye didn''t understand, "What?"


    Jake suddenly smiled, "Since you have decided to be with Colin for a lifetime, you should solve any


    conflicts you encounter, and vent your emotions if you have them. Don''t give him the cold shoulder or


    escape. Cold war and escape can''t solve any problems."


    Faye was silent.


    Jake talked a lot with Faye on the phone.


    At the end of the conversation, Faye asked Jake, "When are you going toe back?"


    Jake said, "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Faye asked, "Will youe back when I get married?"


    Jake was silent and did not answer.


    Jake did not answer, and Faye did not ask again.


    Jake and Faye quietly and tactfully changed the topic, continued to talk for more than ten minutes, and


    then hung up the phone.


    Shortly after the phone was cut off, Faye was about to send a message to Colin. Her mobile phone


    vibrated. Jake sent Faye a message: [Is Alexander going to be okay?]


    Faye: [Yes.]


    Jake: [I''ll go back tomorrow.]


    Faye looked at Jake''s message and replied: [?]


    Jake: [I''ll take care of Alexander''s grandmother.]


    Faye knocked twice on the screen with her fingertip: [OK.]


    After sending messages to Jake, Faye withdrew from their chat interface, clicked on the interface with


    Colin, and sent three words: [Are you home?]


    When receiving Faye''s message, Colin had just arrived at Fennth Community.


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ethan turned off his car and the two sat in the car chatting with each other.


    Hearing the vibration of his mobile phone, Colin took out his mobile phone from his pocket with a cold


    face.


    After seeing Faye''s message on the screen, Colin was stunned, then nervously clicked the message,


    and then moved his mobile phone to him, saying in a hushed voice, "Just arrived."


    Faye: [Take a break early. Let''s talk tomorrow.]


    Colin replied, "OK."


    After saying that, Colin paused and added, "Honey, I miss you."

 Chapter 644 I Want to Make up with You

    Chapter 644 I Want to Make up with You


    Chapter 644 I Want to Make up with You


    Colin''s voice message was sent out, but Faye didn''t reply immediately.


    After a few minutes, Faye replied, "Go to bed early. Good night."


    When Colin saw Faye''s text, his lips curved upward. His fingertips moved across the screen, and he


    replied, "Good night, honey."


    After sending the text to Faye, Colin looked at Ethan with a smile on his face.


    Seeing this, Ethan raised his eyebrows. "Did you two make up?"


    "It''s just a matter of time."


    "I don''t think that''s what you said."


    Colin chuckled and turned to push the car door. "Faye told me to go to bed early, so I won''t ask you to


    stay longer."


    Ethan was lost for words.


    Colin stepped out of the car. He took two steps, then turned back to the driver''s side and knocked on


    the window.


    Ethan rolled down the window and asked in a low voice, "What?"


    Colin put one hand on the window and said with a half-smile, "You don''t understand when you''re single.


    That''s what couples do. We don''t go to bed angry."


    Before Colin could finish his words, Ethan rolled up the window. He looked ahead, spun the steering


    wheel and put his foot on the gas.


    Colinughed angrily, took out his phone and sent Ethan a text, "Jealous?"


    Ethan replied, "Fuck off."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day.


    Colin didn''t close his eyes for almost the whole night. At daybreak, he got up and walked into the


    bathroom to take a shower.


    After washing up, Colin wore a bathrobe and walked over to the bedside table. He bent down, picked


    up his phone, checked the time, and straightened up to wipe his hair.


    At 7:40 in the morning, Colin arrived at thepany on time for the morning meeting.


    After the morning meeting, Colin strode back to the office. Robert followed him and said in a deep


    voice, "Mr. Farrell, the police just called. They said that Hugh had turned himself in."


    "I see."


    "The Farrell Group haspletely fallen into the hands of Brandon."


    A hint of sarcasm came out of Colin''s eyes as he heard this. "What about Hank?"


    "I was about to tell you that justst night, Hank was sent away, along with Nh."


    Colin sneered. "Is he willing to go?"


    Robert told the truth, "He probably has no choice."


    Hank was a real wimp for the first half of his life.


    He had great ambition, but hecked the strength to fulfil it.


    He was not that mediocre. In fact, he could be considered a standout among his peers.


    It was a shame that he had a family like that and a rival like Colin.


    He was meant be a stepping stone for others.


    Seeing that Colin didn''t speak, Robert lowered his voice and asked, "What are we going to do with


    Brandon?"


    Colin squinted his eyes and said in a cold voice, "At this point, if we don''t do anything, I''m afraid I''ll turn


    into another Hank."


    "Got it."


    Colin said slowly, "His den is in Bomsville. We should uproot it."


    "I''ve finished what you had asked me to investigate."


    "Send all those things to Maxwellter. He knows what to do."


    Having been working for Colin for so many years, Robert knew him too well.


    Colin wouldn''t do anything that would break thew. People who didn''t know Colin would think he didn''t


    have the strength, but Robert understood that he was consolidating at every step.


    In fact, there were many businessmen like Colin.


    People with higher status were more low-key and introverted.


    For example, though Ethan was bad-tempered, he had never been involved in any murder cases.


    Colin finished his words and walked into the office.


    He had just sat down, and Robert was about to make tea for him when there was a knock at the door.


    Colin leaned his back into the chair and said in a deep voice, "Come in."


    Then the office door was pushed open from the outside. Faye stood at the door with her high heels on.


    Colin''s hand on the desk curled slightly as he met Faye''s eyes.


    Faye asked, "Do you have a minute?"


    Colin said to Robert, "Let yourself out."

 Chapter 645 I Have Realized My Mistake

    Chapter 645 I Have Realized My Mistake


    Chapter 645 I Have Realized My Mistake


    Hearing Colin''s words, Robert nodded quickly and left.


    When passing by Faye''s side, Robert smiled at her as a greeting.


    As Robert left, Faye and Colin Farrell were alone in the office.


    They looked at each other for a while. Colin took a shallow breath and spoke first, "Honey."


    Faye said, "Let''s talk."


    "Okay."


    With that, Colin got up and walked over to Faye.


    Before she could speak, he reached out a hand to touch her fingertips.


    She frowned, subconsciously wanting to avoid it, but what Jake had said shed in her mind. Finally


    she froze and didn''t move.


    Little by little, tentatively, Colin wrapped her hand in his. Then he said in a deep voice, "I know I was


    wrong. I shouldn''t have kept it from you in the name of your own good, making you feel uneasy."


    He continued with a self-deprecating smile, "I''ve always said that white lies were still lies and I used


    this sentence tough at those who told white lies. Now I''m the kind of person I used tough at."


    His tone was sincere. Then Faye said frankly, "Colin, you''re making me feel insecure."


    Colin had a feeling of heartbreak as he looked at their sped hands. "I have realized that."


    "We have a long time ahead of us. You don''t have to promise me anything, but I want you to walk the


    walk."


    She added, "Emotionally, I am sensitive and paranoid, and I''ll probably never get rid of that."


    Colin said hoarsely, "It won''t happen again."


    Faye inhaled deeply. "Colin, you can''t tell me to trust you with all my heart, and then keep doing things


    that keep me from trusting you with all my heart."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her tone was calm, and there was little anger or usation to be heard.


    But these words made him feel very terrible.


    After she finished speaking, both of them were silent.


    After a full five or six minutes, he looked into her eyes, "Should I kneel on a durian?"


    "No."


    "Then I would like to kneel on a remote control for half an hour and not change the channel."


    His expression was too earnest, and her taut face loosened a little.


    Seeing this, he hugged her into his arms, rested his chin on her shoulder, and said in a muffled voice,


    "Sweetie."


    She clenched her drooping hands and did not hug him back. "Don''t do it again."


    "I would never do that again."


    They hugged for a while. Then he asked, "How did you find out?"


    She told the truth, "I got a text from a stranger that day, saying you were gonna kill Hugh. And I think


    something''s going to happen. In the early morning of the next day, I asked Cindy if Lance was at home.


    She said no, and Ipletely understood."


    "You are very logical."


    She said tly, "I''m not that stupid. It''s easy to see what''s going on."


    Later, Faye followed Colin''s car. Then she saw the scene where Colin hit Lance.


    Some things seemed to have no trace, but in fact, there were clues everywhere.


    It was not that Faye was too smart, but that she was careful enough.


    After Faye finished speaking, Colin remained silent for a while. Then he asked, "Honey, are we making


    up now?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "You haven''t knelt on a remote control yet."


    He chuckled. "Yeah."


    After half an hour, Faye left from Colin''s office.


    Robert knocked on the door and entered. Looking at Colin''s refreshing look, he coughed lightly. "Mr.


    Farrell, Alexander is out of jail."


    "Go pick him up."


    Robert raised his hand and touched the tip of his nose. "Mrs. Farrell has gone to do it."


    Colin lifted his eyelids. "Huh?"


    Robertughed dryly. "I met Mrs. Farrell in the corridor just now. I thought that this news would


    definitely make her happy, so..."


    Robert bit the words back. Atst, he was silent to Colin''s half-smiling expression.


    A bad feeling came over Robert.


    In the next second, the corner of Colin''s mouth curved upward. "Robert, you did a good job."


    Robert thought, "Why am I so incredulous when you say that?"


    Faye learned from Robert that Alexander was going to be released from jail today. So she went back to


    the office to get the car keys, took the elevator to the underground parking lot, and drove to the police


    station.


    When her car arrived at the gate of the police station, Alexander just came out.


    Seeing Faye''s car, Alexander raised his hand and rubbed his face. He stepped over to the passenger


    seat, opened the door and got in the car, smiling. "Faye, what are you doing here?"


    Looking at Alexander who had lost a lot of weight, Faye twisted her eyebrows unconsciously, and


    handed him a bottle of mineral water. "What would you like to eat at noon?"


    He took the mineral water, twisted it open and drank two sips, chuckling. "Why don''t we go home? I


    want to eat noodles made by grandma."


    "Okay."


    Although Faye didn''t say anything, Alexander could still see that she was worried about him.


    To reassure her, along the way, he chattered as before, describing his recent life in jail almost as a


    joke.


    "Faye, you know what? There was a man ofrge build in the same room with me. He had colorful


    arms and a distinctive style."


    "When I first saw him, I was freaking out. I was afraid that he would p me to death when he was


    angry.


    And guess what?"


    Alexander was good at driving the atmosphere. He made faces at Faye as he spoke.


    Not wanting to discourage him, Faye smiled. "What?"


    "That man was quite gentle and virtuous."


    Gentle and virtuous.


    Who would describe a man that way?


    Faye raised her eyebrows when she heard the words. "Huh?"


    Alexander reached out and patted Faye''s shoulder. He called out "Alex" in a soft voice like that man.


    His voice echoed over the car.


    Half of Faye''s body froze. "Alexander."


    Looking at Faye''s reaction, Alexander couldn''t help himself. Then he let out a giant bellyugh.


    Faye was lost for words.


    An hourter, the car arrived at the apartmentplex where Alexander lived. Faye parked the car and


    they got out.


    Alexander, who was giggling along the way, suddenly became a little nervous at this time.


    After walking a few steps, Alexander turned his head to look at Faye. "Faye, will grandma see


    something wrong at a nce with me like this?"


    Faye smiled. "No."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, someone will help you get through it."


    Alexander didn''t understand. "Huh?"


    He stared at Faye quizzically.


    Before Faye could answer him, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind. "How can someone get to


    their own house and not go in?"

 Chapter 646 Go Easy on Me

    Chapter 646 Go Easy on Me


    Chapter 646 Go Easy on Me


    At the sound of the familiar voice behind him, Alexander''s whole frame stiffened.


    A few secondster, Alexander turned around. His eyes widened after he confirmed that the person in


    front of him was Jake. "Why are you back?"


    Jake was wearing a suit, carrying the groceries he had just bought from the supermarket. "Fulfill the


    duty to your grandma for you."


    Alexander froze. Then he came a few paces up to Jake and elbowed Jake in the arm. "You''re so kind


    to me."


    Jake lowered his eyes. Obviously his eyes were full of concern, but he pretended to be disgusted. "Get


    away from me. When''s thest time you showered?"


    Hearing Jake''s words, Alexander raised his hand and sniffed his clothes. "Does it smell bad? It


    shouldn''t be!"


    Jake reached out his free hand and pushed Alexander on the forehead, pushing Alexander back.


    Alexander asked, "Do I really smell this bad?"


    Jake put on a false smile. "I can even smell it from here."


    When Jake finished his words, Alexander took two steps forward to approach Faye. "Do I really stink?"


    Faye chuckled. "I can''t smell it."


    Alexander tried to lean forward. "Smell it again."


    Alexander said as he moved closer to Faye. He was halfway there when Jake grabbed him by the


    cor.


    Alexander frowned and turned his head. "What are you doing?"


    Jake said, "You''re risking your neck."


    Alexander looked confused. "Huh?"


    "Colin."


    Alexander shuddered at the word and understood at once.


    Seeing this, Jake sneered. "Are you still gonna let Faye smell you?"


    Alexander red at Jake. "Of course not. We shouldn''t get so close to each other."


    After more than ten minutes, the three took the elevator upstairs.


    Alexander''s grandmother was old and her ears were not good. She was making noodles in the kitchen.


    Jake took off his coat first when he entered Alexander''s home, and then he came into the kitchen with


    the groceries he bought. "Grandma, I''ll cook the dishester."


    Alexander''s grandmother smiled kindly. "Leave it with me. You just came back and need to have a


    rest."


    "I''m not tired."


    With that, Jake unbuttoned his shirt cuffs and rolled them up a bit. He began to trim vegetables for


    cooking and wash them carefully.


    Alexander and Faye stood at the entrance. She covered for him. He turned and slipped into the


    bathroom.


    Seeing Alexander close the bathroom door, Faye stepped into the kitchen.


    Alexander''s grandmother was hard of hearing, so she didn''t know Faye hade in until she saw


    Faye.


    Alexander''s grandmother''s eyes squinted to amodate her smile. "When did you get here?"


    Faye responded with a smile, "I came in with Jake."


    Alexander''s grandmother kindly reached out her hand to take Faye''s. As she was about to touch


    Faye''s hand, she suddenly realized that she still had flour on it, so she quickly pulled it back.


    Seeing this, Faye took the initiative to hold her hand and took her arm. "Grandma, I want to eat two


    bowls of noodlester."


    Alexander''s grandmother was grinning from ear to ear. "Two bowls is not enough. You should eat


    more."


    Jake was a good cook. Faye didn''t have to do anything in the kitchen with him around.


    Faye chatted with Alexander''s grandmother in the kitchen for a while. Then Alexander''s grandmother


    pushed Faye out of the kitchen and stuffed a carton of yogurt into her arms.


    "Go sit on the sofa and drink it."


    Faye smiled. "Okay."


    Faye walked to the sofa with the yogurt and sat down. She looked around, and finally she fixed her


    eyes on Alexander''s grandmother in the kitchen. The corners of Faye''s mouth curved upwards.


    In the past few years, Alexander''s grandmother had made Faye feel a warmth that was rare.


    Faye was looking at Alexander''s grandmother in a trance. Alexander came out of the bathroom after


    washing up. He stepped over to the armrest of the sofa beside Faye and sat down. He said as he


    wiped his wet hair. "What are you looking at?"


    "Your grandma."


    "I thought you were looking at Jake."


    Faye raised her head. "Why should I look at him?"


    Alexander nced at the kitchen and said in a low voice, "I used to look down on Jake. Now I find that


    he is sophisticated at work and good at housework. Besides, he is also very loyal to his friends."


    Faye smiled. "And then?"


    Alexander said calmly, wiping his hair, "That''s it."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Then Faye chuckled to herself. She was about to answer Alexander when the phone in her pocket


    rang.


    Faye retracted her gaze. She took her phone out of her pocket and scanned its screen. Seeing the


    name on the screen read "Colin", she pressed the answer button.


    The call was connected. Before Faye could speak, Colin on the other end of the phone spoke first,


    "Honey, have you picked Alexander up?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you at Alexander''s house?"


    "Yeah."


    Colin smiled and said in a low voice, "I have bought something for Alexander''s grandmother, and I will


    be there soon."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Faye paused and said, "Call me when you get here. I''lle downstairs and


    pick you up."


    "Okay. Thank you, sweetie."


    Faye was lost for words.


    Colin''s behavior was a good proof of the ng "Give someone an inch and he''ll take a mile."


    After ending the call with Colin, Faye tilted her head to look at Alexander. "Colin will be hereter."


    Alexander and Colin were already well acquainted, so he nodded. "Should I pick him up?"


    "No, I''ll go."


    About half an hourter, Faye got a call from Colin.


    Faye pressed the answer button, got up and walked out the door. "Did you get here?"


    "I''m already downstairs."


    "I''lle down immediately."


    Faye cut off the phone and took the elevator downstairs.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Colin standing in the hallway, and Andy behind him


    carrying a lot of things.


    Seeing Faye, Colin turned to look at Andy. "Andy, take the things upstairs first."


    Andy responded, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Faye reminded, "On the 13th floor. The door is not closed."


    Andy nodded and carried the things into the elevator.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When the elevator door was closed, Colin strode up to Faye. He lowered his eyes to meet hers, and


    asked in a low voice, "Has your anger melted?"


    Faye was not good at lying, and she didn''t want to lie in front of Colin. "No."


    Colinpressed his lips slightly. He stretched out his arms to hug Faye and then kissed her hair. "You


    hold back your anger when you were so mad, so it must have been hard for you."


    Colin continued, "Faye, this is the first time I am a husband to someone, and I want to do the best I


    can, but I always do bad things with good intentions. I''m stupid. I''m not smart enough. If I do something


    wrong, can you go easy on me?"

 Chapter 647 Sincerity

    Chapter 647 Sincerity


    Chapter 647 Sincerity


    Colin spoke with extraordinary sincerity.


    Faye could hear that he was truly remorseful. She allowed herself to be held in his arms and she said


    nothing.


    Then Colin leaned over slightly and pressed his jaw against Faye''s shoulder. He said in a muffled


    voice, "Honey, trust me one more time. Just one more time."


    Faye didn''t answer him and changed the subject calmly, "Go to eat first."


    "Okay."


    Except for Colin and Faye, everyone else ate the meal in perfect harmony.


    Alexander was a chatterbox and he kept chattering.


    At the beginning, Alexander''s grandmotherined that Alexander only worked and didn''t go home


    or call home. Later, she was all smiles.


    Obviously, Alexander''s grandmother was really happy to see so many young people here.


    After the meal, Jake went to the kitchen to wash the dishes, and Andy followed him in to help.


    Jake stood in front of the kitchen sink, wearing an apron that didn''t fit. He looked at Andy with a faint


    smile. "I don''t need any help."


    Andy had an impassive face. "I can help you put the bowls in the cupboard."


    Looking at Andy''s unsmiling appearance, Jake quipped, "Dude, you don''t have a girlfriend, do you?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "You''re cold in manner. What kind of girl would want to be with you?"


    Andy looked at Jake. "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    It was rare for Andy to talk much, which made Jake stunned.


    Before Jake could speak, Andy said coldly, "Girls don''t want smooth-talking men, either."


    Jakeughed out loud at the words.


    Alexander''s grandmother went back to her room to rest. Colin, Faye and Alexander were in the living


    room.


    Colin took a check out of his pocket, ced it on the tea table, and pushed it toward Alexander with his


    fingertips.


    When Alexander saw this, he was a sort of shocked. Then he returned the check and scratched his


    head. "Colin, what do you take me for?"


    Colin gave Alexander a quick smile. "This is a normal process. Thepany will alsopensate


    other executives if they are framed."


    Alexander didn''t believe it. "Really?"


    "Yeah. If you don''t believe it, you can ask Faye."


    Then Alexander turned his head to look at Faye.


    Catching Alexander''s inquiring eye, Faye responded, "It''s true."


    Colin was lying, and Faye was patching up his lie.


    There was nopensation for executives of the Farrell Media.


    In the business world run by capitalists, if one went wrong, it was because of his own ipetence.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The business world was like a battlefield. There was no sympathy for a weak.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Alexander''s mouth twitched into a slight smile. "I didn''t know there was such a


    good thing. If I had known this, I should have stayed in jail for two more days."


    When Alexander finished speaking, Colin reached over and pped the back of his head.


    Alexanderughed, clutching the spot where Colin had pped him. "I''m just saying. How could that be


    true?"


    It was already afternoon when they came out of the apartmentplex where Alexander lived.


    Andy drove the car. Colin and Faye sat in the back seats. Though they held hands, they said nothing.


    Andy was not like Robert and Lance. He was not talkative, so he was not at all ufortable with such


    a heavy atmosphere.


    When the car arrived at Fennth Community. Andy stopped the car. Colin and Faye got off the car on


    the left and the right.


    After entering the living room, Faye was bending over to change her shoes. At this time, Colin clenched


    his jaw, and went straight in to turn on the TV.


    Before Faye could react, Colin took off his coat and threw it aside. He put the remote control on the


    ground and knelt on it.


    Faye''s hand on the foyer counter curled slightly after she saw Colin''s movements.


    Colin knelt very cautiously still. He grabbed his tie around his neck with one hand and pulled it down.


    Faye said, "Cindy is still here."


    Colin responded, "I have to learn my lesson."

 Chapter 648 Kneeling

    Chapter 648 Kneeling


    Chapter 648 Kneeling


    Before Faye was able to answer Colin, there was a crisp sound came from the kitchen door.


    Colin and Faye turned their heads at the same time.


    Cindy looked embarrassed, with a broken bowl at her feet.


    She was flustered. "Mr. Farrell, Mrs. Farrell."


    In contrast to her panic, Colin looked calm. He asked with a smile, "Cindy, would you like to watch TV?"


    Cindy waved her hands again and again to refuse. "No, I''m good."


    Then she bent down to pick up the broken pieces of the bowl on the floor.


    She wouldn''t be so reckless.


    How could she sit and watch TV while her master was kneeling on the remote control?


    Cindy stood up and smiled awkwardly at Colin and Faye. "I, I am gonna clean up the pieces."


    After speaking, Cindy walked into the kitchen and got out the cleaning tools to clean up the pieces and


    the soup on the floor.


    After Cindy cleaned up the mess, she hurried into the nanny''s room and did not dare toe out


    again.


    Before entering the room, Cindy said to Faye, "Mrs. Farrell, there are edible bird''s nests in the kitchen.


    Some are warm and some are iced."


    "Thank you, Cindy."


    Cindy smiled back in embarrassment. "My pleasure."


    Then Cindy went into her bedroom. She not only quickly closed the door, but even locked it.


    Faye stood at the entrance hall and listened. Her mood, which had been suppressed for a day,


    suddenly improved a lot for no apparent reason.


    Colin knelt up straight and said in a deep voice. "Honey, do you want to eat the edible bird''s nest?"


    Faye entered the living room on her slippers. "Okay."


    "Would you like me to serve you?"


    Faye nced at Colin''s face and then at the remote control under his knee. She was silent.


    Colin''s tongue pressed against his cheek. "I''m just gonna stay on my knees."


    Faye still didn''t say a word, but the corners of her mouth turned up in a slight smile when she turned to


    go to the kitchen.


    Then she came out with a bowl of iced bird''s nest from the kitchen. As she ate, she went to the sofa


    and sat down.


    There was a variety show on TV. The stars on the show were all online celebrities with a huge fan


    base. It could be seen that this show had cost a lot of money.


    Regardless of the content of the show, just by looking at the lineup, it was clear that the show was


    spending a fortune.


    Perhaps because of her professional habits, Faye rarely looked at the content of a show when she


    watched it.


    After all, she was an adept. She knew those shows were staged.


    When Abbot made a video call to Colin, Colin had been kneeling for more than ten minutes.


    His back was straight and he pressed the answer button, fighting the pain in his legs.


    When the call was connected, Colin was expressionless. "Shoot."


    Abbot was in the bathroom, with a half-burned cigarette dangling from the corner of his mouth. "Colin,


    when you have problems with Faye, how do you usually solve it?"


    Colin put on a false smile. "You''ve only been with Reba a few days, and now you''re having


    problems?"


    Abbot frowned. He wanted to say something but then hesitated. "The situation is a bitplicated. It''s


    a long story."


    In normal times Colin would have taken the opportunity to make fun of Abbot.


    But today, Colin couldn''t even solve his own problems, so he was in no mood to tease Abbot.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Colin''s silence, Abbot raised his eyebrows quizzically, "Colin, why don''t you speak?"


    "I don''t want to speak."


    "Huh?"


    Colin said solemnly, "Recently I believe in Buddhism."


    Abbot was confused. "What does it have to do with believing in Buddhism?"


    Colin didn''t bat an eyelid. "The Buddha said mind your own business."


    "Which Buddha said that?"


    "My Buddha."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Abbot looked at Colin across the video. After a while, Abbot lowered his head and leaned in front of the


    phone. "Colin, I thought I saw Faye. She is sitting on the sofa. She seems taller than you. Are you


    squatting?"


    There was a faint smile on Colin''s face. "I''m kneeling."

 Chapter 649 Learn from Your Experience

    Chapter 649 Learn from Your Experience


    Chapter 649 Learn from Your Experience


    As Colin finished speaking, Abbot opened his mouth in surprise, and his cigarette fell to the floor.


    "What the hell!"


    "Be civilized."


    Abbot was stifling a smile at the other end of the video. "I don''t believe it."


    Colin scoffed. "Believe it or not."


    "Colin, hold your phone up. Let me see your whole body."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin squinted at Abbot. "Don''t look for trouble."


    Abbot couldn''t hide his smile. "Colin, we''re bros. Just let me learn from your experience."


    At this time, Faye, who was sitting on the sofa, pulled the corner of her mouth.


    She seemed to want tough, but she held it back.


    Colin sensed movement on Faye''s side. He took a deep breath and held the phone higher.


    The next second, Abbot burst intoughter.


    Colin was speechless.


    Faye hung her head and suppressed herugh.


    After about half a minute, Abbotughed enough and said, "Colin, that is so you. You''re really good at


    this."


    Colin''s mouth twitched as he heard Abbot''s words. "Save thosepliments for Ethan in the future."


    "Ethan asked me to leave them to you."


    Colin curled his lip. "We are both in the same situation, you should empathize with me instead of


    Colin was angry but he didn''t speak out. Abbot looked at him and wanted to make fun of him a little


    more. Suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    The smile froze on Abbot''s face. After a few seconds, he said, "Something came up. I gotta go."


    Then Abbot hung up on Colin without waiting for Colin to reply.


    Colin dropped his phone in front of him, took a deep breath, and tried to keep himself bnced.


    Kneeling on the remote control was definitely a skill.


    Only people who have knelt on the remote control could understand that.


    If one''s center of gravity was even slightly unstable, the TV would change channels.


    Colin had knelt for half an hour.


    When he got up, his legs were shaking.


    Seeing this, Faye felt as if a small incision had been made in her heart.


    Her heart ached.


    The two looked at each other. A smile touched the corners of Colin''s mouth. "Honey, half an hour is


    up."


    Faye pressed her fingertips down on the iPad. "Yeah."


    Colin stood still to soothe the difort in his leg. Then he walked over to Faye and sat down. His legs


    trembled a little, and he reached out a hand to grasp hers. "If I ever act like a jerk again, you can..."


    Colin held his breath tightly and expressed his determination.


    However, he was in the middle of the sentence when he was interrupted by a knock on the door from


    outside.


    He frowned in displeasure and looked out the door.


    Faye said, "I''ll get the door."


    Colinpressed his lips and swallowed the rest of his words. "I''ll get it."


    He got up and went out the door. His knees were still ufortable, which caused him to walk a little


    slowly.


    When Colin reached the door, he opened it and met Lance''s eyes as Lance stood there with a


    downcast face.


    Lance cut a sorry figure. His face was hurt and his body was filthy.


    People who didn''t know the truth would think he had crawled out of a sewer.


    Colin leaned on the door frame with one hand and looked Lance up and down, frowning slightly.


    Lance felt a little disgraced by Colin''s scrutiny. The corners of Lance''s mouth twitched. "I want to go in


    and talk to Faye."


    Colin stood at the door without moving. He said coldly, "If you want to intercede on Hugh''s behalf, I


    advise you not to."


    "I won''t do that."


    Lance was afraid that Colin would not believe him, so he added, "Filial piety and blind filial piety are two


    different things. I have to pay Hugh back for his upbringing. If he just had a problem with you, even if it


    cost me half my life, I''d save him. But he broke thew, then I won''t help him."


    Lance took a deep breath and went on, "It''s not saving him. It''s hurting him."


    Then Lance met Colin''s gaze. "Colin, I''m sorry this time."


    Colin looked at Lance without any emotion in his eyes. "Don''t do silly things in the future."


    "I see."


    Colin snapped, "I''m also talking about myself. If we do anything wrong again, you should take a hike


    with me."

 Chapter 650 Move Out

    Chapter 650 Move Out


    Chapter 650 Move Out


    Since knowing that Lance was Faye''s person, Colin had never embarrassed Lance again.


    Colin''s warning woke Lance up quite a bit.


    Lance tightened his nerves. "I understand."


    Lance had almost forgotten that Colin had never been easy to get along with.


    The anger in Colin''s eyes faded a little. "Go in."


    "Okay."


    In the living room, Faye was sitting on the sofa.


    Lance walked a few steps through the door to the tea table and looked Faye in the eye. He clenched


    his drooping hands. Without any pretense, he said, "Faye, I want to move out."


    Faye was not at all surprised by his request.


    It was not appropriate for him to remain here after recent events.


    In the matter of Hank, Colin didn''t give Lance a hard time.


    It would be unfair to ask Colin to show respect to Lance about Hugh''s matter, and Lance was not that


    cheeky.


    Faye didn''t hesitate for a moment. "Okay."


    Lance and Faye were like brother and sister. They just needed to know what they were saying. There


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    was no need to make the words clear.


    Hearing Faye''s answer, Lance let out a sigh of relief.


    "When are you going to move out?"


    "Tonight."


    Lance added, "Emmett and Andy will help me move."


    "Okay."


    Lance didn''t stay long and he talked to Faye briefly. He raised his hand and scratched his hair. "If that''s


    all right, I''ll go."


    Faye got up. "Let me walk you out."


    When they reached the yard, Lance said with a wry smile, "Have I put you out of your way?"


    Faye tilted her head and looked at Lance. "Don''t think too much. Your position is different. I can


    understand that."


    Who was Hugh?


    He was Lance''s adoptive father.


    Before this incident, Hugh and his wife had really treated Lance like a son.


    For the sake of Lance''s future, Hugh even put aside his pride to pave the way for Lance. He also


    arranged blind dates for Lance with various daughters of rich families.


    It was false to say that Hugh didn''t love Lance.


    Conversely, it was unrealistic to say that Lance didn''t love Hugh back.


    Human feelings were the mostplicated things. It was impossible for Lance to undo all the good


    Hugh had done just because Hugh had done a bad thing.


    If Lance could really do that, it did not mean that he was decisive, but that he was ruthless.


    When Faye finished speaking, Lance''s nose twitched. He replied in a muffled voice, "Yeah."


    After walking Lance part of the way, Faye stopped. "Pay attention to safety when driving at night."


    "Okay."


    Watching Lance leave, Faye turned and walked back.


    She had hardly reached the door when she saw Colin standing on the steps with his hands in his


    pockets.


    They looked at each other, then Faye asked, "Do your knees still hurt?"


    Colin''s eyelids flickered, and he answered in a low voice, "They still hurt."


    "You hurt, so do I."


    His heart suddenly tightened at her words. He walked down the steps and held her close in his arms.


    Then he buried his face in her neck and took a deep breath. "Lance didn''t have to move out."


    "I hope you love me with all your heart, but I don''t want you to stoop to makepromises for me."


    They were all adults.


    Adults in love shouldn''t poke the bear. They should care about each other.


    If one alwayspromised for the sake of the other, the rtionship would end in failure one day.

 Chapter 651 Be Ridiculed

    Chapter 651 Be Ridiculed


    Chapter 651 Be Ridiculed


    Faye had always maintained her usual rationality.


    Even though she was totally bad at dealing with conflict in rtionships.


    Colin tightened his hands around Faye''s waist. "I don''t feel wronged."


    Faye sighed lightly. "I feel wronged for you."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    His heart trembled a little. After a moment he said hoarsely, "Honey, you''ve had a hard time these two


    days, haven''t you?"


    "It''s always hard for two sensitive minds to get close. I did have a hard time these two days, but I''ve


    never wanted to give up on our rtionship. I just don''t know how to let you know what I think, and


    make sure you won''t do it again in the future."


    "No, I won''t do it again."


    The next day.


    The metal fist gripping Colin''s belly finally let go after two days and one night. He slept soundly that


    night.


    Early in the morning, when Colin was still asleep, his phone on the head of the bed kept vibrating.


    Colin was worried that it would interfere with Faye''s rest. In a daze, he reached for the phone from the


    head of the bed and pressed the answer button. "Hello."


    Matthew''s mocking voice came from the other end of the phone. "Colin, do your knees hurt?"


    Colin was not quite awake enough to understand. He frowned. "What?"


    "Are you still not awake?"


    "Yeah."


    Matthew chuckled. "Check your Twitter."


    Then Colin opened his eyes impatiently. His fingertips clicked on the screen to exit the call screen and


    open the Twitter.


    There was a group whose members were all Colin''s bros. And there had been more than 99


    messages.


    Colin frowned and he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, a photo of him kneeling in the living roomst night appeared in the group message.


    And it was a full-body shot.


    Colin instantly came to himself. He pushed the tip of his tongue against the back of his teeth.


    Several people in the group were already talking furiously. Abbot even made a meme out of Colin''s


    picture.


    The caption on the meme was also very vivid and realistic. That was "Honey, please forgive me."


    Abbot, "Morning. It''s time for Colin to shine."


    Matthew, "Holy cow! Is this Colin?"


    Ethan, "Is he on his knees?"


    Robert, "Mr. Carter, can I withdraw from the group?"


    Abbot, "Why? You''ve been oppressed by Colin for so long. You finally get a chance tough at him.


    Withdraw from the group? Seriously?"


    Robert, "A man has one heart, but he has two atria. Happiness lives in one atrium, and sadness lives in


    another. I dare notugh too loudly, for fear of waking up the sadness next door."


    Matthew, "Hahaha, Robert, can you stop being funny at a time like this?"


    Robert, "Luck and Misfortunees in turn."


    Matthew, "Abbot, ignore Robert and tell us more.


    Then they chatted happily. Abbot sent a voice message describing what he had seen the night before.


    Matthew, "I have to say that Colin is such a wuss around Faye."


    Abbot, "Tsk tsk tsk, you didn''t see what happenedst night. Colin was really miserable."


    ...


    There were so many chat records that Colin didn''t read them all. He sat up, leaned against the head of


    the bed, and sent a voice message. There was anguor in his voice. "I think you guys have a death


    wish."


    After the voice message was sent out, several people in the group, except Robert, responded with the


    same dismissive meme ofughter.


    After a few seconds, Matthew directly posted a tweet.


    The title was "A man''s knees are precious as gold". Matthew was being mean.


    After Matthew posted the tweet, Abbot followed suit.


    When Colin looked at the screenshots Matthew and Abbot posted to the group, he sent a voice


    message angrily, "I advise you two to be kind."

 Chapter 652 Confession and Forgiveness

    Chapter 652 Confession and Forgiveness


    Chapter 652 Confession and Forgiveness


    As soon as Colin sent out the voice message, Faye, who was lying on his side, twisted her eyebrows


    slightly.


    Colin took a deep breath after seeing this.


    After a while, he saw Faye just roll over and did nothing else. Colin''s nerves were eased. He bowed his


    head and typed words on the chat interface: [My wife is sleeping. Wake my wife again you will be sorry


    for the rest of your life.]


    Ethan replied: [What does it have to do with me?]


    Abbot replied: [You were the innocent bystanders get into trouble in a disturbance.]


    Colin and Faye did not sleep wellst night.


    Faye slept soundly this time. When she opened his eyes, it was already 7:40.


    The sunlight outside the window nted in, it was not dazzling, but inexplicably warm.


    Faye just moved her body, she was held tightly by the person behind her, "Good morning, honey."


    Faye smiled and said, "Morning."


    Colin bent over and kissed Faye on the back of her neck, "It''s felt so good to see you by my side when


    I open my eyes."


    Faye covered the back of Colin''s hand with hers. Without saying anything, she leaned quietly against


    Colin.


    Colin smiled, holding her in his arms more tightly.


    Colin hugged Faye affectionately for a while, then said in a deep voice, "Honey, I have something to tell


    you."


    Faye said, "Okay."


    Colin said, "Brandon has been picking on me recently, probably because he is about to do something


    to me."


    Faye frowned slightly when she heard his words. She said, "What''s your n?"


    Having learned from the previous experience, Colin did not dare to hide this time. His Adam''s apple


    moved, and he said in a deep voice, "He who strikes first prevails, he who strikeste fails."


    Faye understood the subtext of his words and took a gasp. She asked, "When will you going to do it?"


    Colin said, "It won''t be long."


    Faye said, "OK."


    Colin put his jaw against Faye''s shoulder, and his breath hit her behind the ear, and he said, "Honey, I


    don''t want your help."


    Colin finished his words, he added before Faye turned him down, "If you help me, it will make me


    cringe."


    Colin was frank.


    Faye paused for a second and replied, "OK."


    Hearing what Faye said, Colin chuckled, "Honey, I will ask Ethan to send someone to keep an eye on


    you."


    Faye was speechless.


    After breakfast, Faye drove out to work, and Robert was waiting at the gate of Fennth Community.


    Faye stopped to greet Robert, "Good morning, Robert."


    Robert was ttered, he got off the car and said, "Good morning, Mrs. Farrell."


    Faye pursed her lips, thought for a moment, and replied, "Be careful."


    Faye made a pun. Robert pondered for a few seconds before he responded. He nodded and said,


    "Don''t worry."


    When Colin came out of Fennth Community, Faye had already driven away.


    Robert opened the car door for Colin and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Farrell, did you tell everything to


    Mrs. Farrell?"


    Colin leaned on the door with one hand and looked at Robert, he smiled and said, "What do you say?"


    Robert knew what Colin meant right away, and said nervously, "Mrs. Farrell just told me be careful."


    Colin tapped his fingertip on the car door twice, "Hmm."


    Robert said, "So you told Mrs. Farrell about how to deal with Brandon?"


    Colin looked at Robert and responded by asking, "Or what? Be a single man like you?"


    Robert was choked.


    Colin finished his words, when he saw Robert didn''t say anything, he stooped to the car.


    After getting into the car, he stretched his legs and asked in a deep voice, "What do we know about


    Brandon?"


    Robert responded, "Maxwell was cruel and merciless. In just a few days, he has already taken care of


    Brandon''spany in Bomsville."


    Colin said, "The man who is cruel enough to hurt himself is certainly a brutal man."


    Robert said, "Brandon has begun to fight back."


    Colin sniffed, "Penniless is fearless. Brandon is greedy for fame and wealth. Maxwell is recklessly. The


    only idea he has is to torture Brandon to death."


    Robert said, "Right."


    When Robert finished his words, Colin raised his jaw and said, "Get in the car, and go somewhere with


    me."


    Robert nodded, closed the rear door, and walked to the driver''s seat.


    Robert started the engine, looked in the rearview mirror, and asked, "Mr. Farrell, where are we going?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin leaned back in the chair with a low voice and with a bit of mockery. Then he said, "The Farrells''


    Mansion."

 Chapter 653 Put Him to Death

    Chapter 653 Put Him to Death


    Chapter 653 Put Him to Death


    Robert was stunned and turned the steering wheel after Colin finished his words.


    The car drove slowly. Colin bowed his head, took out his phone, and sent a message to Maxwell: [I''m


    on my way back to the Farrells'' Mansion.]


    Maxwell replied: [??]


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin: [It has been too long.]


    Maxwell: [Did you gain back your masculinity after kneeling?]


    Colin: [Wanna die?]


    Maxwell: [I''m not afraid of living, how could I be afraid of dying??]


    Colin locked his phone and sneered when he saw Maxwell''s message, and said, "Psycho."


    When Colin arrived at the Farrells'' Mansion, Maxwell had already one step ahead of him.


    Robert turned to Colin when he saw the car parked at the door, and said, "Mr. Farrell, Maxwell''s car."


    Colin gave him a ''hmm'' and said, "Wait in the car."


    Colin pushed the car door and got out of the car. He stepped into the door. As soon as he reached the


    courtyard, he heard shouts of abuse from the living room.


    "Bastard!!"


    "I should have killed you in the first ce!"


    It was condescending for you for being meek and subservient by my side, right?"


    Just when Brandon finished his sarcasm, Maxwell sneered right away, "I don''t feel that way. In order to


    realize my ambition, I have to endure hardships. This is what I learned from you."


    Brandon sneered, "So you were trying to say like father, like son?"


    Maxwell said, "No, no, no, we don''t deserve the big words. In this case, I would say the upper beam is


    not right and the lower beam is crooked."


    Maxwell''s cynicism was driving Brandon crazy.


    Colin heard their conversation in the yard and smiled, his eyes were full of ridicule.


    He started to admire Maxwell.


    Colin stopped smiling and strode into the door.


    When the servant saw him, her face changed slightly. "Co...Colin."


    Without changing his shoes, Colin walked straight inside, "Hmm."


    The servant pursed her lips and subconsciously checked on Brandon, who was in his wheelchair.


    Brandon''s eyes were sharp and fell on Colin. He put on a fake smile and said, "Colin, it''s rare to see


    you home."


    Colin said ''Mr. Farrell'' respectfully and turned to greet Maxwell, "Maxwell."


    Maxwell lifted his eyebrows slightly when he heard Colin call him, he smiled and said, "Good boy."


    Colin narrowed his peach blossom eyes and said nothing.


    Watching the interaction between them, Brandon said in a cold voice, "Colin, sit."


    Colin stopped looking at Maxwell and turned to Brandon. He sat down openly on the armchair beside


    him.


    Brandon asked the servant to serve tea immediately right after Colin sat down.


    Soon, the servant came over with two cups of tea, she put one in front of Colin and the other in front of


    Maxwell.


    Colin smelt the tea but didn''t drink it. He smiled and asked, "Mr. Farrell, is this Ceylon?"


    Brandon said, "You know the brand of tea?"


    Colin said, "No, I don''t."


    Brandon said, "Try and see if you like it."


    Colin reached out his hand and took the cup when Brandon finished his words. He blew the tea, before


    he could drink it, he heard Maxwell chuckle and said, "Beware of poison."


    Colin''s eyes were full of smiles, and he raised his eyelids to look at Maxwell.


    Maxwell reached out his hand to Colin and said, "Come on, I''ll do the tryout for you."


    Colin smiled tantly and handed Maxwell the cup with no hesitation.


    Maxwell took the cup, sipped half of it and spit it into the trash can in front of him, then turned to look at


    Colin and said, "It was average."


    Colin lifted his eyebrows, smiled, and said nothing.


    The conversation between Maxwell and Colin was like a duet.


    Brandon saw everything, and his eyes were getting colder.


    Maxwell finished his tea, put down the cup, wiped the corner of his mouth with his thumb, and looked at


    Brandon, he said, "Old man, you''vee to this point. And you''re still acting?"


    Maxwell was straightforward by bringing it out on the table.


    Brandon moved his wheelchair, "Maxwell, you really should learn from Colin."


    Maxwellughed, "Learn what?"


    Brandon said, "If you want to achieve great things, you must be calm."


    Maxwell sneered, "Calm? What do you think he came for today?"


    Brandon''s eyes became sharp.


    Colin leaned forward slightly, took the cup of tea that Maxwell had never touched, and drink it, "Mr.


    Farrell, you''re getting old, you should learn to enjoy family life."


    Brandon said, "What''s your point?"


    Colin said, "That strenuous work is not suitable for your age."


    Brandon sneered, "If I''m not the fit for the hard work, who''s the right fit?"


    When Brandon finished his words, Maxwell uttered a snortingugh and said, "Me!"


    After saying that, Maxwell put one leg on the tea table and made no secret of his ambition. He put on a


    fakeugh and said, "I promise I will make your property prosperous and let you... rest in peace."


    Rest in peace?


    Brandon clenched his teeth when he heard the three words.


    Maxwell wanted to put him to death.

 Chapter 654 Keep Company With a Sake and a Wolf

    Chapter 654 Keep Company With a Sake and a Wolf


    Chapter 654 A Snake and A Wolf


    The Farrells raised Colin, which meant cherishing a snake in their bosom.


    And for Brandon, Maxwell was like a wolf waiting for an opportunity.


    During the years when Colin was in the Farrell family, he concealed his strengths and bided his time.


    On the contrary, Maxwell was mboyant and unruly. He never concealed his ambitions.


    Brandon kept an eye on Maxwell but had to put Maxwell in an important position.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maxwell was like a sharp de hanging on Brandon''s neck. If Brandon was careless, he would be


    killed.


    When Maxwell finished his words, Colin said without any expression, ¡°Let me see what you guys can


    do.¡±


    Colin said, "Many happy returns."


    Maxwell knew Colin was mocking, and then added the words, "Many illnesses return."


    When Colin and Maxwell came out of the Farrells'' Mansion, Brandon smashed a cup behind them.


    The two looked at each other and caught a glimmer of smile in each other''s eyes.


    After walking out of the mansion, Maxwell took out a cigarette case from his pocket. Then he held a


    cigarette in his mouth and handed another one to Colin. Maxwell asked, "Have a smoke?"


    Colin put his hands in his pockets and replied, "Nope, or I''ll be punished."


    Hearing this, Maxwell chuckled. He lowered his head, half-held hands against the wind, and lit the


    cigarette. Then Maxwell took a long pull at his cigarette and looked up at Colin. Maxwell asked, "Do


    you think Old Mr. Farrell will deal with you or me first?"


    Maxwell stood in the draught, and wisps of smoke blew at Colin with the wind.


    Colin frowned and avoided the smoke. He replied in a deep voice, "He''ll deal with us simultaneously."


    Because it was a great hidden danger for Brandon if any of them were still alive.


    Especially in this case.


    Maxwell said, "Well, even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs."


    Colin said, "You are not Brandon''s own son."


    Maxwell turned to look at Colin and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and doubted it.


    Maxwell said, "I''ll treat you a lunch. Would you like some wine?"


    Colin looked down at the watch on his wrist and agreed, "Where to go?"


    Maxwell replied, "Well, it''s up to you."


    Colin said, "No, up to you."


    Then Colin walked to the car and knocked on the window to ask Robert to go first.


    Robert lowered the car window and nced at Maxwell not far away. Robert spoke to Colin, "Take care


    of yourself."


    Colin said, "Andy will follow me."


    Robert nodded and turned the steering wheel to leave.


    After Robert left, Colin turned and got into Maxwell''s car.


    Maxwell drove the car and teased, "Is your assistant afraid that I will hurt you?"


    Colin squinted at Maxwell and said, "I have to be careful. After all, you hurt me before."


    Maxwell teased, "You still remember it!"


    Colin joked, "I almost died, and I''ll never forget it."


    Maxwell asked, "Isn''t the person who almost died not Robert? I heard that the bridge of his nose was


    broken."


    Colin said, "You can say that in front of Robert next time."


    Hearing this, Maxwell just smiled and said nothing.


    The car was driven out for a while. Colin said again, "Recently, Faye received a message saying that I''ll


    deal with Hugh. Are you the one who sent the message?"


    Maxwell turned the steering wheel, and he drove the car on the main road. Then Maxwell replied,


    "No."


    Colin said, "Well."


    Maxwell said again, "But I know who it is."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Who?"


    Maxwell replied, "Gunner, the only son of the Warrens in Bomsville."


    Colin tilted his body and nced at Maxwell with meaningful smiling expressions.


    Maxwell didn''t bat an eyelid and said, "Gunner likes Faye. If you want to kick his ass, I''ll send him to


    your house after we deal with Old Mr. Farrell."


    Colin teased, "I heard that you and Gunner are best friends."


    Maxwell joked, "Not all best friends can do anything for each other. Some friends will also stab each


    other in the back."


    Then Maxwell tapped the steering wheel and asked, "Have you heard that I suffered a setback in a


    project and lost more than 1 million dors several days ago?"


    Colin replied, "Yes."


    Maxwell said, "Gunner did it. To screw me up, that jerk seduced my sales manager and knew my floor


    price."


    Colin joked, "And then he tricked you, didn''t he?"


    Maxwell sneered, "If he''d done this, the benefit would have been kept by one of us. But that jerk


    directly told my floor price to my deadly enemy."


    Colin was speechless.


    The car arrived at Taste Elements while they were chatting.


    Maxwell parked the car and asked Colin to get off.


    Obviously, Maxwell often came here. After entering the restaurant, Maxwell directly took Colin into a


    private room.


    They came into the room one after the other, and a waiter handed over the menu.


    Maxwell handed it directly to Colin.


    Colin pushed the menu. Then he took off his suit coat and rolled up his shirt cuffs. Colin said, "Just


    serve us some specialties."


    Then the waiter looked at Maxwell, waiting for his ordering.


    Maxwell lifted his chin slightly and said, "Do what Mr. Farrell said."


    The waiter smiled, picked up the menu, and left.


    When the waiter left and closed the door, Colin put his hands against the table and asked, "Are you


    really Brandon''s own son?"


    Maxwell fiddled with the cup and replied, "Yep."


    The mobile phone in his pocket vibrated twice when Colin wanted to ask something else.


    Colin took out his phone and nced down at the screen. Then he gently raised his eyebrows.


    Andy: [Brandon sent someone to follow Robert.]

 Chapter 655 Be on Guard Against Everything

    Chapter 655 Be on Guard Against Everything


    Chapter 655 Be on Guard Against Everything


    Seeing the message sent by Andy, Colin also sent a message to Andy telling Andy not to care about it.


    The message was just sent out, and Andy replied okay immediately.


    After locking the phone screen, Colin looked up at Maxwell, who was sitting opposite. Then Colin


    continued the topic just now and still doubted Maxwell''s words.


    Maxwell and Colin were about the same age. Colin always thought that Maxwell was just Brandon''s


    pretense, and never expected that Maxwell was Brandon''s son.


    Maxwell took a sip from the cup in front of him and chuckled, "If I weren''t his own son, he wouldn''t


    indulge me for so long."


    Then Maxwell mocked, "He didn''t deal with me because he was afraid our family had no descendants."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and said nothing.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other side, Robert was followed by twomercial vehicles.


    When Robert was about to arrive at Farrell Media, the mobile phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Robert pressed the car''s Bluetooth phone, and an unfamiliar voice came, "Robert, please pull over. My


    boss wants to talk with you."


    Robert asked, "Who is your boss?"


    The man said, "I heard that Ms. Bruce is going back to Cocanel today."


    Robert didn''t say anything. The next second, he turned the steering wheel and pulled over.


    The twomercial vehicles also pulled over as soon as Robert stopped the car.


    About half a minuteter, someone knocked on Robert''s car window.


    Robert nced out the car window and got out of the car.


    There were two people, who looked like bodyguards. They said nothing and just made a sign to ask


    Robert toe.


    Robert walked to the firstmercial car and got into the car.


    The bodyguard sitting in the driver''s seat turned his head and said, "Robert, I''m sorry to invite you in


    this way."


    Robert said without any expression, "It''s between us, don''t bother my girlfriend."


    "As long as you cooperate with us well, we won''t bother Ms. Bruce."


    Robert said, "Everything is negotiable, except for illegal things."


    "Don''t worry. My boss runs a legitimate business."


    An hourter, the car returned to the Farrells'' Mansion.


    The bodyguard sitting in the driver''s seat looked in the rearview mirror and winked at the other


    bodyguard beside Robert.


    The other bodyguard quickly understood and got out of the car. He said, "Robert."


    Robert said with a smile, "So it''s Mr. Farrell sent for me."


    The bodyguard said, "Please."


    Then the bodyguard took Robert into the mansion, and Brandon was trimming flowers in the yard.


    The leading bodyguard stepped up to Brandon and whispered, "Mr. Farrell, he''s here."


    Brandon continued trimming and said, "It''s surprisingly smooth."


    The leading bodyguard said, "You mean..."


    Brandon said nothing. He handed the scissors in his hand to the servant beside him and took the towel


    from another servant to wipe his hands. Then Brandon manipted the wheelchair toe and looked


    at Robert. "Robert, long time no see."


    Robert said, "Mr. Farrell."


    Brandon said, "You don''t seem surprised that I asked you toe."


    Robert replied with a straight look, "Yes. After all, you have asked your subordinates to contact me


    privately more than once."


    Brandon smiled and said, "It''s just private contact. You''re so calm that I wonder if you and Colin have


    set a trap for me."


    As Brandon spoke, he stared at Robert carefully and didn''t want to miss Robert''s every expression.


    Robert stood straight and didn''t show any strangeness. He asked, "Mr. Farrell, since you don''t trust me,


    why do you have to cooperate with me?"

 Chapter 656 Return When Being Helped

    Chapter 656 Return When Being Helped


    Chapter 656 Return When Being Helped


    Robert always acted stupid, but actually, he had great intelligence.


    People who didn''te into contact with Robert would easily be deceived by his appearance.


    And Brandon was sophisticated. When he heard Robert''s words, he didn''t fall for them at all. Brandon


    said, "Sure enough, the young always like to goad others into action."


    Robert was silent.


    After speaking, Brandon continued to stare at Robert.


    After a while, Brandon turned to look at the bodyguard beside him and said, "Go to the airport to pick


    up Ms. Bruce."


    The bodyguard said, "Yes, sir."


    The bodyguard stepped out after receiving the order.


    Robert changed his look and said, "Mr. Farrell, it''s none of her business."


    Brandon simpered and manipted the wheelchair. He said, "Don''t worry, as long as you are obedient,


    Ms. Bruce will be fine."


    Brandon manipted the wheelchair back to the living room while speaking.


    Robert stood still. He put one hand into his pocket to make an emergency call. Unexpectedly, another


    bodyguard grabbed Robert''s wrist and said, "Robert."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Robert turned to look at the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard followed Robert''s hand and took out the mobile phone from Robert''s pocket. The


    bodyguard said nkly, "Please."


    A few minutester, Robert sat opposite Brandon in the living room.


    Brandon took out a document from a drawer aside and threw it to Robert.


    Robert nced down at the document pouch. Then he opened it and took out the document inside to


    read two pages. It was a n for a foreign trade export project.


    There was nothing wrong with just one project n.


    Brandon said, "It''s time to make money in foreign trade exports. Robert, you might as well advise Colin


    to invest in this project."


    Robert said, "Mr. Farrell, Colin is not stupid."


    Brandon drank the coffee calmly and said, "A wise person reflecting a thousand times can still make a


    mistake."


    Robert said, "Now Colin will always be on guard against everyone."


    Brandon said firmly, "He won''t guard against you."


    Robert sped his hand slightly, and then the document became wrinkled.


    Robert and Brandon were still arguing. When they were at a deadlock, a bodyguard came in outside,


    followed by Aniston and William.


    Seeing the two, Brandon smiled and said, "Robert, I''ll give you half an hour. You can have good


    consideration."


    Then Brandon nced at the bodyguard beside him.


    The bodyguard understood Brandon''s meaning and pushed the wheelchair to take Brandon away.


    After Brandon left, all the bodyguards and servants in the living room also left.


    William walked up to Robert directly and whispered, "What happened?"


    Robert looked up at William and said nothing.


    Robert and William looked at each other for a while. William frowned lightly and suddenly realized


    something. He asked, "Is Brandon going to deal with...Colin?"


    William kept his voice extremely low.


    Robert threw the document in his hand on the table, and silence told everyone more than sound.


    William was not a fool and knew that Robert had a reason for not talking.


    After all, they were in Brandon''s mansion. Even if all the bodyguards and servants left, it was easy for


    Brandon to get their movements.


    William paced back and forth and finally looked at Aniston. He stared at Aniston for a while and then


    turned to look at Robert. William said, "Tell Brandon that you''ll take Aniston away and I''ll stay here."


    Robert chuckled, "William, do you think it''s possible?"


    Hearing this, William had a gloomy look.


    William tried anything when in a desperate situation. He thought, "Everyone knows that Aniston is


    Robert''s girlfriend. Who am I?"


    "The agent of Robert''s girlfriend?"


    "The practical value of this identity is too low."


    When Robert finished speaking, William kept a straight face and remained silent.


    William was suddenly regretful at that moment. He thought, "When the gossip calmed down a while


    ago, I should find an excuse to let Aniston break up with Robert."


    "Well, I got no benefit but suffered a lot."


    When William was thinking about how to solve this matter, Aniston, standing by the side silently,


    suddenly said, "I''ll stay."


    William said, "What are you talking about?"


    Robert frowned and said, "You can''t stay."


    After Robert finished speaking, Aniston approached him in high heels. When Aniston was close to


    Robert, she said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Ms. Nash and Mr. Farrell have both


    helped me. People should return when being helped."

 Chapter 657 The Old Resentments

    Chapter 657 The Old Resentments


    Chapter 657 The Old Resentments


    After Aniston spoke, Robert looked down at her.


    The two looked at each other, and Aniston pinched Robert''s fingertips.


    Robert was stunned. His heart missed a beat and seemed to be scratched by something.


    On the other side, Colin rubbed the wine ss and said, "Is Mrs. Carter still alive?"


    Maxwell leaned against the seat to smoke. The cigarette butt was already bitten t by him. "Yes. She''s


    in the nursing home."


    Colin said, "You''ve done many things to get Mrs. Carter out of the nursing home, haven''t you?"


    Maxwell did not deny it, "My mother has endured all disgrace and insults for so many years because of


    me."


    Colin picked up the wine ss and chinked sses with Maxwell. Colin said, "You''ll definitely


    seed."


    Maxwell looked at Colin and said with a smile, "All thanks to your lucky words."


    If it weren''t for the drinking with Maxwell today, Colin would probably never have known about the


    resentments between Maxwell and Brandon.


    More than 20 years ago, Brandon was disfigured by a fire. Fortunately, some subordinates rescued him


    and found someone simr in size to Brandon to rece him, so he escaped.


    Brandon had a narrow escape. The first thing he did was to leave Cocanel, and the second thing was


    to ask his subordinates to find a helpless girl and get her pregnant.


    Maxwell said that Brandon did that because Brandon was worried that he would not be able to take


    revenge in his lifetime, and Brandon wanted his offspring to take revenge for him.


    Maxwell''s mother was the helpless and innocent victim.


    It was said that Maxwell''s mother wanted tomit suicide more than once until she had Maxwell.


    Maxwell''s mother was an orphan, and Maxwell made her feel that she had hope in her dark life.


    After speaking, Maxwell gulped the wine and continued to say, "Do you know why I disobeyed


    Brandon''s order to save Faye?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and asked, "Why?"


    Maxwell smiled and said, "Don''t worry. She is not my type. It''s just that she is very simr to my mother


    in some ways, but my mother is not as capable as her."


    Then Maxwell paused and said, "In other words, I want my mother to live like Faye."


    Colin tapped the wine ss and suddenly changed the subject, "Did the fire have anything to do with


    Faye''s mother?"


    Colin changed the subject so quickly that Maxwell was stunned for a while. Maxwell responded, "Yes."


    Colin said, "No matter how scheming people are, they can''t avoid their feelings."


    Maxwell drank casually and said, "Not always."


    Colin teased, "What?"


    Maxwell chuckled, "I''ll never love anyone in my life."


    It was already afternoon when Colin and Maxwell came out of Taste Elements.


    They could hold their liquor, so no one lost their temper.


    Maxwell''s subordinate had been waiting outside the gate for a long time. When the subordinate saw


    Maxwell go out, he hurriedly stepped forward to support Maxwell.


    Maxwell waved his hand and threw his suit jacket to the subordinate. Maxwell said, "I''m not drunk.


    Don''t be ridiculous in front of Mr. Farrell."


    The subordinate smiled and repeated, "Yes. You''re not drunk."


    Then the subordinate smiled apologetically at Colin.


    Colin said with a small smile, "Be careful, don''t be assassinated."


    Maxwell sneered, "Don''t jinx me!"


    Colin said, "The truth always sucks."


    Watching Maxwell leave, Colin took out his phone and called Andy.


    When the phone was connected, Colin said in a deep voice, "Drive over here."


    Then Colin hung up the phone.


    After a while, Andy drove to the gate of Taste Elements.


    Andy got out of the car and opened the car door for Colin. Andy said, "Mr. Farrell."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin took several steps forward and got into the car. He pinched his eyebrows and asked, "Has Robert


    returned to thepany?"

 Chapter 658 A Negotiation

    Chapter 658 A Negotiation


    Chapter 658 A Negotiation


    When Colin finished his words, he put down his hand and looked at Andy.


    Andy stood outside the car and replied in a deep voice, "No."


    Colin leaned against the backrest and said, "What?"


    Andy said, "Robert was taken away by Brandon''s men."


    Hearing this, Colin squinted and asked, " Who is keeping an eye on Robert?"


    Andy responded, "It''s Hunter."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked again, "The one from Bomsville?"


    Andy nodded and replied, "Yes."


    Colin said with a faint smile, "Does Ethan want Robert to save his own life by luck?"


    Andy said with a serious look, "It seems that Mr. Bond wants to give Hunter to you."


    Colin was angry andughed, "Does he think I''m a waste collector?"


    Andy was speechless.


    Seeing that Andy didn''t speak, Colin waved his hand and signaled Andy to get into the car.


    Andy took a half step back and closed the car door. Then he walked to the driver''s seat and got into the


    car.


    The car was driving on the road. Andy looked at Colin in the rearview mirror and said, "Mr. Farrell, are


    we going back to thepany or pick up Robert?"


    Colin closed his eyes to have a rest and said, "Back to thepany."


    Andy said, "OK."


    Then Andy took back his sight and focused on driving.


    More than an hourter, the car arrived at thepany.


    Andy parked the car and turned to say, "Mr. Farrell, here we are."


    Colin opened his eyes and gave a short response in a low voice, and then got out of the car.


    Andy followed closely.


    The two took the elevator upstairs, and Andy whispered, "Mr. Farrell, an unknown vehicle has been


    following you recently."


    There was a trace of sarcasm in Colin''s eyes, but there was no expression on his face. Colin just said,


    "Got it."


    After Colin finished his words, the elevator door opened with a sound.


    Colin strode out of the elevator, and Andy followed Colin at a half-step distance.


    Along the way, many people greeted Colin.


    Colin only nodded as a response.


    When Colin entered the office of the president, Andy was left outside the door.


    Several young girls in the secretary''s office saw Andy and looked at each other. They all chuckled.


    "I''ve never seen him smile before."


    "Besides, haven''t you noticed? As long as he stands at the door, he doesn''t even move."


    "Although Andy is indifferent, he is so handsome."


    The gossip calmed down, and the women burst intoughter again.


    Andy had sharp ears and keen eyes. When he heard several women''sments, he showed nothing


    strange but his ears were red.


    A sharp-eyed secretary saw it and deliberately teased Andy, "Andy, why are your ears red?"


    Andy tightened his chin with no expression and kept silent.


    At that time, Robert was sitting on the sofa negotiating with Brandon.


    Brandon was scheming.


    Robert sat on the single sofa with his legs slightly open and said with a serious look, "Aniston is a star,


    and it is unrealistic for her to disappear from the public for a long time."


    Brandon folded his hands in front of him and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Robert replied, "If you trust me, I agree to cooperate with you and I''ll take Aniston away unconditionally.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If you don''t trust me, you can choose someone else to be a hostage."


    Brandon chuckled, "Someone else?"


    Robert said, "Aniston has a younger brother who is very important to the Bruces."


    Aniston standing by the side had some mood swings.


    William stood beside Aniston and saw her reaction. William worried that Aniston would object, and


    tugged at the hem of her clothes.


    Aniston took a shallow breath and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Don''t worry. I''ll


    do nothing."


    Hearing this, William was relieved.


    After hearing Robert''s words, Brandon sneered, "You wish! Robert."

 Chapter 659 Hypocrisy

    Chapter 659 Hypocrisy


    Chapter 659 Hypocrisy


    Brandon''s smile was hypocritical. Actually, there was no sincere smiling expression on his face.


    Robert and Brandon looked at each other. Robert said in a way neither servile nor overbearing, "Mr.


    Farrell, you and I know very well that even if you keep Aniston, she will also be useless if I don''t want to


    cooperate with you."


    Brandon sneered, "Oh?"


    Robert said, "I value her and want to be with her for the rest of my life. Then I''ll also value her brother.


    Love me, love my dog. But if I don''t value her, I won''t care about either of them."


    Then Robert paused and smiled suddenly. He said, "Even if you kill someone I don''t value, I won''t care,


    let alone keep that person as a hostage."


    Hearing this, Brandon just looked at Robert calmly.


    After a while, Brandon said, "Why should I trust you?"


    Robert said in a deep voice, "Because I hate Colin as well."


    Brandon was shocked and said, "What?"


    Robert leaned forward, crossed his hands, and put his elbows on hisp. He said, "You probably don''t


    know that Colin and I have been friends for many years."


    Brandon felt it was fun and said, "Have you?"


    Robert said, "When he was in great trouble, I gave up my promising future and followed him. But when


    he turned the tables..."


    Robert sneered while speaking and continued, "As you can see, he doesn''t regard me as a friend. In


    his opinion, only Abbot and Ethan are his friends, and I''m more like his dog."


    Brandon just stared at Robert for a long time.


    After a while, Brandon didn''t find anything unusual in Robert''s face and then said, "He''s really a bit


    unkind."


    Robert said, "Everyone thinks I''m in a highly superior position in Farrell Media, but Mr. Farrell, those


    people never thought I could get this position in everypany with my ability."


    After Robert finished speaking, Brandon said with a meaningful smile, "You do have that ability."


    Robert looked at Brandon and said, "5 million dors."


    Brandon smiled and raised his eyebrows. He asked, "What?"


    Robert said, "I will help you to get the contract, and you will give me 5 million dors at the same time."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon stared at Robert for half a minute, and then said with a smile, "Okay."


    Half an hourter, Robert took Aniston and William out of the Farrells'' Mansion.


    When the three walked to the gate, they passed two bodyguards.


    One of the bodyguards carried a sack over his shoulder, and apparently, there was a person in it.


    Aniston paused slightly and instinctively nced at the sack.


    When Robert saw this, he clenched Aniston''s hand and took her away quickly.


    A few minutester, the three got into the car. William patted his chest with fear and said, "What the


    hell is going on?"


    Robert put one hand on the steering wheel and didn''t answer William. Robert looked at Aniston and


    said, "The person in the sack just now should be Winston."


    Aniston clenched her hands on her knee and asked, "Will Winston be all right?"


    Robert replied, "Brandon won''t hurt him for the time being."


    Aniston said nothing.


    Aniston thought, "For the time being..."


    "Anyway, it doesn''t reassure me."


    Everyone in the car was quiet for a few seconds. Robert turned the steering wheel and said, "I''ll send


    you home."


    Aniston said, "Send William home first."


    Robert replied, "Okay."


    William, sitting in the front passenger''s seat, wanted to say something, but he didn''t say anything.


    Robert drove at a constant speed. After more than 40 minutes, he parked the car outside the apartment


    William touched the tip of his nose with an unnatural expression and said, "Well, I''ll go back first."


    Robert said, "Goodby."


    William forced himself to smile and got out of the car.


    After William got out of the car, Robert did not drive away directly but kept watching William enter the


    apartmentplex. In the next second, Robert turned around and held Aniston''s waist forward.


    Aniston did not expect that Robert would do this. Aniston''s whole upper body bumped into Robert''s


    arms through the front console.


    Aniston flushed immediately and shouted, "Robert!"


    Robert said nothing. He lowered his head and kissed Aniston directly.

 Chapter 660 Over the Top

    Chapter 660 Over the Top


    Chapter 660 Over the Top


    Robert''s kiss was unexpected and aggressive.


    Aniston struggled at first. But she couldn''t break free and then could only receive Robert''s kiss with red


    eyes.


    After a long time, Robert breathed steadily against Aniston''s forehead and said in a hoarse voice, "Sit


    in the front."


    Aniston trembled and said, "Let me go."


    Robert said, "In this situation, I dare not let you go."


    Anistonpressed her lips tightly.


    The two looked at each other for a while. Robert gave up first. His Adam''s apple moved, and he said in


    a deep voice, "Sit in the front. I have something to tell you."


    Robert said these words seriously.


    Aniston looked back at Robert and showed her distrust and resistance.


    Robert knew Aniston''s thoughts and said, "I promise not to touch you."


    Robert saw Aniston hesitate and then added, "I want to talk to you about Winston."


    Aniston was speechless.


    A few minutester, Aniston got out of the car and walked to the front passenger seat. Then she


    opened the door and got into the car.


    As soon as Aniston sat down, Robert leaned forward in the next second.


    Seeing this, Aniston''s whole body tautened. Aniston asked, "What are you doing?"


    Robert pointed to the seatbelt beside Aniston and said resignedly, "Don''t be nervous. I just want to help


    you fasten the seatbelt."


    Aniston''s chest rose and fell. She said, "I don''t need your help."


    Then Aniston pulled the seatbelt by her side to fasten it.


    Robert withdrew his hand raised in the air, twisted his fingers secretly, and adjusted his sitting posture.


    He said, "Don''t worry about Winston. I will find a way to rescue him."


    Aniston asked, "Will you help Brandon deal with Mr. Farrell?"


    Hearing this, Robert was stunned and then chuckled, "What do you think?"


    Aniston replied, "I don''t know."


    Robert said, "In your opinion, I''m the bad guy!"


    Aniston tightened her hand clutching the seatbelt and looked away from Robert. Aniston said, "I only


    know your past."


    Aniston''s meaning was that she didn''t know what kind of person Robert was now.


    Robert lowered his eyes when he heard these words. After a while, Robert just gave a short response.


    Robert''s response was not loud, but it made Aniston very nervous.


    As Robert finished speaking, the car was silent. After about half a minute, Robert put his hand on the


    steering wheel and said, "I''ll send you home."


    Then Robert turned the steering wheel, and the car drove on the road.


    About an hourter, the car was parked some distance from the apartmentplex where Aniston


    lived.


    Robert looked straight ahead and asked, "Shall I drive closer?"


    Aniston was worried that there were entertainment journalists and fans. After thinking about it for a


    while, Aniston didn''t refuse and politely said, "Yes, thank you."


    Robert said, "It''s nothing."


    After driving closer, Robert stopped the car and stalled the engine. He said, "Don''t go out these days.


    Call William if you need anything."


    Aniston understood Robert''s meaning and agreed, "OK."


    After speaking, Aniston got out of the car.


    Standing outside the car, Aniston looked at Robert through the car window. After thinking for a moment,


    Aniston said, "After this matter is dealt with, I''ll find an opportunity to announce the news of our


    breakup."


    Robert''s hands on the steering wheel froze. Robert turned to look at Aniston.


    Aniston said, "I hope what happened today will not happen again."


    Robert wanted to say something, but he suddenly felt bitter in his mouth. After a long time, Robert


    replied in a low voice, "I''m sorry."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Aniston said, "Safe driving."


    Robert said, "Thank you."


    Aniston was stunned for a few seconds and then turned to leave.


    Watching Aniston enter the gate, Robert took out his mobile phone and called Colin.


    When the call was connected, Robert said in a calm tone, "Mr. Farrell, there is a good foreign trade


    project..."

 Chapter 661 Lure the Enemy Away From His Base

    Chapter 661 Lure the Enemy Away From His Base


    Chapter 661 Lure the Enemy Away From His Base


    When Colin received the call from Robert, Colin was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and


    drinking coffee.


    Hearing Robert''s business tone, Colin said with a smile, "Let''s talk about it when you get back to the


    Robert said, "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin put his phone in his pocket and mumbled with a bigger smile, "Such


    a crafty guy."


    After more than an hour, Robert appeared in Colin''s office.


    Colin handed Robert a cup of coffee and asked, "What happened?"


    Robert took the coffee, lowered his head, and took a sip. He replied, "I lost my girlfriend and my


    brother-inw."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and said, "What?"


    Robert said truthfully, "Winston was caught."


    Colin said, "Tell me in detail."


    Robert said, "In order to control me, Brandon asked his men to kidnap Aniston. To ensure Aniston''s


    safety, I proposed to get Winston to be the hostage..."


    Robert briefly exined what happened in the Farrells'' Mansion.


    Colin teased, "You are really Winston''s great brother-inw."


    Robert said nothing and drank all the coffee in his cup in one breath.


    Colin never put sugar in his coffee, so it was bitter.


    After the coffee was taken in, the bitter taste would spread from the tip of the tongue to the throat.


    Seeing Robert was silent, Colin asked with a smile, "You had a conflict with Aniston, didn''t you?"


    Robert put down the empty coffee cup and replied, "I... I kissed her."


    Colin squinted and was not surprised. He said, "You''re hasty."


    Robert didn''t refute, "You are right."


    Robert thought, "I''m hasty."


    "I was too worried that something would happen to her, so the secret hidden in my heart leaked out."


    "And I was unable to control myself."


    After a few minutes of silence in the office, Robert adjusted his emotions and said, "Brandon asked me


    to find a way to convince you to sign a foreign trade contract."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Have you read the contract?"


    Robert replied, "Yes."


    Then Robert frowned and said, "I didn''t find anything wrong just from the contract."


    Robert had followed Colin for many years. Robert naturally had a great ability in his position.


    Robert said there was nothing wrong with the contract, which meant that the contract was really without


    problems or it was made wlessly.


    No matter what the situation was, it couldn''t be despised.


    After finishing words, Robert looked at Colin and asked, "What are we going to do?"


    Colin replied, "Sign the foreign trade contract first."


    Robert, "Don''t we ask someone to investigate what''s tricky about this project?"


    Colin smiled suddenly and said, "Brandon must have sent people to keep an eye on us now. If I ask


    someone to investigate the project, it shows that I don''t trust you."


    Robert got it quickly and nodded.


    Colin said, "Danger can never be ovee without taking risks."


    Three dayster, Colin prevailed over all dissenting views and signed the foreign trade contract in a


    high-level meeting.


    When Colin came out of the conference room, Robert followed closely and said, "Several executives


    seem very unhappy."


    Colin sneered, "Don''t care about them."


    Robert said okay.


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Do what you should do."


    Robert said, "Yes."


    After speaking, Colin walked back to his office.


    Robert turned around and walked into the stairwell. Then he took out his mobile phone and called


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon.


    The phone was answered, and Brandon''s hoarse voice came, "Is it done?"


    Robert replied, "It''s done."


    Brandon smiled and said, "All right. The money will be paid within five minutes, and we''ll send Winston


    home within an hour."


    Robert thanked Brandon.


    Brandonughed and said in a low voice, "Robert, you are a good guy. It''s a pity."


    Brandon''s words meant more than he said. Robert frowned slightly and wanted to ask more, but he


    was worried that he would say something wrong.


    After hanging up the phone, Robert sent a message to Aniston, that was, Winston would be home


    within an hour.


    After sending the message, Robert stepped out of the stairwell.


    Then Robert went to the CEO''s Office.


    Knocking on the door and entering the room, Robert first nodded at Colin and then started to report on


    his work.


    Colin listened to Robert''s report and asked with a smile, "Are you going to have dinner with the boss of


    Rodosen Group tonight?"


    Robert replied, "Yes."


    Colin said, "Reserve Marriott."


    Robert responded, "Got it. "


    That night, Colin invited Rodosen Group''s boss to have dinner at Marriott. On the way to Marriott, Colin


    called Faye to tell her where he would go.


    Faye said, "Drink less."


    Colin chuckled, "OK, I''ll tell them that my wife is preparing for pregnancy and I''m not allowed to drink


    too much."


    Faye smiled and said, "Stop it."


    Colin replied with a smile, "I must try my best to have a baby. I won''t let Abbot have a baby earlier than


    me."


    Faye was speechless.


    Colin chatted with Faye and hung up the phone. After a few minutes, Robert frowned and said, "Mr.


    Farrell, there seems to be a car following us."

 Chapter 662 Pass the Buck

    Chapter 662 Pass the Buck


    Chapter 662 Pass the Buck


    Hearing his assistant Robert saying that, Colin tilted his head slightly and nced at the rearview


    mirror.


    Indeed, a ck car followed them closely behind.


    Colin lowered his head and twisted the watch on his wrist calmly, and then said, "Get rid of it."


    Robert said, "Got it, sir."


    Robert floored the elerator as soon as his words fell.


    At the same time, the ck car behind found itself exposed and slowed down to hide in the darkness of


    the night.


    Seeing this, Robert said seriously, "It''s done."


    Colin said, "Well."


    A little over an hourter, they arrived at the Marriott.


    Robert parked the car at the entrance and got out of the car to open the door for his boss Colin.


    Colin stepped out of the car, straightened his cor, and said, "Wait for me here."


    Robert answered, "Yes, sir."


    Colin added, "Stay safe."


    Robert knew what Colin meant and said, "I get it!"


    Then Colin strode into the hotel.


    Once Colin entered the door, the lobby manager greeted him.


    "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin asked, "Has Mr. Forrest arrived?"


    The lobby manager replied, "Yes, he''s already there."


    Colin sneered and said, "Serve him with liquor."


    The lobby manager was sharp and smooth, and then asked in a low voice, "Does your drink need to be


    changed?"


    Colin just smiled and nced at the lobby manager meaningfully.


    The lobby manager smiled apologetically, "I''ll serve drinks to you personally."


    A few minutester, Colin appeared in the private room where Mr. Forrest was.


    Forrest was the surname of Rodosen Group''s boss, and Dominick Forrest was his full name.


    He had some realpetence in the business world, but he did not have a good reputation.


    It was mainly because he was a fence-sitter. When cooperating with him, one must be mentally ready


    for him to break his agreements for greater benefits at any time.


    A while ago, Colin worked on a project with Dominick. The project failed just because of Dominick.


    Seeing Colin, Dominick stood up to greet him, "Mr. Farrell, haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Colin half-smiled and greeted too, "Mr. Forrest."


    Dominick seated Colin and chatted with him as if they were intimate friends. Then, Dominick asked


    Colin what he wanted to eat.


    Colin stopped making polite remarks and directly ordered several dishes.


    Then Dominick looked up at the lobby manager and asked, "Have you written down all the dishes


    ordered by Mr. Farrell?"


    The lobby manager smiled respectfully, "Mr. Forrest, don''t worry, I have written them down."


    Dominick waved his hand and said as if he was very generous, "Go and serve them up."


    Dominick didn''te alone today. He brought his female secretary.


    His secretary was twenty-three or four years old and was wearing a sexy ck tube dress and a ck


    suit with buttons unfastened.


    Seeing Colin entering the door, the secretary got up to pour water for him. She smiled sweetly and


    greeted, "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin nced at her, and then deliberately said, "Mr. Forrest, how lucky you are!"


    Hearing Colin''s words, Dominick pretended to be surprised, and then smiled hypocritically, "I''m not


    young anymore. I don''t dare to enjoy this kind of luck."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, Dominick smiled at Colin and asked, "Mr. Farrell, you like her?"


    When Dominick said this, the secretary deliberately leaned into Colin''s arms while she was pouring


    water.


    Colin leaned back, avoided her calmly, and said half-jokingly, "I don''t dare to."


    Dominick raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why?"


    Colin answered, "My wife and I are preparing for having a baby, and she is checking on me every


    night."


    Hearing this, Dominickughed and said, "Got it."


    After saying that, Dominick winked at his secretary.


    The secretary understood what her boss meant, but she still felt a tinge of unwillingness. However, she


    could only walk back to her seat in her high heels and sit down.


    Dominick came today to apologize to Colin. He deliberately made Colin suffer loss when they


    cooperatedst time. That was because Hank Farrell, Colin''s brother, gave him a hint to do so.


    Dominick initially thought that it should be Hank finally to be in power in their family. After all, Hank was


    the eldest young master of the Farrells, while Colin was just an illegitimate son.


    He did not expect that Hank not only failed to gain power, but also suffered a crushing defeat.


    Seeing that the seduction failed, Dominick directly apologized to Colin.


    Colin chuckled and asked, "Mr. Forrest, it happened long ago. You still remember that?"


    Dominick said, "I dare not forget. I must be crazy at that time. Mr. Farrell, from that day on, you have


    never cooperated with me again."


    Even worse, the Carters, the Bonds, and other families which had a good rtionship with these


    families had all refused to cooperate with him.


    Seeing that Colin kept silent, Dominick was not sure what he meant.


    At this moment, the lobby manager knocked on the door, and then pushed in and started serving


    dishes.


    After the dishes were ready, the lobby manager poured two sses of liquor for Colin and Dominick.


    Dominick nced at the liquor in front of him and then picked up his ss and said, "Colin, for god''s


    sake, let bygones be bygones."

 Chapter 663 Risk Transfer

    Chapter 663 Risk Transfer


    Chapter 663 Risk Transfer


    He knew when to eat humble pie and when to hold his head high.


    The reason why Dominick could y well in this circle was not only that he had a great family


    background, but he also had some prowess.


    For example, not everyone could throw their face away to beg for help like him.


    After finishing his words, Dominick looked at Colin, raising his ss.


    Colin smiled suddenly and picked up his ss. "Dominick, not at all."


    Colin''s words made Dominick relieved.


    After a few sses of wine, Dominick asked Colin, "Colin, do you have any good projects recently?"


    Colin yed with the wine ss, "Yes. There is one."


    When Dominick heard this, his eyes lit up. "Which aspect?"


    "Foreign trade."


    Dominick''s ancestors made their fortunes from foreign trade, so when he heard this, he became more


    and more interested. "Colin, have you found a partner?"


    Colin chuckled and looked at Dominick, "Dominick, are you interested?"


    Dominick didn''t express his opinion immediately but picked up the wine in front of him and drank three


    sses in a row.


    Seeing this, Colin asked knowingly, "Dominick, do you mean?"


    "Colin, I''m sorry for the previous things. Please forgive me."


    "Dominick, you have already done so. If I don''t cooperate with you, it will be unreasonable."


    Dominick drank a lot and his face flushed now. "In the future, let''s discard past grievances and treat


    each other sincerely."


    Colin smiled, "Sure."


    After drinking again for a while, Dominick couldn''t bear it. He patted the secretary on the waist, insisting


    on asking the secretary to apany Colin to have a drink.


    Colin waved his hands, pretending to be drunk. "I can''t drink anymore."


    "How can a man say no?"


    Colin deliberately followed, "If you can''t do it, you have to admit it, or you''ll be depleted easily."


    Dominickughed.


    Colin took the teacup beside him and drank tea to sober up. Then he called Robert in front of Dominick.


    When the phone was connected, Colin simply said, "Come here and pick me up."


    Robert said, "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Colin put the teacup on the table and pushed it forward. "Dominick, I''ll


    have the contract sent to yourpany tomorrow."


    Although Dominick was drunk, he wasn''t foolish. He was afraid that he would get stood up. "Don''t wait


    for tomorrow and let''s make a final decision on this matter tonight."


    Colin smiled suddenly, "Okay. Then I''ll ask the secretary to send the contract overter."


    "Colin, I''m really happy to cooperate with you!"


    Dominick was chatting with Colin when Robert knocked on the door.


    Robert came in, first greeted Dominick, and then walked to Colin to help him. "Mr. Farrell."


    With his help, Colin stood up and looked at Dominick with a smile. "Dominick, let''s meet again some


    other day."


    At this time, Dominick was very drunk. In fact, he couldn''t bear it anymore, but he still stood it for the


    sake of decency. "No, no problem. Let''s meet again some other day."


    After Dominick finished his words, Colin smiled and left.


    Walking outside the door, Robert deliberately asked in a moderate voice, "Mr. Farrell, are you okay?"


    Colin was also very cooperative. "I drank too much. Please buy some hangover medicine for me."


    After Colin finished speaking, there was a slight snort in the box.


    The secretary asked in a low voice, "Mr. Forrest, are you okay? Do you want me to buy some hangover


    medicine for you?"


    Dominick sat up from the chair and leaned closer to the secretary. His mouth was full of alcohol. "I''m


    not drunk."


    Dominick spoke as he reached into the skirt of the secretary.


    The secretary gasped in a charming way and wanted to ept but pretended to push him away. "Mr.


    Forrest."


    Dominick said, "What? Mr. Farrell didn''t take you away. Are you disappointed? And don''t you want to


    apany me tonight?"


    Hearing Dominick''s words, the secretary leaned into his arms delicately. "No. Mr. Farrell is young and


    inexperienced. Mr. Forrest, you have more tricks than him."


    Colin listened to them, with a slight mockery in his eyes.


    Walking out of Marriott, Colin took off his suit jacket and threw it to Robert, with no trace of


    drunkenness on his face.


    Robert took a bottle of mineral water from the trunk, unscrewed it, and handed it to Colin. "Mr. Farrell."


    Colin took it, first rinsed his mouth, and then drank it.


    After drinking the water, Colin handed the mineral water bottle to Robert. "Let Keegan sort out the


    foreign trade contract order and transfer it to Dominick."


    "I''ll do it now."


    "Uh-huh."


    Getting in the car, Colin hooked the tie with his fingertips, pulled it down, and stretched his long legs.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then he took out his phone and sent Faye a message: Honey, do you want to have a midnight snack?

 Chapter 664 Want to Have a Daughter

    Chapter 664 Want to Have a Daughter


    Chapter 664 Want to Have a Daughter


    Faye was on the phone with Carlotta when she received Colin''s message.


    Carlotta talked a lot more freely to Faye than before, "How are you and Colin these days?"


    Faye nestled on the sofa, holding a pillow in her arms, "Pretty good."


    "That''s good. You know, every couple has their fights."


    "Uh-huh."


    Carlotta said again, "I transferred a sum of money to you, and you can see if you recieved the payment


    Faye smiled, "Has the flower shop already made a profit?"


    Mentioning the flower shop, Carlotta smiled even more through the phone, "I''m probably lucky. The


    business of the flower shop is good."


    "The main reason is that you run it well."


    "If you hadn''t suggested that I open a flower shop, I wouldn''t have made it."


    Carlotta was docile and conscientious. Every coin has two sides. If she did other things, she would


    suffer losses in all likelihood. But she was fit to run a flower shop.


    After Carlotta chatted with Faye on the phone for a while, Carlotta''s voice suddenly softened, "The


    wedding is scheduled for next Wednesday."


    Hearing this, Faye was stunned for a moment and smiled, "Are you ready?"


    Carlotta smiled, "Yes."


    "Auntie, you and Jadon will be happy."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Carlotta suddenly choked up, "So will you and Colin."


    Carlotta had learned a lesson from what happenedst time, so she never mentioned Daisy in front of


    Faye again.


    As Colin said, the living was far more important than the dead.


    Faye chatted with Carlotta on the phone for half an hour. After hanging up the phone, she leaned on


    the sofa for a while before noticing the message from Colin.


    After checking the message, Faye tapped her fingertips on the screen and replied, "Not toote."


    After the message was sent out, Collin called directly.


    Faye answered the phone. Colin smiled and said in a low voice, "You just saw my message?"


    Faye said honestly, "I was on the phone with my aunt just now."


    "How is your aunt?"


    "She is fine. Her wedding is scheduled for next Wednesday."


    "Well, Jadon must be very happy."


    Faye smiled, "My aunt is also very happy."


    Colin smiled lightly, "Every Jack has his Jill."


    While Colin was chatting with Faye, Robert said in a low voice, "Mr. Farrell, Keegan has sent the


    contract over."


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Good."


    Hearing that Colin was busy, Faye said softly, "If you have something to do, do it first. Let''s talk when


    we get home."


    Colin replied with a smile, "Okay."


    After finishing speaking, Colin added, "Honey, I drank a lot. I miss you very much."


    Faye smiled, "Got it."


    After Colin hung up on Faye, the smile on his face disappeared, "Has the contract been signed?"


    Robert looked into Colin''s eyes from the rearview mirror. "Yes. Keegan said that Dominick Forrest


    looked very happy."


    Colin sneered, "Idiot."


    Robert said, "Even if there is a problem with the foreign trade contract, Brandon won''t seed in


    setting us up."


    Colin half smiled, "Dominick is a viin. Brandon will stand to lose."


    Robert said, "Mr. Farrell, there is something I''m curious about."


    "Come on."


    "As we all know, Dominick has a bad reputation. Why can hee to the fore in this circle?"


    Colin joked, "Because the Forrest family has a certain foundation in Cocanel. There are some things


    you don¡¯t know. Dominick has two cousins who do well in politics."


    Robert understood in a split second, "Got it."


    Those people didn''t want to cooperate with Dominick but actually with his patrons.


    Therefore, even if they knew that Dominick had a bad reputation, many people would still follow them.


    While the two chatted, the car arrived at Fennth Community.


    Colin pushed the door and got out of the car, followed by Robert.


    Seeing Robert getting out of the car, Colin raised his eyebrows lightly. "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll help you."


    Colin hooked the cor of his shirt with his fingertips and lifted it. "If you help me, how else can I get my


    wife to care about me?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Robert was wordless.


    Colin snorted lightly and reached out to pat Robert on the shoulder. "Watch and learn."


    Robert didn''t know what to say.


    After that, Colin turned around and walked in.


    Colin was obviously okay when he just came out of the hotel, but now he was staggering as if he might


    fall at any time.


    As soon as Colin entered the courtyard, Faye hurried out of the courtyard in her slippers and supported


    him, "How much did you drink?"


    Colin put his arm around Faye''s waist and pressed his chin against Faye''s shoulder, "Honey, I feel


    ufortable."


    Faye stroked Colin''s back with her hand, "I''ll sober you up with warm waterter."


    Colin buried his face in Faye''s neck, kissed it, and said in a low voice, "Honey, I want to... have a


    daughter."

 Chapter 665 To Tease Her

    Chapter 665 To Tease Her


    Chapter 665 To Tease Her


    Colin took advantage of his drunkenness to tease Faye.


    Faye was worried that he was drunk, so she turned to look at him, but unexpectedly, Colin kissed her


    lips directly.


    Immediately afterward, Colin tightened the hand that fell on Faye''s waist. While flirting, he said in a low


    and deep voice, "Honey, the moonlight is good tonight. It''s suitable for us to have sex. Let''s have a


    daughter."


    Faye lifted her eyes and looked into Colin''s eyes, "Are you drunk or not?"


    "I''m drunk."


    Faye''s eyes narrowed as if she was looking at Colin.


    Colin smiled, "I''m really drunk."


    At this moment, Robert, who was standing outside the door and hadn''t gotten into the car, was


    stunned.


    Robert thought to himself, "Since ancient times, deep feelings haven''t been enough to satisfy people,


    but pick-up lines make people feel loved."


    Robert was sighing inwardly when the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Afraid of being found, Robert hurriedly took a few steps to get into the car, took out his cell phone, and


    answered the phone.


    The call was connected, and William''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Robert, are you


    busy?"


    Robert replied in a deep voice, "No. William, what can I do for you?"


    William said with a smile, "It''s nothing. I just want to talk to you about the announcement that you broke


    up with Aniston Bruce. If you''re not busy..."


    Before William could finish speaking, Robert interrupted, "William, Mr. Farrell is calling me."


    William paused and answered, "Ah, then you''re busy."


    Robert said, "Well, let''s talk another day."


    After speaking, Robert hung up the phone.


    After the phone was cut off, Robert closed the phone and clenched it tightly.


    At that time, William listened to the blind sound on the phone as he turned to look at Aniston who was


    sitting on the sofa with an embarrassed expression.


    Aniston held a cup of hot tea with milk in her hand. "What did he say?"


    "Nothing."


    Aniston frowned, "Why did you hang up?"


    William said, "Robert said that Mr. Farrell was calling him."


    Aniston''s mouth twitched, and she was speechless.


    Lao Song got the point and raised his eyebrows, "Is Robert lying?"


    Aniston didn''t answer. She reached out to pick up the phone on the sofa, found Robert''s phone


    number, and called him.


    The next second, the ringtone rang.


    Aniston put him on speakerphone and looked up at William.


    William was wordless.


    "William, please go to Robert in person after work tomorrow, and make it happen."


    William became more embarrassed, "Ah, okay."


    Robert, who was sitting in the car, pursed his thin lips, watching the phone ring and that it was hung up.


    Finally, he picked up the phone and tapped the screen with his long fingers, turning off his private


    number.


    On the other side, Colin leanedzily against the bathroom wall, looking down at Faye with a half smile.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Honey, let''s take a shower together."


    Faye stood half a meter away, "I''ll watch you take a shower."


    Hearing this, Colin raised his eyebrows lightly, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    After Faye finished her words, a smile appeared in Colin''s charming eyes. Colin reached out and


    turned on the shower. The shower water poured down from the top of her head, which wetted his hair,


    his ck shirt, and the suit pants.


    Seeing this, Faye pursed her lips slightly, "Colin, I only let you take a shower."


    "Huh?"


    "I didn''t let you be horny."


    After Faye finished speaking, Colinughed lightly. He untied a few buttons of the cor of the shirt with


    his hands, which made him exposed from his corbone to the lower abdomen.


    Faye was wordless.


    Colin leaned against the tiled wall of the bathroom, and his Adam''s apple rolled, "Honey, it''s been a


    long time."


    Faye pursed her lips into a straight line and said nothing.


    Colin''s thin lips twitched, "I remember you promising that when I fully recover, you''ll let me feel different


    happiness. Will you fulfill your promise?"

 Chapter 666 Make You Hear My Scream

    Chapter 666 Make You Hear My Scream


    Chapter 666 Make You Hear My Scream


    Colin''s direct inquiry made Faye blush.


    Seeing this, Colin smiled more, "Don''t you want to admit it?"


    Faye nced at Colin''s wet suit pants and raised her eyes, "No."


    Colin said, "Come on."


    Faye said, "I''m afraid you''ll cry."


    Colinughed and said in an attractive voice, "Don''t worry. I won''t cry."


    After speaking, Colin paused, and his voice was deliberately lowered, "I''ll make you hear my scream."


    Faye was speechless.


    There was a big difference between practicing and watching movies.


    When Faye put her hands on Colin''s belt, she only felt that her ears were hot.


    But when she squatted down, Colin sped the back of her head with his big hand. Faye''s eyes turned


    red at once.


    Colin lowered his eyes. The visual impact made his eyes burn, and his voice was hoarse and deep,


    "Honey."


    Faye couldn''t respond and left marks on Colin''s thigh with her fingertips.


    The sound of the shower in the bathroom didn''t stop. Colin leaned his back against the tiled wall,


    looking very sexy.


    A few minutester, Faye was recalling the movies that she watched before when Colin grabbed her


    hand and pulled her up.


    Faye''s eyes were wet, and her red lips were charming.


    Colin smiled and put his big hand on the back of Faye''s neck. His forehead touched hers. "Are you


    tired?"


    Faye''s face was still red, and she said honestly, "Yes."


    Colin said, "Didn''t you want me to cry?"


    Faye got choked up, pursed his lips, and said nothing.


    Colinughed muffledly, leaned his head forward a little, and said close to Faye''s ear, "I''ll make you


    cry."


    Colin''s voice was bewitching, and Faye''s hand hanging by her side tightened abruptly.


    Colin said, "Honey, let me hear your cry."


    More than an hourter, Colin carried her out of the bathroom.


    Faye was wrapped in a bath towel, and her eyes were red. It was obvious that she had cried.


    Colin strode up to the bed and carefully put her down. Then he leaned over and fixed Faye''s hair with


    his hands. "Are you angry?"


    Faye didn''t respond. She pulled the quilt aside to cover her body and huddled herself up.


    Colin chuckled, "Does it hurt?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Colin finished speaking, Faye stretched out a foot from under the quilt and kicked him.


    Colin didn''t dodge but sped her ankle. Then he rubbed it with his hands. He coaxed her and lied, "I''ll


    be gentle next time."


    Faye said, "What a man says is not reliable."


    Colin teased, "Don''t you believe me?"


    It was a lie to say that there was no gap between the two of them because of the previous thing.


    Colin seized this chance to express his loyalty again through the quilt. "Honey, I won''t lie to you again."


    After finishing speaking, he added, "Except for the sex thing."


    Faye was speechless.


    Early the next morning.


    Faye was still in a deep sleep when the phone rang.


    Faye frowned. She subconsciously reached out to pick up the phone from the bedside and pressed the


    answer button, "Hello."


    After Faye finished speaking, Reba''s voice came from the other end of the phone, as if it was from


    another world, "Faye."


    Faye was no longer sleepy, smiling, "You''re a rare visitor."


    If this was in normal times, Reba would definitely be garrulous for a while. But at that moment,


    Reba sighed and said, "I''m in thepany."


    "And then?"


    "Come and see me."


    Faye smiled, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m so pitiful."


    "So pitiful?"


    Reba lowered her voice suddenly, "Is Colin beside you?"


    Faye didn''t look back. She looked down at the arm around her waist. "Yes."


    Reba curled up her lips through the phone, "Come to mypany and buy me some nutritional


    supplements by the way."


    After Reba finished speaking, Faye was about to answer, when suddenly Colin''s teasing voice


    came from behind her, "It hasn''t been a week. Is Abbot undersexed?"

 Chapter 667 Be Pitiful

    Chapter 667 Be Pitiful


    Chapter 667 Be Pitiful


    After Colin finished speaking, there was silence on the other end of the phone.


    After a few seconds, Reba''s voice sounded like a mosquito, "I''m busy. I''ll first hang up the phone."


    After speaking, Reba hung up the phone before Faye replied to her.


    Listening to the blind tone on the phone, Faye moved the phone from her ear to her eyes, nced at


    the closed phone screen, and turned to look at Colin without saying anything.


    Colin smiled yfully, "Huh?"


    Faye said, "Birds of a feather."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, "Abbot and I?"


    Faye lifted the quilt and got out of bed. "Self-knowledge is wisdom."


    Colin was wordless. He narrowed his eyes and nced at Faye''s slip nightdress.


    The back of the nightdress was hollowed out in arge area, so finger marks and bruises on the


    slender waist could be seen.


    It was he who left those on her bodyst night.


    In front of the sink, Faye put her hands on the marble edge, and he clutched her waist behind with his


    big hands.


    After breakfast, Faye drove to Reba''spany.


    She hadn''t seen Reba for a few days. Reba looked so emaciated.


    Seeing Faye, Reba sat still on the boss chair, holding a thermos cup in both hands, blinking pitifully,


    "Faye."


    Faye smiled, stepped forward, and put the thermos bucket in her hand on the desk.


    Reba asked, "What?"


    Faye answered, "Bird''s nest soup."


    Reba pretended to feelingly wipe away the nonexistent tears on her face and reached out to pick up


    the thermos bucket.


    Afterward, Reba opened it and took a mouthful with a spoon, "Am I pitiful now?"


    Faye sat down opposite Reba and answered firmly, "Yes."


    Reba took another mouthful and said vaguely, "Abbot is a jerk."


    Faye smiled, "Tell me in detail."


    Hearing this, Reba paused. She suddenly thought of something, blushed, and stammered,


    "Anyway, he is a jerk."


    After finishing her words, Reba stopped speaking and lowered her head to drink the bird''s nest


    soup.


    It wasn''t until she drank most of the bird''s nest soup in the thermos bucket that she hesitated, "Are you


    and Colin sexuallypatible?"


    Faye raised her eyes, "Huh?"


    Reba blushed even more, "Forget I even asked."


    Although Faye usually didn''t like gossiping, she wanted to know the gossip about her best friend. She


    leaned forward slightly, her hands naturally crossed on the desk, "Aren''t you and Colin... sexually


    Reba pursed her lips, with an unnatural expression. She was embarrassed.


    Seeing Reba was silent, Faye smiled more, "Is it guessed right by Colin?"


    Reba was in a disturbed state of mind. She didn''t understand what Faye said. "What?"


    Faye''s lips moved slightly, and she said tactfully, "Undersexed?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Undersexed?


    Who is undersexed?


    Naturally, it referred to Abbot.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Reba was startled and then shook her head frantically.


    "Then what?"


    Reba and Faye looked at each other for a long while. Then Reba angrily said, "Too strong."


    Faye''s lips curved up and raised her eyebrows, with an expressive smile.


    Seeing the smile on Faye''s face, Reba took a deep breath. "Faye, you go bad."


    Faye smiled, without denying it. "Well, one who lives with cripples learns to limp."


    "Who lives with Colin will go bad."


    After finishing speaking, Reba was about to say something more, when her cell phone on the desk


    suddenly rang.


    Reba looked down at her phone. Seeing it was Abbot''s call, she adjusted her emotions for a while,


    reached out to pick up the phone, and pressed the answer key. "What are you doing?"


    Reba said in a bad tone.


    Abbot was silent for a few seconds on the other end of the phone, and said with a low smile, "Aren''t


    you hurt? Can you still...?"

 Chapter 668 The Most Embarrassing Day in My Life

    Chapter 668 The Most Embarrassing Day in My Life


    Chapter 668 The Most Embarrassing Day in My Life


    What Abbot said was a bit shameless.


    Reba blushed again.


    The next second, Reba angrily hung up on him.


    After hanging up the phone, Reba looked up at Faye. "I want to break up with Abbot."


    Faye''s expression was light. "Oh."


    "Aren''t you surprised at all? Aren''t you curious why I want to break up with him?"


    Faye looked serious, but the smile in her eyes revealed her true emotions. "Your phone is not well


    soundproofed, so I already know the reason."


    Reba was embarrassed.


    Everything was tacit.


    An hourter, Faye drove Reba to the hospital.


    Faye stopped the car, turned to pick up the bag thrown in the back seat of the car, and took out the


    wallet from it, "I''ll help you register. You go in and find a ce to sit and wait for me."


    Reba blushed, "Will it be a bit embarrassing?"


    "It should... not be embarrassing."


    Reba''s mouth twitched, "''Should'' is a good word."


    It took almost half an hour to finish the registration for treatment. There were many women waiting in


    the department of gynecology, but Reba was the only one in such a situation.


    The gynecologist was in her early forties. After listening to the description of Reba''s illness, she


    couldn''t help but look at her twice. "First time?"


    Reba wished the floor would open up and swallow her. "Yeah."


    "Go inside and I''ll check it for you."


    Reba responded bravely, "Okay."


    Reba was inside, and Faye waited outside.


    After a few minutes, the gynecologist came out first, took off the disposable gloves, and said, "It''s


    slightly torn. I''ll prescribe some medicine for you. Recently, you should avoid spicy food."


    Reba walked out behind the doctor like an ostrich, without saying a word.


    After prescribing the medicine, the gynecologist handed the medicine list to Reba, "Young girl,


    control yourself."


    Reba was embarrassed.


    Aftering out of the gynecology department, Reba looked hopeless.


    It wasn''t until she got in the car that she said slowly, "This is the most embarrassing day in my life."


    Faye held back herughter, "Send you home?"


    Reba tightly held the medicine in her hand, as if she was making a vow, "I must break up with


    Abbot."


    Faye''s lips curled slightly, "I support you."


    Hearing this, Reba turned to look at Faye. "You''ve been with Colin for so long, and why haven''t you


    been injured?"


    Faye tapped the steering wheel with her fair and slender fingers, "There are many reasons."


    Reba was curious, "For example?"


    "Colin isn''t a reckless man."


    Reba choked. After a while, she said, "You hit the nail on the head. I can''t refute it."


    After Reba finished speaking, Faye turned the steering wheel with a smile.


    As the car was on the road, Reba calmed down and began toin.


    "I used to be so blind that I thought Abbot was innocent."


    "If I wasn''t beautiful and kind, I would send him to prison with just this medical certificate."


    On the other side, Abbot leaned against Colin''s desk and smoked.


    Colin kicked him, "Stay away from me."


    Abbot didn''t dodge and got kicked by Colin, "Give me some suggestions."


    Colin chuckled, "What did you think?"


    Abbot lowered his head and snuffed out his cigarette in the ashtray, "I didn''t expect her to get hurt."


    Colin half smiled, "It''s your first time. Can''t you control yourself?"


    Abbot said, "Did you control yourself for the first time?"


    Stretching his legs, Colin didn''t answer right away. After a while, he pressed the tip of his tongue


    against his back tooth socket, "No, I didn''t."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbot wondered, "Did Faye get hurt?"


    Some pictures suddenly shed in Colin''s mind, and his voice was hoarse. "Yes, she did."

 Chapter 669 An Apology Party

    Chapter 669 An Apology Party


    Chapter 669 An Apology Party


    Faye was indeed injured that night, and it was a little serious.


    That scene was still fresh in Colin''s memory.


    He had sex with Faye all night. He obviously controlled himself all the time, but in the end, he still hurt


    her.


    When it was dawn, he wore a thin shirt and went out to buy an unguent. After that, he put the unguent


    on her carefully when Faye was asleep.


    After Colin finished speaking, the office fell into silence.


    Abbot looked down at Colin for a while. Seeing that Colin remained silent, he lifted his foot and kicked


    his calf, "What are you thinking about?"


    Colin raised his eyes and lied through his teeth, "I''m thinking about your short-lived love."


    Abbot said, "Huh?"


    Colin teased, "It''s over before it starts."


    Abbot was wordless.


    After Colin finished speaking, Abbot red at him. Colin leaned back in the seat and smiled, "Do you


    need me to arrange an apology party for you?"


    Abbot put on a false smile, "Thank you."


    Colin raised his brows lightly, "Just say thank you?"


    "What do you want? How about I kneel down and give you a kowtow?"


    Colin chuckled, "Alright, I''ll record a video for you."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot was stunned. Then he realized what Colin meant and angrilyughed,


    "Are you waiting for me here?"


    Colin joked, "It''s never toote for a gentleman to take his revenge."


    "Why don''t you get back at Matthew?"


    "Do you think he can avoid my revenge?"


    It was just a joke.


    After all, Colin didn''t really ask Abbot to kneel down. After the two of them chatted briefly, Colin picked


    up his cell phone on the desk and called Faye.


    After the ringback music rang for a few seconds, the phone was connected.


    With a low voice and a smile, Colin said first, "Honey, where are you?"


    Faye answered, "Oscon Road."


    Colin nced at Abbot who was obviously nervous but pretended to be calm. "You and Reba


    haven''t seen each other for so long. Aren''t you going to have lunch together at noon?"


    After Colin finished speaking, there was silence at the end of the phone.


    After a while, Faye said, "There is a new congee restaurant on Oscon Road. It''s said that it tastes


    good."


    Colin said with a smile, "Well, it sounds good."


    Faye said, "I''ll hang up first."


    "Okay."


    After ending the call, Colin threw the phone on the desk and looked up at Abbot, "Did you hear that?


    There is a new congee restaurant on Oscon Road."


    Abbot was confused, "Have porridge at noon?"


    Colin smiled, "Then treat Ms. ck to some spicy seafood for lunch?"


    Abbot realized the reason why Reba had porridge. His face turned red, and he said unnaturally, "It''s


    okay to have porridge at noon. It can nourish the stomach."


    Colin said with a yful look on his face, "Yeah. Having porridge can nourish the stomach."


    When Faye answered Colin''s call, she used the onboard Bluetooth, so Reba could hear it clearly


    from the driver''s seat.


    Seeing that Faye hung up the phone, Reba said, "Is Colin going to y a trick on me again?"


    Faye was expressionless. "Aren''t you going to break up with Abbot? Create a chance for you two."


    Reba said, "I''m greedy for money and lust, but my EQ isn''t low."


    Faye raised her eyebrows, "Are you implying who is low EQ?"


    Reba choked and was wordless.


    Half an hourter, the four appeared in the box in the congee restaurant.


    It was at noon. There were a few side dishes and four bowls of millet porridges that were clear and


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    could almost be used as a mirror.


    Reba had been in a bad mood since Abbot entered the box. She lowered her head, drank two


    mouthfuls of porridge, and then murmured, "The swill in my family tastes better than this."


    After Reba finished speaking, Colin smiled, kicked Abbot under the table, and reminded him to talk.


    Abbot coughed twice, "Do you have this hobby?"

 Chapter 670 Is It Okay If Ill Be Gentle in the Future

    Chapter 670 Is It Okay If I''ll Be Gentle in the Future


    Chapter 670 Is It Okay If I''ll Be Gentle in the Future


    Experts know whether they have it or not as soon as they start.


    Everyone was shaking as soon as Abbot opened his mouth.


    After Abbot finished speaking, the box became quiet.


    Colin angrilyughed, silently gave him a thumbs up under the table, and said in a voice that only the


    two of them could hear, "You rock! If there is a ranking table of people who aren''t good at talking, you''ll


    be definitely the first."


    Abbot was wordless.


    Abbot was really unintentional today.


    Mainly because he was used to bickering with Colin and Ethan in normal times. Therefore, whenever


    he opened his mouth, he was ustomed to arguing with others.


    After a moment of silence in the box, Faye held back herughter and broke the deadlock, "In addition


    to porridge, this restaurant has other staple foods and stir-fried vegetables. Would you like something


    else?"


    Abbot knew that Faye was letting him off the hook. He answered, "Some light dishes?"


    "Okay, I''ll tell the waiter."


    Faye spoke as she stood up and walked out the door.


    When she walked behind Colin, she deliberately touched his back with her arm lightly.


    Colin understood and smiled, "I''ll go with you."


    The two of them left one after the other. Reba''s lips moved, and she wanted to say something, but


    after thinking that the two were kind, she bit the words back in the end.


    A man should know how to distinguish the good from the bad.


    After the two left, Abbot moved the chair and leaned towards Reba.


    Reba expressionlessly threw the spoon in her hand into the bowl, "Mr. Carter, what''s the matter?"


    Abbot looked serious and lowered his voice, "I''ve profoundly realized my mistake."


    Reba squinted at him, "How profoundly?"


    "Very profoundly."


    Reba retracted her gaze and said lightly, "Okay, I forgive you."


    Hearing Reba''s words, Abbot couldn''t believe it, "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    After finishing speaking, Reba turned to look at Abbot and said slowly, "By the way, Mr. Carter, let


    me tell you that I want to break up with you."


    The smile that just appeared in Abbot''s eyes stopped.


    Before Abbot spoke, Reba continued, "Pay attention. This is a notice, not a discussion."


    Abbot was speechless.


    After Reba finished speaking, the two looked at each other. Abbot knew it was his fault. There was


    no way to quibble, and he wanted to make peace, but his EQ was limited.


    After a few minutes, Abbot said in a deep voice, "Have you made up your mind?"


    Reba was angry. "Yes."


    "If we break up now, you''ll suffer losses."


    Reba pursed her lips, "I''ve already thought about it."


    Reba''s tone was firm. Abbot nced at her, took out a cigarette case from his pocket, bit a


    cigarette, and then lit it. After smoking half a cigarette, Abbot asked, "You want to break up with me? Is


    it because I''m too strong in that respect?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Hearing this, Reba blushed.


    After Abbot finished speaking, Reba didn''t say anything. Abbot nodded, "Okay, I know."


    Reba''s tone was a little anxious. "What do you know?"


    "I''m so strong in that respect that I hurt you. So you don''t want me anymore."


    Reba was silent.


    Reba was annoyed by Abbot''s words.


    Abbot took a deep breath of smoke and puffed out smoke. Looking at Reba through the smoke, he


    said, "Is there any chance that we can still be together?"


    Seeing Abbot seriously saying stupid things, Reba suddenly wanted to swear.


    However, Abbot didn''t give her this chance at all. With the cigarette between his fingertips, Abbot


    hooked the ashtray and then snuffed out the cigarette. He stared at the snuffed cigarette for a while


    and said, "I promise I''ll be gentle in the future, okay?"

 Chapter 671 Good Brothers Kneel Together

    Chapter 671 Good Brothers Kneel Together


    Chapter 671 Good Brothers Kneel Together


    Abbot was absolutely the only one who could directly say such kind of matter seriously in Cocanel.


    Reba flushed with shame and gnashed her teeth. "Do you think there will be next time?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    When Reba finished speaking, Abbot looked up and said earnestly, "Yes."


    Abbot''s expression was serious with a trace of grievance. When Reba saw it, she suddenly felt like


    she was the one who bullied Abbot.


    Reba took a deep breath and adjusted her mood through breathing.


    Reba thought, "Not angry. Not angry.


    Abbot is my choice. Abbot is my choice.


    His EQ is not high. I don''t need to be serious with him. "


    Reba clenched her teeth andforted herself. Atst, she pped her hand on the table, "It''s


    better to me others than to reflect on myself."


    Abbot had no idea what had happened. He was confused and said, "What?"


    Reba quickly got up and reached out to pinch Abbot''s ear. "Do you want to piss me off?"


    Abbot didn''t expect that Reba would suddenly pinch his ear and grimaced in pain, "It pains. It pains.


    I didn''t want to piss you off. I''m sincerely apologizing."


    Reba said, "Are you sincerely apologizing?"


    Abbot said, "How sincere I am! Don''t you feel me?"


    Reba was directly angry andughed, "I didn''t feel you at all. I just thought you were a funny and


    stupid guy."


    Reba said as she increased her strength.


    At this time, the door of the box was pushed open.


    Reba and Abbot were stunned and both looked at the door.


    Colin and Faye stood at the door with their fingers interlocked. Colin held a durian in his other hand.


    Compared with Reba''s embarrassment and Abbot''s entanglement, Colin seemed very calm,


    "Beating is a sign of affection, cursing is a sign of love. It''s alright. Ignore us. Go on."


    Colin entered with Faye hand in hand.


    Seeing Colin and Faye sitting down, Reba awkwardly withdrew her hand, "You ... You two are


    back."


    After Reba finished, Abbot nced at the durian in Colin''s hand. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling.


    "Colin, why did you buy durian?"


    Colin generously ced the durian on the table, forcing a smile, "A male durian, full of thorns without a


    gap."


    Abbot''s bad premonition increased, "For whom?"


    Colin joked, "Guess?"


    Abbot''s EQ was low, but he was not stupid. His mouth twitched, "How much hatred?"


    Colin raised his eyebrow lightly. "We are very affectionate. There is no deep hatred."


    Every dog had his day.


    What a familiar dialogue.


    It was exactly the same as in the hospital a few days ago.


    Only the two people in the conversation changed their identities.


    Colin ignored Abbot, looked at Reba, and said with a chuckle, "No matter whether you are a


    girlfriend or a wife, don''t mention breaking up casually. It hurts your feelings."


    Reba said, "Mr. Farrell wants to be a peacemaker?"


    Colin smiled with his thin lips, "Ms. ck, are you sure that your next boyfriend will be better than


    Abbot after you break up with him?"


    Reba pursed her lips.


    Who could be sure of such a thing?


    Colin''s smile deepened. "How many people in Cocanel can surpass Abbot just because of their ability


    to make money, let alone anything else?"


    Reba said, "Then what?"


    Colin put a hand on the back of Faye''s seat, pinched his knuckled fingers on Faye''s back neck, and


    said with a faint smile, "Men need taming. The reason why Abbot dares to annoy you is mainly that you


    don''t know how to tame."


    Without waiting for Reba to reply, Colin raised his jaw. "Come on, Ms. ck, the first step in taming


    Abbot is to let him kneel on the durian."


    After saying that, Colin took his mobile phone out of his pocket with his other hand and slowly turned


    on the camera.

 Chapter 672 Every Dog Has His Day

    Chapter 672 Every Dog Has His Day


    Chapter 672 Every Dog Has His Day


    Colin''s series of movements were extremely smooth.


    Abbot sat by and watched, angry but not daring to speak.


    Seeing that Abbot did not respond, Colin smiled and said in a low voice, "Abbot, I''m helping you."


    Abbot said, "I don''t believe you."


    Colin chuckled, "Will you kneel?"


    Abbot said, "I kneel to let you record the video?"


    Colin nodded on the screen with his long finger, faintly smiling. "A great man knows when to yield and


    when not. Kneel for your wife."


    Colin said simply, and Abbot looked sideways at him and bit the back tooth socket.


    Colin looked at Abbot with a smile and gently raised his eyebrow. "Well?"


    Abbot said, "As the old saying goes, it is better to offend a gentleman than a viin. It is never toote


    for a gentleman to avenge, and it is often for a viin to avenge. The ancients'' words are right."


    Colin said, "There is so much nonsense. Do you kneel or not?"


    Abbot said, "Kneel!"


    Colin mocked, "Mr. Carter, please."


    Abbot was manipted, took a deep breath, raised his hand to unbutton all the buttons of his suit coat,


    stood up, picked up the durian in front of Colin, and walked to Reba. He let go of the durian and


    knelt.


    Reba was surprised.


    Abbot said, "I was wrong."


    Abbot only wore thin suit trousers at the lower part of his body today. As soon as he knelt, the durian


    thorn pierced the cloth to his knee.


    That kind of feeling.


    It was beyond words.


    Colin took a video with his mobile phone and saw Abbot''s back slightly bent. He teased, "Abbot, kneel


    straight."


    Abbot''s back stiffened and he turned to stare at Colin. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Colin ridiculed, "Abbot, your attitude is not correct enough!"


    After saying that, Colin looked at Reba and said, "Ms. ck, your domestic discipline is not strict


    enough."


    Reba was stunned by Abbot''s kneeling. Hearing Colin''s words, Reba rxed her expression a


    bit. "Maybe Mr. Carter doesn''t want to admit his mistake?"


    When Abbot heard the speech, he turned his head and said, "Yes, especially."


    Reba was amused by Abbot''s appearance. "How much do you want?"


    Abbot was really unable to kneel down in great pain. He supported the ground with one hand and


    looked up at Reba. "Ancestor, why don''t I kneel and kowtow to you?"


    Abbot''s video spread much faster than that of Colin.


    Colin not only sent the video to his friends but also sent it to the groupsposed of yboys in


    several circles.


    Soon, the people in the several groups seemed to be crazy.


    [Abbot? This is Abbot?]


    [Below knee gold man. Whom is Abbot kneeling?]


    [Kneel to gold.]


    [Ha ha ha! Whom is Abbot going to kowtow to?]


    The groups were active, as well as Colin''s Moments.


    There were more than 100 like andments in a few minutes.


    The first person who liked andmented was Cam.


    [I''m very pleased.]


    The next one was Matthew.


    [Every dog has his day. Finally, it''s Abbot who is kneeling!]


    And the third was Ethan.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    [Good and evil will always be rewarded. It is only a question of time.]


    ...


    After reading thements from the Moments and the messages in the groups, Colin looked up at


    Abbot.


    Abbot had quietly touched Reba''s hand at this moment, and they were such a lovey-dovey couple.


    Reba was still staring at Abbot, but it was clear that her expression had changed from anger to


    coquetry.


    Abbot held Reba''s hand and put it on his chest. "Is it still painful?"


    Reba blushed instantly and said nothing.


    Abbot said, "I''ll help you apply for the medicine when we''re in the car."

 Chapter 673 Not Helping, but Redeeming

    Chapter 673 Not Helping, but Redeeming


    Chapter 673 Not Helping, but Redeeming


    Abbot spoke frankly and seriously.


    Reba looked down at him and was speechless for a moment. After a while, she said reluctantly, "I


    really thank you."


    Abbot clenched Reba''s hand and said solemnly, "My pleasure."


    Reba was silent.


    She reasonably suspected that Abbot exchanged his EQ for a good family background.


    To eat this meal was threatening but not dangerous.


    Although Abbot knelt on the durian, Reba was eventually not angry.


    After dinner, the four people came out of the box. Faye and Reba walked in front, while Colin and


    Abbot walked behind.


    Colin put his hands in his pockets, "I heard something happened to your father?"


    Abbotughed scornfully. "It''s not a big deal. Those rtives made a fuss."


    Colin said, "I have reminded you before that your father is soft-hearted. You should be on guard against


    those rtives. To help a man once gains grace, while to help the man too much gains hatred."


    Abbot said, "He didn''t care about my words. He always regards himself as the backbone of the whole


    family."


    Colin smiled and shook his head, "Come to me if you need help."


    Abbot raised his eyebrow, "Is it a big deal? Do I need you for such a small thing?"


    Colin said, "I''m afraid that you have to avoid dealing with something in person."


    Hearing what Colin said, Abbot was silent for a moment, "That''s right. After all, my father is soft on


    those rtives. I have to take his feelings into ount when I do things."


    Abbot paused and asked, "How''s Brandon doing?"


    Colin answered truthfully, "As usual, he adopts full measures. He has ruined several of my businesses


    and given Robert a sum of money. He wants to buy Robert as his informer."


    Abbotughed, "Robert was originally prepared for Tiffany, but unexpectedly he was used by Brandon."


    Colin sneered, "Brandon is not easy to deal with."


    Abbot said, "Though Brandon is old, he is smart."


    Colin smiled with his thin lips, but he said nothing.


    Out of the restaurant, two groups of people went their separate ways.


    Colin and Faye got in the car, and Colin leaned over to help Faye fasten her seat belt. He said in low


    voice and smiled, "Abbot and Reba are a quarrelsome and loving couple."


    Faye smiled at Colin, " How did youe up with the idea of making them a match?"


    Colin chuckled, "Don''t you find that they are particrly suitable?"


    Faye said truthfully, "I didn''t find out before you made them a match."


    Colin raised his eyes, "It shows that you are not good at observation."


    After Colin finished, he withdrew his hand and rubbed Faye''s lips affectionately. Suddenly, his big hand


    fell on Faye''s belly and rubbed it. He asked in a deep voice, "Honey, do you think you''re pregnant?"


    Faye squinted, "No."


    Colin chuckled, "The revolution has not yet seeded, andrades still need to work hard."


    On the other side, Abbot sat in the driver''s seat and studied Reba''s medicine.


    After a while, he turned his head and looked at Reba, "Medicine for external use."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba blushed and pretended to be calm. "Didn''t you know it was for external use?"


    Abbot tightened his hand slightly with the ointment, "Well, I just studied the use method."


    When Reba heard the words, her face burned violently. She reached out and grabbed the ointment


    from Abbot. "I don''t need your help. I''ll go home to apply myself."


    Abbot''s hand taking the ointment hid back.


    When Reba saw this, she suddenly rushed forward with a red face.


    Seeing her approaching, Abbot sped her waist with one hand. His Adam''s apple rolled, "Why do you


    grab it? You can see the injured ce yourself?"


    The blush on Reba''s face spread to her ears, "I don''t need your help even if I can''t see it."


    Abbot bowed his head, "I am not helping, but redeeming."

 Chapter 674 Half True and Half False

    Chapter 674 Half True and Half False


    Chapter 674 Half True and Half False


    If Colin was a refined and dissolute man, Abbot was a stupid rascal.


    After Abbot said that, he and Reba looked at each other in embarrassment.


    After a while, Reba broke away from Abbot''s arms and sat back in the passenger seat, pretending


    to be calm and tidy up, "Well, I''ll go home and take a bath. Then I will apply for the medicine."


    Abbot said, "I will apany you."


    Reba blushed. To hide her panic, she turned to look at the scenery outside the car window and


    said, "What ... Whatever you want."


    At this time, Colin and Faye arrived at thepany by car.


    As soon as Colin entered the office, Robert hurried in.


    Colin walked to his office table and pulled the tie around his neck down with his fingertips as he walked,


    "Say."


    Robert, "There is a problem in that contract with Dominick."


    Colin, who had expected this, sneered, "What is the problem?"


    Robert said in a deep voice, "The goods are half true and half false."


    Colin raised his eyebrow, "Is he so bad?"


    Robert nodded, "Yes, I heard Dominick was caught by the police because of this."


    Colin sniffed, walked to the boss''s chair, and sat down. "With Dominick''s contacts and backstage, has


    hee out?"


    Robert responded, "Yes, he has just been released on bail."


    Colin threw the tie he pulled off on his table, "Didn''t he find me?"


    Robert said, "Yes, Dominick''s assistant keeps calling me, and I haven''t answered it."


    Colin joked, "I''m sorry."


    Robert said, "It happens frequently."


    Hearing what Robert said, Colin raised his eyebrow slightly, "Anyints?"


    Robert was neither humble nor arrogant, "I dare not."


    Colin smiled, "Did Brandon get in touch with you again?"


    Robert replied, "No."


    After saying that, Robert frowned, "I always think it''s abnormal that Brandon doesn''t contact me,


    especially after knowing that we have transferred the contract to Dominick."


    Colin leaned back in his chair and tapped his slender fingers twice on the table. "It''s hard to say."


    Colin had never seen through Brandon.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon was not like Old Mr. Farrell.


    Colin lived with Old Mr. Farrell since childhood. Colin knew his temperament and even his living habits


    very well.


    Colin didn''t know enough about Brandon. Brandon also hid deeply.


    Brandon could endure hardships for more than ten years to revenge. Just this perseverance was


    beyond the reach of others.


    The office fell silent for a moment.


    After about half a minute, Robert said, "As for Dominick..."


    Colin said, "Contact him. I''ll see him in the evening."


    Robert said, "OK."


    Colin said, "Let''s go to Matthew''s ce. It''s safe."


    Robert said, "I understand."


    More than ten minutester, Robert came out of the president''s office, went back to the assistant''s


    office, took out his mobile phone, and dialed Dominick''s assistant.


    When the phone was connected, Robert pretended to greet him, "Hello, I''m sorry. I was in a meeting


    just now, but my mobile phone was silent."


    Dominick''s assistant said, "Robert, you''ve heard about the foreign trade contract. Isn''t Mr. Farrell going


    to give Mr. Forrest an exnation?"


    Dominick''s assistant was aggressive. Robert was gentle and calm. "Is Mr. Forrest free tonight? Mr.


    Farrell wants to make an appointment with Mr. Forrest for dinner tonight."


    Hearing that Robert was so polite, the other party''s anger dropped a lot. "Let''s make it seven o''clock at


    night."


    Robert said, "OK, I''ll tell Mr. Farrell."


    When Robert finished, the other side dyed for a few seconds and began to ask, "Robert, Mr. Farrell


    really didn''t know about the problem with this contract?"


    Robert apologized, "Goodpany on the road is the shortest cut. Besides, Mr. Forrest has good


    connections. Mr. Farrell will not make enemies for himself for no reason."


    The other side thought for a while and answered, "Yes."


    After hanging up the phone, Robert looked gloomy and put his mobile phone in his pocket.

 Chapter 675 Take the Blame

    Chapter 675 Take the me


    Chapter 675 Take the me


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Colin appeared at Marriott on time.


    Dominick arrivedte on purpose and asked his assistant to call Robert, saying it was a traffic jam.


    Robert politely said ''It''s all right'' on the phone, cut off the phone, and looked down at Colin, "Dominick''s


    assistant said they were in a traffic jam and might bete."


    Colin yed with the cup in his hand and said, "An excuse."


    Robert said, "On purpose."


    Colinughed scornfully and said nothing.


    Dominick arrived an hourte on purpose.


    The assistant pushed the door into the box. Dominick greeted Colin without smiling.


    Colin stood up to greet Dominick, "Bro Dominick."


    Dominick had a foxy smile. "I don''t deserve to be called ''Bro Dominick''."


    Colin smiled with thin lips and a calm expression, "I heard about the contract, which is really a


    misunderstanding."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Dominick said, "Misunderstanding?"


    After Dominick finished, he walked into the door and sat down at the table with a mocking smile.


    Dominick had just sat down, and Robert came forward to help pour tea.


    Dominick turned a blind eye to Robert''s hospitality and didn''t even take the tea in his hand.


    Seeing this, Colin winked at Robert and motioned him to step down.


    Robert understood, put down his cup, and retreated behind Colin.


    Colin lifted his hand to unbutton his shirt and took the chair beside Dominick to sit down. He pushed the


    cup that Robert had put down in front of Dominick. He suddenly smiled, "Bro Dominick, I''ve also been


    tricked by someone about this. I wanted to do a favor at little cost. It was unexpected that there would


    be such a problem."


    Dominick sneered, "In Cocanel, who dares to trap you?"


    Colin said, "You tter me."


    Dominick looked at Colin face to face.


    Colin met Dominick''s eyes, leaned back, narrowed his eyes, and stopped smiling. "Bro Dominick, don''t


    you believe me?"


    In the business circle, Most of what people said was a lie.


    There were no permanent friends, no permanent enemies, only permanent interests.


    Therefore, when people got along with others, they were always true and false.


    Seeing Colin''s cold face, Dominick suddenly smiled, "Are you angry?"


    Colin raised a smile at the corners of his mouth, and his voice was cold. "Business is off while


    friendship is on. I can''t stand being wronged."


    When Colin talked about this, Dominick also knew that if he didn''t give Colin an out, they woulde


    to an open break in friendship with each other.


    Dominick kept silent for a while, and then stretched out his hand and patted Colin''s arm, "Well, since


    I''ve been into the police station, don''t be angry."


    Colin forced a smile, "Bro Dominick, I owe you a favor because you took the me for me."


    Dominick knew Colin''s implication. He raised his eyebrow lightly, "What?"


    Colin''s bony fingers brushed the cup in front of him. "You should know about Brandon, right?"


    Dominick was stunned. "What does it have to do with Brandon?"


    Colin chuckled, "To tell you the truth, this contract was set up by Brandon. I checked the contract and


    found no problem. I didn''t expect that the problem would appear on the goods."


    Dominick was silent.


    Dominick was a viin, and he would seek revenge for the smallest grievance.


    Hearing what Colin said, although he didn''t say anything, he had a n in mind.


    After saying that, Colin motioned to Robert to ask the waiter to serve.


    After drinking for some time, Dominick was very drunk and bent his arm around Colin''s shoulder.


    "Colin, I''ll deal with this."


    After Dominick finished, he hupped.


    Colin felt disgusted, but his face did not show any emotion. "Thank you, Bro Dominick."

 Chapter 676 Fool

    Chapter 676 Fool


    Chapter 676 Fool


    Colin made an excuse to get up to the bathroom.


    He walked out of the door and turned to give Robert a wink.


    Robert understood Colin¡¯s meaning. After Colin left, he walked up to Dominick, leaned over, and said,


    "Mr. Forrest, we have booked a suite for you upstairs. What do you think?"


    Dominick was so drunk that he leaned back in his chair. "What?"


    Robert smilingly said, "We won''t let you sleep alone."


    Hearing Robert¡¯s words, Dominick looked happy. He put his hand around Robert''s neck and said,


    "Robert, among all the assistants of the boss, you are the most impressive."


    Facing Dominick, Robert did not shy away and was rather respectful. "Thank you for your appreciation,


    Mr. Forrest."


    Dominick patted Robert on the neck with his hand. "If you want to change jobs, remember toe to


    me."


    Robert smiled and said nothing.


    A few minutester, Dominick''s assistant took the room card from Robert and helped Dominick to


    leave.


    Robert apanied them to the elevator and watched them leave with a smile.


    The moment when the elevator door was closed, Robert''s smile stopped and showed indifference. He


    raised his hand and adjusted his cor and turned away.


    After a while, Robert appeared in the parking lot, opened the driver''s door, and sat down.


    Robert said, "Mr. Farrell."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Colin sat in the back of the car and closed his eyes to rest. Hearing Robert, he asked in a deep voice,


    "Is everything settled?"


    Robert said, "Yes."


    Colin said, "Whom have you found?"


    Looking at the rear-view mirror, Robert replied, "A girl doing this kind of business. I paid her good


    money."


    Colin opened his eyes and said, "OK."


    Robert understood what Colin meant and then smilingly said, "Don''t worry. I won''t make our artists


    entertain customers. It''s way too indecent."


    Colin chuckled and stretched his legs. "One must have a bottom line, or he won¡¯t be different from an


    animal."


    Robert chuckled, "Yes."


    Robert replied and turned the steering wheel to drive.


    On the road, Robert looked in the rearview mirror and said, "Dominick is a viin. In all likelihood, he


    will find trouble with Brandon."


    Colin smiled with his thin lips, "They are simr people."


    Robert said, "Dominick is no match for Brandon."


    Colin had a forced smile, "Just wait and see."


    Robert said, "If Dominick had another ident, would the people behind him protect him?"


    Colin mocked, "No. There is no shortage of men in the Forrest family. He is a fool who will only cause


    trouble all day long. If he causes minor problems, for the sake of the Forrest family''s reputation, he will


    be helped. But if he really causes major problems, I''m afraid that those with high prestige in the Forrest


    family will want him to die more than anyone else."


    It was said that human beings died in pursuit of wealth, and birds died in pursuit of food.


    In fact, the greatest weakness of human nature was power.


    It was impossible for one who was ustomed to the halo of power to give up easily.


    If one had experienced the glory of power, it would be worse than being killed to live a humble life.


    Endured hardships to aplish some ambition. Rebirth from the fire.


    These two phrases sounded simple, but few people could fulfil them.


    After Colin finished, Robert said, "I''m afraid this meal will be Dominick''sst dinner."


    Colin smiled sarcastically and said nothing.


    More than an hourter, when the car was about to arrive at Fennth Community, Colin''s mobile phone


    suddenly rang in his pocket.


    Colin took out his mobile phone from his pocket, nced at Maxwell''s call reminder on the screen,


    touched the screen with his fingertip, and pressed to answer, "Hello, Maxwell."


    Maxwell spoke seriously and gloomily, "Come to the old house."


    Colin asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Maxwell said, "Faye is here."

 Chapter 677 Piety and Kindness

    Chapter 677 Piety and Kindness


    Chapter 677 Piety and Kindness


    Colin''s eyes narrowed for a moment.


    After a while, he murmured, "I see."


    After saying that, Colin hung up the phone without saying a word more.


    After cutting off the phone, Colin closed his mobile phone and put it down, saying in a cold voice,


    "Robert, go to the Farrells'' Mansion."


    Robert looked up at Colin in the rearview mirror. Since Colin looked gloomy, Robert didn''t dare to ask


    more questions. He turned his gaze and focused on driving. He sped up his speed without any


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    hesitation.


    Forty minutester, the car arrived at the Farrells'' Mansion.


    Colin pushed the door and got out of the car. He strode in with Robert following him.


    As soon as they entered the yard, a servant greeted them, "Colin."


    Colin took a look at the servant but did not reply. He stepped inside.


    The servant and Robert followed him gingerly, "Colin, what would you like to eat? I''ll let the people in


    the kitchen prepare it."


    Colin asked coldly, "Is Ms. Nash here?"


    The servant swallowed in horror facing Colin, "Yes, yes."


    Colin asked, "When did she arrive?"


    The servant replied, "Just ... Just arrived."


    Colin sneered and said nothing.


    The servant was an old person of the Farrells. She used to be Tiffany''s. she was high-profile. Since


    Tiffany had died, she restrained his domineering temper and learned to be low-key.


    Colin stepped into the door, and Brandon looked up at the door quickly. He said in a hushed voice,


    "Colin ising."


    Colin looked at Faye, who was sitting on the sofa in good condition. He wasn''t too worried anymore. He


    didn''t look so cold and fierce. "Mr. Farrell."


    Brandon said, "Sit down."


    Colin said, "Thank you, Mr. Farrell."


    Colin walked to Faye''s side and sat down.


    At the moment of sitting down, he took Faye''s hand and held it.


    Faye curled up her fingers and whispered, "I''m fine."


    Colin gently pinched Faye''s fingertip, "Yep."


    Faye and Colin interacted as if there was no one else present. Brandon saw their interaction clearly.


    After a while, Brandon rolled his wheelchair and said, "Would you like some coffee, Colin?"


    Colin looked up at Brandon. Without answering his words, Colin asked in a cold voice, "What did you


    ask Faye for, Mr. Farrell?"


    Brandon leaned over and picked up the cup on the table to taste coffee. He took a sip and put it down


    slowly. "Can''t shee to visit me if there is nothing?"


    Colin said, "You are not a noisy person, Mr. Farrell."


    Brandon said, "There is no old man who doesn''t like his children and grandchildren around."


    Colin looked gloomier. He was about to say something when he heard a voice from the door, "Since


    you like your children and grandchildren around, call me. What''s the matter of looking for Colin and


    Faye?"


    Maxwell was wearing a gray satin shirt, and the cuffs were rolled to his elbows. Although he didn''t look


    decent, he revealed a little lethargic and sexy.


    Seeing Maxwell, Brandon''s expression became cold instantly. "It''s surprising that you came back."


    Maxwell stepped into the door, stepped to the armrests of the armchair beside him, and sat down. He


    sniffed, "I''m your son. I know you. Don''t I feel that you want to feel the happiness of your children and


    grandchildren around today? So I came back to make you happy."


    Brandon said, "Really?"


    Maxwell lowered his head and took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it in front of his mouth. "Your


    son is here. Can you let the couple go?"


    Brandon didn''t answer.


    Maxwell was joking, and his face was obviously mocking. "Why? I can''t make you feel the happiness of


    your children and grandchildren around?"

 Chapter 678 The Most Feared Thing

    Chapter 678 The Most Feared Thing


    Chapter 678 The Most Feared Thing


    Maxwell was a jerk.


    It was true.


    Maxwell finished his words, and Brandon, who looked cold, became gloomy.


    Maxwell and Brandon looked at each other for about seven or eight seconds. Brandon said, "It''s getting


    After saying that, Brandon rolled the wheelchair to the French window to y with flowers and nts.


    His figure was very simr to that of Old Mr. Farrell when he was alive.


    When Brandon had just left, Colin took Faye''s hand to stand up.


    When Colin and Faye came to Maxwell, Colin patted Maxwell on the shoulder and said, "Thank you."


    Maxwell chuckled, "Call me uncle."


    Colin smiled, "Fuck off."


    Hearing what Colin said, Maxwellughed.


    After seeing Colin and Faye go, Maxwell stopped smiling and turned to look at Brandon in front of the


    French window.


    Brandon, with his back to Maxwell, was repairing a potted nt with a small pair of scissors. He asked.


    "Do you like Faye?"


    Maxwell sneered, bent over, and snuffed out the cigarette at his fingertips in the ashtray. "Do you think I


    am as disgusted as you?"


    Brandon''s hand repairing the potted nt stopped for a long time. He asked, "How is your mother


    now?"


    Maxwell looked at Brandon and said, "It''s none of your business."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Brandon said coldly, "It really has nothing to do with me."


    On the other side, Colin and Faye left the Farrells'' Mansion. As soon as they went out of the door, Colin


    took Faye into his arms.


    Faye was stunned and then raised her hand to embrace Colin. "I''m fine."


    Colin frowned deeply, "You can go with me to and from work in the future."


    Faye said, "It''s not that serious."


    Colin asked, "Did Brandon embarrass you today?"


    Faye paused and said, "No."


    Faye was also very strange about this.


    When she was brought to the Farrells'' Mansion by Brandon''s subordinates, Faye also thought that


    Brandon would do something to her.


    But Brandon did nothing but let her see the potted nts just flown back.


    Colin''s hand holding her rxed a bit. He looked down at Faye. "What?"


    Faye told the truth, "Brandon only let me see the potted nts just flown back."


    Colin was suspicious when he heard the words.


    Faye said, "I think that Brandon looked at another person through me today."


    Saw another person through Faye.


    It was obvious to see whom.


    After Faye said that, Colin once again held her in his arms, "Ignore them. The affairs of the previous


    generation have nothing to do with you."


    After a while, Colin and Faye got into the car.


    Robert looked at them in the rearview mirror and turned the steering wheel. "Mr. Farrell, go back to


    Fennth Community?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Yep."


    After leaving for a while, Colin suddenly thought of something. He looked up at Robert and asked,


    "When did you get out?"


    Robert replied, "The moment when Mr. Camden entered the house. He said that if I couldn''t see you


    guysing out within half an hour, I should call someone."


    Colin sniffed, "I didn''t expect Maxwell to be very careful."


    Robert said, "Since Mr. Camden has stood on the same front with us, I gradually like him."


    More than an hourter, the car arrived at Fennth Community.


    Colin and Faye got off one on the left and one on the right and walked to the door. Faye suddenly


    stopped to look at Colin, "Do you know what I was afraid of most since childhood?"


    Faye looked ndly, without any expression.


    Colin was instantly nervous, "What?"


    Faye said, "I''m most afraid of bing a woman like my mother, meeting a man like my father, and


    having a baby like me."

 Chapter 679 The Power of Money

    Chapter 679 The Power of Money


    Chapter 679 The Power of Money


    Faye spoke tonelessly with a very calm expression.


    But that seemed to drown people in this silent night.


    Colin felt very protective of Faye after hearing that. But he did not show that on his face. He said, "Don''t


    worry, this will not happen."


    Faye pursed her lips and said, "Well."


    Colin found that Faye was in a bad mood tonight when they were at the Farrells'' Mansion.


    After returning to Fennth Community,  Faye took a bath, told Colin good night, and went to bed.


    Fayey in the quilt and curled up into a small ball.


    She seemed to be sleeping soundly, but her eyshes were trembling all the time.


    Easy doesn''t enter into grown-up life.


    When one opens his mind to others, he even sometimes reflects on whether he is too sentimental.


    For example, the influence brought by the family of the original.


    In the adult world, you are allowed to mention it once and twice, but you are not allowed to mention it


    a third time.


    If you mentioned it again, others would think you were sentimental.


    Colin came out of the bathroom and saw Faye curled up in the quilt.


    He didn''t speak. He opened the corner of the quilt and went to bed. He held her from behind.


    "Everyone will face the possibility of setbacks and failures, which is part of our life ."


    Faye did not respond. Colin continued, "After going through this, you know better to love and be loved,


    which is not bad."


    After that, Colin kissed Faye on the back of her neck. Seeing that Faye did not respond, he sighed


    helplessly and said slowly, "The saddest thing in life is that you idle away in seeking pleasure, but you


    failed; The sadder thing than that is that you failed, but you have to pretend to find it. So, if you have


    any unhappy things, tell them to me and share them with me. Don''t bottle up your feelings."


    Colin finished, Faye, who had been pretending to sleep, finally said in a muffled voice, "I''m afraid you


    think I''m too sentimental."


    Colin said gently, "I don''t feel you are sentimental, I just want to protect you."


    Faye said, "Colin."


    Colin replied, "I am here."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye continued, "I''m not happy today."


    Colin hugged her and chuckled, "I know, so do you want to have some fun with me?"


    Faye smiled softly in the quilt. "Forget what I said."


    Colin chuckled. "Don''t you want to sleep with me?"


    Faye said, "It''s not convenient for me today."


    Colin understood right away, gently raised his eyebrows, and gave a sigh behind Faye''s ears. His voice


    was low and attractive, "What a pity."


    The next day.


    Faye had a dream all night.


    She was still dizzy when she was woken up by the ring of her mobile phone.


    Faye reached for her mobile phone and pressed to answer. Carlotta on the other side of the phone said


    softly, "Faye, have you got up yet?"


    Faye replied, "Not yet, Aunt."


    Carlotta asked, "Are you and Colin free today?"


    Faye answered, "What''s up?"


    Carlotta continued, "Abbot''s parents calledst night to say that they hope the two families can have


    dinner together before you get married. If you two have time, I''d like to make it this noon."


    Faye thought for a moment and replied, "OK."


    Carlotta couldn''t hide her joy from the phone and said,  "Well, I''ll set the time for this noon."


    After hanging up with Carlotta, Faye put down her mobile phone and leaned against Colin.


    Colin spoke in a low voice, withnguor, "Auntie called?"


    Faye replied, "Yes, Abbot''s parents hope that the two families can have a meal together before


    marriage.


    Colin, "It should be."


    At that time, Faye''s mobile phone in her hand shook.


    Faye looked down. It was a message from Reba: [Will you have an appointment at noon?]


    Faye smiled: [Will you, too?]


    Reba: [Yes!]


    Faye  gave a little smile and deliberately teased Reba : [Aren''t you going to break up with Abbot?]


    Reba: [All rtionships are worthless in the face of money.]

 Chapter 680 One Point Two Points

    Chapter 680 One Point Two Points


    Chapter 680 One Point Two


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba always talked about money.


    She never deliberately hid her love for money. Therefore, people wouldn''t hate her but thought she was


    quite straightforward.


    Faye smiled and said, "Good girls will not give in for money."


    Reba replied, "Who wants to be a good girl?"


    At noon.


    Colin and Faye drove to the hotel reserved by Carlotta.


    When they arrived, they saw Carlotta, who had been waiting at the gate for a long time. As soon as


    Carlotta saw Faye, she stepped down the steps and took Faye''s arm. She smiled and asked,


    "Why are you sote? Was there a traffic jam on the road?"


    Faye replied with a smile, "We went to buy some gifts for Mr. Carter."


    Carlotta blushed. "Don''t bother."


    Faye said, "That''s OK at ordinary times, but today is a special asion."


    Carlotta wore a cheongsam today and her long hair was rolled into a bun. She looked gentle and


    dignified, which was quite different from the past, both in her temperament and vibe.


    Faye praised sincerely, "Auntie, this cheongsam is very suitable for you."


    Carlotta said, "Your uncle ..."


    Originally, Carlotta wanted to say "Your uncle helped choose the cheongsam." She paused and said,


    ¡°Jadon helped choose the cheongsam."


    Faye said with a smile, "Uncle''s dress sense is quite good."


    When she heard Faye call Jadon uncle, Carlotta''s face became redder. She didn''t contradict, which


    was regarded as acquiescence.


    Faye and Carlotta walked ahead, and Colin followed.


    When the three entered the box, Carlotta pulled Faye to sit down and whispered, "Abbot''s parents will


    not arrive until a while. There seems to be something wrong with Ba.¡±


    Faye replied, "Well."


    Carlotta continued, "Your uncle has arrived. He met an acquaintance just now. They were chatting in


    the opposite box."


    Carlotta''s face was brimming with a smile and happiness. Seeing that, Faye smiled and said, "Auntie,


    take it easy, just a meal.¡±


    After Faye finished, Carlotta turned to see Colin.


    She was about to speak to Colin when Jadon came in.


    Seeing Jadon enter the door, Colin and Faye instinctively stood up.


    When Jadon saw them standing up, he quickly pressed on their shoulders, "We are a family, and be


    casual."


    Jadon then sat down beside Carlotta and exined, "I was going to pick you up with your aunt, but I


    didn''t expect to meet my old ssmate, so we had a chat."


    Colin smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s OK. We are family, so you don''t have to exin that."


    Jadon said, "Colin, how about drinking some more with me then?"


    Colin replied, "No problem, uncle."


    Colin called him uncle, which made Jadon satisfied. They looked at each other and Jadonughed


    happily.


    When Jadon and Colin were talking, the door was pushed again. The Carters and Reba came in.


    People in the box got up. After greeting each other, Cam took Carlotta''s hand and sat down.


    Reba took Faye''s hand and winked.


    Reba said, "I want to sit next to you."


    Faye asked, "Why are you not going to sit next to your ATM?"


    Reba shook her head and said, "Absence makes the heart grow fonder ."


    Reba said that with a straight face, which made Faye want tough. Faye choked back herugh


    and sat next to Reba.


    They all knew each other well, so they just quit those polite greetings.


    After having several drinks, Jadon held Carlotta''s hand and told everyone how much he loved her.


    He was a man in his forties, but he even talked with tears in his eyes.


    "If I need to give  a score, I will give Carlotta a score of 100."


    After Jadon finished, Faye served Reba food and asked in a voice that only two people could hear,


    "How many points do you give Abbot?"


    Reba concentrated on eating and replied with her head down, "Subtract 98.8 points."


    Full marks: 100points.


    If she subtracted 99.8 points,


    there would be... 1.2 points left.

 Chapter 681 Family Affection

    Chapter 681 Family Affection


    Chapter 681 Family Affection


    Reba''s voice was not low.


    Cam was about to eat vegetarian food. Hearing Reba''s words, she put a fish head in the Abbot


    te.


    Abbot was talking with Colin. Seeing that, he asked in surprise, "Well?"


    Cam, "It''s good for your brain."


    Abbot asked, "Why do I need brain food?"


    Cam said meaningfully, "It is necessary to eat brain food when you are not silly. If you be silly, it


    will be toote."


    Abbot, ¡°¡­¡±


    They all finished that meal happily.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    After dinner, Cam held Carlotta''s hand and said to Faye, "Don''t worry, Faye. I will treat your aunt as


    my own sister, and will never let her be wronged by others."


    Faye replied, "My aunt is not good at words. and I hope you don''t mind that."


    Cam said, "I just like Carlotta''s personality. She is gentle and considerate. Unlike me, I am always


    hustling and bustling.."


    Cam was very easygoing. In just a few words, she dispelled Faye''s original worries.


    After dinner, Cam asked Faye if she had any requirements for the wedding.


    Faye said with a smile, "The wedding is just a ceremony, and I only wish my aunt and uncle could be


    happy after marriage."


    Cam answered with a smile, "It''s important to be happy after marriage, but the wedding ceremony is


    also important. You can discuss that with Colin. If you have any requirements, just tell me."


    After talking to Faye, Cam turned to Carlotta and said, "In a woman''s life, the moment of marriage is


    a highlight, so we can''t treat it casually.".


    After dinner, several people came out of the box.


    Carlotta and Faye walked in front. While others were chatting, Carlotta pulled Faye and said, "Faye, I''m


    pregnant."


    Faye was stunned for a while and asked with a smile, ¡°How long have you been pregnant?"


    Carlotta answered, "It''s been a month. I just knew that yesterday."


    Carlotta continued, "Last time I told you I was pregnant and that''s a lie."


    Faye smiled. "I know."


    Carlotta stroked her belly with one hand and said, "I originally ordered a pair of high-heeled shoes on


    the wedding day, but your uncle changed my shoes into t shoes for me when he knew I was


    pregnant."


    Faye said, "There are so many people at the wedding that it is impossible to avoid being hustled. It is


    really inappropriate to wear high-heeled shoes."


    Carlotta said happily, "Yes, so did your uncle."


    Carlotta and Faye walked down the steps and out of the hotel.


    Carlotta was holding Faye with one hand, and the other hand was consciously touching her belly. She


    rarely talked too much. "I don''t know whether I''m pregnant with a boy or a girl. Your little uncle said that


    he liked both boys and girls, but I hope..."


    Carlotta was talking when a motorcycle suddenly ran straight into the two people.


    There were two people on the motorcycle. The man in the back seat held a bright dagger.


    Since Faye knew that Carlotta was pregnant, she had been bowing her head to help Carlotta watch her


    steps, and she had never noticed that a motorcycle hit her.


    By the time she noticed, Carlotta had pushed Faye aside and put her body in front of her. Carlotta was


    stabbed in the stomach


    The next second, Cam screamed on the steps.


    When the two men on the motorcycle found that they had stabbed the wrong person, they cursed and


    left quickly.


    Looking at Carlotta, whose belly was full of blood, lying on the ground, Faye was pale with fear. She


    rushed forward and knelt down. "Aunt."


    Seeing that Faye was at a loss, Carlotta grasped Faye''s hand and forced a smile on her face. "Don¡¯t


    worry,  I''m all right."


    Just after Carlotta finished talking to Faye, Jadon rushed down the steps with a flustered face and held


    her in his arms, "Carlotta."


    Carlotta hooked his hand around Jadon''s neck. Jadon lowered his head. Carlotta said in his ear, "Don''t


    be angry, and don''t me Faye..."

 Chapter 682 Be Loved

    Chapter 682 Be Loved


    Chapter 682 Be Loved


    Carlotta was not a fool.


    She was nobody and never had a grudge at Cocanel.


    These two people certainly didn''te for her.


    She was also very clear that Jadon knew that.


    Jadon held Carlotta''s hand without saying a word.


    His eyes were full of anger. He clenched his teeth and then shouted hysterically at Abbot on the steps,


    "What are you doing?! Go to drive!!"


    Faye waspletely confused that how they got to the hospital.


    Outside the emergency room, Faye sat on the bench in the corridor. She was pale and her  hands were


    ice-cold.


    Colin sat beside her. He held her hand with one hand and puts his other hand around her shoulder.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Faye was stiff and silent.


    Colin frowned. "Faye."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye gasped. "Aunt is pregnant."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Colin''s heart did aplete somersault.


    Colin was about to say something when the emergency room door suddenly opened. A young nurse


    came out of it. "Dr. Carter."


    Jadon asked nervously, "What''s wrong?"


    The nurse replied, "The baby is fine, but anesthetic is needed for the wound treatment. If anesthetic is


    used, I''m afraid it''s not good for the baby..."


    Without hesitation, Jadon blurted out, "Adults first."


    The nurse said, "But Mrs. Farrell insists on not taking anesthetic."


    Jadon replied, "Listen to me."


    The nurse looked embarrassed under the mask. "Dr. Carter, Mrs. Farrell is very stubborn."


    Seeing that the nurse was in an embarrassing position, Jadon took a deep breath and asked, "Do you


    have any other surgical uniform?"


    The nurse answered, "Yes, please follow me."


    After saying that, the nurse took Jadon into the next room. He put on a green sterile surgical gown and


    hurried into the operating room.


    In the operating room, Carlotta was lying on the operating table.


    Seeing Jadone in, Carlotta said, "Jadon, I don''t want to have an anesthetic."


    Looking at the wound in Carlotta''s abdomen, Jadon felt sorry for her. He said firmly, "I don''t agree."


    Jadon stepped forward and held Carlotta''s hand.


    Carlotta clenched Jadon''s hand vigorously. Her fingernails scratched the back of his hand. Her eyes


    were filled with tears and said, "Listen to me."


    Tears streamed down Carlotta''s cheeks. "Jadon, we''ve known each other for a long time. I haven¡¯t


    begged you for anything before. Please promise me this time."


    Jadon replied, "But..."


    Carlotta said, "I''m an elderly pregnant woman. If I can''t keep this baby, I''m not sure whether I can get


    pregnant in the future."


    Jadon choked with sobs. "I won''t mind if we don''t have a baby."


    Carlotta sobbed and said, "But I want a baby."


    Before Jadon could answer, the surgeon urged. "Dr. Carter, you need to make a decision as soon as


    possible. The wound has been bleeding."


    Jadon wanted the doctor to use anesthetic subconsciously, but when he looked into Carlotta''s eyes, he


    gritted his teeth and said, "Listen to her."


    Carlotta''s wound wasn''t too deep, but it wasn''t shallow either.


    Fortunately, the wound was not very serious, and it needed to be sutured.


    During the suturing process, Carlotta pressed her lips into a straight line, with sweat on her forehead.


    She didn''t moan because she was afraid that Jadon would worry about her.


    Seeing that would be finished, Jadon couldn''t help saying, "Honey."


    Carlotta said, "Will you me me for saving Faye in that situation?"


    Jadon pursed his lips. He didn''t want to say something against his will.


    Everyone was selfish.


    He knew it was normal for an elder to save the younger and care for them, but she was his lover.


    He had a selfish idea that she could think about herself first when she was in danger.


    Carlotta understood Jadon''s thoughts. She pursed her lips and said, "I''ve never loved Faye like a


    family member. I approached her with a purpose from the very beginning. My love for her is all based


    on her being my sister''s daughter, not simply loving her..."


    Carlotta said with tears, "She has be like this all because of her original family. Jadon, I want Faye


    to know that she is loved by her family."

 Chapter 683 Inability to Sleep

    Chapter 683 Inability to Sleep


    Chapter 683 Inability to Sleep


    Carlotta said to Jadon a lot intermittently.


    She told Jadon that she wanted to be the backing of Faye, even if the backing was not so powerful.


    Jadon listened and didn''t utter a word. Finally, he leaned over and kissed Carlotta''s forehead and said


    in a hoarse voice, "I know, I know."


    When Carlotta in the hospital bed was wheeled out from the emergency room, all the people at the


    door immediately surrounded her.


    Carlotta bore the pain tofort everyone, and then looked at Faye, who stood at the back of others


    with bloodless face. "Faye."


    Faye was pushed forward by Colin. She was at a loss so that she didn''t know what to say at the


    moment.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her hand was taken by Carlotta in a firm grasp. Carlotta squeezed a smile. "Don''t worry. I''m okay and


    the baby is fine."


    Hearing her words, Faye didn''t say anything. Even so, Carlotta obviously felt her hand shaking.


    Carlotta held Faye''s hand tighter. "Faye."


    Faye said, "Carlotta."


    Carlotta continued, "I won''t let you get hurt."


    Carlotta was wheeled to the ward. Jadon went up to Faye and patted her shoulder with his hand. "Don''t


    worry and don''t think about it too much."


    Faye nodded her head.


    Seeing Faye was in a trance, Jadon turned his head to look at Colin. "It''s not a big deal. Say something


    tofort Faye."


    Colin answered, "Thank you, Jadon."


    Jadon smiled. "We are family. Don''t say that. Just now, Carlotta med me in the operating room. She


    said that I was too nervous to scare Faye."


    Colin knew very well that Jadon was pretending to be relieved.


    No man could be generous when his wife and child were in danger.


    However, Colin was still grateful.


    Jadon loved Carlotta, so he attended to the emotional state of Faye.


    After getting affairs in order and watching Carlotta fall asleep, Colin and Faye left the hospital.


    Abbot and Reba sent them to the parking lot.


    Reba talked to Faye privately.


    Abbot looked at Colin with his hands in his pockets. "Is Faye okay?"


    Colin said seriously, "She is not very well."


    Abbot said, "Jake is back. You can call him and ask him toe."


    Colin replied, "Let''s talk about itter."


    Abbot looked up at Faye and lowered his voice. "I have asked Ethan to look into the matter. Don''t


    worry. It will settle into shape soon."


    Colin kept a nk face. "Please say sorry to Brandon for me."


    Hearing this, Abbot said, "He is also your family. You don''t have to say sorry."


    Colin insisted, "No, you must tell him."


    Abbot said, "OK, I will."


    After chatting with Abbot, Colin walked up to take Faye''s hand and got in the car.


    After driving for a while, Colin pulled over. He adjusted the driver''s seat back, and then he turned to


    unfasten the seat belt of Faye. After that, putting his arm around Faye''s waist, he brought her to his


    legs.


    They made eye contact. Faye''s hands were against Colin''s shoulders.


    Colin looked up and said, "You can cry."


    Faye paused and bit her lower lip.


    Seeing this, Colin frowned and put one hand on the back of Faye''s neck. He cuddled her on his


    shoulder, and said in a low voice, "Faye, you can''t be like this anymore. The time is passing. Looking


    back, you will find everything is different."


    Faye leaned over Colin''s shoulders and kept silent.


    Colin didn''t hear her response, so he held her tightly in his arms.


    After a long time, Faye took a shallow breath and said in a hoarse voice near his ear, "Colin, do you


    want to... with me?"

 Chapter 684 Crying Out

    Chapter 684 Crying Out


    Chapter 684 Crying Out


    Sometimes, sex was not for pleasure but for the desire to catch something elusive.


    Hearing her words, Colin felt his heart suddenly tighten and hurt terribly. "Let''s do it."


    Faye''s eyes were red when she was lifted by Colin with her back neck held.


    She was good at disguising herself at ordinary times. However, all her emotions was exposed at the


    moment.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Colin put his palm on the back of Faye''s head and pressed her down to kiss her.


    Faye trembled. "Kiss me a little harder."


    During the whole process, Faye hung on Colin''s body.


    Finally, Faye cried out on Colin''s shoulder.


    Colin heaved a sigh of relief. "Faye, sometimes silence is golden, but you should know the fact that the


    squeaky wheel gets the grease."


    When they returned to Fennth Community, it was already afternoon.


    Colin took Faye into the bathroom to take a bath. Afterwards, he stood in front of the French window


    and took out his phone to dial Maxwell''s number.


    After getting through, Maxwell said before Colin spoke something, "I know what happened."


    Colin said, "Do it now."


    Maxwell sneered at the other end of the phone, replying without hesitation, "OK."


    Colin said indifferently, "You think of a way to take Brandon out of the old house tomorrow."


    Maxwell answered, "No problem."


    Colin added, "Be careful."


    Hanging up the phone, Colin looked out of the window maliciously.


    The roses had blossomed, and they were delicate and charming.


    Staring at the blooming roses for a while, Colin gradually became calm.


    Faye had soaked in the bathtub for two hours.


    When she came out of the bathtub, her finger pulps turned white.


    Faye came out of the bathroom in a nightgown. As soon as she opened the door, Colin hooked her thin


    sash and put her into his arms. He pulled the wet hair on her cheeks behind her ears with long fingers.


    "Do you feel better?"


    Faye looked up. Her mood was obviously stable. "Yes."


    Colin lowered his eyes and bowed his head to kiss her forehead. "Do you want to sleep?"


    Faye was about to reply, and Colin''s phone in his pocket rang.


    Colin paused and took out the phone. After seeing the call reminder on the screen, he answered the


    phone with a serious expression, "Ethan."


    Ethan said briefly, "I have found the two men. They are in my house now. Youe here or I bring


    them to you?"


    Colin didn''t want Faye to see them, fearing that she would be hysterical again. "I will go there."


    Hearing this, Faye pulled at his coat with one hand on her side. "I will go with you."


    Hearing her words, Colin frowned.


    Faye replied with what Colin had said to her before, "I can''t go on like this."


    After a few seconds of silence, Colin said in a low voice, "OK. You change clothes first."


    An hourter, Colin and Faye arrived at Ethan''s vi.


    As soon as Colin stopped the car, Hunter who had been waiting at the door greeted them.


    Hunter was in a suit and tie with waxed hair and his pungent perfume could choke a man standing a


    meter away from him.


    "Mr. Farrell."


    Seeing him, Colin raised his eyebrows slightly. "Haven''t you left yet?"


    Hunter replied, "Mr. Bond sent Daniel to Bomsville."


    Colin seemed to be smiling. "Really?"


    Hunter gave an attentive smile. "Mr. Bond intends to let me follow you."


    Andy had already mentioned this to Colin before.


    Colin encircled Faye''s waist with one hand and thrust the other to his pocket, saying with a smile,


    "Does he think I live too long?"


    Hunter was confused.


    Colin joked, "If I can, I don''t even want Andy to stay with me."


    Hunter got the implication, so heughed awkwardly and touched the tip of his nose. "I have more


    merits than Andy."


    Colin ridiculed, "Yes, if there is a task requiring seduction, you can do better than him." Hunter didn''t


    know how to reply for a moment.

 Chapter 685 Revenge

    Chapter 685 Revenge


    Chapter 685 Revenge


    Hearing Colin''s evaluation, Hunter was even more embarrassed.


    Colin took out the hand in his pocket to tap Hunter on the shoulder, holding Faye''s waist and walking


    in.


    In the living room, the two men who stabbed Carlotta with a dagger on a motorcycle were tied and knelt


    on the ground.


    Both of them were badly hurt. Though it was not obvious because of clothes on their bodies, their faces


    were bloody.


    Colin entered the room and stepped to the front of the them. He deliberately paused and asked in a


    cold voice, "Who stabbed Carlotta?"


    Before Ethan sitting on the sofa answered, one of them shivered and blurted out, "It''s him, not me."


    With the anger and viciousness in his eyes shing by, Colin lifted one foot to kick the speaker fiercely.


    The man crawled to the ground and trembled all over.


    Seeing this, the other man was scared and fainted directly.


    Colin said, "Wake him up with cold water."


    He took Faye to sit down on a sofa.


    Noticing them took their seats, Ethan pushed a cup of coffee on the coffee table to Faye. "Faye, try it.


    It''s my grandfather''s collection."


    Faye smiled. "Thank you."


    Ethan gave her a smile and said nothing, and then he looked at Colin in the eye.


    Colin asked, "Who instigated them?"


    Ethan replied in a low voice, "They didn''t confess."


    Colin scoffed. "Did they?"


    Ethan said, "They almost died, but they didn''t tell the truth."


    Colin raised the corner of his lips, and he was about to say something. Faye sitting next to him tasted


    the coffee and said, "Let me ask them."


    Hearing this, Colin and Ethan tilted their heads simultaneously.


    Faye put down the coffee cup in her hand and looked up at Ethan. "I remember there is an idle


    basement in you house."


    Ethan didn''t answer and raised his eyebrows to look at Colin.


    Hesitating for a moment, Colin nodded and drank the coffee that Faye had drunk before.


    With the approval of Colin, Ethan answered with a smile, "Yes. You mean take them to the basement?"


    Faye replied softly, "Thanks."


    Ethan turned his head and winked at his bodyguards.


    The bodyguards dragged the two men and took them to the basement.


    Faye stood up and took several steps. Seeing the bloody dagger on the coffee table, she lifted her


    eyelids and asked Ethan, "Is this the dagger that hurt Carlotta?"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ethan replied honestly, "Yes, it is."


    Faye turned to pick up the dagger from the coffee table. Without speaking, she turned and left in high


    heels.


    Watching Faye leave, Ethan leaned back to the sofa, and turned to look at Colin with a pair of deep


    eyes. "Faye left. Aren''t you going to follow her to the basement?"


    Colin rubbed the edge of the cup that Faye had just touched. He said calmly, "Just two men. It''s not a


    big deal."


    Ethan suddenly smiled. "I remember someone said that he was a serious businessman."


    Colin lightly raised one eyebrow. "Did I?"


    In the basement, the awake man knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Faye.


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me."


    "I am a nobody. I just took orders from others."


    ncing at the man nonchntly, Faye crouched down and put the dagger in her hand on the artery of


    his neck. "I have mental illness."


    The man froze and did not dare to move, stuttering, "Please...Please spare me."


    Faye continued, "I will kill people if I go crazy."


    Looking at Faye, the man dared not to breathe.


    Faye kept a nk face. When the man thought she would hurt him, Faye suddenly stabbed the man


    who had just been scared and fainted by his side with the dagger.


    The man lying on the ground was not waken up by cold water.


    Nevertheless, he opened his eyes owing to the pain after getting stabbed by the dagger.


    The man looked at the dagger inserted in his thigh with fear, and then he stared at Faye.


    With a poker face, Faye turned the dagger inserted in his thigh and asked without expression, "Does it


    hurt?"

 Chapter 686 Investigation

    Chapter 686 Investigation


    Chapter 686 Investigation


    People needed reason, but they didn''t need it at any time.


    If people were too rational, the viins would be given opportunities.


    The man was almost dying of pain.


    He looked pale with sweat gathering on his forehead. He felt the sharp pain, but he couldn''t dare to


    breathe.


    Faye stared at the man for a few seconds. She uttered some words, "Who is behind the attack?"


    The man gasped and pulled out a smile that was uglier than crying. "You know the answer. You..."


    Before he finished speaking, Faye suddenly increased her strength on the hand holding the dagger.


    The man screamed with his pupils widening.


    Faye said, "Put your position clearly. I am asking you for the exact answer, not teasing you. I don''t want


    to guess."


    Hearing her words, the man shivered.


    There was a moment of silence in the damp basement.


    After a while, the other man trembled and said, "If... if I tell you, will you let me go?"


    Faye tilted her head to look at him coldly. "No."


    The man was about to cry. "It was really the first time I had done such a thing. Please don''t kill me."


    Faye said, "I give you thirty seconds to tell me the mastermind. Who say it first will be sent to the police


    station to ept legal sanctions, and the other one..."


    Faye didn''t finish her words, but the two men got the implication clearly.


    Who told the truth first could be saved for his life, while who saidtter would be killed.


    It was almost time soon. The two men looked at each other and spoke in unison, being afraid of death.


    "It''s Brandon."


    After saying this, they stared at each other maliciously.


    "I said it first."


    "It is clear that I said it first."


    In the face of living, false brotherhood was as thin as a paper.


    Faye looked at them quarreling with an indifferent face. The next second, she pulled out the dagger


    inserted in the man''s thigh and threw it aside. Then she stood up and walked outside the door.


    The two man screamed hysterically.


    "Send me to the police station. I told the truth first."


    "It''s me. I said it first."


    Hearing their shouts, Faye opened the basement door and walked away without a backward nce.


    Seeing hering out, one of the bodyguards at the door greeted her respectfully.


    "Mdam Farrell."


    Faye looked up at him. "I have gotten the answer. Send them to the police station."


    The bodyguard said, "Okay."


    Faye nodded slightly at him and stepped to the front yard.


    Looking at her back, the bodyguards standing at the door looked at each other, but no one said a word.


    In the living room, Ethan added coffee for Colin and asked in a low voice, "Are you sure? You wanna


    deal with it in person?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin picked up the coffee cup and sent it to his mouth. He took a sip and replied, "Yes."


    Ethan said, "The reason why I transferred Hunter back is to let him do it for you."


    Colin chuckled. "I can''t trust anyone now."


    Ethan ridiculed, "He is one of us."


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "He is faithful to you."


    Ethan said, "Don''t forget, you put up half the money to train these people."


    Colin scoffed. "Don''t talk nonsense, I am a serious businessman, and I don''t want to go with you."


    Hearing his words, Ethanughed with angry. "Didn''t you just say that you were not a serious


    businessman?"


    Colin gave him a faint smile. "I have the final say."

 Chapter 687 Layout

    Chapter 687 Layout


    Chapter 687 Layout


    Hearing Colin''s words, Ethan lifted one foot to kick him.


    Colin dodged flexibly and smiled. "Has Ms. Rowan contacted you?"


    When it came to Violet, Ethan stopped smiling. "No."


    Colinughed and bantered with him. "Is she so adamant?"


    Ethan bowed his head to drink coffee. "Yeah. She is very stubborn."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Faye walked in from outside.


    Ethan and Colin had a tacit silence.


    Faye approached and took out her phone from the pocket and handed it to Ethan. "I just recorded the


    conversation with them. You can judge if it can be used."


    Ethan took the phone and yed the recording.


    "If... if I tell you, will you let me go?"


    "No."


    "It was really the first time I had done such a thing. Please don''t kill me."


    "I give you thirty seconds to tell me the mastermind. Who say it first will be sent to the police station to


    ept legal sanctions, and the other one..."


    "It''s Brandon."


    There were intervals in the recording, which could prove its authenticity.


    After listening to the recording, Ethan turned off the phone and handed it back to Faye. "Keep it. Maybe


    it cane in handy."


    Faye took a seat and said calmly, "The two men were sent to the police station."


    Hearing this, Ethan raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing his expression, Faye smiled. "I''m not stupid. I won''t do illegal things for those people."


    Ethan gave her a smile and looked at Colin. "Faye deserves to be the wife of a serious businessman."


    Colin said, "We are all serious and decent people."


    Ethan nodded in reply. "Well, I believe it."


    Coming out of Ethan''s vi, Colin drove Faye back to Fennth Community.


    Along the way, Faye leaned against the passenger seat and tilted her head to look out of the window,


    with no obvious expression.


    After driving for a while, Colin reached out to rub her head. "Are you still in a bad mood?"


    Faye didn''t look back. "No."


    Colin chuckled. "Why don''t you talk?"


    Faye looked at Colin''s shadow in the window. He was holding the steering wheel with the left hand and


    touching her hair with the other. His eyes were full of love. Her heart that had been cold was filled with


    warmth at the time.


    "Colin, you are too kind to me."


    Colin paused when he heard what she said. With thin lips raised, he said in a warm and maic


    voice, "Because you deserve it."


    Faye pressed her lips, with emotions in her eyes surging.


    The car arrived at Fennth Community, and they got off the car.


    Colin closed the door and walked up to Faye. "Are you sure you are okay?"


    Faye shook her head. "Yes."


    Colin caressed Faye''s back neck with his palm and pinched it gently. "Tomorrow you can have a rest,


    and I will send you to Jake."


    Faye said, "I''m really fine."


    Colin leaned over and pressed his forehead against Faye''s. "I''m worried about you."


    This night, everyone was doomed to be unable to sleep.


    Faye always felt uneasy, but she couldn''t be sure where the uneasiness came from.


    In the next morning, Faye was driven by Colin to themunity where Jake lived after breakfast.


    Colin stood downstairs and watched Faye go upstairs. He took out his phone from his pocket and


    dialed Maxwell''s number.


    The ring tones rang for a few seconds, and Colin got through to the other end of the phone.


    Colin asked in a low voice, "Is everything done?"


    Maxwell''s voice was hoarse. Colin knew that he had stayed up all night. "Ten o''clock. Conda Nursing


    Home"


    Nursing home?


    Colin frowned lightly. "Where is this ce?"


    Maxwell pinched his eyebrows with two fingertips, with a pair of bloodshot eyes. "My mother lives


    there."


    He paused and added, "Don''t worry. I''ve fixed it all up. No one can enter there except people involved."

 Chapter 688 Old Friend

    Chapter 688 Old Friend


    Chapter 688 Old Friend


    Colin could basically guess the reason why Maxwell chose the nursing home where his mother lived.


    Because Maxwell wanted to let his mother see that the man who had hurt her pay a painful price.


    They chatted briefly on the phone before hanging up.


    After hanging up, Colin bent over to get on the car.


    At Ten o''clock, Colin arrived at Conda Nursing Home. Maxwell had already arrived ahead of schedule.


    When they met, Colin strode past and asked, "What happened?"


    In a motorcycle suit, Maxwell leaned over the railing and bit a cigarette obliquely at the corners of his


    mouth, saying with a straight face, "My mother wants to see him for thest time."


    Hearing this, Colin frowned slightly because he was worried about theplications. "Are you sure


    there will be no contingency?"


    Maxwell raised his hand and took the cigarette to flick ash. "Yes."


    He looked at Colin and sneered. "Don''t worry. I have been nning for so many years. I''m waiting for


    this day, and it is impossible for him to leave alive."


    Brandon in a wheelchair pushed by his bodyguard entered the the room of Maxwell''s mother.


    Maxwell''s mother was making coffee beside the coffee table. She dressed in a fragrant cloud yarn


    dress, and her hair was coiled with a rosewood hairpin, looking gentle and dignified.


    Seeing Brandon, she didn''t stand up. She only asked lightly, "Do you want to drink coffee?"


    Brandon tightly gripped the armrests of the wheelchair and asked in a hoarse voice, "What kind of


    coffee?"


    Maxwell''s mother replied, " Latte. You don''t like it."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Brandon asked, "Could I get a cup of Latte?"


    Maxwell''s mother took a coffee cup. "I haven''t seen you for many years. Have you changed your


    taste?"


    The Adam''s apple of Latte rolled. Looking at her face, he wanted to say something, but he didn''t utter a


    word atst. Then he moved down his sight and stared at her hands.


    Maxwell''s mother had aplete mastery of making coffee.


    After a while, a cup of Latte was brewed and put on the coffee table.


    The bodyguard stepped forward.


    He just took two steps and was stopped by Brandon''s hand. "Go out and wait."


    The bodyguard bowed to answer, "Yes, Mr. Farrell."


    As the bodyguard left, only Brandon and Maxwell''s mother were left in the room.


    Maxwell''s mother looked up at Brandon. "There are only two of us in this room. Do you still want to


    pretend?"


    Brandon took a deep breath and stood up with his hands on the armrests of the wheelchair. Holding his


    body slightly, he stepped to the coffee table and bent over to pick up the coffee cup. After taking a sip,


    he said, "It''s good."


    Maxwell''s mother said, "Isn''t it ufortable to stick that fake skin on your face?"


    After a brief pause, Brandon tightened his jaw and raised his hand to remove the ferocious scar


    attached to his face.


    There was a face that was no different from normal people inside.


    Every man in the Farrells had a good look. Even the years had left traces on his face, he still attracted


    people''s attention when standing in the crowd.


    Afterwards, Brandon asked in a heavy voice, "Are you satisfied?"


    Maxwell''s mother said, "Sit down and have coffee."


    Brandon had sat in the wheelchair for too long. Although he often stayed physically active in the


    absence of others, his physical quality was worse than normal people.


    Brandon stepped to the side of the single-person sofa and sat down. "This is the third time you have


    met me since you moved here."


    Maxwell''s mother picked up the coffee pot to add coffee to Brandon''s cup. "It is the second time for me


    to take the initiative to see you."


    Hearing her words, Brandon paused. "For the first time, I..."


    Before he finished speaking, Maxwell''s mother interrupted him. "You should know why Maxwell


    cheated you to the nursing home today."


    Brandon said, "I know. He wants to kill me."

 Chapter 689 Revealing the Secret

    Chapter 689Revealing the Secret


    Chapter 689 Revealing the Secret


    Brandon said the words "want to kill me" very calmly.


    After saying this, he drank most of the tea in his cup in one gulp.


    Maxwell''s mother put down the teapot in her hand expressionlessly, and asked in a light voice, "Since


    you have known everything, why did you stille?"


    Brandon inhaled, "What should be returned will eventually be returned."


    After saying that, Brandon took the initiative to reach for the teapot.


    Brandon intended to refill his own tea, but he was absent-minded and held Maxwell''s mother''s hand.


    Both of them halted, then Brandon loosened his hand quickly, "Sorry."


    Maxwell''s mother pursed her lips. Her hand which had been held just now heated. She retracted and


    clenched her hand and did not reply for a long time.


    Brandon drank the pot of tea a full hour.


    When the teapot was almost empty, Brandon said in a hoarse voice, "Today Ie here and just want


    to apologize to you. I do not expect your forgiveness. I just want to...say sorry to you again for thest


    time."


    Maxwell''s mother said, "You''ve apologized before."


    Brandon said in a deep voice, "Back then I was blinded by hatred. I relied on my power and


    seized you by force. I know you have been hating me all these years. I..."


    Maxwell''s mother said, "That''s enough!"


    Brandon didn¡®t say a word.


    As Maxwell''s mother''s words were finished, the atmosphere in the room became frozen and


    depressing.


    Both of them were over fifty years of age. They have seen the various of life and the vicissitudes of the


    world.


    Some words were thorns if one didn¡¯t speak out. When being spoken out, they became scars.


    After the atmosphere stagnated for about half a minute, Maxwell''s mother clenched her hand and took


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    the initiative to talk, "I can understand you taking action against your elder brother, but why were you


    targeting Faye and Colin?"


    Brandon was silent.


    Maxwell''s mother inhaled and said, "You can fool others, but not me. There was love between you


    and Daisy. In no way would you really want to kill Faye."


    When she mentioned Daisy, Brandon looked like he had been stricken a nerve and his face changed


    slightly, "Why did you always mention her who has already passed away?"


    Seeing the reaction of Brandon, Maxwell''s mother suddenly drew back her gentleness, "I mentioned


    the woman you admired. Does it make you hard?"


    Brandon frowned at her words, "I had nothing at all with her."


    Maxwell''s mother said, "Was there nothing happened or didn¡¯t happen in time?"


    Brandon looked up, "You..."


    Maxwell''s mother got angry, "What?"


    Brandon''s eyes were dim, and he held his breath to answer, "Nothing."


    After Maxwell''s mother getting angry, she also realized that she was being ill-mannered. She


    adjusted breathing and said with an unnatural look, "Tell me why you target at Faye and Colin."


    Brandon''s face looked terrible. He did not want to say but had to, "For Maxwell."


    Maxwell''s mother made a pause, "What?"


    Brandon, "The industries I have in Bomsville must not exposed to light. If he takes over those industries


    of mine, the slightest carelessness will make him prone to idents. I want him to take over the Farrell


    Group."


    After saying that, Brandon added, "Colin has deep roots in the Farrell Group and he could bring down


    my elder brother. Maxwell is not his opponent at all."


    Maxwell''s mother didn''t reply.


    Even a vicious tiger would not eat its cubs.


    Brandon set others up for his whole lifetime. The final step could barely conceal, however, it was for


    Maxwell.


    Maxwell''s mother was shocked to be speechless by Brandon''s words for a long time. The rims of her


    eyes were red, "Why didn''t you tell Maxwell these things directly?"


    Brandon, "He has hated me all his life. There is no need to exin."


    Brandon stopped and stared at Maxwell''s mother, "Moreover, I also want Maxwell to take revenge for


    you."


    When Brandon¡¯s words were finished, Maxwell''s mother was about to say something. Suddenly, the


    door of the room was kicked open from outside. Maxwell broke in. He grabbed the cor of


    Brandon and mmed him to the ground with one punch.


    Maxwell''s mother tried to get up to stop him, but was shaken off by Maxwell.


    Maxwell looked at Brandon with scarlet eyes, "Do you think you will not die by saying these? I''m telling


    you. Dream on!!"

 Chapter 690 Just Want Him to Be Well

    Chapter 690Just Want Him to Be Well


    Chapter 690 Just Want Him to Be Well


    Hatred surged in Maxwell''s eyes.


    Among those raging hatreds, there were certain unspoken emotions mixed in.


    Colin stood at the door with his hands in his pockets. Watching the scene, his eyes got darker.


    No wonder since the death of ine and Tiffany, Brandon has been spearheaded at him.


    All of them thought that the person Brandon wanted to kill was Faye, and Brandon offended him


    because he felt that Colin was an obstacle to killing Faye.


    Colin never thought that the person who Brandon originally wanted to deal with was him.


    This reversal came unexpectedly. Colin suddenly did not know whether to feel fortunate or unfortunate.


    Maxwell''s words finished. He pulled out a pistol from his boot at his feet and aimed it at the head of


    Brandon.


    "After hurting so many people, do you think you can be forgiven in just a few words?"


    In the end Brandon was too old and was pinned to the ground by Maxwell.


    The corner of Brandon''s mouth was smashed with blood from Maxwell''s punch just now, and his voice


    was hoarse, "I never wanted to be forgiven."


    Maxwell was angered by Brandon''s words and gritted his teeth, "Do you know how many people have


    been ruined because of your selfishness?"


    Brandon took a deep breath, "I''m not sorry to anyone except your mother and you."


    Maxwell huffed. He was about to pull the trigger in his hand, when his mother, who was just thrown


    away, suddenly rushed up and stopped him.


    Maxwell''s eyes were red as he looked at his mother, "Mom, let go of me."


    Maxwell''s mother, "Maxwell."


    Maxwell, "Mom, he has ruined your life!"


    Maxwell''s mother clutched Maxwell''s hand tightly with her tears falling down, "My whole life has been


    ruined, and I don''t want your life to be ruined too."


    Maxwell''s veins bulged on his hand which was holding the gun , "I''m not afraid."


    Maxwell''s mother clutched Maxwell''s hand with one hand, and caressed his face with the other,


    "Maxwell, listen to mom. You are all my hopes and expectations in my life. If something happens to


    you, my life will be meaningless."


    Maxwell''s mother''s voice was choked with sobs, and the hand caressing Maxwell''s face was trembling


    uncontrobly.


    The rims of Maxwell''s eyes were red and his voice was hoarse, "Mom, didn''t we have a deal before?"


    Maxwell''s mother, "A son can''t kill his father. If you have to kill him, let mom do it. After I kill him, I will


    go to the police station to surrender myself. Mom''s life has been ruined, but you must be fine."


    Maxwell''s mother stopped talking and hugged Maxwell, "Mom does not ask for anything in this life. I


    only want you to live well."


    Which mother could watch her son do something illegal and criminal?


    Not to mention a mother like Maxwell''s who valued Maxwell more than her life.


    Maxwell''s mother''s words finished and she hugged Maxwell, crying hysterically.


    After a long time, Maxwell closed his eyes. The hand with the gun against the temple of Brandon


    suddenly loosened, and he raised his hand to hug his mother, "Mom."


    Maxwell''s mother, "Maxwell, mom does not want to be rich or famous in my lifetime. I just ask you to be


    well."


    Maxwell''s voice was so dumb that it trembled, "Hmm."


    Half an hourter, Maxwell stood in the hallway negotiating with Colin.


    Maxwell''s face looked tired. His body leaned against the wall, and his fingertips were holding a lighted


    cigarette, "Dad wants to deal with you, and I knew nothing about it."


    Colin could understand Maxwell''s mood at this moment and replied in a deep voice, "I believe you."


    Maxwell, "Don''t worry. He will be no threat to you from today."


    Though understood him, Colin would not be so stupid to choose to step back because of a few words


    of Maxwell. He showed a faint smile, "So confident?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Maxwell raised his hand and took a drag on the cigarette in his fingertips. His voice was low and deep,


    "From today on, I will put him under house arrest."

 Chapter 691 Giving You a Lot of Love

    Chapter 691Giving You a Lot of Love


    Chapter 691 Giving You a Lot of Love


    When Maxwell''s words were finished, he thought that Colin wouldpromise on this.


    After all, the two of them have been getting along for a while and were on friendly terms.


    Much to Maxwell''s surprise, Colin kept silent and stepped forward. He reached out and pulled out the


    cigarette case from his pocket. Then he lowered his head and took a cigarette in the corner of his


    mouth and lit it, took a puff and said in a cold voice, "I want to pay it back three times for the stab on


    Aunt Carlotta."


    Maxwell heard it and raised his eyes to meet Colin''s.


    The two men looked at each other. Maxwell first frowned, then he answered in a deep voice, "Okay."


    Colin abruptly smiled then said slowly, "You do not need to house arrest Brandon. Let him stay in this


    nursing home. I think the environment here is quite good."


    Both of them were smart people, so they didn''t need to say too thoroughly.


    Maxwell''s eyes narrowed, "You want to send your own people to watch him."


    Colin, "I spent money keeping a lot of bodyguards in the early years, and was worried how to disy


    their abilities."


    Maxwell chuckled, "Colin, you don''t believe me."


    Colin took off the cigarette in the corner of his mouth and flicked it away, "I dare not believe you. It


    costs too much."


    If he was not careful.


    It was his life that would lose.


    Maxwell looked straight at Colin and finally his thin lips twitched, "Okay."


    As Colin left from the nursing home, he looked malicious.


    Along the way, Colin did not smile at all.


    In fact, he was fully capable of killing Brandon, even Maxwell could not stop it.


    But he didn''t do it in the end.


    The reason for his kindness was probably Maxwell''s mother.


    It was obvious that Maxwell''s mother really held Maxwell in her heart to love him, and wished to give


    her all to Maxwell.


    He could only imagine that kind of mother''s love, but could not get it in his whole life.


    So he was reluctant to do the killing in front of such a mother.


    At this moment, Colin suddenly could understand why Faye exalted Fanny.


    It was not because ofpassion.


    It was sympathy and empathy.


    The car arrived at Fennth Community, and Colin got off the car with a broad step. Just in a few steps,


    he saw Faye who should have been treated at Jake''s ce.


    They looked at each other, and Colin''s footsteps paused.


    Faye''s hands were in the windbreaker pockets, the corners of her lips showed a smile, "Mr. Farrell is


    back."


    Colin''s jaw tightened, "Have you known all about it?"


    Faye said honestly, " Maxwell called me just now."


    Colin, "..."


    Faye stopped talking. Seeing Colin did not make a sound, she stepped forward.


    Colin looked down at her, "Are you angry?"


    Faye raised her head, "No."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "I could have killed Brandon, but..."


    Not waiting for Colin to finish his words, Faye reached out and hugged him.


    Not the kind of hug that held his waist, but an embrace that circled his arms and body.


    Colin''s body stiffened, and his eyes could not help but burn.


    Faye''s voice was soft, "Colin, one can be decisive, but he absolutely can not go to extremes. There are


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    many ways to punish the bad guy, and the worst way among which is to kill the bad man and pay with


    one''s own life."


    Colin was silent.


    Faye added, "The presence of Maxwell''s mother today made it difficult for you, didn''t it?"


    Colin said in a cracked voice, "You know it."


    Faye smiled, let go of her hands circling Colin''s arms, and tiptoed to kiss the corner of his mouth.


    Colin was worried that Faye was not well supported and reached out to hook her waist, "Hmm?"


    Faye red lips fluttered, "Colin, I have no way to make up for the love youcked in childhood, but I will


    do my best to give you a warm home for the rest of your life."


    Colin''s thin lips tensed.


    After these words, Faye paused and circled Colin''s neck with her hands. With tenderness in her eyes


    she said, "Colin, during the second half of my lifetime, I will definitely give you a lot of love..."

 Chapter 692 Only Love Could Withstand the Long Years

    Chapter 692Only Love CouldWithstand the Long Years


    Chapter 692 Only Love Could Withstand the Long Years


    Marriage was something that only deep love could withstand its long years.


    Faye''s words finished. Colin''s hands embraced her tightly. He lowered his head, buried his face in


    Faye''s neck and shoulder and said, "Dear."


    Faye, "The life of a person is neither long nor short. Sadly, the life has passed and there is no way to


    start over. But happily, it does not have to start over fortunately."


    Carlotta''s wedding had to be postponed because of her injury.


    Faye went to the hospital with Carlotta almost every day after work and brought various nutritional


    products to Carlotta.


    In just one week, Carlotta''s body has put on a few pounds.


    "If I keep eating like this, when I wear my wedding dress, I''m afraid probably no one will be able to tell


    whether it''s my own flesh on my belly or the baby in my belly."


    Faye opened the instion pail she brought here, filled a small bowl of fish glue from it and passed the


    bowl to Carlotta, "You are now different from before. You eat them, but they supply nutrition for both of


    you two."


    Carlotta reached out and took it, leaning over the bed and pursing her lips and smiling, "During the


    period of early pregnancy, I''ll absorb all I eat."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Faye smiled, took the apple in the fruit basket and lowered her head to peel the apple for Carlotta.


    Carlotta took two bites of fish gtin and smiled at Faye, "When are you and Colin nning to have a


    baby?"


    The hand of Faye peeling the apple did not stop, "We are in preparation for pregnancy."


    Carlotta heard it, and the corners of her lips curved up, "The baby of you and Colin will definitely be


    beautiful."


    Faye lifted her eyes and smiled, "Uncle Jadon will be jealous if he hears it."


    Speaking of Jadon, Carlotta paused then nced outside the ward door to make sure no one was


    there. Then she lowered her voice and said, "Speaking of your uncle, I thought of something."


    Carlotta acted mysteriously and Faye smiled, "What is it?"


    Carlotta said, "Your uncle said that just two days ago, Brandon was hospitalized with three stab


    wounds."


    Hearing Carlotta''s words, Faye got something in mind, but she did not show anything unusual on the


    face, "Was there such a thing?"


    Carlotta was simple-minded. Hearing Faye said so, she did not suspect much, just nodded and said, "I


    heard that he was seriously wounded."


    Faye smiled, looked down and peeled the unpeeled apple clean, then handed the apple to Carlotta,


    "The rtionships between the gentry families are intricate andplex. They have many friends as


    well as many enemies."


    Carlotta took the apple and replied approvingly, "Indeed."


    Carlotta''s words finished, and then as an afterthought, she reacted to the fact that there was a bowl of


    fish glue in her hand. She smiled and red at Faye, "Which one should I eat first in the end?"


    Faye''s wore a smile in her eyes and took the apple from Carlotta''s hand, "The fish gtin first."


    Carlotta, "Now you and your uncle are treating me as an invalid."


    After saying that, Carlotta buried her head with a happy face and enjoyed fish gtin.


    When she almost finished off, Carlotta suddenly looked up, "Faye."


    Faye was looking down at her phone, and looked up at the sound of her voice, "Hmm?"


    Carlotta''s mouth showed a gentle smile, but she said with a serious face, "I think the present day is


    very happy."


    Faye, "Well."


    Carlotta put the spoon in her hand into the bowl and fondled Faye''s hair with a hand, "I have not told


    you in fact I''m especially d at what happened this time. Otherwise, I don''t know how to express my


    love for you as I was quite introverted by nature."


    Faye''s heart abruptly tightened, "Aunt."


    Carlotta, "Everything had gone. Let those who died disappear forever in our world. And from now on,


    both of you and I will be well."


    Faye pursed her lips and felt unpleasant like there was a lump in her throat. After a long time, she


    squeezed out a word from the corner of her lips, "Okay."


    Walking out of the hospital, Faye just arrived at the parking lot and was about to drive when the phone


    in her pocket suddenly rang.


    Faye took out the cell phone from her pocket and looked at the screen for Colin''s iing call alert.


    Then her fingertip slid on the screen and pressed answer, "Are you off duty?"


    Colin said in a low voice with a smile, "Dear, I''ll go to Lespurg on business. Will you go with me?"

 Chapter 693 Onlookers

    Chapter 693 Onlookers


    Chapter 693 Onlookers


    Lespurg, a seaside southern city.


    When Colin finished his words, Faye didn''t reply immediately.


    Colin said with a chuckle, "My part-time job is being on a business trip, but my main work is going to


    watch the fun."


    Faye was confused, not knowing what he meant. "What are you going to watch?"


    Colin said, "To watch Ethan getting his girl back."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye saw the light, thinking of that Violet''s hometown was in Lespurg.


    Colin asked again, "Honey, are you going with me?"


    Faye joked, "Are you going to take me? Don''t you think it''s too eye-catching?"


    Colin replied with a smile, "It''s fair and square."


    Faye put the car key into her bag. "I''ll wait for you at the gate."


    Colin said, "Don''t get too close to the road. Don''t take in too much car exhaust."


    Faye said, "I know."


    After half an hour, Colin picked up Faye and drove to the airport.


    Faye asked Colin while she fastened her seat belt, "Did you tell Violet we areing?"


    Colin smiled, his hands on the steering wheel. "If we told her, I''m afraid Violet would pack up and run


    away immediately."


    Faye didn''t know what was going on between Ethan and Violet.


    Hearing that, she turned to look at Colin. "Did Violet contact Ethan after she went back?"


    Colin turned his head and smiled at Faye. "Just guess."


    Looking at Colin''s excited expression, Faye understood. She said, "It looks like that Ethan will have a


    long way to get Violet back."


    Colin took Faye''s hand and held it tightly. "Anyway, it will not be as long as that I had gone.


    Faye''s heart was softened, and she entwined her fingers with his. "Yes, you had gone a long way."


    Colin raised Faye''s hand, kissed it, and said confidently, "It''s true. I had gone the longest."


    When Colin and Faye arrived at the airport, Ethan was already there.


    Ethan was not surprised to see Faye.


    He walked over to greet them and nced at his watch. "Let''s go in. It''s almost time."


    Colin asked with a smile, "This is your first visit to her mother. Have you bought a present for your


    mother-inw?"


    Ethan said, "I''m even not sure whether she would like to see me."


    Colin raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Ethan smiled helplessly. "Saylor said that Violet''s father would break my leg if I appeared in Lespurg."


    Colin chuckled. "So ruthless?"


    Ethan exined, "Her father doesn''t want Violet to marry a man in another city."


    Colin originally wanted to ridicule Ethan, but after hearing that, he stretched out his hand and patted


    Ethan''s shoulder.


    "Men propose but God disposes."


    Ethan smiled. "Why didn''t you say that to yourself a few years ago?"


    Colin said with a serious expression, "How do you know that I didn''t say that?"


    Colin paused and showed off. "But God has fixed me up with Faye."


    Ethan was speechless, thinking, "What a hurtful friend."


    From Cocanel to Lespurg, it took almost two and a half hours by ne.


    Not long after the ne took off, Faye fell asleep, leaning on Colin''s shoulder.


    In case she would fall from his shoulder when the ne was tossed up, Colin supported her chin and


    kissed her forehead.


    Ethan was only one aisle away from the two of them.


    Ethan had wanted to consult him about how to get Violet back, but after observing Colin for a few


    minutes, Ethan closed his eyes.


    He thought, "There''s no need. I''ve learned how to do it. The point is not to mean your love."

 Chapter 694 Resourceful

    Chapter 694 Resourceful


    Chapter 694 Resourceful


    It was already afternoon when the ne arrived in Lespurg.


    The three of them got off the ne and left the airport. A st of hot air hit us as we stepped off the


    ne.


    Colin put his jacket on his arm and looked up at the sky.


    "The sunshine in Lespurg is so strong."


    Ethan answered in a low voice, "Lespurg is different from Cocanel. It gets warmer after spring."


    Colin joked, "You know Lespurg so well."


    Ethan knew what Colin meant and agreed, "That''s what I should do if I want to marry the girl in


    Lespurg."


    Hearing that, Colin chuckled and was about to tease him but was interrupted by a male voice. "Ethan!"


    The three turned their heads and saw Saylor standing not far away, waving at them.


    It was really hot in Lespurg. Saylor wore half-sleeved shorts and short pants with sandals.


    Seeing the three of them stand still, Saylor raised his voice, "Get in the car. I can''t park here."


    Hearing Saylor''s words, Colin teased, "You have a good brother-inw!"


    Ethan said, "Do you want him to be your brother-inw?"


    Colin said, "I''m not short of brothers-inw."


    This was thest thing hecked!


    A few minutester, the three got into Saylor''s car.


    While driving, Saylor introduced Lespurg to the three of them.


    Every time they passed andmark building, Saylor would talk about it for a long time, introducing the


    ins and outs of the building in detail.


    Saylor turned to look at Ethan who was sitting in the passenger seat.


    "Ethan, do you want to visit my sister first, or go to the hotel?"


    Hearing Violet''s name, Ethan paused and asked, "How is your sister?"


    Saylor paused and scratched his head. "She... She is good."


    Then Saylor coughed and said with an unnatural look on his face. "Ethan, why don''t you guys go to the


    hotel first? You must be very tired after the flight. Take a good rest. And tomorrow I will take you to see


    my sister."


    Seeing Saylor''s expression, Ethan raised his eyebrows. "Let''s go see your sister first."


    Saylor looked embarrassed. "But Violet is not at home."


    Ethan said, "Huh?"


    Saylor felt he was shooting himself in the foot. "Violet is off today. She is at my grandma''s ce."


    Ethan asked, "Is it far from the city?"


    Saylor said honestly, "It''s not far. It''s just..." Saylor stammered and hesitated.


    Ethan leaned back in the seat, staring at Saylor patiently for a while, then looked up at Colin and Faye


    in the rearview mirror. "Faye, Colin, are you tired now? If you''re tired, we can go to the hotel now."


    After Ethan finished speaking, a sh of hope ran across Saylor''s eyes.


    The next second, Colin pinched Faye''s fingertips, saying in a low voice, "I''m not."


    He turned to look at Faye lovingly, "Honey, are you tired?"


    Faye smiled, "I''m not tired. I haven''t seen Violet for so long. I miss her."


    Faye''s words had cut off Saylor''s retreats. Saylor didn''t say anything, gritting his teeth and turned the


    car around.


    After the car drove about a hundred meters, Saylor asked Ethan with a serious face. "Ethan, do you


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    need a woman who can have sex with you at night or a woman who can cook breakfast for you in the


    morning?"


    Ethan raised his eyebrows with an indifferent look on his face. "What?"


    Saylor continued, "My sister is good at cooking."


    Ethan said in a deep voice, "So?"


    Saylor said, "She can also have sex with you."


    Ethan''s eyes darkened. "So?"


    Saylor said, "My sister is pretty. Her voice is sweet, too. And she is good at cooking. So even though


    she has some weaknesses, it''s eptable, right? "


    Saylor finished what he wanted to say. Ethan looked at him with a strange look, "Does Violet have an


    unmentionable disease?"

 Chapter 695 Different Ms. Rowan

    Chapter 695 Different Ms. Rowan


    Chapter 695 Different Ms. Rowan


    After Ethan finished speaking, there was a twitch at the corners of Saylor''s mouth. He remained silent.


    After a while, Saylor whispered, "I wish she had a disease."


    Saylor didn''t speak for the rest of the way.


    But it can be seen that he was not in a good mood.


    More than two hourster, when they were about to reach the destination, Saylor said again, "Ethan, I


    sincerely hope you can be my brother-inw."


    Ethan frowned slightly, "Just say what''s on your mind."


    Saylor pulled the car over, turned off the engine, and sighed, "I won''t say it. You can go and see her


    yourself."


    Ethan asked, "Is she here?"


    Saylor said, "My grandma lives here. It''s an old town. There are small stalls on the sides of the road


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ahead, so cars can''t get in. We have to walk."


    Ethan nodded and opened the door of the car.


    After a while, the four got out of the car and walked inside.


    Faye looked at the stalls that crowded into the road. She couldn''t help but ask, "Is this area


    unregted?"


    Saylor turned his head and answered, "No, officerse here on the 1st and 15th of every month.


    Vendors are not allowed to set up stalls on those two days."


    Knowing that Faye didn''t understand, Saylor said with a smile, "Faye, you see, all the vendors are old


    people. They are all old residents of this area. City officials pity these old people. In the beginning, they


    were strict, butter, they onlye and check on the 1st and 15th of each month, just to put on a


    show. The old people have to make a living."


    Hearing Saylor''s words, Faye felt touched. "Lespurg is a very humane city."


    Saylor smiled, "It''s all in the past. Nowadays, young people even don''t know who live in their


    neighborhood."


    Faye smiled, "That''s very normal now."


    After Faye finished speaking, Colin, who was standing beside her, said in a deep voice, "Ethan."


    Ethan, who was walking side by side with Saylor, turned his head. "What''s up?"


    Colin raised his chin lightly. " Are you going to go empty-handed?"


    Ethan had thought about Violet''s condition in the car and had forgotten to take the gift in the trunk.


    But Saylor threw his arm around Ethan''s neck. "No need to take gifts. My grandma doesn''t like that.


    You can buy some grapes for her if you want to."


    Ethan pursed his lips, wanting to refute, but was interrupted by Saylor who had a strange smile on his


    face. "Ethan, you''d better go and see my sister first. Hope you won''t lose her."


    Ethan was speechless.


    Guided by Saylor, Ethan went to a fruit shop to buy some grapes and then followed him to an alley.


    Saylor stood at the mouth of the alley, his hands in his pockets, and said seriously, "Ethan, this path is


    not going to be easy, so I won''t apany you."


    Ethan raised his eyebrows. "Why?"


    Saylor said meaningfully, "Some roads look normal, but in fact, they are adder to Hell."


    Ethan was speechless.


    Saylor refused to go any further. And when Ethan walked in, he patted Ethan''s arm heavily. "Ethan, go


    ahead," Saylor said with a solemn look on his face.


    Ethan couldn''t help but feel unsettled.


    Ethan walked through the alley with Colin and Faye.


    As soon as Ethan reached the end of e of the alley, he saw Violet ying cards with three olddies,


    sitting on a small bench.


    Violet was dressed exactly the same as Saylor, with a tank top, shorts, and sandals, holding cards in


    her hand, her foot on the crossbar of the table. She looked very unrestrained.


    "I win! I said youdies are no match for me."


    "Quick, give me your money."


    "I don''t care how old you are. In my eyes, you are all eighteen-year-old young girls. So don''t bargain


    with me."


    Hearing that, the olddiesughed from ear to ear, taking out their money.


    Violet took the money and shook it. "Wait, I''ll buy ice cream for you."


    Violet said and got up from the bench.


    Although it was a noisy alley, Violet immediately saw Ethan at the mouth of the alley.


    As their eyes met, Violet was stunned.


    Ethan''s expression was as cold as usual, but there was a shadow of a smile in his eyes. "Ms. Rowan."


    Violet''s face flushed, and she stood still in the hot wind.

 Chapter 696 Gossip

    Chapter 696 Gossip


    Chapter 696 Gossip


    It was as if time stood still. Violet was stunned in ce and forgot to close her mouth. Her brain was


    buzzing but running at high speed.


    She thought, "Why? God, why don''t you bless me? Don''t you feel guilty?"


    It took about three minutes for Violet to recover from her shock.


    Three minutester, Violet forced a smile and said, "Mr... Mr. Bond, hello."


    Looking at her embarrassed face, Ethan put on a faint smile, saying "Going to buy ice cream?"


    Violet smiled and said, "Yes."


    Ethan said, "I''ll go with you."


    Violets wanted to refuse but finally said, "Thank...Thank you."


    Violet walked forward with an embarrassed smile on her face. When she saw Faye and Colin, she put


    on a bitter smile,ughing, "Faye, Mr. Farrell, good to see you."


    Colin smiled, and Faye replied, "It has been a long time."


    Violet asked, "Do you want ice cream?"


    Faye smiled. "Okay."


    Violetughed dryly and walked straight into the convenience store nearby.


    After Violet left, the three people couldn''t helpughing.


    Colin turned to look at Ethan with a smile. "I didn''t expect Ms. Rowan to have such a cute side."


    Ethan lowered his eyes and smiled, "It''s really...it''s a surprise."


    Colin asked, "Don''t you follow her in?"


    Ethan said, "She needs time to take this." He raised his eyes, and his eyes fell on Violet, who was


    bending over the freezer, selecting ice cream.


    He thought, "To be honest, I like the way she is now."


    Violet leaned over the freezer, selecting ice creams for seven people.


    Finally, the owner of the store couldn''t take it and asked Violet across the cashier, "Violet, is it hot


    outside?"


    Violet buried her head in the freezer and answered absentmindedly, "Well, it''s very hot."


    The store owner said, "So are you trying to get into my freezer to cool yourself?"


    Violet raised her head. "Wesson, how can you think that of me?"


    The store ownerughed and asked, "Who is that tall and handsome boy outside?"


    On hearing that, Violet flushed to ears and said, "Where is the handsome and tall boy?"


    The store owner was an old neighbor and had known Violet when she was a child.


    He teased Violet with a smile, "He''s at the door. The man who is looking inside. He can''t be looking at


    me. Is he your future boyfriend or a suitor?"


    Violet pursed her lips with a red face. She grabbed a few ice creams and walked to the cashier.


    When the store owner was scanning the ice creams, Violet stood up straight and nced out of the


    corner of her eye, wanting to see Ethan''s expression.


    The store owner put the ice creams in a bag, handed it to Violet, and smiled. "The boy is very


    handsome."


    Violet paid the bill and said, "I don''t know him well."


    Afraid the store owner would ask more questions, Violet picked up the bag and made for the door.


    When Violet came out of the store, Ethan and Colin had disappeared, and only Faye was standing at


    the door.


    Violet was surprised and then handed an ice cream to Faye.


    Faye took it and said with a smile, "They went to the car to get some things."


    Violet hesitated for a few seconds, and asked, "Why did youe here?"


    Faye said, "Why don''t you give ice creams to the olddies first? I''ll tell you about itter."


    Violet nodded and walked to the three olddies.


    Although the three olddies were old in body but young in heart, they had seen Ethan had been


    talking to Violet just now.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    When Violet walked over, they couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "Violet, who is the boy who was talking to you just now?"


    "Violet, are you in love?"


    "I''ve already observed your abnormal behavior since you came back from Cocanel. Did you have a


    quarrel with your boyfriend?"


    Being questioned by the olddies, Violet put her palms together and begged while taking out all the


    money she had just won. "Take the money and don''t ask me questions. Please."

 Chapter 697 Self-knowledge

    Chapter 697 Self-knowledge


    Chapter 697 Self-knowledge


    Facing the three olddies who were full of curiosity and had a firm stand, Violet spent a long time


    making them stop asking more questions.


    A few minutester, Violet turned back to Faye, heaved a long sigh, opened an ice cream, and said


    helplessly, "Did my look scare the three of you?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye said truthfully with a smile, "No."


    Violet said, "You don''t need tofort me."


    Faye said, "You look really good. Very...rustic."


    Compared with being an elegant dance teacher, Violet, who had been ying cards with the olddies,


    was more lovable.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Violet pursed her lips, and after a few seconds, she asked, "How did you find


    me?"


    Faye smiled and said honestly, "Saylor led the way."


    Violet was speechless, thinking, "What an ungrateful brother."


    Violet gritted her teeth but didn''t show her anger.


    "Saylor brought you here. Where''s he?"


    Faye said with a smile, "Outside."


    Hearing this, Violet hesitated for a moment, and said, "Let''s go and meet them outside."


    Faye asked with a smile, "Aren''t we supposed to see your grandma?"


    Violet ate ice cream and babbled, "No need."


    Hearing that, Faye couldn''t insist.


    After all, she didn''t want to displease Violet''s grandma if she was not willing to be visited.


    Violet walked out of the alley with Faye.


    As soon as they walked out of the alley, they saw Saylor talking with Ethan.


    With his back to them, Saylor talked with Ethan who was sorting things in the trunk.


    "Ethan, are you sure you were not scared?"


    Ethan''s face remained calm. "No."


    Saylor didn''t believe it and reached out to touch Ethan''s forehead. "Ethan, are you scared dumb?"


    Ethan gave Saylor a faint smile. "Do I look timid?"


    Saylor withdrew his hand, stood up straight, and pouted, "I didn''t mean that. It''s just that my sister has


    a really different personality. Even my dad says that her appearance ispletely contrary to her


    temperament."


    Ethan''s smile widened, and he didn''t answer.


    Saylor took a deep look at Ethan, not sure of Ethan''s real thoughts


    Saylor rubbed his nose and continued, "Ethan, although my sister looked rustic, she is good at acting.


    That''s right. As long as she gets dressed up, you can take her to parties only if she won''t drink alcohol


    and doesn''t show her true nature. She has a pretty face, doesn''t she?" Saylor said earnestly and


    sincerely.


    Just as he could continue, he heard Violet''s sullen voice from behind, "Saylor."


    Hearing the sound, Saylor felt a chill go down his back.


    The sweat on his back soon turned into cold sweat.


    After a long time, Saylor turned around stiffly, with a smile on his face, "Violet."


    Violet waved to Saylor with a smile on her face. "Come here."


    Saylor said, "No, no need. It''s not appropriate for men and women to be so close in public."


    Violet still smiled. "Good brother. Come here. I have a few words to say."


    Saylor stood still, tugging at the corner of Ethan''s clothes.


    Ethan pushed Saylor''s hand away and took a step back. "Go, your sister has something to say to you."


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Saylor turned to look at him in disbelief.


    Ethan said, "One must have self-knowledge. I''m still her suitor."

 Chapter 698 Weak Kinship

    Chapter 698 Weak Kinship


    Chapter 698 Weak Kinship


    The most important thing to be a man was to know who he was and put himself in the right position.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    A suitor must act like a suitor.


    It was important for Ethan to maintain a rtionship with his future brother-inw.


    Butpared to that, it was obviously more important to win the affection of Violet.


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Saylor stared at him bitterly, and said through his clenched teeth, "Ethan, do


    you know the word "integrity"?"


    Ethan said calmly, "I am illiterate. I was not good at studying when I was a child."


    Saylor was speechless, thinking, "He is not only unkind but a liar. A well-knownwyer in Cocanel


    actually said that he was illiterate!! And he said it so frankly as if I was talking nonsense. He''s not


    qualified to be my brother-inw."


    Saylor started to despise Ethan in his heart.


    After struggling for a while, Saylor turned to look at Violet, bravely took a few steps forward, and


    stopped when he was two steps away from Violet. "Violet."


    Violet smiled gently. "Be closer."


    Saylor said, "I think this is close enough."


    Violet said with a cold smile, "I don''t want to beat you in public."


    Hearing Violet''s words, Saylor involuntarily shivered.


    Obviously, he had been beaten by Violet when he was a child.


    Saylor said pitifully, "Sister."


    Violet said, "I''ll count to three."


    "Three."


    At the same time, Saylor stepped over to her quickly, pouted, and said, "I knew it. You always say three


    directly."


    Violet sneered and pinched Saylor''s ear.


    Saylor cried and his ears turned red immediately.


    "Violet, Violet, take it easy."


    Violet blushed. After all, she had always been gentle in front of Ethan, Colin, and Faye.


    Therefore, Violet vented her anger on Saylor.


    Saylor winced in pain, "Violet, I, I''m doing this for your own good. You can''t stop believing in love just


    because you met a scumbag once. I just want to push you."


    Violet red at him, " Do I need you to push me?"


    Saylor said, "If you don''t push yourself, you don''t know how much potential you have."


    Violetughed in her anger. "This is different. If you are pushed by others, you will only feel how


    miserable you are, just like the situation I am."


    Looking at them arguing, Colin joked in a low voice, "Ethan, I''m afraid you will have a hard marriage life


    in the future."


    Ethan smiled. "It''s good. I''ll not feel lonely."


    Colin added, "Faye is hard on the outside and soft on the inside, and Ms. Rowan is soft on the outside


    and strong on the inside."


    Ethan said, "Each has its own advantages."


    Colin joked, "If Ms. Rowan goes back with us, I''ll get you some ointment in advance."


    Ethanughed and after a while, dropped his smile. He turned his head to look at Colin, "Can you stop


    calling her Ms. Rowan?"


    Colin tilted his head and asked, "What? Does it sound distant?"


    Ethan looked at Colin in silence, his eyes darkening.


    Colin saw the light and tutted, "Sure enough, the more aloof a man is, the dirtier his thoughts are."


    Colin paused, and continued to tease, "Ethan, I really envy you and Abbot. You have Ms. Rowan and


    Abbot has a pure college girl."

 Chapter 699 Pretend to Be Aggrieved

    Chapter 699 Pretend to Be Aggrieved


    Chapter 699 Pretend to Be Aggrieved


    Hearing Colin''s words, Ethan tightened his jaw.


    The next second, he said in a deep voice, "If you are envious, you can ask Abbot to give you the pure


    college girl."


    Colin chuckled, "You are quite vicious."


    Ethan said, "I can''t give you mine."


    Colin turned to look at Faye, saying smilingly, "I don''t want anyone except my honey."


    About ten minutester, after giving a lesson to Saylor, Violet was overwhelmed with embarrassment.


    She blushed and remained silent before she said, "It''s gettingte. Why don''t we go eat?"


    She said and nipped at Saylor''s legs.


    Saylor winced in pain and turned to look at Violet.


    After meeting Violet''s "smiling" eyes, he understood and had to echo, "Yes, it''s gettingte. Let''s go


    eat. You guys must be tired after the long flight."


    Saylor finished his lines, turned to look at Violet, and said, "Violet, am I right?"


    Violet let go of Saylor''s leg and smiled back. "Yes."


    Saylor smiled helplessly.


    Hearing Violet and Saylor in action, the other three people saw through it but didn''t say anything.


    After a while, they got into Saylor''s car and went to eat.


    On the way, Saylor introduced many special dishes of Lespurg to break the ice.


    "Fish is a wonder. We have boiled fish, pickled fish, and all kinds of fish. There are no fish Lespurg''s


    people can''t cook."


    "One fish can be cooked differently."


    "The fish here is fresh and tender. You will never forget it if you take a bite of it."


    Saylor talked endlessly, and Colin joked, "Sayl, do you have a grudge against fish?"


    Hearing Colin called him "Sayl", Saylor was surprised and ttered, his hands slipping from the


    steering wheel, causing the wheels to almost hit the edge of the road.


    After a few seconds, Saylor coughed and answered, "No, no, I just like eating fish."


    Then Saylor turned his head and looked at Colin, "Colin, what fish do you like to eat?"


    Colin said, "Grilled fish."


    Saylor said, "It''s cruel."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and smiled, "It''s crueler than you eating cooking one fish differently?"


    Saylor was lost for words, rubbed his nose, and focused on driving.


    An hourter, the car arrived at a restaurant.


    The scale of the restaurant was veryrge, and its name was Fish Restaurant.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Saylor parked the car, and everyone got off. "This is an old restaurant in Lespurg that has been open


    for decades. I heard from my dad that this restaurant was open before I was born. The taste is very


    right."


    Violet looked up at him, "Reservation is required here. How did you make an appointment?"


    Saylor looked away. "I''ve borrowed a VIP card from a friend."


    In case Violet would continue to ask, Saylor opened the door and got out of the car.


    Looking at his back, Violet couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    Ethan, who was sitting next to her, sensed something was wrong, leaned towards her, and asked in her


    ear, "What''s wrong?"


    Violet''s ears turned red. "I''m fine."


    Ethan sighed lightly in Violet''s ear. "Violet, didn''t you say that you think I''m not a bad person? You lied


    to me."

 Chapter 700 Being Cheated

    Chapter 700 Being Cheated


    Chapter 700 Being Cheated


    After Ethan finished speaking, Violet froze and did not answer.


    The next second, she pushed Faye out of the car and followed her off.


    Faye smiled knowingly, didn¡¯t say anything, and pushed the door open.


    Watching Violet fleeing in a hurry, Ethan dropped his aggrieved look on the face, and he smiled


    meaningfully.


    After getting off the car, Violet took Faye''s arm nervously and pretended to say casually, "Did you guys


    Faye nced at Violet¡¯s arm holding hers and suddenly thought of Reba. The corners of her lips


    curled. "No, we have a business to do."


    Hearing that, Violet silently heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good. That''s good."


    Faye asked knowingly, "What?"


    Violet said, "Nothing, I''ll take you around Lespurg after you finish your business."


    Faye smiled. "Thank you."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Violet said, "Don¡¯t be so polite to me. You took good care of me in Cocanel."


    Violet walked into the restaurant with Faye, arm in arm and heard Faye say, "I came to Lespurg with


    Colin for business, but Ethan didn¡¯t. He came here for private affairs."


    After Faye finished speaking, the smile on Violet¡¯s face froze on his face.


    Seeing this, Faye teased Violet. "Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s his personal affairs?"


    Violet regained her senses, pursed her lips, and changed the subject.


    "The fish of the restaurant is really good. You must eat itter."


    Violet took Faye and walked into the hall quickly.


    As soon as they entered, they saw Saylor standing at the door with a dull look on his face.


    Violet took a good look at Saylor, stepped forward, and pushed him.


    "Why don''t you go in? Why are you standing here?"


    Saylor raised his chin with a solemn look on his face. Violet followed Saylor''s gaze and saw the girl


    who had a blind date with Saylor two days ago.


    The little girl''s parents were old acquaintances with Violet¡¯s parents and wanted to match their daughter


    with Saylor.


    The point was, after the blind date, the girl told Saylor that she was interested in him. The two had kind


    of gotten into a rtionship. But unexpectedly, the girl was dating with another man here.


    Violet said, "Is that your potential girlfriend?"


    Saylor said, "If you and I are not blind, it should be her."


    Violet said, "Could it be a misunderstanding? Why don''t you go and ask?"


    Saylor said expressionlessly, "Before you came in, they had just finished kissing."


    Violet didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Saylor took a deep breath, took out his phone, and sent a message to the girl, ¡°Where are you? Want


    to watch a movie tonight?¡±


    The girl sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window was in a panic and then sent a message to Saylor,


    ¡°Okay, wait for two hours. I need to wash my hair and put on makeup. Is that okay?¡±


    Saylor didn¡¯t text back.


    Seeing Saylor''s despondent expression, Violet let go of Faye''s hand, stepped forward, and patted


    Saylor''s back, "Alright, don''t be too sad. It¡¯s good that you found it out early.¡±


    Saylor looked down at Violet and handed her his phone. "Violet, you see, she is trying to satisfy me.


    She must care about me, right?"


    Violet nced at the phone, then looked up at him for a minute and snapped, "What¡¯s wrong with you?


    Are you an idiot? Did your head get kicked?"


    Saylor nodded and said truthfully, "Yes, dad kicked me when I went out this morning."

 Chapter 701 He Met Her Father

    Chapter 701 He Met Her Father


    Chapter 701 He Met Her Father


    Saylor talked nonsense with a serious face. Before Violet could teach him a lesson, he was kicked


    firmly in the ass.


    Saylor was not expecting a sudden kick from someone behind him, so he staggered forward several


    steps in session.


    After Saylor stood still, he turned his head angrily. He saw Hector, who was wearing a ck suit and


    had a very straight figure.


    Meeting Hector''s cold eyes, Saylor straightened up instantly, and swallowed hard. "Dad."


    Hector''s face was cold. "What are you doing here?"


    "Apany...Apany Violet to entertain a friend from Cocanel."


    There was a disapproving look on Hector''s face when he heard this. "What kind of friend needs you to


    entertain?"


    Saylorpressed his lips and looked down at the ground like an ostrich. He didn''t dare to say


    anything.


    Hector objected to Violet marrying far from home, and he had made repeated orders at home about it.


    Although Saylor really felt that it was nice to have Ethan as his brother-inw, he didn''t have the guts to


    contradict Hector for Ethan.


    After Hector finished speaking, Faye who was standing by the side smiled and said, "Hello, uncle. I am


    Violet''s friend in Cocanel, and my name is Faye."


    Hector turned to look at Faye and asked with a poker face, "Colin''s wife?"


    Faye smiled lightly. "Yes."


    Hector''s face softened a little when he heard that. "I heard from Violet that you took good care of her


    when she was in Cocanel."


    Faye answered generously, "That''s what friends do."


    Hector said, "Yeah." Taking into ount that there were subordinates and a few business partners


    behind him, Hector didn''t want to stay long. After he passed the time of day with Faye, he red at


    Saylor. Then he turned and left.


    As soon as Hector left, Saylor heaved a sigh of relief. He patted his chest and looked at Violet. "Violet,


    that nearly scared me to death."


    Violet asked, "Where did you get your VIP membership?"


    Saylor knew that under such circumstances, he couldn''t hide it even if he wanted to, so he told the


    truth, "I stole...stole it from Dad."


    Violet gave a false smile, and gave Saylor a thumbs-up. "You''re really something."


    "Did Dade to Fish Restaurant today because I used his membership?"


    "You tell me."


    Saylor was put to silence.


    Outwardly, Hector did things rudely and casually, but in fact he was prudent and careful. Saylor usually


    didn''t have the guts to steal Hector''s stuff.


    If anything went awry, Hector would be suspicious.


    Meanwhile, Colin and Ethan who were standing in the doorway took in the scene.


    A smile touched the corners of Colin''s mouth. He looked at Ethan and bantered. "Hector is not easy to


    deal with."


    Ethan said in a deep voice. "Exactly."


    "Have you figured out how to handle the situation?"


    "I''m going to get along with Violet''s mother."


    Colin derided. "How?"


    Ethan said tly, "I asked a friend to prepare aw lecture the other day. I had Violet''s mother invited."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly. "You really know how to leave a favorable impression."


    "At a time like this, it is all the more important to proceed step by step and allow no mistakes to be


    made. Instead of working hard on something I don''t know, I''d better work on something I''m good at."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Colin scoffed and pped Ethan''s arm. "There is a long way to go. Go for it."


    Ethan looked back at Colin. "Anyway, I''m not like someone who has a crush for 11 years."


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "We''re bros. Why are you rubbing it in? Who am I running all this way for?"


    "You''re just an onlooker. Don''t talk about bromance, okay?"


    Colin taunted. "You have forsaken your friend for your girlfriend."

 Chapter 702 I Want to Be His Brother-in-law

    Chapter 702 I Want to Be His Brother-inw


    Chapter 702 I Want to Be His Brother-inw


    After Colin finished speaking, the corners of Ethan''s mouth turned up in a slight smile.


    Ethan said, "A man is known by thepany he keeps."


    Then they stepped side by side into the box.


    Saylor used Hector''s VIP membership card to reserve the box in advance. The box was in a good


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    environment.


    The ink style decoration with Fish Restaurant was reflected in each other.


    Several people sat down and Saylor discussed the cuisine with the waiter.


    Saylor originally wanted Colin to order, since Colin was a guest. But Colin gave Saylor the chance and


    said, "Powerful as I am, I''m unable to subdue the entrenched local forces."


    Saylor rummaged through the menu, pondering the meaning of Colin''s sentence.


    For the first time, Saylor knew that sentence could be used when ordering food.


    Sure enough, the man in the business world had more routines than a simple man like Saylor.


    Saylor ordered some signature dishes and asked the waiter to tell the cooks to cook them well.


    The waiter, who knew Saylor, answered with a smile, "You can rest assured. Since you''re here, I''ll


    make sure the cooks do a good job."


    Saylor smiled back. "That''s not true. You should treat customers equally when you run your business.


    As long as customerse, you must do a good job."


    "Yeah, yeah. You''re right."


    Saylor didn''t have the spoiled temperament of a rich boy. Seeing the waiter like this, he suddenly


    "Saylor, don''t frighten me."


    "I''ll let you go. Since you said my name right, I won''t make fun of you."


    Then the waiter turned to leave.


    Colin sat next to Saylor. He looked at Saylor and asked with a smile, "That waiter often says your name


    wrong?"


    Saylor said unnaturally. "Not often, asionally."


    "He pronounces yours as someone''s name?"


    Saylor''s face flushed. He had something he was too embarrassed to say in front of Faye, so he leaned


    closer to Colin and said in a voice that only two people could hear, "It''s not like that. That waiter often


    calls me SAYLEE (a drug used to treat impotence in men)."


    Hearing that, Colin was grinning from ear to ear.


    SAYLEE?


    After a while, the dishes Saylor had ordered were all served. They''re all fish.


    Saylor beckoned everyone to eat and made faces at Ethan, who sat across from him.


    Ethan picked up Saylor''s signal and raised his eyebrows lightly.


    Worried that Ethan wouldn''t get his signal, Saylor winked at Ethan and mouthed. "Pick out the fish


    bones for my sister."


    Ethan caught Saylor''s drift. Then he picked up the fish with serving chopsticks and slowly picked out


    the fish bones.


    Seeing this, Colin said with a smile, "You''re very much exercised about them."


    Saylor stuffed a piece of boiled fish into his mouth. The fish was hot, and he mumbled with the heat. "I


    can''t help it. Violet is my own sister. A good man is like a limited-edition sports car. If you miss it, it''s


    gone."


    Ethan, sitting opposite, said aloud, "What sports car do you like? I''ll buy you one."


    Saylor''s eyes glowed at Ethan''s words. "Really?"


    Before Saylor could be happy for a moment, Violet, sitting next to Ethan, said coldly, "It''s not true."


    Saylor''s eyes darkened. He murmured, "What''s the big deal? I''ll save money for another year. Then my


    nest egg will be enough to buy one."


    Saylor curled his lips. He bent his head and kept murmuring.


    Ethan smiled. "It''s just a little something. You don''t have to be so serious."


    After Ethan finished, Violet turned to look at Ethan. She pushed forward the bowl, which contained the


    fish Ethan had picked up for her. She said, "One cannot take credit for what he did not do. Besides, you


    two are hardly even acquaintances. So why should he ept your gift?"


    Ethan wanted to say "Because I''m his brother-inw".


    But he could only think and not say that.


    Ethan was silent. He looked down at the bowl of fish Violet had pushed back.


    Seeing Ethan''s silence, Violet pressed her lips together. She feared that she had spoken too strongly.


    She clenched her chopsticks and was about to say something to lighten the mood. At this time, Ethan


    suddenly stood up. "I''m going to get some air."


    Violet''s heart skipped a beat at his words.

 Chapter 703 They Were Called Brother And Sister

    Chapter 703 They Were Called Brother And Sister


    Chapter 703 They Were Called Brother And Sister


    After Ethan finished his words, he went straight out of the box.


    Everyone in the box looked sideways, then their eyes fell on Violet.


    Violet said nothing.


    Ethan was not angry. He was just ying hard to get.


    Out of the box, Ethan took two steps, turned around and went into a nearby bathroom.


    He had just entered the bathroom to light a cigarette when he saw Hector standing in front of the urinal,


    zipping up and turning.


    Their eyes locked. The cigarette quivered between Ethan''s thin lips, and the ash fell down a little.


    Hector looked at Ethan, and there was nothing unusual in Hector''s expression. Hector stepped over to


    the sink to wash his hands.


    Ethan didn''t think Hector recognized him. Ethan was wondering if he should go up and say hello to


    Hector. Just then, Ethan heard Hector, who had his back to Ethan, say, "Ethan, right?"


    Ethan removed the cigarette from the corner of his mouth. "Yes."


    "I know you."


    "I''ve admired you for a long time."


    Ethan was paying Hector lip service. Hector finished washing his hands and looked up at Ethan in the


    mirror. He seemed to be smiling, but the smile was not visible. "Admire me? Or do you adore my


    daughter?"


    Ethan told the truth, "I adore Violet first. Then I learned something about you from people in the


    industry, and I really admire you."


    Ethan''s words could hold water.


    Neither deliberatepliments nor perfunctory remarks could be heard.


    But Hector was no unsophisticated young man. He had the best poker face. "I know you long before


    you know me."


    Ethan quietly snuffed out the cigarette from his fingertips. He said nothing.


    "You don''t have a good reputation."


    Ethan was silent.


    Ethan was awyer and had a silver tongue. Now he was mute and unable to utter a word.


    The more the mother-inw looked at her son-inw, the more she liked him.


    The more the father-inw looked at his son-inw, the more he disliked him.


    Hector pulled out a disposable tissue and wiped his hands. Then he threw it into a nearby trash can


    and turned to look at Ethan. "The Bond family and the Rowan family are family friends. And ording


    to our positions in the family, you have to call me Mr. Rowan."


    Ethan said in a deep voice, "Mr. Rowan."


    "You took care of Violet when she was in Cocanel. Now you''re in Lespurg, we should also y host.


    Don''t stay in a hotel. Stay at my house."


    "I''m staying with some friends. We don''t want to disturb you."


    "There is no shortage of spare rooms in my house."


    Ethan said calmly, "The two friends who came with me really didn''t want to bother you. But I want to


    show respect to you. If you don''t mind, I''ll move there by myself tomorrow."


    Hector said that just for the sake of the two elders and he just went through the motions, but Ethan


    really dared to agree.


    Hector looked Ethan up and down and said coolly, "I''ll have Saylor pick you up tomorrow."


    Ethan responded respectfully, "Thank you, Mr. Rowan."


    After a few minutes, when Hector and Ethan came out of the bathroom one after the other, they saw


    Violet who was in shock.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Violet looked at Hector and Ethan behind Hector, and finally she whispered, "Dad."


    Hector saw the unease in Violet''s eyes. He said, "Your older brother Ethan finally came to Lespurg. You


    should treat him well."


    That "older brother Ethan" put distance between Ethan and Violet.


    When they were called brother and sister, obviously, if Ethan had less polite thoughts, he would have


    been considered a sicko.

 Chapter 704 Youre Stone Cold

    Chapter 704 You''re Stone Cold


    Chapter 704 You''re Stone Cold


    After finishing his words, Hector turned his head to Violet and nodded indifferently. Then he strode


    away.


    Ethan''s back was straight. When Hector was gone, Ethan looked down at the ground and said nothing.


    Violet watched Hector enter the box and turned to look at Ethan.


    Ethan, an original domineering man, now looked low-key and introverted. Further analysis showed that


    he felt wronged but he did not say it out.


    Hector''s temper was unknown to others, but Violet knew it.


    Hector knew that Ethan liked Violet, but he didn''t agree with them together, so he certainly would make


    Ethan look bad.


    Violet''s heart suddenly tightened. Shepressed her lips and then said, "Brother...Ethan."


    Ethan raised his eyes. There was a faint smile yed on his lips. "Let''s go."


    With that, Ethan stepped forward. When he reached Violet, he deliberately stopped and reached out.


    He wanted to pat her on the shoulder. But his hand paused in the air and he pulled it back. "I''m fine,"


    he said in a steady voice.


    "Ethan, if my dad says something to you, don''t take it to heart."


    "Okay."


    Violet frowned. "My dad does that to everyone. He''s not targeting you specifically."


    Ethan responded, "I see."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Ethan smiled at Violet and motioned for her to go back to the box together.


    Looking at Ethan''s impassive face, Violet wanted to say something. But she was worried that the more


    she exined, the worse the situation would be. So she didn''t end up saying anything.


    A few minutester, they went back into the box together.


    In the box, Saylor was introducing Colin to the ces to go around.


    Colin had had two sses of wine. He echoed Saylor as he yed with Faye''s fingertips under the


    table.


    When Ethan and Violet entered, the three in the box all had tacit understanding and no one spoke out


    of turn.


    Saylor was chattering away when the phone in front of him vibrated twice.


    He looked down. It was a text from his girlfriend-to-be, who made out with a man in the hall. "I thought I


    saw you just now. I don''t know if I was looking at the wrong guy."


    Two short sentences.


    But it could be imagined that the girl had weighed it out for a while.


    The corners of Saylor''s mouth twitched. He took the phone, then looked down and sent the girl a


    message. "It''s me. You''re right."


    His text went unanswered for a long time. About five minutester, the girl replied tentatively. "Did you


    see me?"


    Saylor, "Yes, I did."


    After replying, he felt his answer was not urate enough. Then he added, "I saw you kissing another


    man."


    After texting, he leaned back and waited for the girl to give him an exnation.


    He waited for a long time, but did not receive a reply from the girl.


    He was ready to criticize the girl from the highest point of morality, but he didn''t receive her reply. His


    fingertips clicked on the screen and sent a question mark.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he sent the question mark, he was canceled by the girl.


    Saylor was speechless.


    Although they didn''t have a strong rtionship, both have expressed a desire to take their rtionship


    to the next level. Under the circumstances, he''d be lying if he said he wasn''t a wimp.


    But being a toff, he didn''t show his displeasure. He adjusted his mood a little, put the phone in his


    pocket, and continued to talk andugh with Colin beside him.


    They ate the meal for almost two hours. It was evening when they came out after paying their bills.


    Saylor drove them to the hotel and settled them in. He slid up to Violet and said, "Violet, a manes


    this far for you, and you remain indifferent?"


    "Don''t you think I''ll forget you have a mouth if you don''t use it all the time?"


    Saylor curled his lips. "You''re stone cold."


    Violet red at Saylor. "I still have a bone to pick with you."


    Hearing her words, Saylor stood a little farther away from her. He touched the tip of his nose, looked up


    at the roof, and hummed a tune no one could understand, "La..."

 Chapter 705 He Wondered How He Could Get on with Her

    Chapter 705 He Wondered How He Could Get on with Her


    Chapter 705 He Wondered How He Could Get on with Her


    Saylor beat around the bush.


    Violet gave Saylor a cross look. Then she walked up to Faye and said a few polite words. Finally, Violet


    said, "It''s gettingte. You should go to bed early. Call me whenever you have time in the next two days


    and I''ll show you around."


    Faye smiled. Her eyes fell for a second on Ethan, who was not far away. "OK," Faye responded.


    "Then Saylor and I will get out of your hair."


    "Drive safely on your way back."


    Violet replied, "Saylor didn''t drink. We''ll be fine."


    After Violet and Saylor left, Colin chuckled and looked at Ethan. "What happened in the Fish


    Restaurant when you and Violet were outside the box?"


    Ethan remained calm. "Nothing happened."


    Colin teased. "If nothing happened, you would be like this?"


    Ethan sat on the single sofa. He leaned slightly, took his cigarette pack out of his pocket, took out a


    cigarette and bit it in front of his mouth. Then he spoke in a deep voice, lighting a cigarette with a


    lighter. "I feel like I''m destined to be a bare branch in my life."


    Ethan seldom said such amusing things.


    Colin was delighted to hear that. "Don''t talk about branches like that."


    Ethan lifted his eyelids.


    "The branches would have withered by your age."


    Ethan taunted. "Fuck."


    Then Ethan removed the cigarette from the corner of his mouth and flicked the ash. "I''m moving into


    the Rowan''s house tomorrow."


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "Huh?"


    Ethan gave a false smile. "Hector invited me to live in his house."


    Ethan told Colin about meeting Hector in the bathroom.


    Colin chaffed. "He turned up like a bad penny, didn''t he?"


    "I''m so miserable."


    After talking with Ethan a few words, Colin and Faye went to the next room to have a rest.


    Ethan finished a cigarette. Then he stood at the French window, looking at the night scene with his


    hands in his pockets.


    The night scene in Lespurg was good. It didn''t have as much bright lights as Cocanel. Seen from a


    distance, Lespurg looked blue.


    It calmed the mind.


    Next day.


    Colin had work to attend to, so he left the hotel with Faye early in the morning.


    Ethan had a quick breakfast and made a phone call. Soon a man in his early forties drove Ethan to the


    ce where thew lecture was held.


    The man who picked Ethan up was Santos, a localwyer in Lespurg. Ethan and Santos met through a


    No discord, no concord.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After awsuit, Santos took the initiative to make friends with Ethan because he appreciated Ethan''s


    professional ability.


    In the car, Ethan spoke first, "Santos, thank you for this."


    Santos joked as he drove. "For what? It''s rare that you have anything I can do for you. It''s my


    pleasure."


    "Is yourw firm busy these days?"


    "Our country is enjoying a period of peace and prosperity. There aren''t manywsuits."


    Ethan said tly, "The boss of the Pinnacle Real Estate in Lespurg asked me to rmend awyer to


    him. I''ll ask him to contact youter."


    A smile touched the corners of Santos'' mouth. "Are you afraid you owe me a favor?"


    Ethan said calmly, "Friends help each other."


    "Well, you treat me as a friend. Then I''ll ept your kindness since I''m not fussy."


    The two men spoke as the car arrived at the hotel for thew lecture.


    They opened the door and got off the car. They had not taken two steps when they saw Violet and her


    mother Gracelyn Brooke standing not far away.


    Violet apanied Gracelyn in a decent white dress. Violet''s hair was coiled to reveal her long neck.


    She looked gentle and quiet, which made her a heartthrob.


    Ethan stopped and did not go any further.


    Seeing this, Santos nudged Ethan. "Is that the daughter of the Rowans? People who learn dance just


    have a different temperament."

 Chapter 706 They Met Again

    Chapter 706 They Met Again


    Chapter 706 They Met Again


    Indeed, girls who have learned dance generally have a good temperament.


    Especially a girl like Violet. She was a ssy and beautifuldy. It was no exaggeration to say she was


    stunning.


    After a while, Ethan answered Santos by saying "Yeah."


    "Tsk. You don''t go forward and say hello?"


    Ethan answered in a deep voice, "No."


    It would be self-defeating to go forward and say hello now.


    Santos wanted to say something else, but Violet and Gracelyn had already left.


    Watching them walk away, Ethan said, "Let''s go."


    Santos chuckled. "Okay. Here''s the thing. In order not to be too deliberate, I will give a speech in the


    first session. In the second session, you will speak. As for the third session, I have invited another older


    person to headline."


    Lawyers were all about thinking logically.


    Santos'' arrangement got Ethan.


    The two talked as they entered the hotel venue.


    Violet apanied Gracelyn to sit down in the second row in front.


    Violet handed Gracelyn a bottle of mineral water. "Mom, when are you going to change your habit of


    listening tow lectures?"


    Gracelyn took the mineral water but did not drink it. Then she took the lid from Violet''s hand and


    screwed it back on the bottle. She smiled. "I''m afraid I can''t change it in my life."


    Violet asked curiously, "Who invited you today?"


    "Eloise, the one who often asked me to get a facial a while ago."


    "I have an impression of her."


    Gracelyn sighed. "It''s a pity Eloise couldn''t be here today. You know what? We talk the samenguage.


    We even have the same hobbies."


    Violet smiled. "I can''t believe someone got your attention."


    "Friends are valued in quality, not quantity."


    Then something hit Gracelyn. She turned to Violet and asked, "Your brother broke up with his


    girlfriend?"


    Violet froze for a moment, then she suddenly remembered the scene in the Fish Restaurant yesterday.


    She said unnaturally, "It seems so."


    Gracelyn was confused. "Why? Didn''t they say they were interested in each other the other day?"


    Violet was afraid Gracelyn would be worried, so she casually replied, "Nowadays, isn''t it very normal


    for young people to date on and off?"


    Gracelyn''s face fell at Violet''s words. "You can''t do what they do."


    Violet was vague about that. "I see."


    While the two of them were talking, thew lecture on the tform began.


    Thisw lecture, in fact, was a universal legal education.


    Santos was the first person on the tform.


    Santos'' greatest strength was his affinity. The lecture was mostly attended by people over the age of


    50. Santos started off with a few jokes, which tickled the audience. Seeing that the atmosphere was


    good, he began to get down to business.


    Santos talked for almost half an hour and then gave the floor to Ethan.


    As soon as Ethan walked up to the tform, the audience burst into an uproar.


    "This young man is pretty handsome."


    "He looks young. I wonder if he has a girlfriend."


    "My daughter is 26. She''s a doctor, and I think they''re a good match."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    For a moment, thew lecture seemed to turn into a matchmaking corner in the park.


    Even Gracelyn gave Ethan another look. She whispered to Violet, "Thiswyer is really nice looking,


    but...why does he look a little familiar to me?"


    Violet held her breath from the moment Ethan appeared on the tform.


    When asked by Gracelyn, Violet couldn''t hold her breath anymore. She responded carelessly, "No, I


    don''t know him."


    "I didn''t say you knew him."


    Violet was lost for words.

 Chapter 707 I Can Be Better For You

    Chapter 707 I Can Be Better For You


    Chapter 707 I Can Be Better For You


    Hiding the truth was often the start of feeling guilty.


    Ethan was unfazed by the whispers. He propped his hands on the tform and began to lecture.


    In contrast to Santos'' affability, Ethan came across as cold and aloof.


    In the middle of Ethan''s lecture, Violet got up from her seat and walked with a stoop.


    Ethan''s eyes scanned Violet''s back quietly. Violet had risen to her feet and left. Ethan tapped the table


    twice with the tip of his finger.


    Aftering out of the venue, Violet took out her phone and called Saylor at the first moment.


    The call was connected. Saylor saidzily at the other end of the phone, "Violet."


    "Why is Ethan at the venue?"


    Saylor was confused. "What?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know."


    At this time, Saylor was still lying in bed, and he was still pretty much out of it. He was even more


    confused when he heard what Violet said. "Violet, what are you talking about?"


    Saylor''s tone didn''t sound like he was lying. Violet paused. "You really don''t know?"


    "Know what?"


    She took a breath. "Forget it."


    Violet hung up before Saylor could make a detailed inquiry.


    After that, instead of returning to the hotel, Violet texted Ethan. "I''ll meet you at the door."


    Then she put away her phone and found a shady ce to stay.


    After about ten minutes, Ethan walked out of the hotel.


    Seeing this, Violet waved to Ethan. "Here."


    Ethan stepped down the steps and stepped up to Violet. Their eyes met. Ethan said in a deep voice,


    "Why don''t we talk in the car?"


    Violet looked up and thought for a moment. "Okay."


    "Let''s go."


    A few minutester, they got into the car.


    Ethan raised his hand and pulled the tie around his neck, initiating the conversation. "What''s up?"


    Violet was sitting in the passenger seat. She wanted to cut to the chase and talk about their


    rtionship, but she was afraid that it would hurt Ethan''s self-esteem. She thought for a few seconds


    and then asked, "Whose car is this?"


    "A friend''s."


    "You have friends in Lespurg?"


    Ethan said in a steady voice, "Yes, not a lot. Most of them arewyers or people who I have helped


    engage inwsuits."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She gave a faint smile. "It''s good. It''s good to make more friends."


    He put his tie down at his fingertips. "Yeah."


    Then the atmosphere between the two reached an impasse.


    After a long time, Ethan was winding his tie around his slender fingers. Violet summoned up her


    courage and said, "Do you really like me?"


    His fingers paused and he lifted his eyelids to look at her. "Yeah, I do."


    "Are you sure what you like is not that gentle-looking me?"


    Ethan said tly. "I''m sure."


    Violet was lost for words.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    Violet stammered. "No, no."


    His hand rested on the center controller. "So is it my turn to ask you?"


    Looked at his distinct knuckles, her heart skipped a beat. She looked away quickly. "Shoot."


    His eyes rested on her face. He didn''t hide his aggressiveness as he did yesterday. "Why have you


    been avoiding me?"


    "I...I haven''t."


    "I say I like you and you call me brother Ethan. Did you flirt with me like that? Or do you want to draw a


    line in the sand?"


    Violet was put to silence.


    Seeing that she was at a loss for words, he duly paused. Then he slowed down and his voice sounded


    deep and hoarse. "I''m not as undesirable as I''m told. If you''re willing to love me, I can be better for


    you."

 Chapter 708 He Made a Misstep

    Chapter 708 He Made a Misstep


    Chapter 708 He Made a Misstep


    When Ethan finished his words, Violet froze in the passenger seat.


    When Violet was in a trance, two scenes shed through her mind.


    The first scene happened on the day when Ethan beat up Saylor. Ethan admitted that he liked Violet in


    front of Saylor.


    Ethan said to Violet,


    "Are you afraid of me?


    Well, you should be afraid. People like me are no different from the scum of society. I just have an extra


    monkey suit."


    The second scene happened on the day when Violet had dinner with Faye and others before Violet left


    Cocanel.


    Ethan asked Violet,


    "Violet, do you want to have a rtionship with a jerk like me?"


    After these two scenes shed through Violet''s mind, she began to think about what Ethan had just


    said.


    He said, "Violet, I''m not as undesirable as I''m told. If you''re willing to love me, I can be better for you."


    Violet''s fingers by her side slightly curled. Some emotion seemed to be spreading through her chest,


    but for a moment she was not sure what it was.


    After a long pause, Violet clenched her hands and said, "Ethan."


    Ethan''s voice was husky. "Are you going to turn me down?"


    Shepressed her lips. Her heart beat a little faster, but she chose to follow her heart. "I''m not


    looking for a rtionship right now."


    When Ethan heard that, his narrow eyes drooped a little. He looked a little upset. "I understand."


    When she saw his face, her heart suddenly tightened. "I''m sorry. I..."


    "It''s okay."


    Violet was lost for words.


    After half a minute or so, he said in a deep voice, "I''m sorry for bugging you during this time."


    Shepressed her lips. "It''s alright."


    He pulled his hand back from the center controller, put his tie back around his neck, and said to her,


    "Mrs. Brooke is still at the venue. Go in there."


    The more relieved Ethan seemed, the more Violet felt her heart throb.


    But they were adults. Violet knew very well that she was just soft-hearted. It was not love.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Violet gave Ethan a slight nod and she pushed the door to get off.


    After Ethan watched Violet drift away, he stretched his long legs. He took the cigarette pack and bit a


    cigarette at the corner of his mouth. Instead of lighting it immediately, he took out his phone and sent


    Colin a message. "After dealing with the work, you and Faye go back first. I will stay in Lespurg for a


    while."


    Colin replied right away. "Did you make a misstep?"


    Ethan, "Man, don''t rub salt in my wounds."


    Colin, "Salt can''t hurt you, unless you have a fester in your own body."


    Ethan looked at the phone screen and smiled. "Don''t be garrulous. I feel bad."


    Colin, "That''s right. You have never tasted the bitterness of love, how can you be entitled to enjoy the


    sweetness of love?"


    Ethan, "I thank you for the lecture."


    Colin, "Do you have a feeling of being enlightened?"


    Ethan, "No, I don''t. I only have a feeling that you don''t care how I feel."


    Colin, "You didn''t get it."


    Ethan bit his cigarette andughed out loud. "Fuck off."


    When Colin got thest text from Ethan, he and Faye had just returned to the hotel.


    Colin chuckled and didn''t text back. He put the phone into his pocket. Colin''s and Faye''s fingers


    remained entwined. He pinched the tip of her fingers. "Honey, do you want to hang out?"


    Faye looked up. "You do?"


    "How about a drink?"


    Faye smiled. She was about to answer him when the phone he had just put in his pocket rang.


    They looked at each other. Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and took out his phone. The call was from


    Andy. Colin pressed the answer button. "Shoot."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Andy said, "Mr. Farrell, Lance hit Brandon and Brandon got hurt."

 Chapter 709 Unexpected Trouble

    Chapter 709 Unexpected Trouble


    Chapter 709 Unexpected Trouble


    Colin thought, "Did Lance hurt Brandon?"


    Hearing Andy''s words, Colin looked at Faye and a faint smile touched his lips. "Dear, do you want to go


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    up and rest for a while?"


    Faye didn''t move and asked, "Who is it?"


    Colin answered honestly with his smile broadened, "Andy."


    Hearing that it was Andy, Faye said calmly, "Let''s go up together."


    Hearing this, Colin pressed his tongue against his cheek, paused for a while, and then chuckled.


    "Okay."


    Andy had been following Colin for so long, and Faye already knew his personality.


    Andy was not a person who would chat casually on the phone. Therefore, if it was not a big deal, he


    would not call Colin.


    After Faye finished speaking, Colin spoke to the phone directly, "How could Lance have the chance to


    hurt Brandon?"


    Hearing that, Faye''s heart skipped a beat.


    Colin let go of Faye''s hand, put his arms around her, leaned over and whispered in her ears, "Don''t


    worry. Andy is there and it''s gonna be okay."


    Faye pressed her lips together and nodded in silence.


    After Colin finished speaking with Faye, Andy said, "Lance went to visit his aunt in the hospital today,


    and Mr. Brandon Farrell was just discharged from the hospital, so they happened to meet each other."


    Colin asked, "And then Lance started to fight Brandon?"


    "Yes. "


    "How is Brandon?"


    "Thank God, he was sent to the emergency room and is still alive," Andy answered.


    Andy''s words were always concise and to the point.


    "Then where is Lance now?" Colin scoffed.


    Andy answered, "A passer-by called the police and he was taken away by the police."


    Now that the police were involved, it would be hard to put the matter to rest if Brandon was determined


    to pursue it.


    Hearing that, Colin was silent for a while and said, "My wife and I are going back now. Andy, you


    contact Maxwell first and ask him to go to the hospital to help."


    Maxwell must be notified about it. After all, Colin and he had reached a consensus before on the matter


    of Brandon.


    "Okay, Mr. Farrell."


    Hanging up the phone, Colin looked down at Faye and smiled, "It''s not serious. Brandon is still alive.


    But a passer-by called the police, so Lance was taken to the police station."


    Faye frowned.


    Colin added, "Go upstairs and pack your luggage. I''lle back with you."


    It was not a big deal, but he still had to bother.


    If the person who made the trouble wasn''t Lance but someone else under hismand, Colin would


    never go back in person. He would just call his assistant Robert and ask him to deal with it.


    However, Colin knew how important Lance was to Faye.


    Rather than letting Faye stay here in worry, it was better for him to go back with Faye and deal with it


    personally. At least it could make her feel at ease.


    Then, he lowered his head, kissed Faye''s cheek and said, "Rx, it''s not a big deal."


    Faye said, "Okay."


    When Faye was packing her luggage upstairs, Colin booked the tickets.


    After Faye was ready, they took a car to the airport.


    Faye was in apletely different mood than when she came here, and did not say a word along the


    way.


    More than two hourster, the nended in Cocanel.


    Coming out of the airport, they saw Andy waiting in the car at the exit.


    Colin and Faye got into the car. Andy looked at Colin from the rearview mirror and asked, "Mr. Farrell,


    where do we go first, the hospital or the police station?"


    Colin was about to say go to the police station first, but Faye interrupted him, "Go to the hospital first."


    Andy nced at Colin and answered, "Yes, Mrs. Farrell."


    Then, Andy turned the steering wheel and started the car.


    On the way to the hospital, Andy gave an overview of the current situation in the hospital.


    Colin asked in a deep voice, "Did you contact Maxwell?"


    "Yes, Mr. Camden arrived at the hospital half an hour ago."


    "Well."


    Andy said again, "Mr. Brandon Farrell woke up and Mr. Camden went into the ward and negotiated with


    him for a few minutes. But it didn''t seem to be going well."


    Colin snorted lightly, "I have expected it."


    More than forty minutester, the car arrived at the hospital. Colin and Faye took the elevator upstairs.


    As soon as they got out of the elevator, they saw Maxwell standing in front of the window smoking a


    cigarette.


    Maxwell also saw the two of them. He put out the cigarette and throw it into the trash can beside him.


    Then he looked up at Faye and said, "Brandon said he wanted to see you."

 Chapter 710 Interceding with Brandon

    Chapter 710 Interceding with Brandon


    Chapter 710 Interceding with Brandon


    Maxwell spoke indifferently, without any emotion in his eyes.


    When his words fell, Faye remained silent. Then Maxwell added, "If you don''t want to go in, I''ll think of


    another way."


    Faye paused for a few seconds, then answered, "It''s okay."


    A few minutester, Faye entered the ward.


    Brandon looked in a very bad condition now after being injured repeatedly. After all, he was getting old.


    He was thin and gaunt. His face was also extremely pale and his eyes sunken.


    Seeing Fayee in, Brandon said hoarsely, "Sit down."


    After Brandon finished speaking, a bodyguard got a chair for Faye immediately.


    The bodyguard should be Maxwell''s henchman. He left the chair one and a half meters away from


    Brandon as if he was worried that Brandon would harm Faye.


    Faye nodded slightly to the bodyguard and sat down.


    Seeing this, Brandon smiled, "Maxwell cares about you very much."


    Faye remained expressionless and looked at Brandon coldly. "I think you can directly get to the point."


    Embarrassment choked Brandon''s words. Then he smiled, "You are very different from your mom."


    He added without waiting for Faye to speak, "You are not all the same. You still look alike, but your


    mom is more gentle."


    Gentle?


    The word had nothing to do with her mon Daisy in Faye''s memory.


    In her impression, Daisy was emotional and hysterical, and often treated her unkindly.


    After saying a few words, Brandon was immersed in his own memories. After a while, he came out of


    his memories and looked at Faye. He was unwilling to resign himself to the fact that Daisy had


    forgotten him and asked, "Did your mother mention me to you?"


    Faye said directly, "My mom loves my dad very much."


    Brandon was struck dumb.


    Brandon kept silent for a while. Then a flicker of sadness crossed his eyes. "Yes, she loves your father


    very much."


    This was the first time that Faye had seen him ooze his emotions for so long.


    As Brandon''s words fell, the ward also fell into silence.


    Faye looked down at the watch on her wrist and didn''t say anything. However, her behavior had


    already shown her impatience.


    Seeing this, Brandon said in a hoarse voice, "You don''t have to be hostile to me. I didn''t do anything


    with your mother back then."


    Hearing that, Faye looked up in surprise.


    Upon receiving her gaze, Brandon smiled bitterly, "Are you surprised?"


    Faye pressed her lips together in silence.


    Brandon breathed deeply and said, "From the moment she approached me, I knew her intentions."


    Back then, as the third young master of the Farrells, Brandon had no interest in having further rtions


    with someone who approached him intentionally, not to mention that it was a married young woman.


    Brandon said that he knew from the very beginning that Daisy was a spy sent by Old Mr. Farrell.


    From the first time the two of them met, to the many chance encounterster, Daisy had been working


    hard on her pretence of loving him. Brandon also behaved as if he had not known her trick, but in fact,


    he just watched it coldly from the beginning to the end.


    Over time, such kind of pretence made Brandon really have feelings for Daisy when he even did not


    know it.


    When Brandon wanted to suppress his love for Daisy, he realized that he had already fallen deeply in


    love.


    At first, Brandon was not interested in having a romantic rtionship with Daisy, andter, he did not


    want to start a rtionship tainted with plots. In the end, Daisy, a housewife, won his heart, while


    Brandon, who had been involved in various intrigues for nearly forty years, lostpletely.


    These things had been hidden in Brandon''s heart for many years, and he had never told anyone about


    them.


    He could not say them out, and there was no one to talk to.


    Now he told Faye, Daisy''s daughter, which made him feel a sense of relief.


    Brandon''s memories came to an abrupt end, and he started to stare at Faye. "Your mom is a miserable


    person, and she was married to a bad man."


    Faye just kept silent.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Brandon continued, "If she could have met a devoted family man back then, she must be a good wife


    and mother."


    Although Faye remained silent, his words actually stroke a chord with her.


    Daisy was the ''principal culprit'' who caused Brandon to suffer the fire back then. However, his words


    only showed his defending Daisy without any grudges.


    Brandon probably guessed what Faye was thinking, and exined, "I hated her at first, but my hatred


    subsidedter. After all, she is also a poor person."


    What''s more, Daisy was the first woman he had ever fallen in love with.


    After talking about Daisy, Brandon rested for a while, and then tried to prop himself up on two hands.


    Seeing this, the bodyguard hurriedly stepped forward and pressed the button on the bed to adjust the


    height of the backrest so that Brandon could recline against it.


    His wound was in the lower abdomen, and Brandon stretched his sutures when he sat up. His face


    became paler and paler because of the pain.


    Brandon propped up on the bed with one hand and covered the wound with the other hand, gritting his


    teeth against the pain. After recovering about half a minute, he said, "I know the reason you agreed to


    see me. I can give up holding Lance ountable, but I have a request."


    Hearing that, Faye started to be discreet again suddenly and asked, "What are you requesting?"


    Brandon gritted his teeth and said, "Tell Colin, the buck stops here. Don''t me Maxwell."

 Chapter 711 Even a Vicious Tiger Will Not Eat Its Cubs

    Chapter 711 Even a Vicious Tiger Will Not Eat Its Cubs


    Chapter 711 Even a Vicious Tiger Will Not Eat Its Cubs


    Brandon vividly reflected the meaning of the sentence, that was, even a vicious tiger would not eat its


    cubs.


    After speaking, Brandon coughed, "It''s me who has always been against Colin, and my requirement is


    not too much."


    Faye asked, "Does Maxwell know about it?"


    Brandon frowned and replied, "No, and you don''t have to tell him."


    Faye said indifferently, "Maxwell would not thank you even if he knew it."


    Brandon said, "I don''t need his thanks. I''m just doing what a father should do."


    Faye was silent, staring at Brandon.


    After a few seconds, Faye got up and said, "Deal."


    Then Faye turned around and walked out the door.


    Walking to the door, Faye twisted the doorknob and suddenly stopped, and then said, "The children


    can take care of themselves when they grow up. Not all families have the same rtionship as you and


    Old Mr. Farrell. With the temperament of Maxwell and Colin, they will be good friends even if they can''t


    be intimate friends."


    Brandon leaning on the bed froze and looked at Faye''s back in disbelief.


    After speaking, Faye opened the door and left.


    Brandon sped his hands and stared at the door for a long time, and then finally closed his eyes.


    When Faye came out of the ward, Colin and Maxwell still stood in front of the window.


    Maxwell was talking something to Colin with a sneer.


    Colin chuckled and patted Maxwell on the shoulder. Colin said, "Look on the bright side."


    Maxwell sneered, "I know."


    Maxwell nced at Colin and said, "When I''m not busy, I''ll ask Ethan to draw up an equity transfer


    agreement, and then I''ll transfer the shares of the Farrell Group to you."


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and said, "The Farrell Group is in a mess now. You just want me to


    handle it, don''t you?"


    Maxwell said with a smile, "Your family left a mess, and my family won''t help with it."


    Colin said, "We are a family, and we don''t have to be so clear."


    Maxwell repeated, "A family?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Colin smiled and asked, "Aren''t we?"


    Maxwell said, "Let me feel the warmth of home that I haven''t seen for a long time first."


    When the two were joking, Maxwell noticed Faye walking over and quietly raised his chin toward Colin.


    Colin got it and turned his head. Faye just walked up to Colin in high heels.


    Colin naturally put his hand around Faye''s waist and asked, "What did Brandon say?"


    Faye replied calmly, "Nothing important."


    Colin and Faye had a tacit understanding after being married for so long. Colin immediately knew that


    Faye didn''t want to talk, and then he sped his hand around Faye''s waist. Colin asked again, "What


    will Brandon do to Lance?"


    Faye replied, "Brandon will do nothing, and we can pick Lance up at the police station."


    Colin said, "All right."


    After speaking, Faye turned to look at Maxwell.


    Maxwell smiled at Faye, "Didn''t Brandon walk down memoryne?"


    Faye told the truth, "He did."


    Maxwell snorted. It was obvious that Maxwell was mocking Brandon.


    Faye looked at Maxwell and wanted to say something, but she said nothing in the end.


    On the way to the police station, Faye briefly told Colin what happened in the ward.


    Colin leaned back in the seat and chuckled, "I didn''t expect Brandon to be nostalgic."


    Faye said with no expression, "It is better to cherish the present people than to cherish the past."


    Colin turned his head and clenched Faye''s hand. Colin agreed, "Indeed."


    The car drove out for a while, and Colin asked Faye, "Do you sympathize with Brandon?"


    Faye shook her head and replied, "Nope."


    From the perspective of being a father, Brandon might be right.


    But from the perspective of a bystander, Brandon was exceedingly wrong.

 Chapter 712 Move Back In

    Chapter 712 Move Back In


    Chapter 712 Move Back In


    More than an hourter, the car arrived at the police station.


    Faye and Colin got out of the car, and Andy followed.


    Because Brandon didn''t hold Lance ountable, the police immediately went through the process to


    release Lance.


    The one who arrested Lance was an experienced policeman. The policeman went through the


    formalities for Lance while saying, "You are young. Just think twice before you do. If you were held


    ountable, you would have to spend a few days in prison."


    Knowing it was Colin and Faye who came to pick him up, Lance was ashamed and obedient. And


    Lance said nothing.


    Seeing Lance like this, the experienced policeman thought Lance was remorseful. The policeman


    turned around and patted Lance on the shoulder. "All right. Just behave yourself in the future, and don''t


    do it again."


    Lance replied in a muffled voice, "Yes."


    The policeman said, "It''s done, and you can go."


    Lance buried his head very low and thanked the policeman.


    Coming out of the police station, Faye and Colin walked in front, and Lance walked in the back like an


    ostrich.


    Andy deliberately slowed down to wait for Lance. Lance didn''t notice it and bumped into Andy''s back


    directly.


    Andy frowned and turned around.


    Lance gasped and asked, "Why did you stop suddenly?"


    Andy said nkly, "Shouldn''t you me yourself for not paying attention?"


    Lance was in a bad mood, and he didn''t crack a joke with Andy as before. Lance justpressed his


    lips and remained silent.


    Lance''s skin was fair, and his forehead turned red with such a bump.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Because Lance put his hand over his forehead, Andy didn''t see it. When Lance put his hand down,


    Andy frowned slightly and asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Lance raised his head and said, "Why don''t you bump into me?"


    Andy said, "If I do so, it will also hurt you."


    Lance was speechless.


    Andy didn''t tell a lie. He practiced martial arts for many years, and he was full of muscles.


    Seeing that Lance was silent, Andy said with a low voice, "Mr. Farrell and Mrs. Farrell flew back from


    Lespurg just for you."


    Lance was stunned when he heard the words, and then asked with a disapproving look, "You told


    them, didn''t you?"


    Andy admitted, "Yes."


    Lance said, "Are you..."


    Lance originally wanted to say, "Are you insane?"


    But before the words, Lance suddenly thought that Andy did it for Lance''s own good. Then Lance


    hesitated and finally kept silent.


    When Lance and Andy were whispering, Faye had already gotten into the car. Colin looked at the two


    and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Hearing this, Andy and Lance stood up straight and looked at Colin.


    Colin turned to Faye and said, "I''m going to have a word with Lance."


    Faye looked at Colin and agreed.


    With Faye''s consent, Colin turned to walk toward Lance.


    Colin walked up to Lance in a few steps and then kicked Lance directly.


    It didn''t hurt, and it was more like Colin teaching his brother-inw a lesson.


    Lance didn''t hide and got kicked.


    Colin put his hands in his pockets and said, "I haven''t seen you for just a few days. How dare you stab


    someone in public?"


    Lance said, "He hurt Carlotta."


    Colin said, "Why didn''t you just kill him if you''re so bold?"


    Lance looked away from Colin and lowered his head.


    Lance thought, "I did want to do this. If Andy didn''t stop me in time, I might have killed Brandon."


    Seeing Lance''s look, Colin basically guessed Lance''s thoughts. Colin asked, "Did you really just do it


    for Carlotta?"


    Lance said nothing.


    Colin sneered, "Did you do it for me?"


    Lance blushed suddenly and didn''t speak as an acquiescence.


    Colin kicked Lance again and said, "You always stir up trouble."


    Lance was speechless.


    Colin said, "Just move back in. If I don''t keep an eye on you, maybe you will cause trouble again."


    Hearing this, Lance raised his head suddenly.


    Colin chuckled, "Don''t you want to move back in?"


    Lance choked out, "Colin, are you no longer angry?"


    Colin smiled and warned, "If you dare to do such a thing again, I will directly ask Andy to kill you and


    feed your flesh to a dog."


    Then Colin nced at Andy and sneered, "Andy is probably unreliable in this matter. I''ll go to Ethan


    and choose someone reliable."


    Andy said seriously, "Hunter can do it."


    Colin said, "I''ll only keep one person between you and Hunter. Make your own choice."


    Andy straightened his back and said, "Hunter... Hunter has bad moral qualities."


    When Andy finished his words, Colin said nothing, and Lance standing by the side couldn''t help


    Colin rolled his at the two of them and turned around.


    The moment Colin turned around, he smiled.


    Lance moved back to the Fennth Community from the Langfords'' house that night.


    Andy helped Lance carry Lance''s luggage. Mrs. Langford didn''t want Lance to leave her and personally


    took Lance to the door.


    Lance hugged Mrs. Langford before getting into the car and said, "Mom, I''lle back often."


    Mrs. Langford said, "We still have savings. You can run a small business by yourself. You don''t have to


    depend on others for a living."


    Lance retorted, "Mom, I am not good at doing business. I want nothing in my life. I''ll be content if I can


    have a stable life and provide for you when you are old."


    Mrs. Langford wiped her eyes and said nothing more.


    More than ten minutester, Lance got into the car.


    Andy turned the steering wheel. Then he looked at Lance and asked, "What were you thinking when


    you stabbed Brandon?"


    Lance was fastening his seatbelt and paused. He looked up and replied seriously, "I was thinking that I


    would make Emmett provide for my mother when she was old, and then I would kill Brandon to remove


    the source of the trouble."

 Chapter 713 Announce a Breakup

    Chapter 713 Announce a Breakup


    Chapter 713 Announce a Breakup


    Lance said seriously, and Andy was stunned and nervous.


    When Lance finished speaking, Andy tightened his chin and said nothing.


    After a while, Andy said coldly, "You can call me directly if this kind of thing happens next time."


    Lance joked, "Are you going to stand up for me?"


    Andy was no longer expressionless, but a little awkward. He said, "You are a jack of all trades, and I''m


    just afraid you will be beaten to death."


    Lance pouted. He fastened his seatbelt and leaned back. Lance put his hands behind his head and


    said, "Men are duplicitous."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Andy asked, "Aren''t you a man?"


    Lance turned his head and winked at Andy. Then Lance said, "Do you wish I wasn''t a man?"


    Andy froze and said, "You''re so boring."


    Hearing this, Lance had a big smile and looked ahead.


    Because Lance was back, Cindy prepared so many specialty dishes, many of which were Lance''s


    favorite.


    Lance was good at reading people''s faces and he was the liveliest in the family. Now he was pleasing


    Cindy.


    "Cindy, do you miss me? I miss you so much these days."


    "Without you, even one day, for me it is as long as three years. I really miss you very much."


    Lance was a honey-lipped person, and Cindy was joyful and said, "Did you say that to me?"


    Lance replied firmly, "Of course!"


    Cindy said, "If you have a girlfriend in the future, you will definitely be able to cheer your girlfriend up."


    Then Cindy winked at Lance and continued, "At least you are better than Andy. He always has a


    straight face, and he will definitely not cheer his girlfriend up if he has one."


    Lance nced outside the kitchen and joked, "What if his girlfriend likes this type?"


    Cindy said, "No girl likes hard-hearted men. Girls all like men who can care about them."


    Lance smiled and said, "It seems that girls like men like me more."


    Cindy agreed with a smile, "That''s it. They all like men like you."


    Lance stayed with Cindy in the kitchen for a while. Cindy thought Lance was more of a hindrance than


    a help, and then let Lance out.


    Before leaving, Lance took a few pies that Cindy had just made.


    Aftering out of the kitchen, Lance went over to Andy and repeated what Cindy had said.


    Andy sat on the single sofa and nced at Lance coldly. Andy said, "You''re very proud of it, aren''t


    you?"


    Lance said with a smug face, "Isn''t it something to be proud of?"


    Andy asked, "Do you still remember Jeremy''s daughter?"


    Lance was speechless.


    If Andy didn''t mention that, Lance would have forgotten it.


    Jeremy''s daughter was the youngdy of the Mane family, who had a blind date with Lance and then


    wanted to introduce Lance to her friends when she disliked Lance.


    When Andy finished speaking, the pie that Lance had just chewed got stuck in his throat. Lance


    couldn''t spit it out or swallow it.


    Colin and Faye sat on the side, listening to the conversation between Andy and Lance. Colin raised his


    eyebrows slightly, and Faye just smiled.


    After the meal, Andy and Lance went back to another mansion. Faye held a pillow in her arms and


    thought about things on the sofa.


    Colin handed Faye a cup of hot milk and sat down beside her.


    Colin asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Faye raised her head and took a sip of the milk. She replied, "I''m thinking about Carlotta''s wedding."


    Colin put his hand on the back of the sofa behind Faye and said, "Didn''t Carlotta tell you? The wedding


    is scheduled for next week."


    Faye was shocked and said, "So soon!"


    Faye thought Carlotta would rest for a while longer.


    Colin smiled and said, "Well, Abbot told me about it. I heard it was Carlotta''s decision."


    Fayepressed her lips and tightened her hand holding the milk cup. Faye said, "OK."


    Colin said, "Don''t think too much."


    Faye said, "I know."


    Faye thought, "However, even if I don''t think too much, I still know Carlotta''s intentions."


    "She is afraid that the long dy will cause the Carters dissatisfaction, which will indirectly make the


    Carters dissatisfied with her."


    "Carlotta is the most careful person."


    When Faye was talking to Colin, the phone aside suddenly rang.


    Faye nced sideways. She saw that it was a call from Galen and then answered the phone, "Hello,


    Galen."


    Galen asked anxiously, "Ms. Nash, are you back?"


    Faye replied, "Yes. What happened?"


    Galen said, "Aniston just announced that she broke up with Robert."

 Chapter 714 The End-Result and the Salvation

    Chapter 714 The End-Result and the Salvation


    Chapter 714 The End-Result and the Salvation


    After Galen finished speaking, Faye was stunned for a little while.


    Although William had told Faye in advance that Aniston would choose a suitable time to announce the


    breakup, Faye did not expect it to be so soon.


    Galen heard nothing and said again, "Ms. Nash, there are many badments now."


    Faye asked calmly, "What are they about?"


    Galen replied, "Some people say that the rtionship between Robert and Aniston has always been a


    publicity stunt. Some say that Robert just toyed with Aniston..."


    Any little thing about a public figure could cause a lot of public opinions.


    There are tens of thousands of people breaking up every day in this world. If it happened to ordinary


    people, it would be nothing. But when public figures broke up, everyone wanted to know why.


    If public figures said they had an amicable breakup, no one would believe them.


    In particr, the public figures'' opponents and anti-fans couldn''t wait to dig for dirt on them.


    Faye said calmly, "Don''t care about it. It''s not a big deal. Neither Aniston nor Robert have any serious


    scandals. Just wait until public opinion calms down."


    Galen hesitated for a few seconds and said, "Got it."


    Faye talked with Galen for a while and then hung up the phone.


    Faye thought for a while. Then she opened Facebook and looked at thements.


    "Oh no! Why did they break up? I''m shipping them a lot, especially after Robert rooted for Anistonst


    time."


    "I already expected that they were not serious. Robert is superior to Aniston. What''s more, Aniston has


    been married before. Robert probably just toyed with her."


    "Is the upper poster insane? Is there anything wrong with someone who has been married? It''s not the


    Middle Ages. Divorce is not a crime."


    "I have always felt that Aniston is not good enough for Robert. Anyway, Aniston is a divorced woman,


    and Robert deserves better. It''s right to break up."


    "Well, am I the only one wondering if Robert and Aniston just acted? I think their rtionship is just a


    publicity stunt. The first time it was to suppress the public opinion of Aniston''s divorce, and the second


    time was to suppress the public opinion about Aniston riding the wave of Fanny''s poprity."


    ...


    There were all kinds ofments.


    Faye roughly read them and locked the phone screen.


    Thements were all normal, nothing strange.


    Faye continued to drink milk with her left hand, but Colin stopped her.


    Faye raised her eyes and asked, "Why?"


    Colin touched the wall of the milk cup with the back of his hand and replied, "It''s getting cold."


    Fayeyang said with a smile, "It''s okay."


    Colin smiled and took the milk cup from Faye''s hand. Colin said, "It''s not okay. You suffer from


    indigestion. If you drink cold milk, your stomach will be ufortable."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then Colin took the cold milk into the kitchen.


    Faye thought that Colin would reheat the milk, but unexpectedly Colin drank up the cold milk and


    warmed a new cup of milk.


    Seeing this, Fayepressed her lips and felt very warm.


    When Colin walked up to Faye with the hot milk again, Faye didn''t take the milk but grabbed Colin''s tie


    and pulled Colin down.


    Colin raised his eyebrows lightly and leaned over. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye sped Colin''s neck with both hands and called, "Colin."


    Colin smiled and said in a deep voice, "What?"


    Faye said, "I suddenly understand something."


    Colin asked with a smile, "What?"


    Faye didn''t answer immediately, but raised her head slightly and kissed Colin. Faye said with a big


    smile, "There is always someone for you. Once you meet, you''ll know that person is your true love."


    Faye thought, "Because that person is my end-result and also my salvation."

 Chapter 715 Impatience

    Chapter 715 Impatience


    Chapter 715 Impatience


    Faye didn''t drink the cup of milk after all.


    When Faye finished speaking, Colin put the cup on the table. Then Colin carried Faye in his arms and


    went upstairs.


    Faye wrapped her hands around Colin''s neck and didn''t struggle.


    Colin tightened his chin and asked with a smile, "Don''t you escape?"


    Faye asked, "Why?"


    Colin lowered his eyes and chuckled, "Don''t escapeter."


    With much previous experience, Faye didn''t deny it this time. Shepressed her lips and said, "I


    won''t."


    Colin smiled and said, "Then... How about ying something new?"


    Faye said nothing.


    A few minutester, Faye was pressed against the wall of the bathroom, wearing Colin''s ck satin


    shirt. Faye didn''t button up, and Colin could see Faye''s skin clearly.


    Faye''s skin was very fair under the light. The ck satin provided a perfect foil for her skin, which


    beckoned Colin.


    It was not too much for Colin.


    It was like a cat didn''t stretch out its sharp ws, but just scratched someone''s heart lightly.


    Colin grabbed Faye''s hands with one hand above his head and pressed Faye''s hands against the


    bathroom wall. Colin lowered his head to look at Faye with deep eyes.


    Faye''s face was hot, and her breathing was unsteady. "Colin."


    Colin raised his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Turn around."


    Faye said, "Move to..."


    Faye wanted to say, "Move to the bed." But Colin had already turned Faye over before Faye spoke.


    The next day.


    After a night of sex, Faye didn''t hear the rm clock ringing three times.


    Faye didn''t open her eyes until Galen called.


    Faye took the phone from the bedside and answered the phone in a hoarse voice, "Galen."


    Hearing Faye''s voice, Galen was stunned and then asked, "Ms. Nash, do you have a cold?"


    Faye nced at the ss of water on the bedside table. She propped herself up with one hand, sat up,


    and leaned against the head of the bed. Then she took the ss with the other hand and took a sip of


    water. Faye cleared her throat and said, "Yes, I have a sore throat."


    Galen gave a short response to show she got it.


    Faye asked, "Why did you call?"


    Galen was distracted by Faye''s hoarse voice. It was only after being reminded by Faye that Galen


    remembered the purpose of the call. Galen said, "Oh, Ms. Nash. A social media influencer uploaded a


    recording of a conversation between Aniston and William this morning. It''s about the discussion


    between Aniston and William to announce the breakup. Aniston admitted in the recording that the


    rtionship between her and Robert was not real."


    Faye frowned and asked, "Who is that social media influencer?"


    Galen replied, "It''s a paparazzi named Wace Fisher, who runs a personal ount. He was not


    popr before. After uploading the recording, he got thousands of fans immediately."


    As paparazzi, only a bold man could be famous and make a lot of money.


    However, being famous was not always good. It could also ruin one''s reputation.


    Anyway, there were still a lot of paparazzi who exposed stars'' private matters.


    After all, what if they became famous?


    When Galen finished speaking, Faye put down the water ss and pinched her eyebrows. Faye


    ordered, "Call William and Aniston. I''ll be there in half an hour."


    Galen replied, "Okay."


    Faye continued, "Pick Aniston up with thepany''s car. Don''t let her take the nanny car."


    Galen said, "Got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye locked the phone screen and went out of bed.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Faye put on her slippers, her legs went weak, and Faye almost fell.


    Fortunately, Faye propped herself up in bed in time, so that she could hold herself.


    Colin just saw it when he came out of the bathroom with a refreshing look.


    Faye blushed and was embarrassed with her hands resting on the bed.


    Colin smiled and strode to the bed. He carried Faye in his arms and asked deliberately, "Are you


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    feeling okay?"


    Faye raised her head and put her hands against Colin''s chest. Faye replied, "Of course. I''m feeling


    great!"


    Faye said this to save face originally.


    But Faye regretted it when she saw Colin''s meaningful smile.


    As expected, Colinughed immediately and repeated, "You are feeling great!"


    Faye blushed immediately and said nothing.


    Colin chuckled, "It seems that I did wellst night."


    Faye could always find no more words to argue with Colin and knew how to deal with this kind of


    situation now. Faye pushed Colin and said, "There''s something wrong with thepany. I''m going to


    wash up."


    Colin held Faye''s waist hard and asked, "What''s so urgent?"


    Fayepressed her lips and told Colin about the recording.


    Colin asked with a gloomy look, "When did it happen?"


    Faye replied, "This morning."


    Colin sped Faye''s waist and said, "Are you sure you can stand firm?"


    Faye didn''t reply but squinted at Colin.


    Colin smiled and suddenly let go of his hand.


    Faye turned around and entered the bathroom. She walked a few steps, stopped, and turned to look at


    Colin. "Call Robert and tell him to do nothing."


    Colin said, "I''ll call Robert right now."


    Faye nodded and turned to go into the bathroom.


    While Faye was washing, Colin called Robert.


    Robert answered the phone in a low and calm voice, but Colin still found Robert unhappy.


    Colin chuckled, "It''smon for public figures. Just bear with it. We can do nothing about it."


    Robert asked, "Will Aniston be affected?"


    Colin replied, "Concern makes people nervous. Your question is so stupid."


    How could such a great matter have no impact on a star?


    To sugarcoat it, it was a publicity stunt. To be serious, it involved Aniston''s personality.


    It seemed that a star telling lies was nothing. However, it was enough to make fans reduce the


    favorable impression of the star.


    Robert didn''t say anything for a long time.


    After a while, Robert said, "I''m sorry to trouble Mrs. Farrell a lot."


    Colin said, "All right. Now that the internal and external troubles have been resolved, you don''t have to


    be so cautious."


    Robert took a deep breath and said, "Tell Faye to try her best to deal with it."

 Chapter 716 It’s My Duty

    Chapter 716 It¡¯s My Duty


    Chapter 716 It''s My Duty


    When Faye came out of the bathroom, Colin just hung up the phone.


    Faye went straight to the wardrobe. Then she took out a light-colored suit and a base shirt. Faye asked


    Colin with her back turned, "Have you finished calling Robert?"


    Colin stepped forward and hugged Faye from behind. Colin put his chin against Faye''s shoulder and


    replied, "Yes. Robert asks you to try your best to deal with it."


    Faye said, "Even if he doesn''t say it, I will do it."


    Colin said, "Concern makes people nervous."


    Faye said with a smile, "Robert is very nice to Aniston."


    Colin smiled and said with a low voice, "Yes. She is Robert''s favorite woman."


    Fayeughed and turned her head to look at Colin. Faye said, "He is very simr to you in this


    respect."


    Seeing Faye turn her head, Colin took the opportunity to kiss Faye. Colin sucked and nibbled Faye''s


    lips. "He is far worse than me."


    Because of Colin, it was more than ten minutes before Faye came out of the Fennth Community.


    Faye nced down at the watch. Then she frowned and got into the car.


    Faye arrived at thepany. When she just drove the car into the underground parking lot, she saw


    William getting out of another car.


    William was very different from usual today.


    William was sneaky and also wrapped himself very tightly.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If it weren''t for Faye''s familiarity with William, Faye wouldn''t recognize William.


    William had been looking around since he got out of the car. After observing for a long time, he found


    nothing strange. Then William tapped on the car window and said, "It''s okay. Get out of the car."


    After William finished speaking, the car door opened again. It was Aniston who got out of the car this


    time.


    Aniston got out of the car in heels. As soon as she stood firm, she saw Faye who was behind William.


    Aniston pressed down her sunsses and said with a smile, "Ms. Nash."


    Hearing Aniston''s words, William immediately turned his head.


    Faye smiled and nodded at Aniston. Then Faye greeted William.


    William was surprised and asked, "When did youe here? Why didn''t I see you just now?"


    Faye stepped forward and replied with a smile, "You have been looking around all the time, but you


    didn''t look back."


    William scratched his head awkwardly and said, "Forget it. It''s all because of the paparazzi."


    Since Wace uploaded the recording, the paparazzi kept calling William all the time.


    There was one phone call after another.


    The questions the paparazzi asked were also sharper and sharper.


    No matter how good a temper William was in, he was still annoyed by the paparazzi now.


    Faye said with a smile, "Let''s go up first and then talk about it."


    William said, "You are right. Let''s go up first."


    Then William took the initiative to press the elevator button.


    Waiting for the elevator, Aniston whispered to Faye, "Ms. Nash, I''m sorry to cause you trouble again."


    Faye said with a smile, "It''s okay, and it''s my duty. What''s more, you already asked William to tell me


    about your decision a few days ago. It''s just we didn''t expect this kind of ident to happen."


    Aniston said, "I was careless."


    Facing Aniston''s self-me, Faye just smiled and said nothing.


    Faye thought, "Aniston is indeed careless in this matter."


    "Wace can get the recording, which shows that Aniston and William have mentioned this matter in


    front of another person."


    "As an experienced star, Aniston should know that it is important to button up her lip in this industry."


    "The less people know about some things, the better."


    As the elevator slowly ascended, the three did not speak again.


    After a while, the elevator door opened with a beep. Faye smiled at the other two and got off the


    elevator.


    It was not the official working time yet, and there were a few senior staff in the public rtions


    department gathering to gossip.


    Someone saw Faye and coughed twice. Then everyone went back to their office cubicles.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, someone took the initiative to greet Faye.


    "Morning, Ms. Nash."


    Faye said, "Morning."


    After speaking, Fayeti stepped into the office.


    As soon as Faye entered the office, Galen walked in.


    Galen put down a stack of documents and looked at Faye with a mournful look. Galen said, "Ms. Nash,


    you''re finally back."


    Faye smiled and raised her chin towards Galen. Faye said, "Pour Aniston and William some water."


    Galen said, "Okay."


    Then Galen turned to pour water.


    Faye smiled and was about to talk to William when thendline phone on the desk suddenly rang.


    Faye nced down and answered thendline, "Hi, hello, who is that?"


    The other party replied, "Ms. Nash, are you? I''m Wace, and I want to make a deal with you. I wonder


    if you are interested?"

 Chapter 717 Add Fuel to the Fire

    Chapter 717 Add Fuel to the Fire


    Chapter 717 Adding Fuel to the Fire


    Faye heard Wace''s voice before she met Wace.


    Faye knew less about Wace.


    Faye thought Wace was a little wretched after hearing his voice.


    Wace didn''t get any response and said with a mean smile, "Ms. Nash, it''s not easy for yourpany


    to cultivate a popr star. Now is the time for Aniston to make money for thepany. If she''s


    screwed, it''s of no benefit to you."


    It wasmon for the paparazzi to threaten mediapanies in the entertainment industry.


    However, it was umon that the paparazzi cut a ssh, and Wace just did so. He set others


    against himself first and then negotiated.


    Faye didn''t know whether to praise Wace for his boldness or say he was stupid.


    After all, if Wace was sessful, he would get a huge profit. On the contrary, it was hard for Wace


    to lead a happy life.


    Faye always kept her equanimity.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Hearing Wace''s words, Faye said calmly, "How can I be sure the recording you have is real?"


    Wace said, "Come on, Ms. Nash. Don''t fool me. I''m sure you can recognize the voices of Aniston


    and William."


    Faye said, "I''m not familiar with them."


    Wace teased, "Ms. Nash, I''m telling you the truth. I have my men in yourpany, and I know


    whether you are familiar with Aniston and William."


    After speaking, Wace sneered on the phone.


    Faye deliberately paused for a few seconds and said indifferently, "I want to talk to you face to face."


    Wace agreed immediately, "Okay, I will decide the meeting ce. I''ll email you the addresster."


    Wace added, "Ms. Nash, I just want to make some money. I don''t want to be enemies with


    Farrell Media, so you''d better not y any tricks."


    Faye ignored Wace''s words and hung up the phone directly.


    Then Faye put the receiver in ce and looked at William.


    William frowned and asked, "Was that Wace?"


    Faye crossed her hands on the desk and replied, "Yes. He wants money."


    William was a little excited and shouted, "Is he freaking mental? He wants money but uploaded the


    recording first."


    Faye said, "William, do you think he just wants money?"


    William was stunned and frowned harder. He calmed down for a while and said in a deep voice, "If he


    really wants money, he should have called Aniston or me immediately when he got the recording, but


    he exposed it first, and then called you. It''s not that simple."


    Faye smiled lightly and said, "We''ll know when we meet."


    William said nothing.


    Faye asked William and Aniston to stay at thepany, while Faye drove to the meeting ce.


    Wace was cautious. He used a public phone to call Faye and chose to email the addresses. Wace


    did not leave any evidence of extortion.


    Faye called Lance to ask him to investigate Wace while driving.


    Lance said, "Count on me. I''ll call you backter."


    On the other side, Aniston left the public rtions department and returned to the lounge arranged by


    thepany.


    William handed Aniston a cup of coffee and asked with a disapproving look, "In front of whom did we


    talk about you and Robert?"


    After so many years in the entertainment industry, William thought he was cautious. However, he


    couldn''t remember when he made such a stupid mistake.


    Aniston held the coffee and shook her head. She replied, "I don''t know."


    William said, "If I know the jerk who exposed this matter, I''ll break his leg. That son of a bitch."


    Aniston pressed her lips without any words and just thought about something.


    Seeing that Aniston didn''t speak, William took a chair and sat down in front of her. William said,


    "Aniston, you have worked in the entertainment industry for a long time, and you have experienced


    many ups and downs. You know better than me what an unknown star means."


    Aniston said nothing.


    William continued, "I have been there. I pretended to know nothing before, because I thought I


    shouldn''t interfere with young people''s affairs. But now such a big matter has happened..."


    Before William finished speaking, Aniston gasped and interrupted him, "William, I know."


    William knew that Aniston was not a pushover but more stubborn than anyone else. William sighed,


    "Get in touch with Robert as much as you can. Farrell Media has no shortage of stars, but youck a


    backer."


    Aniston clenched the coffee cup and said, "I know."

 Chapter 718 Be in Good Shape

    Chapter 718 Be in Good Shape


    Chapter 718 Be in Good Shape


    When smart people talked with smart people, there was no need to put all the cards on the table.


    After speaking, William was about to pat Aniston on the shoulder tofort her when William heard a


    knock on the lounge door.


    William withdrew his hand and asked, "Who''s that?"


    Robert''s deep voice came from outside the door, "It''s me, Robert."


    Knowing it was Robert, William nced at Aniston, stood up, and then walked towards the door.


    William opened the door and greeted with a smile, "Robert."


    Robert nodded slightly at William as a greeting and asked, "William, where is she?"


    It was self-evident who she was referring to.


    William took half a step forward and said in a low voice, "She''s sitting inside."


    Robert said, "I''ll go in to meet her."


    At a time like this, William was very happy that Robert could meet Aniston. Then William made excuses


    to make room for the two. "Okay, you can chat for a while. I''ll have a smoke and get some air."


    Robert thanked William.


    William said, "Well, we are all good friends. Don''t stand on ceremony."


    William thought, "I should be the one to thank you."


    Then William walked away and turned his head to wink at Aniston before leaving.


    Seeing this, Aniston didn''t say a word but just gripped the coffee cup tighter.


    After William left, Robert was about to enter the room. Aniston remained calm, but her ears were red.


    Robert strode into the room and closed the door. He sat on the chair that William had just sat in. Then


    Robert loosened the tie while asking, "If I don''t take the initiative toe over, are you going to avoid it


    all the time?"


    Aniston''s lowered eyshes trembled slightly. Aniston replied, "It will have no bad effect on you."


    Robert said, "You know that''s not what I''m talking about."


    Aniston was speechless.


    Knowing that Aniston always avoided the rtionship between them, Robert took a deep breath and


    sighed, "Didn''t William tell you? You should please me now."


    Hearing this, Aniston looked up in astonishment.


    When Aniston looked up, Robert suddenly smiled and said, "Finally, you''re willing to look at me."


    Anistonpressed her lips.


    Robert reached out to get the coffee in Aniston''s hand. Robert took the cup with his thumb and middle


    finger, and then took a sip. Robert asked with a smile, "Is this instant coffee?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Aniston replied, "Yes."


    Robert continued, "Isn''t your current persona a domineeringdy? Why are you so introverted?"


    Aniston frowned and said, "What on earth did youe to see me for?"


    Robert put down the coffee cup and looked at Aniston seriously. Robert said, "I want to go out with you


    for real."


    Aniston blushed suddenly and said, "It''s impossible."


    Robert said, "Give me a reason."


    Aniston replied, "We are not right for each other."


    After speaking, Aniston worried that Robert would continue to pester her, so she straightened her body


    and said firmly, "Robert, I have always only treated you as a younger brother. You know it better than


    anyone else."


    Robert nodded and said, "Yes."


    Aniston took a deep breath and continued, "You are right. William did tell me to please you. But in just a


    few minutes after you came in, I''ve thought clearly about it. We grew up together, and I can''t use your


    feelings for my own future. Robert, I..."


    Robert leaned over and interrupted with a chuckle, "What if I am willing to be used by you?"


    Aniston was stunned, and her heart skipped a beat.


    Robert and Aniston looked at each other. Robert continued, "The entertainment industry is


    Aniston said nothing.


    Robert put his elbows on his knees and held Aniston''s hand with one hand. Robert said, "You''ll feel


    great to be with a young man."


    Aniston frowned and asked, "What are the benefits?"


    Robert smiled and replied, "At least, I''m in good shape."

 Chapter 719 Try To Make It Real

    Chapter 719 Try To Make It Real


    Chapter 719 Try To Make It Real


    After Robert finished speaking, Aniston blushed and subconsciously wanted to pull back her hand.


    Robert held her hand more tightly, "I''m joking."


    Aniston said, "I don''t think the joke is funny."


    The smile in Robert''s eyes became more pronounced. "Most female artists in this field would like to get


    support from old men over fifty, as they are rich and powerful. Wouldn''t it be better if I were your


    supporter?"


    Aniston''s eyes dodged, "..."


    Of course, why not?


    In Farrell Media, Robert''s status was highly superior, second only to the most powerful.


    Not only in Farrell Media but even in the entire entertainment circle, most people had to show respect


    to him.


    After Robert finished speaking, he saw that Aniston didn''t respond, then he added, "I won''t push you if


    you don''t want to."


    Hearing Robert''s words, Aniston seized the chance to pull her hand back.


    After Robert lost Aniston''s hand, he twirled his fingertips and said, "This matter can be intractable,


    but it also can be solved easily. If you don''t want to make it real, I can still cooperate with you and


    pretend to be a couple."


    Robert was advancing by retreating.


    Aniston might believe it right now if she was an inexperienced little girl.


    However, she had passed the age of ignorance and had been in the entertainment circle for so many


    years, so she knew it was a "gentle trap".


    Aniston adjusted her breath,pressed her lips and said, "Robert, I''m not a girl around seventeen or


    eighteen."


    Robert said, "Well, it''s hard to coax you."


    Aniston was silent.


    As Robert''s words fell, the atmosphere in the lounge was deadlocked.


    Robert sat straight, leaned back, and stretched his long legs. Then, he took his cigarette case from his


    pocket, pulled a cigarette out of it, and lit it in his mouth.


    Anistonpressed her lips into a straight line and looked at him, while Robert looked at her through


    the smoke.


    Just as Aniston was about to be suffocated by Robert''s aura, a conversation between William and


    others could be heard outside the door.


    "William, I heard that the rtionship between Aniston and Robert is fake?"


    William said with a smile, "How could you believe the paparazzi?"


    The other party said, "I don''t believe it either, but the exposed recording is too authentic."


    William''s voice became cold when hearing the other party''s words, "Nowadays, it''s not difficult to


    synthesize a conversation recording, isn''t it?"


    The other party said, "William, don''t be angry, I''m just curious."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    William sneered, "Curious? I think you are hoping that something happens to Aniston so that your


    female artist can take her ce."


    William was no longer patient, and the other was no longer friendly. The other party said in a defiant


    tone, "William, you should not be so high profile in this situation. If I were you, I would behave myself."


    William said, "A lean camel is bigger than a horse. I don''t have to grovel to you."


    The other party said, "Fine, keep making a high-profile life, and I''ll see how long you canst. I thought


    it was fake when the rumour of Aniston and Robert was exposed. Robert was out of Aniston''s league."


    The entertainment circle was more realistic than any other social circle.


    If you were an A-lister, everyone would respect you. You would always be in the front row when you


    participated in an event, and everyone would cluster around you.


    However, anyone could insult and despise you if you were a Z-lister.


    The quarrel outside the door became louder and louder, without paying any attention to Aniston in the


    lounge.


    Anistonpressed her lips and looked away from Robert. In order to break the ice, she asked,


    "Would you like to drink some water?"


    Robert took the cigarette from the corner of his mouth and held it between his fingertips, "No."


    Aniston said "Hmm", and got up to pour water.


    Robert regarded her with a hardened expression. When she stood up and was about to take a step, he


    grabbed her wrist and said, "Would you rather be bullied than have a rtionship with me?"


    Aniston lowered her eyes and said, "I don''t want to cheat you."


    Robert looked up and said, "What is cheating? It''s called cheating if we don''t treat each other honestly.


    You have already told me that you only treat me like a younger brother, haven''t you?"


    Aniston was speechless.


    Aniston was rendered speechless by Robert''s facies.


    They looked at each other, and Robert''s Adam''s apple rolled, "Let''s have a try."


    Aniston blushed, "With your current status, all women will fall for you."


    Robert said, "Is it okay if I want you?"


    Robert waspletely pressing on now.


    Aniston frowned and looked down at him, realizing that the man in front of her was no longer the big


    boy in her memory who obeyed her.


    Anistonpressed her red lips tightly and was about to say something when the lounge door was


    mmed open.


    Aniston turned her head subconsciously, and before she knew what was going on, William had already


    fallen through the door and staggered a few steps.


    In the next second, Robert grabbed Aniston''s belt with the hand holding the cigarette and drew her into


    his arms. Then, he held Aniston''s back neck and kissed her.


    Aniston stared at him with wide eyes and pushed his shoulder with her hands.


    Robert kissed her masterfully and didn''t stop despite her resistance.


    The scene in the lounge was seen by a group of bystanders outside the door.


    When the audience booed and hissed, Robert slowly let go of Aniston, sped the back of her neck,


    and pressed her against his shoulders. Then he turned his head, looked out the door, and said coldly,


    "William, do you want me to live-stream with Aniston right now?"


    After William came back to earth, he said sorry, walked out the door, and closed it.


    Outside the door.


    "William, what''s wrong with Aniston and Robert?"


    "They don''t look like a fake couple."


    "William, we both belong to the samepany. Can you tell us what''s going on?"


    This situation made William draw himself up, "I cannot make anyment on their quarrel."


    Inside the door, Robert held Aniston still. He noticed that Aniston wanted to get up, then he said in a


    hoarse voice, "Let''s have a try."

 Chapter 720 Gave a Hard Time

    Chapter 720 Gave a Hard Time


    Chapter 720 Gave a Hard Time


    Robert''s voice was low and deep and knocked on Aniston''s eardrum.


    Aniston pursed her lips tightly and could not avoid it. The finger she put on Robert''s shoulder was a


    little trembling, "I''m not doing it."


    Robert had already taken advantage of it. He dared not force her too hard. He said in a deep voice,


    "OK, whatever you want."


    A few minutester, Robert came out of the lounge.


    William started talking when he saw Robert, "Why don''t you stay a little longer, Robert?"


    At this time, the bystanders were scattered, and nobody was around. Robert did not continue to


    pretend, "No, I''m afraid if I stay you would fall out with me."


    Seeing Robert so frankly, Aniston took a few steps forward and asked in a voice that only they could


    hear, "Robert, you''ve got to be honest with me. How do you feel about Aniston?"


    Robert said, "I thought you should know."


    William was stunned. He raised his hand and half-clenched his fist in front of his mouth, coughing softly


    to hide his embarrassment, "Just a little, not much, just by guesses..."


    There were things that William couldn''t say too much.


    In this circle, the most untrustworthy was faithful love.


    William knew that Robert and Aniston were congenialpanions in youth, but no one knew how deep


    their rtionship was.


    The world was dazzling. In this circle, there were very few people who could identify themselves as a


    virgin.


    Some people were dissolute in their bones, while others just followed the trend.


    It seemed that if he didn''t do something, he would be out of tune.


    When William finished his words, Robert didn''t exin too much, he said, "William, take care of her for


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    me, and call me whenever you need anything."


    The words "Take care of her for me" made William pay special regard to Robert.


    Anistonughed and said, "Don''t worry, I will take care of her for you."


    Aniston was a worldly-wise person, which could be told from his diction.


    At this point, foolish people would probably say, "Aniston and I are grasshoppers on the same rope,


    and I will take care of her without your telling me", but William put himself out of the way and tied


    Aniston and Robert together.


    After William finished his words, Robert smiled at him and stepped onto the elevator.


    After seeing Robert off, William turned back to the lounge.


    As soon as William entered, Aniston looked at him.


    William said, "Did you break up with Robert?"


    Aniston pursed her lips and said, "Hmm."


    William looked at Aniston, who wanted to say something but didn''t open her mouth, and he added,


    "Robert is a nice guy."


    Enough was enough, he couldn''t say any further.


    Saying too much won''t do any good.


    On the other side, Faye had arrived at the agreed location.


    Faye got out of the car and went straight into the hotel.


    Faye found the designated room. She was stopped by two bodyguards before entering the room.


    "Ms. Nash, we need to do the security check."


    Faye lifted her eyelids and looked at them coldly, "Hmm?"


    One of the bodyguards answered, "Don''t make it difficult for us."


    Faye said calmly, "Get a woman."


    The bodyguard said, "We don''t have any women. Don''t worry. We are just doing routine inspections.


    We will certainly not touch the wrong ce."


    Faye frowned coldly, "If there is no woman, you may not be able to search me today."


    Faye finished her words, and the two bodyguards looked at each other with embarrassment.


    Faye nced at them and looked down at the watch on her wrist, "Three minutes, you can go in and


    ask Mr. Fisher what he wants. If he insists on the body search, the deal will be off the table today."


    After Faye finished, she raised his eyes and said coldly, "Now start timing."

 Chapter 721 Schemes

    Chapter 721 Schemes


    Chapter 721 Schemes


    When Faye finished her words, the bodyguard who talked to Faye frowned, turned and knocked at the


    door, and entered the private room.


    After a while, the bodyguard came out and respectfully made a "please" gesture to Faye, "Ms. Nash,


    please."


    Faye ignored him and stepped into the door.


    In the room, Wace was dressed in famous brand casual clothes and was making tea pretentiously.


    It could tell that Wace was not an elegant person in daily life. His every move was more like crude


    imitation.


    Wace didn''t stand up to greet Faye when he saw her. He put on a full manner and said slowly, "What


    kind of tea does Ms. Nash usually like to drink?"


    Faye pulled out a chair and sat down. "I don''t like tea."


    Wace raised his head unexpectedly when he heard her response, "Oh?"


    Faye ignored the exaggerated expressions on Wace''s face and did not have redundant facial


    expressions. She cut to the chase in a calm voice, "What kind of deal do you want? Just say away."


    Faye''s directness surprised Wace.


    Wace was stunned andughed, "Ms. Nash, we are all insiders. You refused a bodyguard search at


    the door just now. How can I be sure you didn''t bring anything like a recorder?"


    Faye said, "How do you want me to prove it?"


    Wace put down the teapot in his hand and said, "We still have to frisk. Otherwise, how can you prove


    it?"


    Wace finished and looked at Faye from top to bottom with meaningful eyes and said, "Since Ms.


    Nash is unwilling to let the bodyguards search you, well..."


    Before Wace finished speaking, Fay reached for the cup in front of him and sshed the tea on his


    face.


    Wace stopped talking, he was burnt by the tea and got up in a panic.


    Boiling water was required to make tea.


    Wace''s face changed when he was sshed with hot tea.


    "Ms. Nash, what do you mean?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wace tidied up his mess and looked at Faye angrily.


    Faye was expressionless. She took the teapot in front of him and poured another cup of tea and


    pushed it to Wace along the table. She said, "Mr. Fisher, I think I just made myself clear of what I''m


    trying to say. You want to make a body search, that''s fine, but it has to be a woman."


    Wace looked down at the tea handed by Faye. He was angry and could not easily break out. After a


    long time, he gnashed his teeth and said, "Ms. Nash deserves to be recognized as good as men in our


    circle. You are a tough woman."


    Faye said, "You want to search or negotiate the price? Just cut to the chase."


    Wace looked at Faye''s calm appearance, took off his coat, and sat down. He was propped up with


    one hand on the table. With a loud p, he revealed his greed and said, "Twenty-eight million dors."


    Faye smiled with a hint of mocking when she heard his words.


    Facing Faye''s scornful smile, Wace frowned and said, "Ms. Nash, Aniston is now the cash cow of


    Farrell Media. She receives more than that when she endorses an advertisement. You won''t lose the


    deal by paying twenty-eight million dors to keep your cash cow."


    Faye sneered, "It''s not up to you to decide whether we lose money or not."


    Wace silenced for a while, he gritted his teeth and asked, "How much can you offer?"


    Faye leaned back in her seat and said calmly, "Since Mr. Fisher wants a good deal, you must be


    honest. Without honesty, how can you get a high price?"


    Wace said, "Be honest about what?"


    Faye said, "For example, who gave you this recording? For another example, who was behind all this


    and gave you the nerves to fight against Farrell Media?"

 Chapter 722 Paid for Safety

    Chapter 722 Paid for Safety


    Chapter 722 Paid for Safety


    Faye had always been straightforward and never be procrastinating in her work.


    Wace''s expression changed when he heard those words. He reached for the teacup, took a sip of


    the tea, and said, "Ms. Nash, I can''t answer your question. There are rules in every industry. If I betray


    the person who gave me the recording, how am I supposed to stay in this business in the future?"


    Faye said, "Four million dors."


    Wace was stunned for a moment. Then, he continued to drink his tea and said, "It''s not about the


    money."


    Faye looked at him and offered, "Seven million dors."


    Wace was shocked at first but returned to his senses soon after. He chuckled and asked, "Ms. Nash,


    it''s not easy for me toe this far in this industry. Isn''t it too little for you to pay me seven million to


    end my career?"


    Faye answered without changing her expression, "Seven million. If Mr. Fisher is not willing to do so, I


    won''t force you."


    After finished speaking, Faye tapped the table with her fair fingertips, and said with a light smile, "To be


    honest, I don''t have to protect Aniston after all. Farrell Media has a lot of artists and it won''t suffer much


    loss without her."


    Wace exined, "Aniston is the A-lister of Farrell Media now."


    Faye continued, "Farrell Media has never been short of A-listers."


    Wace was speechless.


    Faye withdrew her hand, adjusted her sitting posture, and said, "I''m just curious about who is behind


    this and set Farrell Media up. If you''re willing to tell, I''ll pay your seven million. If you don''t want to, just


    forget about me being here today."


    Wace didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone wanted to make money by the end of the day.


    Especially for those who were in the industry of entertainment journalism. There wasn''t much news that


    was reported based on facts anyways.


    Most of them were for the sake of attracting people''s attention.


    Faye was betting on human nature.


    She bet that Wace was greedy about money and he wouldn''t turn her down with the seven million''s


    offer.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After Faye finished speaking, the room fell into silence.


    As time passed by, Faye''s patience was about to run out. Finally, Wace said in a deep voice, "Deal."


    Faye leaned backward, smiled, and signaled Wace to speak.


    He looked at Faye, swallowed hard, and said, "Ms. Nash, can you keep everything I tell you today


    between us?"


    Faye answered, "Don''t worry. I don''t have the habit of bringing trouble to myself."


    If any news about that day was spread out, it wouldn''t do her reputation any good.


    Imagined which entertainment journalists would dare to sell the news to her after that.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Wace took a deep breath, prepared himself psychologically, and said, "The


    recording was given to me by Aniston''s assistant. His name is Alex."


    Alex.


    Faye couldn''t recall having such a person who worked with Aniston.


    After Wace finished speaking, he paused and said, "As for the reason that I exposed the news today


    is because someone paid me four hundred thousand and ask me to spread the news."


    As Wace was speaking, he let go of the teacup in his hand, and rubbed the wet spot on his legs with


    his hands, "After all, I only want the money. Since the other party has no other excessive demands, I


    just do it as he asks."


    Faye didn''t have any clue and asked, "Do you know who the other party is?"


    Wace looked away as if he didn''t want to say anything.


    Faye narrowed her eyes and said, "Mr. Fisher, my patience is limited."


    Hearing that, Wace took a deep breath and said resolutely, "The other party didn''t tell me his identity.


    Since I was afraid that I might get into trouble, I investigated it in private. The other party is someone


    from Breanna Media."


    Breanna Media and Farrell Media had always been at odds, and that was something known by the


    entire entertainment industry.


    Added insult to injury was amon tactic used by Breanna Media.


    Faye asked, "Why should I believe in you?"


    Wace clenched his hands, took out a file from the bag on the chair beside him, and handed it to


    Faye, "I have evidence."

 Chapter 723 The Spy

    Chapter 723 The Spy


    Chapter 723 The Spy


    Everybody who made a living out of this industry wasn''t silly.


    Regardless of whether it was an entertainment journalist or an artist.


    They were smart.


    Although Wace didn''t look smart, he managed to gather all the other party''s information secretly.


    Faye took the file from him and opened it. She flipped through a few pages and stuffed the information


    into the file. Then, she put it away and said softly, "Send me your ount number."


    Wace stared at Faye cautiously and asked, "Ms. Nash, are you trying to get me into trouble?"


    Faye stood up and said, "If I really want to do something to you, do you think you can still sit here and


    chat with me in one piece?"


    Wace was relieved since he knew that Faye''s words were true.


    Wace forced a smile on his face while looking at Faye and said, "Ms. Nash, I''m sorry about what


    happened today. If there is any bad news about Farrell Media from my end in the future, I will definitely


    inform you first."


    The rtionship between the entertainmentpany and the journalist worked reciprocally. It was like


    the water and the boat.


    The water that bore the boat was the same that swallowed it up.


    If their rtionship got too tense, it would be hard for them to avoid backstabbing from someone who


    tried to frame them.


    They just had to keep the rtionship going. They helped each other and benefited each other.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Wace found himself an out, and Faye honored it by saying, "Then, I would like to thank Mr. Fisher in


    advance."


    Wace replied, "Don''t mention it."


    Soon after Faye left the room, Wace received a notification of the remittance.


    He sat on the chair and chugged the tea. His heart was beating speedily and he murmured to himself,


    "I almost got myself into a disaster."


    At the same time, Faye was on her way back to the office.


    She took the gap of waiting for the traffic light at the intersection to call William.


    After the ringtone rang for a few seconds, William answered the phone, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye said, "William, is there a staff member names Alex over there?"


    William was stunned and replied, "Yes. What''s wrong?"


    Faye told him honestly, "Wace got the recording from him."


    William asked, "Are you sure?"


    Faye replied, "Yes."


    William adjusted his breathing and said, "I see."


    Faye responded on the other end with an "um" and continued, "Don''t fire him. I suspect he is from


    Breanna Media."


    When William heard Breanna Media, he was very angry.


    He always knew that Breanna Media had something to do with Aniston''s two previous idents. He


    didn''t expect there was a spy ced by Breanna Media next to her.


    Although Faye couldn''t see William''s expression, she could feel William''s emotional changes.


    When the red traffic light turned green, Faye turned the steering wheel, and told William, "William, don''t


    let the other party notice anything."


    William answered, "Got it. Understood."


    After hanging up with William, Faye elerated the speed.


    When the car arrived at the office, Faye drove the car into the underground parking lot and took the


    elevator upstairs.


    As soon as Faye sat down in her office at the PR department, she received news from Lance about


    Wace receiving a transfer of four hundred thousand dors in his ount the day before yesterday,


    and there was nothing unusual after that.


    Faye responded with an "um".


    There was no discrepancy with Wace''s confession.


    After returning Lance''s text, Faye put her phone on the desk and turned on theputer to check the


    While she was looking at the screen, her phone on the table vibrated.


    Faye raised her eyes and nced over. There was a text from Reba that popped up on the screen


    and told Faye, "I had a new haircut today which looked so ugly. I don''t feel like want to meet anyone at


    this moment."


    Faye smiled, reached out for the phone, and replied with an "oh".


    Reba: [I am feeling so bad now and you just replied with an "oh"?]


    Faye: [Have you ever thought that maybe it got nothing to do with the hairstyle?]


    Reba: [Huh?]


    Faye: [Your face might be the problem.]

 Chapter 724 The Crisis Was Temporarily Resolved

    Chapter 724 The Crisis Was Temporarily Resolved


    Chapter 724 The Crisis Was Temporarily Resolved


    After Faye sent the text out, she didn''t get a reply from Reba for a long time.


    When she thought that Reba wouldn''t reply, the phone that she just put down suddenly vibrated.


    Faye lowered her eyes. The text from Reba popped up on the screen. It said, "Ever since you are


    with Colin, I am no longer the precious one in your mind. Isn''t it?"


    Faye''s lips curled into a smile. She took her phone and texted, "How about me buying you dinner


    tonight?"


    Reba: [Okay. For the sake of your courage to admit your mistakes, I forgive you.]


    Faye was speechless.


    Reba: [You don''t have to feel shy to admit it. I got it.]


    Looking at Reba''s text, Faye''s smile deepened and she didn''t reply.


    Wace was a good paparazzi. He did what he was paid for.


    At about 5.30 p.m. that day, he posted a statement on Facebook, indicating that the recording was a


    synthesis. He apologized for spreading it without making any verification in advance.


    His apology on Facebook was sincere and in a good manner. He also took the initiative to tag Aniston


    in the statement.


    Aniston responded half an hour after the post. She didn''t take the opportunity to earn sympathy or


    yed the victim. She replied, "Well, I see."


    After Aniston responded, her fans were joking around in thement area below.


    [As expected, that''s our Aniston who will just make it simple by saying, "Well, I see.]


    [Haha. Aniston is definitely a breath of fresh air in the entertainment industry. I want to follow her.]


    [I''mughing so badly because of Aniston. You should have yed victim with such a good


    opportunity!]


    All of them were funnyments. People might think those posters were hired by Aniston.


    Of course, other than thosements, there were also a few people who didn''t buy it and found it


    suspicious.


    [After causing such a scene, are you going to get it over with the exnation of it''s a synthesis?]


    [I can sense that''s something to do with money.]


    [I think they have negotiated a price privately. After all, a paparazzi can do anything for money.]


    Faye went through thements roughly. After then, she shut down her tablet and put it aside. She


    didn''t ask William to delete thosements.


    It was thement section. It wasmon to have scolding andpliments, especially in the


    As the saying went, "Even money was not likable to everyone. Could you be more likable than the


    money?"


    Seeing that the matter was almost settled, Faye picked up her mobile phone and sent a text to Colin


    saying, "I''ve made an appointment with Reba for dinner in the evening. Would you like to join us?"


    Colin returned her text in a second to say that he would be going.


    Faye: [I''ll drive.]


    Colin: [Okay.]


    Ten minutester, Faye and Colin met up in the parking lot.


    Robert was walking next to Colin. They were chatting while they were walking.


    Faye was having some distance from them, she couldn''t hear what they were saying. But she could tell


    that Robert''s expression didn''t look good.


    When Colin and Robert noticed they were getting closer to Faye, they became silent at the same time.


    Seeing Faye, Robert took the initiative to say hello and changed the way he used to address her,


    "Faye."


    Faye smiled and said, "We''re having dinner with Reba in the evening. Join us."


    Robert responded, "I have an appointment with someone else tonight. I will treat you to a meal another


    day to get together."


    Faye smiled. She didn''t push him any further and said, "Okay."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After Robert finished talking to Faye, he turned to Colin and said a few things about work before he


    said goodbye and left.


    Seeing that Robert got into his car, Colin stepped forward and put his arms around Faye''s belt to bring


    her into his arms. Then, he chuckled and teased, "Something is bothering Robert."


    Faye replied, "I can see that."


    Colin continued, "Tsk. That''s how love is supposed to be."


    Faye lifted her eyelids, looked at him, and said, "There is always one with the upper hand."


    Colin chuckled and asked, "Dear, should I agree with what you have said or should I say what you


    have said is hurtful?"


    Faye smiled and answered, "You just have to respect the facts."


    On their way to Marriott, Faye told Colin about Aniston and emphasized Breanna Media.


    Colin sat in the passenger seat and looked sideways at Faye. He raised his eyebrows lightly and


    asked, "Do you suspect that Aniston''s incident this time is a setup by Breanna Media?"


    Faye answered with an "um" and continued, "I also ask William to keep his eyes on Aniston''s assistant.


    I suspect that he is sent by Breanna Media."


    Colin smirked and said, "Only Breanna Media will use this kind of dirty trick."


    Faye said, "They must have thought they could always gain benefit from all sorts of back doors."


    Colin sneered, "Such a fool."

 Chapter 725 The Contradiction

    Chapter 725 The Contradiction


    Chapter 725 The Contradiction


    There was nothing to be worried about if someone was stupid.


    But the worrying part was when someone was stupid and he didn''t know it.


    While the two were talking, their car arrived at Marriott.


    After Faye parked the car, she got out of the car with Colin at the same time.


    As soon as they got out of the car, they saw Reba and Abbot, who were arguing not far away.


    Abbot leaned on the car door with one hand and held his suit jacket in the other. His expression didn''t


    look good and he said, "Isn''t it just a contract? Just forget about it. Didn''t you see the way that man


    looked at you? It''s obvious that he is having other intentions."


    Reba was very angry and said, "What do you think he wants from me?"


    Abbot said sullenly, "What do you think it will be?"


    Reba replied, "You have gone too far!"


    Abbot yelled, "Did I go too far? The other man gets his eyes on my girlfriend. Am I not supposed to get


    angry? How could it be too much by getting angry?"


    Reba was so angry by Abbot''s attitude and it made her body tremble, "You also know that I''m just


    your girlfriend. Don''t make it sounds like we are already married!"


    Abbot frowned upon hearing that and said, "We have slept together. What''s the difference between it


    and getting married?"


    Reba was very angry and she mocked, "Do you think we are still living in those ancient times? Let


    me tell you. It doesn''t make much difference even though we slept together before. A rtionship isn''t


    defined in that way!"


    They were arguing with each other and neither of them would give in.


    Seeing that the two of them were getting more and more aggressive, Faye pushed Colin gently with her


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    hand.


    Colin got what she was trying to tell him. He smiled lightly, stepped up to the two of them, and put his


    hand on Abbot''s shoulder.


    Abbot was so angry that he didn''t notice Colin and Faye were there.


    After seeing them, Abbot suppressed his anger and greeted them with a straight face.


    "Since when you guys are here?"


    Colin teased, "When you guys were talking about sleeping together."


    Abbot poked Colin''s chest with his elbow with an awkward expression.


    Colin was pushed to the back slightly by Abbot. He chuckled, stepped forward again, and put his arms


    around Abbot''s neck. Then, he said in a low voice, "Don''t be silly. Just shut up if you don''t want to


    break up with her."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot frowned slightly. He turned his head to look at Colin and wanted to refute.


    But in the end, he remained silent.


    Seeing that Abbot stopped talking, Colin smiled at Reba, and said, "Ms. ck, don''t be angry. You


    know better than us what Abbot''s EQ is."


    Although Reba was very angry with Abbot, she was still a reasonable person.


    She wouldn''tsh out at innocent people. Even though she was furious because of Abbot, she wouldn''t


    take it out on those who were next to them.


    After Colin finished speaking, Reba forced a smile on her face and said, "Um."


    Colin continued, "Let''s talk inside. I''ll lecture him for you."


    When he was talking, he winked at Faye.


    Faye understood him in seconds and stepped forward to persuade Reba.


    Reba took two deep breaths, stretched out her hand to hold Faye''s arm, and said, "I''m so mad. It''s


    a good deal and the negotiation is done. Then, he messed it up when I was about to sign the contract."


    Faye said, "Let''s not do this outside. It''s dinner time now. A lot of people will be around. This industry is


    small. We wouldn''t want to make a big fuss out of such a trivial matter."


    Reba pursed her lips into a line and said unwillingly, "Okay."


    As soon as the four of them entered the hotel lobby, the manager greeted them immediately and led


    them into the private room.


    After the four of them sat down, the lobby manager asked courteously, "Mr. Farrell, Mr. Carter, we have


    had some new dishes recently. Would you like to try them?


    Colin asked, "What kinds of cuisines are they?"


    The lobby manager answered, " There are a lot of spicy dishes."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "My wife has a weak stomach and she can''t eat spicy food."


    The lobby manager smiled and said, "There are other dishes as well. I''ll take note that Mrs. Farrell can''t


    eat spicy food."


    Colin leaned his back in the seat while hearing the lobby manager''s words. He wasn''t sure whether or


    not should he believe the manager''s words. He smiled lightly and said, "Thank you."


    The lobby manager replied, "Please don''t mention it. You all are regr customers of Marriott. It''s my


    bad for not remembering the diet preference of our regr customers."


    Colin continued, "You can make the call. Just don''t make it too spicy."


    The lobby manager answered, "Understood."


    After the lobby manager finished speaking, he turn to the waiter, who was standing outside the door,


    and told him to inform the kitchen. Then, he stepped up to make tea for Colin and the rest before he left


    the room.


    As soon as the lobby manager left, Abbot pulled his shirt cor and said angrily, "You make me sound


    so useless because of an outsider."


    Reba sneered, "How can you belittle yourself like this? How could you be useless? You are already


    the expert in making people annoyed."

 Chapter 726 Built Happiness on My Best Friend’s Pain

    Chapter 726 Built Happiness on My Best Friend¡¯s Pain


    Chapter 726 Built Happiness on My Best Friend''s Pain


    Seeing that the anger had just calmed down and was about to explode again, Colin kicked Abbot under


    the table.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbot gasped in pain and was about to get angry. Then, he saw Colin curling up his lips and asked with


    a faint smile "Are you not done yet with thirty years of being single?"


    Abbot was speechless.


    A real man wouldn''t argue with the woman that he loved out of anger.


    Colin''s words touched the raw nerve of Abbot.


    Abbot pursed his lips, stretched out his hand to take the teacup in front of him, and brought it to his


    mouth. Then, he swallowed the rest of his words along with the tea.


    After Reba finished speaking, she saw that Abbot didn''t talk back. She took a deep breath, adjusted


    her mood, and turned to talk to Faye.


    Reba was in an intense chat with Faye. At the same time, Abbot wasn''t idling as well. After he put


    down the teacup, he told Colin the ins and outs of the conflict between Reba and him.


    The overall situation was that Reba made a deal, but the other party was having an ulterior motive.


    Since the other party was a man, Abbot knew what was his thought in his mind.


    He could know his intention and dirty thoughts about Reba with a nce.


    Abbot was aggrieved when he spoke. He was very upset but he didn''t dare to speak too loud since he


    was worried that he might lose his girlfriend if she got to hear it.


    After Abbot finished his story, he asked Colin, "Colin, do you think I should be med for this?"


    Colin lowered his head and adjusted his shirt cuffs. Then, he chuckled and said, "Who should be the


    person to be med if it isn''t you? Reba?"


    Abbot replied, "Why me?"


    Colin rolled up his cuffs to his elbows, looked up at Abbot, and said in a voice that only the two of them


    could hear, "If I were you, I''d let Reba sign the contract."


    Abbot was confused.


    Colin exined, "It''smon that people will not stop until they reach their goal. They won''t simply


    give up that much hopes they have. How are you going to make her believe in something that has not


    happened yet?"


    Hearing that, Abbot thought for a while and he said, "Then, what if something bad happens to her?


    Colin teased, "You aren''t going to stand still. Aren''t you?"


    Abbot was speechless.


    Colin took the pot, poured tea into Abbot''s cup, and said, "The right way to protect a person is when


    she is going to fall, you hold onto her."


    After Colin finished speaking, he paused for a while deliberately. Then, he looked and Abbot and


    continued, "The way you are doing it isn''t protecting her but cutting off all her job offers."


    Those who knew the inside story would know that Abbot was angry because the other party was


    having bad intentions toward Reba.


    However, those who didn''t know the inside story would think that Abbot was just being jealous and


    didn''t want Reba to work with another man.


    With Abbot''s influence in Cocanel, he would be powerful enough to cut all job offers to Reba.


    Abbot was blinded by jealousy, but Reba was able to see the whole picture.


    That was the reason why Reba was being so angry.


    After those exnations, Abbot seemed to have a lot on his mind. He frowned without saying a word.


    Colin was tapping his fingers on the table to bring Abbot back to his senses, "Apologize with sincerity


    Abbot looked at him and asked, "Kneeling again?"


    Colin snorted lightly, "You just have to put your ego down. Do you know what Ethan is doing now?"


    Abbot was driven by curiosity and asked, "What?"


    Colin answered, "Pretending to be a joker at Ms. Rowan''s house."


    Pretending to be a joker and pretending to put down one''s ego were two different things.


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot''s eyes lit up, and asked, "Really?"


    Colin smirked, "Call him to find it out if you don''t believe me."


    Abbot was feeling very much aggrieved that night. But when he heard that Ethan was even more


    aggrieved than him, he eased up immediately.


    When Abbot wasughing, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and dialed Ethan''s number.


    After the call was connected, Ethan''s deep and cold voice came from the other end, "Abbot."


    Abbot asked, "Mr. Bond, how are you doing?"


    Ethan replied in a calm and somewhat solemn tone, "ying chess with Violet''s grandmother."


    Abbot held back his smile when he heard that and continued, "Such a good boy."


    Ethan paused for a while. Then, he answered, "We''ll talk after I get back."


    Abbot could tell that Ethan wanted to hang up the phone. He didn''t it happened as Ethan wished and


    said, "Tsk. Ethan, why does your voice sound so cowardly?"


    Ethan responded, "I''ll hang up first if there''s nothing else."


    Hearing that Ethan wanted to hang up the call, Abbot couldn''t help butughed out loud and said,


    "Ethan, seems like you are going through some hardships!"


    Before Ethan could reply, Abbot heard Violet''s voice from the other end of the phone. She asked,


    "Ethan, would you like some tea or water?"


    Ethan responded calmly, "Water."


    Violet said, "Okay."


    After a while, Violet probably handed over the water to Ethan. Abbot could hear Ethan saying "thank


    you" on the other end of the phone.


    Violet whispered, "You''re wee. I should thank you for keeping my grandmapany. My grandma


    is notorious for being a bad chess yer and no one is willing to y chess with her. I''m d that you


    are here."


    Ethan lied calmly, "That''s not true. Grandma is good at chess."


    After Ethan finished speaking, Violet responded with a smile, "Okay. I believe you two are as good."


    Ethan also smiled and said, "Yes."


    Abbot was no longer hearing any noise after Ethan finished speaking with Violet. He continued with a


    "tsk" and said, "Ethan, this is the first time I realize that you are even more cowardly than Colin after


    getting to know you for so many years."


    Ethan didn''t respond.


    Abbot said again, "It''s clear that you have wild intentions, but you still pretend to be a caring person. I


    don''t know how Ms. Rowan will feel after knowing the truth."


    After Abbot finished speaking, Ethan said in a calm voice, "Yourpany''s affairs are a bit


    After that, Ethan pressed the hung-up button without waiting for Abbot''s response.


    Abbot was speechless.

 Chapter 727 The Obedient One

    Chapter 727 The Obedient One


    Chapter 727 The Obedient One


    Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Abbot froze for a moment. Then, he turned to look at Colin and


    said, "He is worse than you."


    When Colin heard that, he stopped his hand that was fiddling with the teacup. He raised his eyes to


    look at Abbot, but he didn''t say a word.


    Abbot was horrified by Colin''s stare. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you staring at me?"


    Colin answered without changing his expression, "I''m doing self-reflection now. Why did Ethan and I


    choose to be friends with you since we have such a high emotional intelligence?"


    Abbot twitched his lips and said, "I don''t think you guys be friends with me because I ampatible


    with your EQ."


    Colin chuckled and asked, "Then, what is it?"


    Abbot continued, "Obviously, it''s because of my outstanding appearance!"


    After Abbot finished speaking, Colin drank his tea and remained silent.


    At that moment, silence expressed more than words did.


    Since there was no argument, no one would be hurt by words. But the sense of insult was extremely


    strong.


    With Colin''s guidance, Abbot went along with Reba''s words after that.


    At first, Reba still yelled at him. After that, she seemed to notice something and stopped giving


    Abbot any hard time. Even though her expression still didn''t look good.


    Halfway through the dinner, Abbot suddenly mentioned the wedding of Carlotta and Jadon.


    Abbot asked, "Did Jadon ask you two to be the best man and bridesmaid?"


    Colin answered, "He mentioned it briefly two days ago."


    Abbot continued, "Well, Jadon seems to make up his mind to ask us to be the best men and


    bridemaids. He only has one best friend."


    Colin smiled lightly and put a piece of potato on Faye''s te, "He only has one best friend. Will there


    be enough bride maid?"


    Abbot said mockingly, "Why is it insufficient? Isn''t there Lance? The bridesmaid''s dress is ready for


    him."


    Hearing Abbot''s words, Colin raised his eyebrows and looked yful.


    Abbot chuckled and said, "Don''t look at me like that. Lance volunteers to be the bridesmaid and no one


    forces him."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he was worried that Colin wouldn''t believe him. Therefore, he turned to


    ask Faye, "Isn''t it, Faye?"


    Faye smiled and said, "Well, I know about that."


    Abbot said, "A good man knows when to yield and when not. Lance is definitely a good man."


    Colin teased, "Are you envious? I will ask Jadon to order a bridesmaid dress for youter."


    Abbot replied, "I will wear it if you wear it too."


    Colin sneered, "I don''t envy other men."


    They were chatting while eating.


    After dinner, Colin paid the bill. Then, the four of them came out from Marriott.


    They said goodbye to each other on the steps.


    Reba took Faye''s hand and asked her about Tanner in a low voice, "Have you been in touch with


    Tanner recently?"


    Faye replied, "No, but I heard that he gets a new role in a new movie two days ago and he is the male


    lead."


    Reba nodded, sighed, and said "If it wasn''t because of that incident, the three of us would still be


    good friends."


    After Reba finished speaking, Faye smiled but didn''t say a word.


    There was no opposite-sex friendship that couldst forever after marriage.


    If so, there would only be two possibilities. The first one was that one of them was homosexual, or the


    second reason would be one of them could hold on to themselves very well.


    Seeing that Faye was quiet, Reba knew that she shouldn''t continue with that topic. She held onto


    Faye tighter and said, "Faye, we must be together forever."


    Faye smiled and said, "Do you have any n to betray me along the way?"


    While Faye and Reba were having their conversation, Colin was advising Abbot on the side, "You


    had some wine today. Let Reba sends you hometer."


    Abbot said with his hands in his pockets and looked determined, "Don''t worry. I know the trick."


    Colin teased, "That''s not bad. Your EQ has improved in terms of rtionships."


    After a while, they parted ways.


    Faye and Colin made their move first while Abbot and Reba left behind.


    The two looked at each other. After about half a minute, Reba said with a straight face, "Call your


    assistant to pick you up."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbot pretended to look down at the watch on his wrist. Then, he raised his head and said, "It''s eleven


    o''clock now. No matter how harsh I am, I shouldn''t have bullied my staff like that. Right?"


    Reba continued, "Then, get yourself a chauffeur."


    Abbot pursed his lips and said with a serious face, "I''ll have to pay him more at this hour."


    When he mentioned money, it reminded Reba about the deal that she had lost, and that triggered


    her pain.


    Seeing Reba''s expression, Abbot seemed to notice something. He raised his hand, touched the tip


    of his nose, and said, "I don''t dare to spend money recklessly now. After we two get married, mine will


    be yours. I have to save it for you."

 Chapter 728 Sleeping in the Car

    Chapter 728 Sleeping in the Car


    Chapter 728 Sleeping in the Car


    The way that Abbot spoke and acted looked timid but he was serious.


    Reba pursed her lips and looked at him for a moment. After a few seconds, she took out her car


    keys from her pocket and unlocked her car. Then, she muttered, "Who wants your money?"


    After that, Reba bent and got into her car.


    Abbot stood still while watching Reba get into her car.


    Then, Reba looked at him through the car window and they were silent for a while. When Reba


    was about to call him to get into the car, she saw two girls pushing each other and approaching Abbot.


    Before Reba could react, one of the girls had already taken the initiative to talk to Abbot.


    "Hi, there. We don''t have our mobile phone with us and we are separated from our friends. May I


    borrow your mobile phone?"


    After the girl finished speaking, Abbot withdrew his gaze from Reba''s car window. Then, he looked


    down and lied, "I''m sorry. I don''t have my mobile phone with me."


    The girl blushed when she heard that and turned to look at her friend.


    They were all adults. As long as she wasn''t a fool, she could basically understand that was a polite


    refusal.


    The girl backed down, but the girl''s friend was unwilling to leave. She tugged at the girl''s hand, looked


    at Abbot, and said, "Sir, may we be friends? We are from Caribbean University."


    The Caribbean University was a well-known university in Cocanel with high-achieving students.


    After the girl finished speaking, she stared at Abbot with her sparkling eyes.


    Abbot looked indifferent and answered, "No."


    The girl and her friend were speechless.


    Reba, who was sitting in the car and watching the whole incident through the car window was


    speechless too.


    Those words that Abbot said were quite cruel. In general, sensible people would have felt


    embarrassed.


    However, that girl was not an ordinary person. She didn''t flinch or gave up. She grabbed Abbot''s sleeve


    with her hands coquettishly and said, "Just add my contact. You aren''t making any loss by having more


    friends."


    After the girl finished speaking, Abbot frowned, looked at the car window, and said, "Reba."


    Reba felt her heart skip a beat when her name was called.


    The next second, Abbot continued, "Are you just going to watch other women dragging your boyfriend


    like this?"


    Reba remained silent.


    Those two girls who were in front of Abbot were speechless too.


    Reba''s car window was tinted in brown color. People could hardly notice whether or not someone


    was inside without paying attention.


    Hearing that, those two girls turned to look at the car behind them.


    When they saw Reba, who was sitting inside the car and waving at them from the car window, they


    froze.


    Abbot said in a low voice, "Are you still not leaving?"


    Those two girls didn''t dare to stay any longer when they heard his words and left hurriedly.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as those two girls left, there were two people left over there.


    Reba wound down the car window a little,y on the car window, and said jokingly, "I didn''t realize


    Mr. Carter is that charming."


    Abbot didn''t continue the topic and asked, "Have you done being angry?"


    Reba didn''t say anything but she pursed her lips and looked at Abbot.


    Abbot still maintained his original posture, with his hands in his pockets and a coat under one of his


    arms. There seemed to be a smile on his face. As long as he didn''t speak, it wouldn''t reveal his poor


    emotional intelligence, and that made him look like a noble rich man.


    Honestly speaking, he looked quite charming in that sense.


    After Abbot finished speaking, he took two steps forward when he saw that Reba remained silent.


    Reba raised her eyes and looked confused, "Huh?"


    Abbot leaned closer to her while supporting himself with one hand on the roof of the car and asked,


    "How much is that deal worth? I''ll pay that to you. Is it okay?"


    Reba didn''t say a word and looked at Abbot, who was so close to her face.


    Abbot continued, "It''s my fault."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he saw that Reba was still unmoved. He twitched his lips and was


    about to say something further. At the same time, Reba poked her head out further, grabbed his


    cor, and kissed him.


    When Abbot sensed the soft touch on his lips, he raised his eyebrows slightly. He didn''t back down nor


    took the initiative to kiss her harder.


    After Reba kissed him for a while, she backed down. She said with her face blushed, "Get into the


    car."


    Abbot asked, "Are you not mad at me anymore?"


    Reba avoided Abbot''s gaze and replied vaguely, "Yes."


    Abbot stood up straight with a smile on his face. Then, he walked around the car and got into the car.


    After Abbot got in and fastened his seat belt, Reba turned the steering wheel and asked, "Where


    are you going tonight?"


    Abbot turned around, threw the coat to the rear seat of the car, and answered, "Go to..."


    He paused halfway. Then, he turned to look at Reba and said, "The rear seat of your car is very


    spacious."


    Reba didn''t read Abbot''s lines and replied solemnly, "Well, I usually take my parents on vacation


    when I didn''t have to work. When I was buying it, I chose the spacious one deliberately."


    After Reba finished speaking, Abbot twirled his fingers hidden under his coat and said, "How about


    sleeping in the car tonight?"

 Chapter 729 All the Intentions

    Chapter 729 All the Intentions


    Chapter 729 All the Intentions


    He meant a different way of sleeping when he said that.


    After Abbot finished speaking, Reba turned her head suddenly and looked at him in disbelief.


    They looked at each other. Reba couldn''t tell from Abbot''s eyes whether or not she had thought too


    much. Her face was flushed. The steering wheel slipped under her hand and the car almost hit the


    green belt on the roadside.


    Fortunately, Reba was an experienced driver. Her driving skills weren''t bad. She quickly stabilized


    the car after the shock.


    Reba swallowed hard and asked, "What...What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Abbot threw his coat in the rear seat, turned around, and sat properly. Then, he asked quite seriously,


    "You don''t want to?"


    After hearing Abbot''s words, Reba''s face blushed all the way to her ears. Then, she answered


    irrelevantly, "I''ll send you home."


    After that, she added, "To the Carters'' mansion."


    Reba didn''t care whether or not Abbot would disagree. She stepped on the elerator and sped


    up.


    A male chauvinist wasn''t someone horrible. But it would be awkward when a male chauvinist was


    trying to talk dirty to you in a serious manner.


    However, that man didn''t find it embarrassing. He was talking as if he was talking about something


    ordinary.


    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the Carters'' mansion.


    Reba stopped the car, cleared her throat, and said awkwardly, "It''s toote. I won''t go in. Send my


    regards to Mr. Carter and Mrs. Carter."


    Abbot remained silent.


    When Reba saw that Abbot remained still after she finished speaking, she frowned and turned to


    look at him.


    When Reba was looking at Abbot, it so happened that Abbot also turned to look at her. Their eyes


    met. Abbot tightened his jaw and asked, "Reba, are you just ying me?"


    Reba was speechless.


    Abbot''s way of thinking was so out of the norm and fast that made Reba unable to keep pace with.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After a while, Reba came back to her senses. She gritted her teeth and said, "Is there something


    wrong?"


    Abbot answered, "Ever since thest time, you have been avoiding me."


    Reba thought to herself, "You need a week toplete one time. People who want to survive would


    have avoided you."


    Of course, Reba just had those words in her mind and didn''t tell Abbot.


    She worried she would be embarrassed by saying so.


    Reba didn''t say anything and they kept staring at each other.


    About five minutester, Reba turned around and grabbed Abbot''s coat from the rear seat. Then,


    she stuffed it into his arms and said, "You are drunk. Go home and rest early."


    After that, she unfastened her seat belt and leaned over to open the passenger door. Then, she pushed


    Abbot out of the car.


    Ten secondster, Abbot was standing outside of the car with his coat hanging in his arms. He was


    looking at Reba through the car window with a resentful face.


    Reba''s heart was beating so fast. Then, she made up her mind, stepped on the elerator, and left


    in a hurry.


    Looking at the car leaving, Abbot took out his mobile phone and sent Colin a text saying, "The moon


    represents my heart."


    At the same time, Colin was sitting on the couch reading a project progress report. When he saw


    Abbot''s text, he nced out the window. It was pitch ck. There was no moon. He replied, "No


    progress?"


    Abbot: "I''m very curious. How did you get Faye for the first time and how did you get it all the time?"


    Colin took advantage and demanded, "I have a project now and the progress is too slow. Will you send


    a reliable person from your end to help?"


    Abbot, "Colin, you can change your name from now on. Don''t call yourself Colin anymore. Change your


    name to "robber"."


    Colin, "Just tell me yes or no."


    Abbot, "Send the project''s details over."


    Colin picked up theptop on his side and sent an email to Abbot.


    After a while, Abbot called.


    Colin picked up his phone to answer, "Yes?"


    Abbot asked in surprise, "Isn''t this project located at Faye''s old house?"


    Colin replied in a deep voice, "Yeah."


    Abbot asked further, "It''s such a piece of goodnd, and you want to build a theme park on it? Are you


    crazy? If this ce is built into amercial housing or vi, it will definitely..."


    Before Abbot finished speaking, Colin interrupted with a chuckle, and said, "Stop talking nonsense. Are


    you going to help or not?"


    Abbot sneered, "Yes."


    After that, Abbot paused and asked, "Colin, to be honest, I really admire you in terms of the way you


    handle a romantic rtionship."


    Colin continued, "Ask your people to work overtime andplete the project in ten days."


    Abbot asked, "That''s very rush!"


    Colin said with a low voice and a smile, "Well, I am in a hurry to get married."

 Chapter 730 Public Display of Affection

    Chapter 730 Public Disy of Affection


    Chapter 730 Public Disy of Affection


    Abbot suffered a lot tonight, even if he didn''t eat meat, he was forced to experience PDA.


    Abbot was stunned and asked across the phone, "Do you want to marry Faye here?"


    Colin answered with a smile, "I have this idea."


    Abbot said, "It''s a good idea. Have you ever asked Faye?"


    Abbot knew about Faye''s psychological disorder, but only heard about it.


    For one thing, Colin never mentioned it, and Abbot didn''t ask much. For another, it referred to personal


    privacy. Since Abbot was well-bred, he wouldn''t explore it too much.


    Colin stopped smiling and became serious, "I haven''t asked yet."


    Abbot said, "Ask ahead of time, in case that ... good things turn into bad things."


    Though some words were not pleasant to hear, they were true.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Colin replied, "Hurry up and do what I told you."


    Abbot sneered, "Don''t worry. I can''t promise you anything else. I will never hold you back when it


    Colin smiled and said, "Ten days."


    Abbot said, "One week."


    Colin said, "OK."


    After talking about the amusement park, Abbot coughed a little and returned to the topic with an


    unnatural tone. "Can you talk now? What should I do?"


    Colin chuckled and said simply, "With your EQ, the simplest way is ''forced entry''."


    Abbot frowned, "Are you sure it will work?"


    Colinughed, "Try it, even if you don''t seed, it will not be worse than your current situation."


    Hearing what Colin said, Abbot frowned slightly on the other side of the phone and hesitated for a while


    to reply, "Correct."


    After advising Abbot, they chatted on the phone again for a while before hanging up.


    When the phone was cut off, Colin closed his mobile phone and got up to go upstairs.


    Faye had just taken a bath and was standing in front of the mirror with wet hair to do skin care.


    Colin pushed the door and entered. He leaned on the door frame with his hands in his pockets and


    stared at Faye affectionately with his amorous eyes.


    Faye turned her head. After seeing Colin, she smiled instantly, "Are you finished?"


    Colin smiled and said, "Well, I have finished for a while. I made a phone call to Abbot."


    Faye bent over with a smile and went to get the hair dryer in the wash cab. "Why did Abbot call


    you?"


    Colin smiled with thin lips, "Reba''s things."


    Faye was curious, "What?"


    Colin said, "Maybe Abbot wanted something to happen tonight, but Reba didn''t give him this


    opportunity."


    Colin said frankly. Faye''s hand taking the hair dryer paused and she looked over at Colin. After thinking


    for a while, she said, "Reba is not convenient recently."


    Colin understood it for a second and gently raised his eyebrow. "I see."


    Faye straightened up, her smile deepened, and turned on the hair dryer to blow her hair.


    Seeing this, Colin stood up straight and strode to take the hair dryer from Faye. "I''ll do it for you."


    Faye smiled, let go of her hands, and put them on the washstand. "What''s on your mind?"


    The hair dryer had a mid-range warm air, and the noise was not very loud. Colin took several strands of


    Faye''s hair to concentrate on blowing, and his voice was steady, "Honey, do you want to visit your


    previous home?"


    Faye was stunned and looked at Colin in the mirror. After a long time, she replied, "Isn''t it


    disassembled?"


    Colin said, "It has been changed into an amusement park."


    Faye didn''t feel at ease and looked at Colin in the mirror.


    Seeing that Faye did not speak, Colin quietly pressed the hair dryer in his hand into a low range,


    bowed his head, and kissed Faye''s hair. "If you don''t want to go, we won''t go."

 Chapter 731 With an Ulterior Motive

    Chapter 731 With an Ulterior Motive


    Chapter 731 With an Ulterior Motive


    Faye was distressed by Colin''s carefulness.


    Faye pursed her lips, and after a while, she smiled. "When will we go? I just haven''t been back for a


    long time."


    Hearing the words, Zhou Yi turned off the hairdryer, held Faye from behind, put his chin on her


    shoulder, and said, "Wife, I want you to get over that."


    Hearing this, Colin turned off the hairdryer in his hand, held Faye from behind, put his chin on her


    shoulder, and said, "Honey, I want you to get over that."


    Faye leaned back into Colin''s arms, "I know."


    The next day.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Faye was still asleep when William called.


    Faye frowned and reached out to pick up the phone from the bedside. Without looking at who it was,


    she directly pressed to answer, "Hello."


    William paused. A cautious voice came from the other end of the phone, "Ms. Nash, you haven''t got up


    yet?"


    Hearing that it was William, Faye opened her eyes and pinched her eyebrows with the other hand. "It''s


    OK, William. What''s wrong?"


    William coughed awkwardly, "Alex is going to resign."


    Faye''s residual sleepiness disappeared instantly. She asked, "When?"


    William said, "Just now."


    It happened suddenly. William had no choice but to call Faye in a hurry.


    After all, Alex wanted to leave, and William had no proper reason to keep him.


    Star assistant was different from other professions. There was almost nothing to be handed over.


    Moreover, Alex wasn''t Aniston''s only assistant. It was easy for Alex to suspect if William forced him to


    stay.


    William''s worries were known to Faye.


    Faye sat up, took a cup of water at the bedside and sipped, moistened her throat, and said, "Keep Alex


    first. I''ll be there in half an hour."


    William answered, "OK."


    After hanging up with William, Faye nced at the empty ce on her side and went down to the


    bathroom.


    After a while, Faye came out after washing and went downstairs dressed neatly.


    Faye had juste downstairs when she saw Colin drinking water after running back in the morning.


    When Colin heard the footsteps, he looked over to Faye and smiled, "Honey."


    Faye said, "There''s something wrong with thepany. I won''t eat breakfast at home."


    Colin put down his water cup and came forward. The towel between his neck was wet with sweat.


    "What do you want to eat? I''ll bring it to youter."


    Faye wanted to refuse. She thought that she could just buy some on the road. But looking at Colin''s


    smiling eyes, she changed her mind. "Minced Pork Congee with Preserved Egg."


    Colin said, "OK."


    Colin dropped his head and kissed Faye on the corner of her lips, "Be careful when driving."


    Faye smiled, "I will."


    After leaving Fennth Community, Faye drove to thepany.


    On the way, Faye called Lance and asked him to investigate Alex''s recent ount capital flow.


    Lance yawned across the phone, "No problem."


    Faye said, "It''s urgent. You only have half an hour."


    Lance said, "I''ll get up now."


    Faye faintly said, "If you need help, go to find Alexander."


    Lance answered, "I understand."


    The phone was cut off and Faye focused on driving.


    When she arrived at thepany by car, the investigation information from Lance was also sent: [Alex


    has received 100,000 dors in her ount before she joined Farrell Media.]


    Faye stopped the car and nodded on the screen: [I see.]


    After sending the message to Lance, Faye got off and took the elevator upstairs. Instead of going to the


    Public Rtions Department, she went directly to Aniston''s lounge.


    Faye had just walked to the door of Aniston''s lounge when she heard a crying voiceing from


    inside.


    "William, I don''t want to leave. I have no choice."


    "My mother is critically ill. I must go back today."


    "Aniston, just let me go."

 Chapter 732 Refuse to Admit Even Unto Death

    Chapter 732 Refuse to Admit Even Unto Death


    Chapter 732 Refuse to Admit Even Unto Death


    If a hateful person pretended to be pitiful, he would be more pitiful than a real poor person.


    After all, real poor people only had real feelings.


    The hateful person was full of superb acting skills.


    Faye stood at the door and listened for a while. She raised her hand to knock on the door lightly and


    pushed the door in.


    Several people in the waiting room were stunned when they saw Faye. They immediately responded


    and said hello.


    "Ms. Nash."


    Aniston had three assistants, all of whom were shrewd girls. They were used to examine others''


    minimize their sense of existence.


    Faye nodded to the three girls, which was a response. She noticed one of the girls with tearful eyes.


    "Are you Alex?"


    The girl was fair, round-faced, slightly fat, and looked honest on the surface.


    Facing Faye''s sudden roll call, the girl answered with red eyes, "Yep."


    Faye faintly said, "Alex stays, and the others go out first."


    The other two assistants looked at William in amazement.


    William winked at them. "You two go out first."


    The two assistants realized that the atmosphere was not right, looked at each other, and left quickly.


    As soon as the two assistants left, only Faye, Aniston, William, and the girl named Alex remained in the


    lounge.


    Alex sniffed. Her eyes were full of panic. She didn''t dare to speak to Faye directly. She turned to


    William and whispered, "William, why should I stay alone?"


    William didn''t look well. "What do you think?"


    Alex said, "I ... I don''t know."


    Refused to be convinced until one was faced with grim reality.


    William looked at Alex and thought that the girl had been recruited by himself, so he was angry.


    Seeing that William was going to get angry, Aniston, who was always silent and standing by the side,


    said, "William."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Hearing Aniston''s tone of warning, William suppressed his anger and turned to say to Faye, "Ms. Nash,


    sit down and talk."


    After saying that, he turned to pour water for Faye.


    Faye stepped to the sofa and sat down, gently looking at Alex who was trembling.


    Alex was very nervous when Faye looked at her, and her hands hanging down at her side clenched the


    corners of her clothes, "Ms. ... Ms. Nash, what can I do for you to leave me alone?"


    Faye''s expression was indistinguishable from pleasure and anger, and her voice was cold, which made


    people afraid. She said, "I don''t like to beat around the bush. Just be direct. Do you take the initiative to


    exin or are you forced to exin when I ask?"


    Alex said, "I ... I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Faye''s eyes narrowed, as cold as ice.


    Alex pursed her lips, shook her hand, and looked at Aniston with a tearful voice, "Aniston, I ... I have


    been with you for so long, and I think I am conscientious and hardworking. I should be given credit for


    hard work, if not for merit. What ... What do you mean?"


    Aniston looked as usual, neither angry nor terrible, "Alex, you have been with me for so long, and have


    I ever treated you unfairly?"


    Alex was silent.


    Aniston continued to say calmly, "If you think so, you can tell me. If not, you are against me secretly for


    no reason. Isn''t that a little unkind?"


    Alex bit her lip in embarrassment, and her face turned red. After a while, she hesitated and said,


    "Aniston, did you misunderstand something? I ... I have never done anything wrong to you."


    After Alex said that, her tears fell as if she had been wronged to the extreme.


    Aniston frowned and was about to say something when Faye interrupted with a cold voice, "Before


    joining Farrell Media, you received a transfer of 100,000 dors in your ount. Can you exin


    where the transfer came from for a college graduate?"

 Chapter 733 Reasons

    Chapter 733 Reasons


    Chapter 733 Reasons


    Alex''s face turned pale in an instant.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After a while, Alex pretended to be calm and said, "My family gave me that money."


    Faye asked, "Are you sure?"


    Alex clenched her teeth, "Yes."


    Faye looked at Alex and nodded, "OK."


    With that, Faye took out her mobile phone from her pocket and dialed Galen.


    When the phone was connected, Faye said in a voice of indifference, "Galen, take Alex''s investigation


    data."


    Galen answered through the phone, "Yes, Ms. Nash."


    There was an unwritten rule in Farrell Media that anyone who joined to work for an artist would have a


    special person to investigate his details.


    The investigation was not detailed, but it was enough to understand the basic personal information.


    Faye hung up the phone and looked at Alex nkly.


    Alex took a deep breath, nced at the closed door, and suddenly had the impulse to run.


    After a while, the door of the room was knocked from the outside, and Galen came in with a folder.


    Galen said, "Ms. Nash."


    Faye said, "Read her the investigation materials."


    Galen nodded, took out Alex''s personal information from the folder, cleared his throat, and said, "Alex


    Madison, 24 years old, was born in a small county town in Cocanel. Her parents are ordinary workers,


    and she has two brothers. Back then, her college entrance examination results are more than the


    threshold score for first-tier universities. However, she went to a second-tier university because she


    wanted to reduce tuition fees..."


    Galen read every word clearly.


    Alex, who stood opposite Galen, looked guilty and embarrassed.


    Hearing that Galen was almost finished, Faye raised her hand and motioned to Galen not to say


    anything.


    Galen understood to shut up and put away the data in her hand.


    Alex could not stand now. She had no tears. A thinyer of sweat came out of her forehead.


    Faye asked, "Do you need Galen to continue reading?"


    Alex gasped, "What ... What do you want to do?"


    Faye said coldly, "You even needed to be very careful in reckoning about your tuition, but you told me


    that your ount suddenly increased by 100,000 dors from home. Do you think I will believe it?"


    Alex pinched her fingernails on her side into her palm and kept silent.


    Seeing that Alex didn''t speak, Faye looked down at the watch on her wrist and said, "If you are smart


    enough, you can tell us honestly and save us both some time."


    Seeing that there was no way out, Alex''s eyes were red and she squatted on the ground with her face


    covered and began to cry badly.


    The pathetic man certainly had something to be despised.


    Seeing Alex crying hysterically, William frowned and handed Faye the cup of water, then turned around


    and went out of the door.


    William, as a man, couldn''t bear to see the scene.


    He would feel annoyed.


    Shortly after William left, Alex looked up from her arms. Her tears had already made her makeup run.


    Eyeliner and eye ck mixed with tears. She looked funny and scary.


    Faye nced at Alex and said in a low voice, "Don''t talk until you think it over."


    Alex said, "That money was not given by my family, but by the president''s special assistance of


    Breanna Media."


    Alex said, observing Faye''s expression.


    Seeing that Faye looked the same, she wiped the tears on her face with the back of her hand and


    stood up, and continued, "At that time, I just graduated from college and was working. I ran into


    difficulties everywhere. I couldn''t even pay the rent. The president''s special assistant of Breanna Media


    found me and gave me 100,000 dors. He asked me to find a way to apply to Farrell Media as an


    artist assistant..."


    Faye asked, "Why did you choose Aniston?"


    Alex pursed her lips and nced timidly at Aniston. She probably felt ashamed and lowered her head


    to say, "Because Robert likes Aniston."

 Chapter 734 Not Worth Sympathy

    Chapter 734 Not Worth Sympathy


    Chapter 734 Not Worth Sympathy


    Lookers-on saw most of the game.


    The onlookers often saw the things that cannot be found by the party concerned most clearly,


    especially your opponent, who knew more about your weaknesses than the people closest to you.


    The lounge was utterly quiet.


    Galen was a little confused by the reversal, seemingly as usual, but one could tell she was puzzled


    from her eyes.


    Wasn''t it said that Robert and Aniston were fake lovers?


    Why did Robert like Aniston now?


    Were Robert and Aniston a couple or not?


    Galen stood straight but her mind was a mess. Alex, who was standing beside her, saw that no one


    was paying attention to her. She pursed her lips and was frightened.


    After a while, Faye stood up and looked at Aniston, "Next, will you handle it yourself or let me help


    you?"


    Aniston said, "I''ll handle it myself."


    Then Aniston added, "Ms. Nash, thank you."


    Faye faintly smiled, "It''s my duty."


    Faye finished her words, gave Galen a wink, and took Galen away.


    Faye and Galen went out of the door. Galen walked to Faye''s side and asked in a low voice, "Ms.


    Nash, is what Alex said true or false?"


    Faye asked, "Are you very free?"


    Hearing the words, Galen touched the tip of her nose and whispered, "I''m not idle, but I''m curious."


    Galen spoke in a very low voice. However, Faye heard what she was saying because they were too


    close.


    Faye smiled slightly, "Curiosity killed the cat."


    Galen answered, "It''s OK. A cat has nine lives. It doesn''t matter if it dies once."


    Faye faintly smiled, "If you gossip during work hours, you will be fined 40."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Galen was speechless.


    At this time, in the lounge, Aniston handed Alex a cup of water and said calmly, "Sit down."


    Alex reached out to take the cup, held it in both hands, and sat down with red eyes.


    Aniston said, "This is the end of the matter. I''m sure I won''t keep you. I''ll let William take you to go


    through the resignation formalitiester."


    Alex choked, "Aniston."


    Aniston stepped to the sofa and sat down. "Ms. Nash has already left, and no one will hold you legally


    responsible. Tell me what they want you to do by staying with me."


    Aniston was not stupid. Of course, she didn''t think that Farrell Media ced Alex beside her to find out


    whether her rtionship with Robert was true or not.


    Moreover, when Alex joined thepany, Aniston''s rtionship with Robert had just been announced,


    and no one was suspicious.


    The matter this time could only be considered a coincidence.


    Facing Aniston''s question, Alex held the cup tightly.


    Aniston asked, "Don''t you want to say?"


    Alex hurriedly replied, "No ... No."


    Aniston adjusted her posture and said softly, "Tell me."


    Alex pursed her lips, first looked at Aniston, then lowered her head and drank water. After calming


    down for about half a minute, she looked up and said, "Far ... Farrell Media asked me to stay with you


    to gain trust, and then find an opportunity to ... to destroy you."


    Destroyed.


    There were only a few ways to destroy a female star.


    The better one was all kinds of scandals.


    To make things worse, a female star would be made drunk and sent to some big shot''s bed.


    Either way, it was a fatal injury to a female star.


    It was obvious that Farrell Media had made so many preparations that they certainly did not want to


    use the first one.


    Seeing Aniston''s silence, Alex said in a trembling voice, "Aniston, I was really fooled by money at first,


    but I regret it after contacting you. The reason why I spoke out the news was to prevent you from being


    hurt more..."

 Chapter 735 Harder to Explain

    Chapter 735 Harder to Exin


    Chapter 735 Harder to Exin


    Human nature had two sides, and good and evil were only in one thought.


    Hearing Alex''s exnation, Aniston had no doubt or conviction.


    After a few minutes, Aniston raised her lips and said, "Go find William and let him take you to go


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    through the resignation procedures."


    Alex said, "Aniston."


    Aniston said, "No one''s life will be smooth. You can''t use others as stepping stones just because you


    want to make your own life easier."


    Alex''s eyes were red, "Aniston, I..."


    Alex wanted to exin, but was interrupted by Aniston. "Go ahead."


    Alex pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Alex made a mistake. Even if she had reasons, it couldn''t change the truth.


    Alex''s misfortune and difficulties were worthy of sympathy, but it did not mean that she was worthy of


    being forgiven after making mistakes.


    Soon after Alex left, William knocked at the door and walked in.


    When Aniston saw William, she smiled and said, "William."


    William frowned, "Are you going to let Alex go so easily?"


    Aniston didn''t answer William''s question. She changed the subject and said, "William, please remind


    Robert to be on guard against the president special assistant of Breanna Media."


    William said, "It''s better for you to tell him."


    Aniston was silent and walked to the water dispenser to take water.


    Looking at Aniston''s back, William shook his head and said nothing.


    The affair between Aniston and Robert went from a heated discussion to a dead end.


    The onlookers were confused. Finally, they even began to question the breakup Facebook Aniston post


    at the beginning.


    [Did Aniston break up with Robert?]


    [Who can tell me what the situation is between these two people?]


    [Are they real lovers or hype?]


    [The party concernedes out to respond. Aniston doesn''t respond. What about Robert? @ Robert]


    In thement area of Aniston''s Facebook, the onlookers started to @ Robert one after another


    because they could not get a reply from Aniston.


    It was thought that Robert would not reply.


    Unexpectedly, in the afternoon, Robert set up a Facebook: [Just quarreling, not breaking up.]


    As soon as Robert''s Facebook was posted, the onlookers moved from Aniston''s Facebook to Robert''s


    Facebook.


    [Not breaking up?]


    [Not breaking up? But Aniston said that she had broken up in her Facebook!]


    [Robert, what''s the situation? Say it in detail!]


    [Sobbing. I knew that you guys didn''t break up. How nice Aniston is! What''s wrong with a second


    marriage? It was not Aniston who made mistakes in thest marriage.]


    Robert posted the Facebook quietly without informing anyone.


    By the time Faye received the news, Robert had already posted the second article: [To be sure of love,


    both parties need to nod their heads and agree. Of course, breaking up is the same. I don''t agree to


    break up. Yes, I don''t break up.]


    Robert''s second Facebook had just been posted, and the onlookers found it extremely funny.


    [Ha ha ha! I see. Aniston broke up with Robert unterally, but Robert didn''t agree.]


    [Robert is so cute. How can a special assistant be so cute?]


    [''Yes, I don''t break up.'' Robert''s final persistence.]


    [Is this the love of cradle snatcher? It''s so sweet!]


    [Restore good rtions now, please. Move Registry of Marriages here. Thank you.]


    Thement area on Facebook was very lively. In Faye''s office, Galen held the tabletputer to


    cover her mouth, giggling, "Ms. Nash, we don''t have to intervene in this flirting, isn''t it?]

 Chapter 736 Understand Her

    Chapter 736 Understand Her


    Chapter 736 Understand Her


    This kind of "flirting" did not need the help of the Public Rtions Department.


    It was awfully beneficial.


    Faye smiled and said, "Yes. No need."


    Galen winked and asked, "Ms. Nash, is Aniston and Robert truly a couple?"


    Faye looked up at Galen, "Is the fine 40 dors today too little?"


    Galen held the tabletputer in her hands in front of her chest with a serious expression, "Ms. Nash,


    you can directly fine me for 100 dors. Tell me the truth, are Aniston and Robert truly a couple?"


    Faye happily smiled, "Did you change the couple to ship?"


    Galen smilingly said. "That''s not true. I also ship you and Mr. Farrell."


    Faye''s fair fingertip fell on the table and tapped twice, "Yep."


    Galen asked, "Is it true?"


    Faye''s fingertip tapping her table stopped. She answered, "Maybe it''s true."


    Galen was in her early twenties this year, and she was looking forward to love.


    The "Maybe" Faye said was affirmative to Galen.


    Galen''s eyes glistened with joy. "I knew that the couple I ship must be real."


    Faye looked up at Galen and wanted to say something. Finally, she chose silence.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As a girl, Galen could believe in love so simply. It was very ... nice.


    Before leaving work, Faye received a call from Colin.


    Colin told Faye on the phone that Jadon asked the two of them to have dinner with him in the evening.


    Faye held her mobile phone and hesitated, "Tonight?"


    Colin, knowing Faye''s concerns, smiled and asked, "Afraid of embarrassment?"


    Faye answered truthfully, "Yep."


    Colin smiled in a low voice across his mobile phone, "What are you afraid of when I''m with you?"


    Faye thought for a while, adjusted her mood, and answered, "I''ll see you in the underground parking lot


    Colin said, "I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye stood leaning against her table and sat for a long time before picking


    up things to get off work.


    To be honest, although Carlotta''s case had been over for some time, Faye still felt guilty.


    Faye felt deeply guilty.


    Especially for people like her who were not good at expressing their feelings.


    More than ten minutester, Faye appeared in the underground parking lot by elevator.


    Colin came forward with a piece of gum in his mouth.


    Colin lifted his hand to help Faye pull the hair on her cheek behind her ears, and then pinched Faye''s


    earlobe. "Is it adjusted?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    Colin took back his hand and put it around Faye''s waist. "I asked Robert to buy something for Aunt just


    now. Go and see if it is suitable."


    With that, Colin took Faye to the trunk of the car.


    When the trunk was opened, all kinds of nutrition products and maternal and infant supplies came into


    view.


    Faye''s eyes were moist and hot for a moment, and she turned to see Colin.


    Colin didn''t look back at her, but he patted her gently with his hand on her waist. "See if anything is


    missing."


    Faye pursed her lips and bent over to look at the things in the trunk.


    After a while, Faye straightened up and took a deep breath, and threw herself into Colin''s arms.


    Colin suddenly smiled, and one hand gently stroked Faye''s hair. "Is there anything missing?"


    Faye buried her face in Colin''s arms and did not speak. After a long time, she said in a muffled voice,


    "Colin, how can you be so good?"


    Hearing what Faye said, Colin''s hand touching her hair paused and he kissed her ear, "It''s not me, it''s


    you who deserves me to be so kind to you, Honey. I always think I''m not good enough for you. What


    should I do..."

 Chapter 737 Family

    Chapter 737 Family


    Chapter 737 Family


    Colin''s love words had never been the kind of vows of eternal love.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    They were like a spring rain, like a warm wind, not strong, but let her always feel that she was loved.


    Faye did not answer but held Colin more tightly.


    Colin chuckled in her ear, "Honey, do you love me more and more now?"


    Faye said, "Yes."


    Colin stroked Faye''s hair and sped his hand on Faye''s back neck. His voice was deep, and he was


    serious, "Me too."


    When Colin and Faye drove to Jadon''s house, it was time for dinner.


    Jadon and the servants were busy in the kitchen. Carlotta was sitting on the sofa holding a te of


    grapes while eating and watching TV.


    The servant opened the door for them. Carlotta saw them, put down the grapes in her hands, and


    stood up. "Why are you guyste? Didn''t you leave work early?"


    Faye lowered her head and changed her shoes. She was not good at lying to people close to her. She


    simply didn''t speak.


    Colin said with a faint smile, "Carlotta, there is a traffic jam on the road."


    Hearing the traffic jam, Carlotta nodded, "I almost forgot. It''s the rush hour now."


    Colinughed back and changed the topic, "Where''s Jadon?"


    Carlotta said, "In the kitchen."


    With that, Carlotta turned to the kitchen and called Jadon.


    The next second, Jadon looked out of the kitchen and saw Colin and Faye, smiling politely and gently,


    "Colin and Faye are here. Sit first. I''ll go out after I have finished."


    Looking at Jadon''s hands full of flour, Colin gently raised his eyebrow, "Isn''t the cook at home?"


    Carlotta responded in a low voice, "Yes. He insisted on doing it himself."


    Carlotta winked at Colin and took Faye''s arm.


    Colin understood and smiled but did not continue to ask.


    As soon as Faye changed her shoes, she was led to the sofa by Carlotta.


    Carlotta handed the grapes on the table to Faye. "Taste them. They are very sweet."


    Faye took one to her mouth. As soon as it reached her mouth, Carlotta suddenly grabbed the grape


    from her hand and patted her on the back of her hand. "Did you forget to wash your hands?"


    Jiang paused and responded, "Yep."


    Carlotta said, "Go and wash your hands."


    Faye smiled, "OK."


    After a while, Faye came back from washing her hands. Carlotta handed her the grapes, and then took


    the nut te aside to peel patiently.


    Faye said, "Carlotta, it''s almost time for dinner. You are eating so many nuts now. Will you be able to


    eat dinnerter??"


    Carlotta looked up at Faye, "I peeled it for you."


    Faye smiled, "I''m not hungry."


    Carlotta put the nuts she had peeled into Faye''s hand. "Try them."


    Sincest time, Carlotta had never hidden her love for Faye.


    It seemed that she wished she could make up for all her previous debts.


    Faye was not unaware, but she could not point it out.


    She knew that Carlotta really wanted to make up.


    Faye and Carlotta were talking in the living room. Colin took off his coat, pulled up his shirt sleeves,


    and entered the kitchen. "Jadon, shall I help you?"


    Jadon looked back, "No, you go out and sit down and chat with Carlotta."


    Jadon was a novice in cooking. He fried a hairtail and covered his face with flour.


    Colin saw this and ridiculed, "Jadon, if Abbot was one-third as good as you, he would have married


    Reba."


    Jadon sneered, "They haven''t made progress yet?"


    Colin said, "Yes, but not much."


    Jadon smiled and was about to say something when he suddenly turned to stare at Colin, "Don''t call


    me my name. Call me uncle, OK?"

 Chapter 738 The Atmosphere Is Softened

    Chapter 738 The Atmosphere Is Softened


    Chapter 738 The Atmosphere Is Softened


    Jadon corrected Colin''s address with a serious expression.


    Colinughed and said deliberately, "Uncle Jadon, your ability to adapt to the new role is really strong. I


    just called you Carlotta''s husband for a few days, and I really don''t think this way of addressing you is


    as close as the previous way."


    Jadon said, "Stop it. I just like to be called Carlotta''s husband now."


    After saying that, Jadon turned around and continued to fry the hairtail, with one hand akimbo and the


    other turning over the hairtail in the oil pan. "Pay more attention to Abby. Isn''t he the only single one


    among you guys?"


    Colin chuckled, "Ethan has no girlfriend either."


    Jadon was surprised when he heard this. "Isn''t Ethan''s girlfriend the dancer girl?"


    Colinughed, "The girl hasn''t agreed to be his girlfriend yet."


    As soon as Colin finished speaking, Jadon suddenlyughed, "So, you are the only one among you


    three who has a girlfriend, right? Well, now I can see that you have the highest EQ."


    Colin pretended to be modest. "I''m just set off by my bros."


    Jadon cooked six dishes and a soup for supper, plus an after-dinner dessert.


    During the meal, Carlotta kept adding food to Faye''s te. When she saw Faye was interested in some


    dish, she almost ced the whole dish in front of her.


    Seeing that the food on the small te in front of her had piled up high, Faye looked up at Carlotta and


    said, "Auntie Carlotta, I can''t eat so much."


    Carlotta said, "You should eat more. You are too thin."


    Faye was helpless. "I''ve been fat recently."


    Carlotta said with a serious look, "Not at all. I didn''t see it. You young people nowadays just like to lose


    weight. I tell you, there are a lot of downsides to losing weight. If you don''t believe me, ask Uncle


    Jadon."


    Carlotta changed the subject and threw the question at Jadon.


    Jadon was drinking with Colin. Hearing Carlotta''s question, he quickly put down his ss and said,


    "Yes, you can''t lose weight. Losing weight is not good for you."


    Carlotta said, "Take an example."


    Jadon had already had several sses of wine, so his brain could not run at high speed. After thinking


    for a long time, he said, "You will be thinner."


    Carlotta was speechless.


    Colin and Faye didn''t know what to say either.


    The awkward atmospheresting the whole night waspletely softened by Jadon''s answer.


    The three of them first tried to hold back, but in the end, they allughed.


    Afterughing, Carlotta red at Jadon, turned to Faye, and said, "Just ignore him. He drank too


    much. Let me tell you, losing weight will lead to malnutrition, hypoglycemia, and hypotension..."


    Faye could not helpughing, "I know."


    Seeing Faye smile, Carlotta whispered, "I always thought your uncle was smart, but now I find that the


    Carter family''s EQ is really inherited."


    Faye tilted her head and looked Carlotta in the eye. Then she smiled and said, "But he is really nice to


    you."


    Carlotta''s face blushed instantly when she heard this. She reached for the juice in front of her and took


    a sip to hide her embarrassment. "That''s true."


    Faye said, "Auntie Carlotta, you are very happy now. I can feel it."


    Carlotta pursed her lips and looked at Jadon gently. "Indeed."


    A good marriage was the best salvation for someone growing up in an awful original family.


    After dinner, Carlotta and Faye talked for a while more. Then she personally sent Faye and Colin out.


    When they reached the door, Carlotta stuffed a small bottle of medicine in Faye''s hand.


    Faye wanted to take a look, but Carlotta stopped her.


    Faye was confused. "Auntie Carlotta?"


    Carlotta smiled softly and squeezed Faye''s wrist. "You''ll know when you go back."


    Faye replied, "Okay."


    A few minutester, Faye and Colin got into their car.


    Faye put the small bottle of medicine given by Carlotta into her pocket. Then she reached for Colin''s


    bangs and asked, "Are you drunk?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Colin reached to take Faye''s hand and kissed her fingertips. "No."

 Chapter 739 I Love You

    Chapter 739 I Love You


    Chapter 739 I Love You


    Colin''s voice was steady, and he didn''t sound like a drunk.


    However, his eyes were blurred, so it seemed that he was already drunk.


    Faye stared at him for a while, curled up her fingers held by him, and said, "Let go of my hand. I have


    to drive."


    Colin raised his eyes. "Wifey."


    Faye asked, "What?"


    Colin''s Adam''s apple rolled, and he said, "Kiss me."


    Faye was stunned for a second and then smiled. "Didn''t you say you were not drunk?"


    Colin didn''t answer her question. He leaned back in the passenger seat, stretched his long legs, and


    pulled the tie around his neck with his fingertips. However, he could not pull it off after trying several


    times, then he slightly narrowed his eyebrows.


    Seeing that, Faye smiled and leaned over. "Let me help you."


    Colin thought Faye wasing to help him take off his tie. Unexpectedly, just as he raised his jaw, he


    was firmly kissed on the thin lips by Faye.


    Colin was stunned, and his eyes darkened.


    Faye kissed Colin with open and smiling eyes.


    When Colin saw the smile in Faye''s eyes, his heart suddenly tightened. Then he caught Faye by the


    waist and drew her into his arms.


    Faye moved forward along with his strength. Her long, straight legs stepped over, and then she sat on


    Colin''sp, her hands resting on his shoulders.


    Colin called out in a hoarse voice, "Wifey."


    Faye dropped her eyes and looked at Colin. "Are you drunk?"


    Colin looked up and said, "Yes, I''m drunk."


    Faye''s smile deepened. "I heard that men can''t do that when they are drunk."


    Colin looked at Faye and smiled. "Do you want to have a try?"


    Faye replied, "Let''s go home and try."


    Colin tightened his grip on Faye''s waist. "If you don''t want to try it here, then why did youe to sit on


    myp?"


    Faye said with a serious look, "To take off your tie."


    As she spoke, Faye really went to help Colin take off his tie with a serious expression.


    Colin held his breath and touched his cheek with the tip of his tongue. "Faye, you have gone bad."


    Faye smiled. "Have I?"


    Faye did as she had said.


    After she had helped to take off Colin''s tie, she bowed her head, kissed the corner of his lips, and sat


    back.


    Colin, holding his tie, looked sideways at Faye and said nothing.


    Faye noticed Colin''s gaze and smiled as she turned the wheel.


    More than 40 minutester, they arrived at the Fennth Community.


    As soon as the car was stopped, Colin reached over and lifted Faye from the driver''s seat.


    Faye looked down at him and asked deliberately, "What do you want to do?"


    Colin asked in a deep and hoarse voice, "What do you think?"


    Faye replied, "I don''t know."


    Colin revealed an aggrieved and pitiful expression. "I have endured it all the way."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye said, "Let''s do it after we go back home."


    Colin put his fingertips into the corner of Faye''s clothes. "I want it right here."


    Faye''s skin couldn''t help shivering when being touched by Colin''s fingertips.


    She bit her lower lip hard and forced herself not to make a sound.


    Colin pressed down Faye''s neck with his other hand and kissed her.


    Faye put her hands against Colin''s shoulders, and soon the corners of her eyes became red.


    At the peak of lust, Faye leaned over Colin''s ear and cried, "Colin, I love you."


    Colin said hoarsely, "I know."


    After dinner, Lance and Andy went for a walk. Then they happened to see Faye''s car shake for thest


    time.


    The night was so dark that Lance thought he had seen it wrong. "Andy, did my sister''s car move just


    now?"


    With no expression, Andy moved his eyes away from the rear of Faye''s car. "No."


    Lance was still suspicious. "No? Why did I feel it moved?"


    Andy turned and walked backward. "It''ste. Go back to rest."


    Lance said, "Wait, Andy, do you think there is someone in the car? Is there a thief? I..."


    Without waiting for Lance to finish speaking, Andy walked back with a cold face, grabbed Lance''s


    cor, and dragged him away. "Shut up."


    Lance''s eyes flickered, and he asked with a smiling face, "Andy, why are your ears red?"

 Chapter 740 Showing Off

    Chapter 740 Showing Off


    Chapter 740 Showing Off


    After saying that, Lance was still smiling. He knew exactly why Andy''s ears were red, but he just stared


    at Andy as if he knew nothing.


    Andy''s jaw tightened, and his hand which was grabbing Lance''s cor clenched. Then he said with a


    cold face, "Don''t annoy me."


    Lance didn''t mind it and deepened his smile. "Did I do anything annoying?"


    Andy nced sideways at him and did not answer, his face ck.


    Shortly after Lance and Andy left, Colin got out of the car with Faye in his arms. Then he carried her


    upstairs.


    Faye squinted in Colin''s arms, motionless, and even her fingertips were tired.


    Seeing that, Colin chuckled, "Are you tired?"


    Faye respondedzily, "Yes."


    Colin said in a deep voice, "After we are back home, I''ll get the water ready for you, and you can take a


    bath."


    Hearing this, Faye raised her eyelids to look at Colin. "Are you sober now?"


    Colin smiled. "Who told you I was drunk?"


    Faye was speechless.


    After they were back in the bedroom, Colin went to the bathroom to turn on the faucet, while Faye


    stood in front of the wardrobe and took off her coat.


    As soon as she touched her coat, she suddenly thought of something. She reached into the pocket of


    her coat and took out what Carlotta had stuffed into her hand tonight.


    Faye dropped her eyes, and with only one nce, her face and ears flushed at the same time.


    It was a bottle of folic acid.


    It was essential for pregnancy preparation.


    Faye immediately got what Carlotta was implying.


    Faye pursed her lips and listened to the intermittent sound of running water in the bathroom. Then she


    opened the bottle cap and poured one into her mouth. After that, she walked to the bedside, picked up


    a ss of water, and took a sip.


    Faye had just finished taking folic acid when the bathroom door behind her was opened from the


    inside.


    Hearing this, Faye turned around. Colin put his hand on the doorframe and smiled at her. "Wifey, the


    water is ready."


    Faye smiled and replied, "Got it."


    Colin asked, "Do you need my help?"


    Faye put down the bottle of folic acid in her hand and walked to the bathroom. When she came to


    Colin, she stopped, reached out to hook Colin''s cor, and pulled him out. "Probably...no."


    Colin slightly raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Are you sure?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Faye did not answer but responded by closing the bathroom door.


    Colinughed, unbuttoned his shirt, and took out his nightgown from the wardrobe to change it.


    After changing his clothes, Colin strode to the bedside. He wanted to add water to Faye''s ss, but he


    suddenly saw the bottle of medicine on the bedside table.


    Instinctively, Colin''s heart thumped, and he frowned slightly.


    He picked up the bottle, and after reading the words on it, Colin''s eyebrows instantly stretched,


    reced by a deep smile.


    A few minutester, Colin took a picture of the bottle of folic acid and posted it on TimeLine.


    The title was "My wife takes medicine behind my back. Who can tell me what it is?"


    Not long after,ments started popping up.


    [Matthew: Well, men are always so childish.]


    [Maxwell: It seems that I will soon be a grandpa.]


    [Abbot: As the saying goes, what a person shows off shows what hecks.]


    [Reba: Mr. Farrell, I want to be your baby''s godmother. Look at me, please!]


    [Robert: Is this called rubbing salt into others'' wounds?]


    [Ethan: I''ll cklist you. See you.]


    It could be seen that none of Colin''s friends''ments were pleasant.


    However, somepany executives ttered him with great effort.


    Some assistant-level staff even seriously told Colin that the bottle of medicine was folic acid, which was


    used for pregnancy preparation. They also congratted him sincerely, saying that Faye was preparing


    for pregnancy.


    People always said something ording to their status. This was not only true in life but also in


    TimeLine.


    Those who scolded or satirized us were always those who were closest to us.


    However, those who were distant or obsequious to us were always those who were not close to us but


    had some connections with us.


    After reading all thements, Colin did not reply to any of them. He tapped on the screen of his


    mobile phone with his slender fingers and then posted a new TimeLine, saying, "Soliciting my


    daughter''s name in advance."

 Chapter 741 Friendship

    Chapter 741 Friendship


    Chapter 741 Friendship


    After Colin posted the TimeLine, many people in his circle ttered him, but none of his close friends


    posted anyments.


    After a while, Abbot began to scold Colin in their group chat where they seldom talked all year round.


    [Abbot: Colin, you are really wicked.]


    After Abbot sent this message out, Matthew followed suit immediately. [Matthew: I used to think he was


    just a little mean, but now I think he''s really shameless.]


    [Robert: Since we''ve be friends, I have endured him for many years. Unexpectedly, he''s actually


    rubbing salt on my wound now.]


    [Abbot: Well, Robert, you''re indeed the most pitiful.]


    [Ethan: How could someone do this to his bros? I think our friendship should end here. It''s no good for


    our rtionship to continue anymore.]


    Looking at their messages, Colin picked up his mobile phone and sent a voice message. [Colin: Are


    you guys men or not? How can you be so envious?}


    Ethan said nothing but sent a mocking emoji.


    Abbot followed suit.


    Robert also replied with a sneering emoji.


    Then Matthew followed suit as well.


    Colin sneered and sent another voice message. [Colin: Look at how stingy you guys are. As men, we


    must be tolerant.]


    After he sent it out, a message appeared on the screen. [Maxwell is invited into the group chat by


    Matthew.]


    Before Colin could see clearly, another message appeared on the screen. [Maxwell is kicked out of the


    group chat by Abbot.]


    [Matthew: Abbot, why did you kick Maxwell out? Are you still angry with him?]


    [Abbot: You can invite him in again.]


    Seeing Abbot''s message, Matthew didn''t think much about it. He invited Maxwell into the group chat


    again.


    Unexpectedly, the next second, Abbot kicked Maxwell out again.


    Matthew got so angry that he evenughed at the other end of the phone. Then he directly sent a voice


    message. [Matthew: Abbot, what''s wrong with you?]


    Abbot also replied with a voice message. [Abbot: Some people don''t know each other without a fight,


    and some people don''t know how to behave themselves without being beaten.]


    They showed up in the group chat because they wanted to attack Colin jointly, but Maxwell disrupted


    their n in the end.


    Colin didn''t follow what happened afterwards. He left his mobile phone on the bedside table, got up,


    and went into the bathroom.


    At the same time, Faye was taking a bath while listening to the song.


    At the sound of the bathroom door being pushed open, she opened her eyes and looked over at the


    door.


    As their eyes met, Colin smiled, strode over to the tub, and crouched down.


    Faye moved and approached Colin. "What happened?"


    Colin reached out to touch Faye''s wet hair on her shoulders. "Wifey, are you taking folic acid?"


    Hearing this, Faye paused for a moment and then smiled. "Did you see that bottle of medicine?"


    Colin leaned over and kissed Faye on the forehead. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Faye told the truth, "Auntie Carlotta gave it to me when we went to have dinner with her just now."


    Hearing this, Colin, regardless of the water stains on Faye''s body, extended his hands to hold her


    tightly.


    Faye, worried about wetting Colin''s nightgown, struggled subconsciously.


    Colin chuckled and hugged her more tightly. Then he lowered his head to Faye''s ear and said in a low


    voice, "Wifey, let''s have a daughter, a daughter as smart as you."


    After hearing Colin''s words, Faye gave up her struggle and replied with a smile, "It''s not up to me


    whether to have a boy or a girl."


    Colin said, "You''re right. It''s mainly up to me. I''ll work hard so that we can have a girl in one stroke."


    Faye asked, "Do you really want a daughter so much?"


    Colin smiled and said, "As long as the baby is given birth by you, I''ll like it. However, I prefer to have a


    daughter because I always think that our daughter will look more like you."


    Faye said, "I heard that daughters usually look more like their fathers."


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly, loosened his grip, and looked down at Faye. "Who said that?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye smiled. "Auntie Carlotta."


    After Faye finished her words, Colin thought for a moment and then said seriously, "If so, what about


    having a son?"

 Chapter 742 Sweet Love

    Chapter 742 Sweet Love


    Chapter 742 Sweet Love


    Colin''s expression was half serious, half teasing.


    Faye looked at him and smiled without saying anything.


    The two of them looked at each other for a while, and Colin finally couldn''t help changing the topic,


    ept expensive gifts. Therefore, let''s just give them a wedding envelope then."


    When mentioning Carlotta, the smile in Faye''s eyes deepened a lot. "Okay, it''s all up to you."


    Colin asked, "How much do you think is appropriate?"


    Faye thought and frowned.


    She had never given wedding envelopes to her rtives, so she really didn''t know how much was


    appropriate.


    Seeing that Faye was hesitant, Colinughed, "Never mind. Just leave it to me. I''ll get it done."


    Faye raised her eyes. "Make it proper."


    Colin chuckled, "I know."


    The Carters were a noble family, so it would be embarrassing to give a small wedding envelope.


    However, Carlotta came from an ordinary family, so toorge an envelope would inevitably add to her


    psychological burden.


    Therefore, this problem was not very difficult or very simple to solve.


    ...


    Two days passed quickly.


    On Carlotta''s wedding day, Faye and Colin got up early and drove to her ce at about five o''clock.


    Carlotta was lethargic during her pregnancy. When she saw them, she was still in a daze.


    Two makeup artists helped Carlotta with her hair. Meanwhile, Jadon stood aside with a small bowl and


    fed her dumplings one by one.


    After eating for a while, Carlotta frowned and said, "Stop feeding me."


    Jadon asked, "Not to your taste? Didn''t you just say you wanted to eat dumplings?"


    Carlotta replied, "I suddenly don''t want to eat anymore."


    Jadon leaned down to coax her, "Just eat some more, okay? The wedding willst the whole day, and


    you will be very tired and hungry."


    Looking at Jadon''s approaching face, Carlotta widened her eyes. "I want to eat ravioli."


    Carlotta''s request was somewhat picky.


    It was just a piece of cake if it was in ordinary times. However, the wedding was about to start, and


    there was no time to make ravioli at this point.


    As soon as Carlotta said that, Faye''s heart instantly tightened. Instinctively, she wanted to go forward


    and say she would go buy some cooked ravioli for Carlotta, but Colin stopped her.


    Faye turned her head sideways, and Colin shook his head at her with a smile.


    The next second, Jadon said, "OK, I''ll let the nanny cook it right away."


    After saying that, Jadon got up and left with the bowl of dumplings.


    As soon as Jadon had left, the two makeup artists talked to Carlotta with a smile.


    "Mrs. Carter, you''re really lucky. Dr. Carter is really nice to you."


    "She''s right. We have been making up for weddings for so long and have seen many quarrels on this


    day because of the hurry. Therefore, Dr. Carter is really good-tempered."


    Facing praise from the two makeup artists, Carlotta woke up a little and smiled shyly. "Thank you."


    After saying that, Carlotta, probably embarrassed, reached for Faye''s hand.


    Faye walked forward along with her pull.


    Carlotta whispered, "Did you take the medicine I gave you?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Faye nodded. "Yes."


    Carlotta took Faye''s hand and clenched it. "I forgot to remind you. It''s better to let Colin eat with you."


    Faye was stunned for a moment and then answered, "Okay."


    Carlotta said, "Since I was pregnant, I have always felt that my temper has be very bad, and I am


    always sleepy..."


    While Carlotta was still murmuring, Jadon came back from the kitchen and held half an orange in front


    of her face. "This is normal. Don''t think too much about it."


    Carlotta was interrupted by Jadon. She reached for the orange and said, "This is just the early stage of


    pregnancy, and there are many months ahead. Will you feel annoyed one day?"


    Jadon replied, "No. ording to our age, we will most likely only have one child. Therefore, I will only


    enjoy this stage. How will I be annoyed?"

 Chapter 743 Did You Lose Your Heart

    Chapter 743 Did You Lose Your Heart


    Chapter 743 Did You Lose Your Heart?


    Jadon''s words were very considerate.


    Hearing this, Carlotta smiled, and the worry on her face disappeared.


    At about 6:30, Carlotta''s makeup was done, and the ravioli was also served.


    Carlotta sat in the dining room and ate attentively. Suddenly, Abbot, Ethan, and the others came in from


    the door in a hubbub.


    Reba walked ahead with Cam and Benjamin, while Abbot and Ethan walked behind.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing them, Carlotta hurriedly put down the spoon in her hand and was about to greet them.


    Unexpectedly, Jadon pressed her shoulders from behind. "Just focus on your food. They are no


    outsiders anyway."


    After Jadon said that, Cam echoed with a smile, "He''s right. Carlotta, just ignore us and eat your


    food. The most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself."


    Carlotta blushed and smiled. "Cam, please help me take them to find a ce to sit."


    Cam said, "Just let them stand for a while, so that they can feel the happiness of marriage."


    Everyone could tell the implication of her words. Except for Colin, both Abbot and Ethan felt the


    pressure.


    Abbot pretended not to hear it. He walked up to Colin and talked to him, "Colin, when did you and Faye


    arrive in the morning?"


    Colin lied with a serious face, "We came herest night."


    Abbot was surprised. "That early?"


    Colin replied, "After all, Carlotta is my dear aunt."


    Abbot frowned. "Isn''t Jadon my uncle?"


    Colin smiled meaningfully. "This is your family business, and I, an outsider, can''t interrupt."


    Abbot was speechless for a moment and was about to retort when he heard Reba calling him


    behind him.


    Abbot turned his head at the sound. "What?"


    Reba said, "Come here."


    Abbot nced sideways at Colin. "You are lucky. I will deal with you when Ie back."


    As soon as Abbot had left, there were only Colin and Ethan.


    Ethan took out a box of cigarettes and handed one to Colin.


    Colin pushed back Ethan''s hand that held the cigarette. "No, thanks. I''m preparing for pregnancy."


    Ethan sneered, "Well then."


    Colin asked, "When did youe back?"


    Ethan bit a cigarette and lit it at the corner of his mouth. He swept over those several women in the


    living room and said, "Let''s go outside to chat."


    Colin chuckled, "You''d better smoke less. It''s harmful to your health."


    After saying that, Colin walked out of the door with Ethan.


    When they were outside, Ethan leaned against the wall and smoked. He took a deep puff and


    answered Colin''s question while flickering the ash. "I came backst night. After all, I promised to be


    the best man for Jadon in advance."


    Colin smiled and asked, "Where is Ms. Rowan?"


    Ethan replied, "She wille back tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Colin raised his eyebrows. "What?"


    Ethan held the cigarette butt between his fingers and pointed his slender fingertip at the cigarette. "She


    wants to open a dance studio by herself. Cocanel is more suitable for her career development."


    After saying that, Ethan raised his eyelids and continued, "Help me find a studio with a good location."


    Colin chuckled, "You enjoy a happy life with your girlfriend, and I have to find a studio for you. Is that


    so?"


    Ethan said, "She''s not my girlfriend yet."


    Hearing what Ethan had said, Colin was surprised and curious. "Not yet? Then why would Ms. Rowan


    agree toe back with you? Shouldn''t she be on guard against you, a rogue?"


    Ethan put the cigarette to his lips and took a puff. Then he snuffed it out and threw it into the trash can


    beside him. "She regards me as her brother."


    After Ethan said that, Colin got his meaning clearly and said meaningfully, "You''re really mild on the


    outside but wild on the inside."


    Ethan said, "I always want to be as wild on the outside as you, but she doesn''t give me the chance."


    Ethan didn''t hide his fancy for Violet at all.


    Colin smiled teasingly and asked deliberately, "Did you lose your heart?"


    With his back against the wall behind him, Ethan fiddled with his lighter casually. Seeing the mes


    light up and extinguish in his hand, he said in a husky voice, "Yes."

 Chapter 744 Carlottas Family

    Chapter 744 Carlotta''s Family


    Chapter 744 Carlotta''s Family


    Ethan said that in a serious tone.


    Hearing this, Colin smiled teasingly and patted him on the shoulder. "There is a long way to be her


    boyfriend. You''d better work hard."


    Meanwhile, in the corner of the living room, Reba was asking Abbot how much to wrap up in the


    wedding envelope.


    Abbot said seriously, "It''s up to you. It doesn''t matter actually."


    Reba red at him. "How would it not matter?"


    Abbot replied, "Why don''t you ask Matthew about itter?"


    Reba was angry. "How could I wrap up the same as theirs?"


    After Reba said that, Abbot was stunned and then quickly realized something. He leaned close to


    Reba''s ear and said in a coaxing tone, "You''re right. Unlike you, they are all outsiders."


    When she heard Abbot''s words, Reba''s ears turned red. She reached out and pushed Abbot away.


    "Don''t tter yourself. I mean, I''m Carlotta''s family. With my rtionship with Faye, it''s not proper to


    give Carlotta a small wedding envelope."


    Reba''s exnation obviously made no sense to Abbot.


    Abbot straightened up, looked down at Reba, and smiled without speaking.


    Reba''s face grew hot under Abbot''s gaze. She raised her hand to make a gesture in front of Abbot.


    "Is this suitable?"


    Abbot didn''t understand it. He raised his eyebrows. "Ten thousand?"


    Reba replied, "One hundred thousand."


    Abbot was surprised. "That much?"


    Reba snorted lightly and deliberately bumped Abbot''s chest with her shoulder as she moved her


    feet. "Don''t think Carlotta has no family. If Jadon dares to bully her, I will be the first to beat him up."


    With that, Reba walked over to Faye.


    Abbot put his hands in his pockets and looked at Reba''s back, his heart filled with warmth.


    Abbot was staring at Reba''s back in a daze, and Cam suddenly appeared beside him. "What are


    you looking at?"


    Abbot asked, "Mom, do you think Reba really likes money or not?"


    Cam said, "Who doesn''t like money in this world? Don''t you like money? If you don''t, then why are


    you working so hard every day?"


    Abbot dropped his eyes and replied, "You know I don''t mean that."


    Cam looked up and asked, "Then what do you mean?"


    Abbot thought for a moment and then answered, "I''m just curious. She keeps talking about money all


    day long. It looks like she is very stingy, but she is so willing to give arge wedding envelope to


    Carlotta."


    Cam took the opportunity to ask, "How much will Ba give?"


    Abbot said, "One hundred thousand."


    Cam pursed her lips and smiled with great satisfaction. "Even if a girl always talks about money, she


    may not think of money more highly than anything else. Simrly, girls who always say they don''t care


    about money may love money more than anything else."


    After saying that, Cam took out a bank card from her pocket and handed it to Abbot.


    Abbot doubted, "What is this?"


    Cam stuffed the bank card into Abbot''s pocket. "I just heard from Carlotta that Faye and Colin are


    preparing for pregnancy. You should also hurry up. Understand?"


    Abbot chuckled, "Mom, I have enough money."


    Cam said with a serious look, "I know, but this is my love fund for my son and my daughter-inw."


    After hearing this, Abbot put his hand on Cam''s shoulder and hugged her tightly. "Mom, I really think


    you are the best mother in the world. In this respect, both Colin and Ethan envy me very much."


    Cam smiled and said, "Don''t tter me. If you really love me, you''d better find a way to marry Ba


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    earlier."


    After Cam said that, her face suddenly darkened a little. "By the way, how did Colin deal with those


    coteral rtives?"


    Abbot replied in a low voice, "It''s almost done, but we''re worried that Dad will be soft-hearted. Colin


    wants to take them down once and forever."

 Chapter 745 Gender Doesnt Matter

    Chapter 745 Gender Doesn''t Matter


    Chapter 745 Gender Doesn''t Matter


    After hearing Abbot''s words, Cam nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that Cam didn''t object, Abbot continued, "Mom, maybe you will have to suffer a little then."


    Cam raised her hand to tug at the shawl on her shoulder and then said in a voice that only the two of


    them could hear, "Have I suffered less because of these people these years? Colin is right. Now that


    we''ve started, we must take them down once and forever."


    Abbot responded in a deep voice, "I agree."


    Cam continued, "Don''t interfere in this, or your father will think that it''s you who want to deal with


    those people and trap them."


    Abbot answered with a smile, "Don''t worry. With Colin around, I won''t do it myself."


    Cam patted Abbot on the back of his hand on her shoulder. "That''s good. I trust Colin. Although you


    three are not siblings, you guys have a very good friendship."


    As soon as Cam had finished speaking, a whistle came from the crowd.


    Cam turned her head at the sound and then saw Lance, dressed in a white bodice bridesmaid''s


    dress, being heckled, pushed, and teased by a group of people.


    Lance blushed, but he still showed a careless face.


    "Get your hands off me, you rogues. Fuck!"


    "You bachelors! Haven''t you ever seen a bridesmaid?"


    "Fuck, Matthew, how could you touch my thigh?"


    "Fuck, who touched my back?"


    Lance shouted as he tried to dodge. Matthew took the lead in teasing him, "We are all bros. What are


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    you afraid of?"


    Lance covered his chest and kicked Matthew with his foot. "Now that we are all bros, why don''t you let


    me touch you in a bridesmaid''s dress?"


    Matthew said, "I will if I can, but I''m the best man today!"


    As he spoke, Matthew took the opportunity to reach out and touch the hollow space on Lance''s back


    again.


    Lance cursed loudly. Then he put one hand in front of his chest and the other hand on his back. "Does


    gender not matter to you bachelors? Look at me. I''m a man!"


    Matthew twisted his fingers deliberately. "To be honest, Lance, your skin is smoother than that of a


    woman! It''s so creamy!"


    Hearing this, the others followed suit to make fun of Lance.


    "Lance, let us touch you, please. We also want to feel your creamy skin."


    "He''s right. Honestly speaking, Lance, you look very hot today in this bridesmaid''s dress."


    They were all men in their twenties, so they talked very carelessly.


    The content of their words even became wilder and wilder.


    Lance was so scared by them that he turned to ask Andy outside the crowd for help with a helpless


    face.


    "Andy, why don''t you help me? Are you really going to watch me being taken advantage of by them?"


    Andy, in the best man''s dress, stood side by side with Hunter.


    Faced with Lance''s plea for help, Andy was expressionless, and there was no unnecessary emotion on


    his face.


    Hunter leaned against the wine cab behind him and smiled, "I have to say, Lance is really


    adorable."


    After saying that, he saw that the person beside him did not respond. Then he turned his head and


    asked, "Why don''t you talk?"


    Andy asked in a cold voice, "About what?"


    Hunter replied, "Lance is so cute, and you look cold and indifferent all day. Don''t you have a sense of


    crisis?"


    Andy said in a deep voice, "No."


    Hunterughed teasingly, "Tell me the truth, if Lance were a girl, would you like her?"


    Hearing this, Andy subconsciously looked into the noisy crowd, and his jaw tightened.


    Hunter asked again, "Would you?"


    Andy frowned. "Boring."


    Hunter sneered and leaned against the wine cab. Then he said meaningfully, "If Lance were a girl, I


    would definitely like her."


    After Andy heard this, his eyebrows furrowed tightly, and he did not respond.

 Chapter 746 Mismatched the Wrong Couple

    Chapter 746 Mismatched the Wrong Couple


    Chapter 746 Mismatched the Wrong Couple


    There was very happening in the living room. No one had noticed that Reba and Faye had changed


    into bridesmaid outfits and slipped out of the room quietly.


    Outside the door, Colin was talking to Ethan. Suddenly, Ethan paused and raised his jaw towards Colin.


    Colin raised his eyebrows slightly and turned his head around. When he saw Faye in the bridesmaid''s


    dress, a smile shed on his calm face.


    They looked at each other. Faye smiled and asked, "Do I look good?"


    Colin answered, "Yes, you are."


    When Colin was talking, he stepped forward.


    Seeing Colin approaching, Reba pouted and asked, "Isn''t this atmosphere making me a little


    redundant to be here?"


    Faye smiled but didn''t say a word. Colin smiled lightly and replied solemnly, "Yes, you are."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Reba responded with "tsk" and said, "Are you kicking down thedder since


    you don''t have to please me to pursue Faye now?"


    Colin chuckled and said, "Things are different now."


    Reba replied, "You are such a capitalist and only look at the benefit."


    While she was talking, she read Colin''s mind. She took a few steps forward and stood shoulder-to-


    shoulder with Ethan.


    Colin reached out to hug Faye. He lowered his head, leaned over to Faye''s ear, and said, "Honey, you


    are so beautiful."


    Faye responded, "I suddenly feel that a Chinese wedding is not bad too."


    Colin looked confused and said in a deep voice, "Huh?"


    Faye continued, "I saw there was a Chinese-style wedding dress in there, which is very beautiful."


    Colin tightened his hands around Faye''s waist and said, "Then, let''s have a Chinese-style wedding."


    Faye said, "Um."


    Colin and Faye talked as if no one was watching. Then, Reba whispered, "Ethan, don''t you think we


    are like the third wheels?"


    Ethan chuckled and said, "You''re still okay, but I think I am the one."


    Reba turned to look at Ethan when she heard his words with her sparkling eyes. She also looked


    very confused.


    Ethan curled his lips, lowered his eyes, and smiled, "You still have Abbot with you, but I''m the only one


    who is single."


    Mentioning Abbot, Reba''s expression became a little awkward. She raised her hand to tidy up her


    hair and said, "Abbot and I just confirmed our rtionship. I...I don''t know..."


    When Reba was talking, she suddenly remembered that the day was Carlotta and Jadon''s big day.


    She didn''t want to say something unlucky. So, she pursed her lips and stopped talking.


    Ethan was always the one who was hard to read and understand.


    Reba didn''t continue to talk nor bother to ask.


    The two of them stood still for a while. Then, Abbot came out hurriedly from the door.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Abbot stood at the door and looked out. That nce made him feel bad instantly.


    He saw that Colin and Faye were hugging and whispering to each other. He couldn''t understand why


    did Ethan and Reba have to stand side by side as the best man and bridesmaid?


    The most important thing was that they looked nice when they stood together.


    Abbot was standing at the door with his mind in a mess. Suddenly, he saw a man, who was


    approaching Ethan to say hello. When that man saw Reba, he looked at her and said to Ethan with


    a smiley face, "Ethan, you two are looking so good together!"


    Ethan put on a faint smile. He nced at Abbot, who was standing not far away, and said intentionally,


    "Really?"


    The man thought that he had said something that pleased Ethan a lot. Therefore, he continued proudly,


    "I am good with my insight. You two look like a good match ."


    When the man finished his sentence, and before Ethan could answer, Abbot had already stepped over


    and put his hand on Reba''s shoulder to gain his sovereignty. With a smirk on his face, he looked at


    the man who was mismatching the wrong couple and asked, "Do you think we are a good match too?"


    Seeing Abbot put his arms around Reba''s shoulders, the man was startled and shocked for a while.


    Then, he took out the mobile phone from his pocket, put it next to his ear embarrassingly, and said,


    "Hey, what? I see. The signal here is not very good..."


    As he spoke, he nodded and said apologetically to Abbot and Ethan, "I''m sorry, Mr. Carter and Mr.


    Bond. I have to take this call..."

 Chapter 747 It Almost Costed Everything That I Had

    Chapter 747 It Almost Costed Everything That I Had


    Chapter 747 It Almost Costed Everything That I Had


    After the man finished speaking, before Abbot and Ethan could respond, he turned around and left


    quickly.


    Seeing that man disappeared in a blink of an eye, Abbot sneered, "If he is really good with his insight.


    He should be a fortune teller instead of an entrepreneur. He could make more money out of that."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he looked at Reba and said, "Right? Re...Honey."


    Reba was caught off guard when Abbot changed the way he used to address her.


    She blushed and asked, "Who is your honey?"


    Abbot responded, "Who else could there be besides you?"


    After that, he looked at Reba solemnly and continued, "I''m a conservative person. Since you have


    slept with me, you have to be responsible."


    When Abbot said the word "slept", it was particrly intriguing.


    Reba flushed. She nced at Ethan who was standing aside watching and said with her teeth


    gritted, "Who has slept with you?"


    Abbot said, "Are you denying it? You slept with me for one whole week and are you telling me you don''t


    remember it?"


    Abbot''s words sounded confident and righteous.


    If Reba hadn''t been the party involved in that matter, she would have probably believed in what he


    had said.


    Reba looked at Abbot and took two deep breaths. When she was about to refute, she heard Colin


    After Colin finished speaking, Reba was holding all her anger in her guts. She raised her hand,


    squeezed Abbot''s ear, and said, "Wait for it."


    The Carters were a big family. On top of that, with their background and connections in Cocanel, many


    people attended Jadon and Carlotta''s wedding.


    Those who were closer to the family would have gone to the mansion before they headed to the hotel.


    Those who weren''t so close would go to the hotel directly.


    When Colin, Faye, and the rest arrived at the hotel by car, the lobby was already full of people.


    As soon as they entered the hall, Colin, Abbot, and others went to the reception.


    It was Abbot''s chief financial officer who kept the book of ceremonies. When he saw Colin, Abbot, and


    the rest, he got up hurriedly to say hello.


    Colin smiled, stretched out his hand, and pressed on the other party''s shoulder asking him to sit down,


    "Wesson, you are an important person here today. You don''t have to stand when you want to greet


    someone."


    That man was as old as Benjamin. He knew Colin and the rest since they were kids. When he heard


    Colin''s words, he kept all the small talk and said directly, "Come on. Don''t waste time. Which one of


    you will take your turn first?"


    After that, Colin took out a cheque from his pocket and handed it over.


    The man took a look and lowered his head to write, "Colin and Faye give 1.2 million."


    After that, Ethan handed over a cheque as well with a total of seventy thousand.


    Seeing that both of them had written their numbers down, Reba clutched her cheque in


    embarrassment and said, "Why did you guys set the threshold so high?"


    Faye couldn''t helpughing and said, "Don''t be bothered. They make a lot of money."


    Reba felt better after hearing Faye''s words. She handed over her cheque quietly.


    Seeing the amount on Reba''s cheque, Faye walked up to her and whispered, "That''s a lot!"


    Reba replied in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Don''t say it. I was thinking just now


    that once I pulled out my cheque, it would give them a shock. But now..."


    Faye responded with a smile, "It seems that you have experienced the trough in life at that moment?"


    Reba sighed, "That isn''t the way to describe it. It almost cost everything I have."

 Chapter 748 The Outstanding One

    Chapter 748 The Outstanding One


    Chapter 748 The Outstanding One


    After registering themselves at the reception counter, Reba was still unable to recover from the


    numbers that she had seen just now after a long time.


    When she came back to her senses, Faye had pulled her and stood at the door to wee the guests.


    Reba took advantage when no one was around and asked Faye with a dazed expression, "Did


    Abbot register himself at the reception just now?"


    Faye responded with a smile, "No."


    Reba was curious and asked, "Why didn''t he register himself?"


    Faye raised her eyes and asked with a smiley face, "Why don''t you ask him?"


    Seeing the ridicule in Faye''s expression, Reba straightened her posture a little and said with an


    awkward expression, "I won''t do that. It has nothing to do with me."


    After Reba finished speaking, there was a guest who just walked in. Faye greeted him with a smile,


    "Mr. ke."


    The man said politely, "In an event like this, should I call you Ms. Nash or Mrs. Farrell?"


    Faye smiled and answered, "I''m good with both."


    The manughed and said, "I''m not going to make fun of you. Congrattions."


    Faye smiled and replied, "Thank you."


    There was an endless stream of guestsing and going. Faye and Reba stood on one side while


    Colin, Abbot, and Ethan stood on the other side.


    When Carlotta and Jadon''s wedding car arrived at noon, they followed them and walked into the hotel.


    Carlotta wore a white wedding dress and it was moderate. Nothing was outstanding, but it highlighted


    her gentleness and gracefulness.


    As the saying went, as long as it suited one, that would be the best.


    Before the ceremony started, Carlotta was asked to rest in the hotel''s presidential suite.


    Faye and Reba were keeping herpany. Carlotta''s hand, which was clutching the hem of her


    skirt was sweating. She was very nervous.


    "Carlotta, rx. Don''t be nervous."


    Seeing that Carlotta was nervous, Reba tried to change the ambiance with a yful smile.


    Carlotta smiled and said, "Okay. I won''t be nervous."


    Reba continued, "Jadon should be the one who gets nervous at this moment. Since he gets to


    marry such a gentle, virtuous, and kind woman like you, he should have a sense of crisis."


    Reba''s words were pleased to hear. She said them earnestly as if they were true even though she


    was lying.


    Carlotta understood that Reba was trying to relieve her tension. She reached out and squeezed


    Reba''s hand, "You are such a sweet-talker."


    Reba said with a smile, "My mother told me since I was a child that I have to say nice things all the


    time. I won''t be making any loss from being sweet."


    While Reba was chatting with Carlotta, Faye was talking with the emcee on the side about the


    ceremony process and ensuring every detail was urate.


    Half an hourter, the ceremony began.


    The wedding process was always the same. But Lance, who was the bridesmaid had be the


    biggest highlight of the wedding.


    As soon as Lance walked onto the stage, the audience began to cheer, especially Matthew and


    Maxwell. They whistled shrilly and coquettishly.


    Reba moved towards Lance''s side, gave him a thumbs up, and said, "Lance, you have my respect


    for being a real man."


    No matter how thick-skinned Lance was, he couldn''t bear and his cheeks were getting warm. He said,


    "I will be famous in Cocanel from now on."


    Hearing that, Reba suppressed herugh and said, "It''s okay. You will be famous in a good way.


    You look so beautiful in this outfit."


    Lance twitched his lips after Reba praised him. He said awkwardly, "Well...Thank you so much,


    Reba."


    Reba smiled and said, "Don''t mention it!"


    Lance, "Hmmm."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba continued, "Don''t you notice it? When you stand on this side, none of the women look as


    good as you. No matter if they are on the stage or off stage."


    Lance looked at Reba and rolled his eyes.


    Reba pursed her lips and smiled, "When I get married, you''ll be my bridesmaid too."


    Lance groaned since he couldn''t swear on such an asion. Then, he replied in a low voice, "Well,


    let''s see when are you going to get married."

 Chapter 749 The Wedding Ceremony

    Chapter 749 The Wedding Ceremony


    Chapter 749 The Wedding Ceremony


    Lance and Reba were chatting on the side in a low voice. On the other side, Jadon and Carlotta


    had already entered the process of exchanging rings.


    The moment Jadon knelt on one knee, his eyes instantly turned red, and his hand which was holding


    the wedding ring couldn''t help shaking.


    Carlotta looked down at him, her eyes were even redder than Jadon''s. She couldn''t help with tears


    welling up in her eyes.


    Although the emcee had seen that scene a lot, he was still moved by it. However, he still smiled to live


    the wedding atmosphere up, "Is it because the diamond ring from the groom is too expensive? Why he


    still didn''t want to put it on the bride?"


    After the emcee finished speaking, there was a burst ofughter from the audience.


    The emcee continued, "Let me ask the groom. Do you have anything to say at this moment?"


    When the emcee was talking, he deliberately put the microphone in front of Jadon.


    Jadon was sobbing while putting the ring on Carlotta''s finger and said, "Honey, I love you."


    After Jadon finished speaking, Cam started to wipe away her tears under the stage. While she was


    wiping her tears, she plunged into Benjamin''s arms.


    Benjamin felt sad for his wife. He ced his big hand on Cam''s back, patted her, and said, "It''s a


    happy day. Don''t cry."


    Cam said in a muffled voice, "I''m crying with joy."


    There was an emotion that could only feel by a close family member.


    Jadon''s parents passed away a long time ago. As the eldest sister-inw, Cam was like a mother to


    him. She took care of him for all those years.


    Seeing that Jadon was finally getting married, it would be a lie if she said she didn''t feel anything.


    After Jadon put the wedding ring on Carlotta, it was her turn to put the wedding ring on him.


    Jadon knelt and didn''t get up until Carlotta put the wedding ring on his finger. Then, he stood up and


    hugged her.


    Seeing that, there was a round of apuse from the audience.


    After the ring exchanging ceremony was over, it was supposed to be a speech by the parents of both


    parties. But both Carlotta and Jadon had lost their parents a long time ago, it left no rtives on


    Carlotta''s side besides Faye. Jadon had asked the emcee to remove that part to avoid embarrassment.


    At the end of the ceremony, Carlotta went to change into a Chinese-style dress and a pair of t shoes


    for the toast ceremony, apanied by Faye and Reba.


    When Faye was about to squat and helped Carlotta to change her shoes, Carlotta bent over to pull


    Faye up while she was sitting and said, "Faye, let me do it."


    Faye raised her head and said, "Carlotta, please sit down and don''t move."


    Carlotta flushed and said, "I''m not that hypocritical."


    Reba took over the conversation with a smile, "Carlotta, this is not a matter of being hypocritical or


    not. You are carrying another life with you now. So, you are the main target of protection."


    Carlotta replied, "Okay, okay. I can''t defeat the two of you."


    After Carlotta changed her dress and t shoes, she went out to toast the guests with Jadon.


    Carlotta was pregnant and she drank fruit juice instead of wine. Whenever she met someone she


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    couldn''t get away with wine, she would ask Faye and Reba to help.


    The best-man group was even more powerful. Colin and the rest were expert drinkers. After one round,


    the guests were drunk but they were doing fine.


    After the toasting ceremony, Faye and others sat down at the table of Benjamin and Cam.


    Cam kept putting food on Carlotta''s te and said, "Eat up. Are you tired?"


    Carlotta answered shyly, "Cam, I''m fine."


    Cam whispered, "How can you not be tired? Jadon''s colleagues and old ssmates don''t seem to


    be someone who will let you go easily. Did they make you drink?"


    Carlotta replied, "I didn''t drink, but I asked Faye, and Ba drank for me."


    Hearing Carlotta''s words, Cam nodded. Before she could continue to speak, she saw Reba blush


    and stared straight at a carved radish in front of her. She looked puzzled and drunk.


    Cam''s heart skipped a beat. She hit Benjamin who was sitting on the side with her elbow.


    Benjamin looked in the direction of Cam''s sight. He was stunned for a moment. Then, he raised his


    hand, put his palm in front of his mouth, and coughed a few times. After that, he turned to Abbot and


    said, "Son, don''t you think that Ba has drank too much?"

 Chapter 750 The Bubble Butt

    Chapter 750 The Bubble Butt


    Chapter 750 The Bubble Butt


    Abbot also drank a lot that night, but he had a good tolerance for alcohol. So, that amount of wine was


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    nothing to him.


    Hearing Benjamin''s words, Abbot turned his head and frowned at Reba.


    Reba and Faye were next to each other, separated by two bridesmaids whom they didn''t know.


    Faye put a lot of food on the small te in front of Reba, but she didn''t touch them. She just stared


    nkly at the carved radish in front of her.


    Faye also noticed that Reba was being odd. She gave her a ss of juice and asked in a low voice,


    "Are you okay?"


    Reba returned to her senses, holding the juice ss in both hands, and looked at Faye. She looked


    dull but adorable. She said, " Faye, I want that flower."


    Faye followed Reba''s sight and nced at the carved flowers not far away. Then, she nced at


    the table full of guests and said in a low voice, "I''ll give it to youter."


    Reba continued, "I want it now."


    Faye replied, "Listen to me. Have some juice first."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Reba lowered her head and bit on the rim of the juice ss with her teeth.


    Instead of drinking it, she raised her eyelids and negotiated with Faye, "I''ll take a sip of the juice if you


    give me that flower."


    Faye was speechless.


    Reba''s drinking etiquette was never ttering.


    Looking at the drunk Reba, Faye suddenly felt resigned.


    In fact, Faye was already helping Reba to drink a lot, and there were Colin and others, who were


    helping her too. Faye thought that Reba wouldn''t be drunk. Who would have thought that...


    When Faye was worried and didn''t know what to do, Abbot, who sat at the side stood up and walked


    over.


    He took a few steps forward. Then, he put one hand on the back of Reba''s seat, leaned over, and


    asked, "Are you drunk?"


    After Abbot finished speaking, Reba didn''t answer him. It was Faye who answered, "I think she


    looks drunk."


    Abbot chuckled and asked, "So, that''s her n to help Carlotta to drink with that little tolerance for


    alcohol?"


    Faye responded with a smile, "She does it out of courage."


    The wedding was still ongoing. Abbot was the family member and the best man, there was no way for


    him to leave early. After thinking for a while, he leaned over to Reba''s ear and said, "I''ll take you to


    sober up."


    As Abbot spoke, he stretched out his hand to help Reba get up, and led her out of the hall.


    The hotel that Jadon booked for his wedding had its restaurant on the first and second floors, while the


    rooms were located on the third floor and above.


    Many guests were traveling from other ces today. The Carters reserved a lot of rooms in the hotel in


    advance to prevent their guests from having no ce to rest.


    Abbot hold onto Reba and brought her into the elevator. He put his arms around her waist, lifted her


    a little, and asked "Do you able to stand up?"


    Luckily Reba wasn''t the person who would get drunk and act crazily. She asked, "Abbot? Why are


    you here? Where is Faye?"


    Abbot smirked and said, "How dare you drink for others with this little tolerance of alcohol? Who gives


    you the courage?"


    Reba was so drunk that she couldn''t think straight or stood on her feet. She didn''t understand what


    Abbot was saying at all and only thought about the carved radish. She hupped and asked, "Where''s


    the flower?"


    Abbot didn''t hear the conversation between Faye and her just now. So, he was confused, "What are


    you talking about?"


    Reba answered, "That beautiful flower."


    Abbot asked, "Do you want flowers?"


    The two were not on the same page at all, but it seemed they didn''t have any obstacles to keep the


    After Abbot finished speaking, Reba nodded hardly and said, "Yes. I want flowers."


    Abbot coaxed her, "I''ll buy it for youter."


    After that, the elevator door opened with a beep. Looking down at the drunk woman in his arms, Abbot


    simply picked her up by the waist and strode into the elevator.


    After a while, Abbot swiped the key card and got into the room with Reba in his arms.


    In the room, Abbot put Reba on the bed carefully. When he was about to turn around to get a ss


    of water, Reba hugged him from behind.


    Abbot froze. Before he could speak, Reba put her forehead against the belt around his waist and


    said, "Abby, you have a bubble butt."

 Chapter 751 The Cajoling

    Chapter 751 The Cajoling


    Chapter 751 The Cajoling


    After Reba finished speaking, the room became quiet instantly.


    Abbot lowered his head and nced at the hands around his waist. His mind went nk and the only


    thing he could feel was an uncontroble heat wave in his lower abdomen.


    If Reba wasn''t drunk, Abbot would properly misunderstand that she was hinting to him about


    something else.


    Abbot coughed a few times and said in a hoarse voice, "Reba, let me go."


    Reba replied, "No. I want to hug you."


    Abbot said in a deep voice, "Let me go. I''ll get you a ss of water."


    After Abbot finished speaking, he waited quietly for Reba to respond.


    Unexpectedly, Reba didn''t respond to him by words but by cing her hand on his butt.


    With a ''p'', Reba smacked Abbot''s butt. Then, sheughed out loud and said, "I didn''t expect it


    will be so bouncing and it''s so nice to touch."


    After Reba finished speaking, Abbot''s face turned blue.


    Before Abbot couldin, Reba suddenly stood up and stumbled towards the bathroom.


    Not long after, there was the sound of drizzling shower in the bathroom.


    Abbot was speechless.


    Drunk people were unreasonable.


    Reba sang while taking her shower in the bathroom. Abbot stood by the bed and looked confused


    for a while. Then, he took out a cigarette case from his pocket and lit a cigarette to calm his mind.


    More than ten minutester, the sound of the shower in the bathroom stopped abruptly. Right after that,


    the bathroom door was opened from the inside. Reba walked out barefoot and wrapped herself in a


    towel.


    Seeing that, Abbot frowned and asked, "Why don''t you wear shoes?"


    Reba moved her feet restlessly as if she was a child, who had done something wrong and said, "I


    would like to have some water."


    Abbot turned around and saw those mineral waters on the side. He stepped forward to take a bottle


    and waved at Reba, "Come here."


    Seeing that Abbot was holding the water bottle, Reba''s eyes glowed and she ran over.


    Abbot suddenly took back the mineral water that he had already handed over when he saw Reba''s


    cute reaction.


    Reba was stunned and looked up at Abbot.


    He twisted off the bottle cap and shook it in front of her and asked, "Do you want it?"


    Reba nodded her head hard when she heard that and answered, "Yes."


    Abbot chuckled and took a sip of it. Then, he bent and leaned over to Reba with his lips.


    Without even thinking about it, Reba kissed him directly.


    She just wanted to drink the water and she didn''t realize that Abbot''s hand was already on her waist.


    He used his hand to lift the towel wrapped around her body and reached in.


    When Reba realized something was wrong, Abbot had already pushed her against the wall behind


    them and he was on top of her.


    Reba whimpered with a small amount of water in her mouth.


    Abbot bent one knee, pressed it towards Reba, and said, "Ba, be good and obedient."


    Reba''s eyes turned red and she kept shaking her head.


    Abbot leaned over to her even closer and said in a hoarse voice, "I''ll give you more water and buy you


    flowerster. Okay?"


    Reba swallowed down the small sip of water in her mouth hard, raised her head, and said to Abbot


    with her red eyes, "No, it hurts."


    Abbot tried to convince her, "It doesn''t hurt. I promise it won''t hurt this time."


    As Abbot spoke, he lightly rubbed his leg that was between Reba''s legs and said, "Be a good girl,


    Ba. Give it a try, okay?"


    The trauma that was left on Reba from the first time was too severe. Although she was quite drunk


    now, she still didn''t want topromise.


    Abbot was at his wit''s end. He lowered his head, approached Reba''s ear, and coaxed her, "How


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    about this? This time I''ll lie still, you will make the move. You can have control so that it won''t hurt


    you..."


    Reba rested her hands on Abbot''s chest while looking at him pitifully. She asked, "Really?"


    Abbot lost his rationale by his desire and his body was on fire. He pretended to be a gentleman and


    answered, "Yes."

 Chapter 752 He Could Be Flirtatious Too

    Chapter 752 He Could Be Flirtatious Too


    Chapter 752 He Could Be Flirtatious Too


    Those were the things that one could just get done by instinct.


    No matter how novel the experience or limited knowledge one had of it, one could always figure out a


    way by instinct.


    Reba graduallypromised under Abbot''s persuasive temptation.


    Abbot was lying on the bed, holding onto Reba''s waist with both hands. The veins on the back of


    his hands were bulging because of the amount of forbearance that he was imposing.


    In the hall downstairs.


    Cam looked worried and asked Benjamin in a low voice, "Is Ba going to be fine?"


    Benjamin replied, "Of course she is. Abby is there."


    Cam pouted and said, "That''s why I''m worried something might go wrong."


    There were so many people in the hall and it was noisy. Benjamin couldn''t hear what Cam had said


    since he got distracted. He leaned over to her and asked, "What did you say?"


    Cam gave Benjamin an impatience stare and said, "Just eat your food."


    Benjamin heard her this time. He nodded and said, "Well, you should eat too."


    When Cam heard that, she became very angry and said, "The food is the only thing you care about!"


    Hearing Cam''s words, Benjamin was confused, "Should I eat or not?"


    Cam snorted, "Do whatever you like!"


    Benjamin was speechless.


    It was already an hourter when Abbot came from upstairs.


    His suit was wrinkled but his face was full of joy.


    When Abbot sat down, Cam gave him a vicious look. Then, she stretched her legs, passed through


    Benjamin''s, and kicked Abbot on his calf.


    Cam''s kick was hard which made Abbot hisses in pain. Then, he turned to look at Cam and said,


    "Mom!"


    Cam replied, "I''ll talk to you about itter."


    The wedding was busy and happening. When it waspletely over, it was alreadyte afternoon.


    After sending off the guests, Cam chatted with Carlotta briefly. Then, she pulled Abbot''s ear and


    found an empty room to lecture him.


    Abbot looked miserable and cried in pain, "Mom, it hurts."


    Cam asked, "Do you feel it?"


    Abbot begged for mercy, "Mom, if you have something to say just say it, but let go of my ear first."


    Camile was raging. She loosened her strength suddenly and stared at Abbot with her hands crossed,


    "What did you do to Ba after sending her into the room just now?"


    Hearing Cam''s question, Abbot''s face instantly turned red. He rubbed his ears while replying, "Mom,


    we are all grown-ups. I know what am I doing."


    Cam looked at Abbot with a cold expression and said, "Tell me what you know about. I want to know


    what is your boundaries."


    Abbot answered, "Mom, I fall in love with Ba because I want to get married to her."


    After Abbot finished speaking, Cam''splexion looked slightly better. She asked, "What about


    Ba?" Have you ever asked her if she would like to marry you?"


    Abbot seemed to have a n in mind, but he didn''t look confident and replied, "Of course, she says


    yes!"


    Mothers knew their child best. Cam could tell that he wasn''t confident at a nce. Therefore, she


    snorted softly and said contemptuously, "I think you are only taking advantage of her."


    Abbot was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    After all, Abbot was her son. Cam calmed down after knowing that he really wanted to marry


    Reba. She walked to the couch and sat down. Then, he looked at Abbot and said, "If you want a girl


    to marry you, your sincerity wouldn''t be enough. You have to pay more attention to her. Look at Colin.


    What makes you think that he managed to get married to Faye that soon?"


    Abbot answered without changing his expression, "Because he is coquettish."


    Cam asked, "Then, why can''t you be a little more flirtatious?"


    Abbot pursed his lips slightly and a few scenes of Reba''s lusty moves on him suddenly came into


    his mind. His Adam''s apple moved and he said with an unnatural expression, "I...I can do that too."

 Chapter 753 It was Successful

    Chapter 753 It was Sessful


    Chapter 753 It Was Sessful


    Abbot''s answer left Cam speechless.


    The love rtionship between adult men and women could be intriguing. Even though they were the


    mother and child, they couldn''t go too deep into that topic.


    After Abbot finished speaking, Cam stared at him for a while. Then, she raised her hand to rub her


    throbbing temples, waved her hands, and said, "Okay, you can leave now."


    Abbot asked, "Mom, are you sure you don''t want to talk about it?"


    Cam answered, "I need to breathe."


    Hearing Cam''s words, Abbot walked behind her with a smile, massaged her shoulders, and said,


    "Mom, don''t worry. Your son isn''t the kind who is irresponsible when he gets out of bed."


    Cam finally smiled when she heard his words and said, "This is probably the part of which I am most


    gratified."


    Abbot continued, "Mom, I have already thought about it. After I settle the mess in our family, I''ll propose


    to Reba."


    Cam turned around and asked, "Really?"


    Abbot leaned over, supported himself with his elbows on the back of the couch, and replied, "Yes."


    Camile continued after she thought for a while, "Well, indeed the most important thing now is to deal


    with the mess at home. Otherwise, Ba will be dragged into this mess after getting married to you."


    After that, Cam looked at Abbot with a straight face and said, "I do like Ba a lot."


    Abbot chuckled and said, "I know."


    Today''s wedding was very sessful. Jadon drank a lot of wine, and Faye had to send him home at


    the end.


    When Jadon was getting off the car, he stayed on to talk with Colin and Faye.


    Colin looked at Carlotta who was tired and asked her to go upstairs first.


    Carlotta was worried about Jadon. She frowned and said, "Let''s go in together. I''ll make you all


    something for the hangover."


    Colin replied, "Carlotta, you go up and get some rest first. I don''t think Jadon will go in until he finishes


    talking."


    After Colin finished talking, Jadon put one hand on Colin''s shoulder. He staggered, looked at Carlotta


    with a smile, and said, "Honey, please get in and get some rest first. I will be there after talking to Colin


    and Faye."


    Carlotta responded, "Even though you are not tired, Colin and Faye might want to get some rest."


    Before Carlotta could continue further, Jadon let go of Colin''s shoulder and walked towards her. Then,


    he held her face with both of his hands and kissed her.


    Carlotta''s cheeks flushed immediately and said, "You..."


    Jadon was quite drunk. But he spoke with a serious expression, "Honey, I love you very, very much..."


    Carlotta was feeling touched but annoyed at the same time. She said, "Well, you are drunk and talking


    nonsense now. Don''t you feel shy that Faye and Colin mightugh at you?"


    After Carlotta finished speaking, Jadon turned to look at Colin and Faye drunkenly. He asked, "Who


    dares tough at me?"


    After that, Jadon asked while he was looking at Colin and Faye, "Do you guys think that I''m good


    enough for Carlotta?"


    In Faye''s impression, Jadon had always been a gentle and refined person. That was the first time she


    saw him lose his temper after drinking. She couldn''t help but smile, "Yes."


    After Faye finished speaking, Jadon turned to look at Colin.


    Colin smiled and replied, "You two aren''t just a match, but a perfect match."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After getting their answers, Jadon nodded in satisfaction.


    Seeing that Jadon was quite drunk, Carlotta was worried that Jadon would do more things out of the


    ordinary if she stayed any longer. Therefore, she asked Colin and Faye to take care of Jadon before


    she turned around and left.


    As soon as Carlotta left, Jadon didn''t look that drunk immediately. He raised his hand, rubbed his face,


    and tried to keep his sanity. Then, he took a deep breath, looked at Faye, and said, "Actually, I have


    nothing to tell Colin. Faye, I just want to take advantage of the alcohol influence to tell you that your


    aunt does love you very much. If you are free, pleasee here often to visit her and take this as your


    home. If Colin dares to bully you, let me know. I''ll take care of him for you..."

 Chapter 754 Sophistry

    Chapter 754 Sophistry


    Chapter 754 Sophistry


    Men in their early forties were not good at saying touching words.


    The wine made Jadon bold enough to utter these words.


    Faye curled up and clenched her fingers hanging at her sides. She was deeply moved by what he said.


    "Thank you, Jadon."


    Hearing her words, Jadon reached out and patted her on the shoulder. "Faye, we are family."


    Then he took back his hand and smiled. "I drank a little too much tonight, so I won''t ask you to stay


    here. You are tired today. Just go back to have a rest."


    He lifted one hand to loosen his bow tie and turned back to go home. After a few steps, he looked up at


    the bright light of the master bedroom. "Now I''m a man with a wife and a child."


    The more people experienced, the more deeply they understood what they wanted, especially for


    people who had superior conditions from childhood as Jadon.


    There were lots of people ttering Jadon. After studying abroad, he became a domestic doctor who


    could witness birth, senility, illness and death almost every day.


    No one could see the vicissitudes of life more thoroughly than him.


    He was attracted by Carlotta''s beauty and charm at the first sight, and he really loved her.


    The life was a journey that couldn''t be defined. It was happiness and luck to live a life with a gentle


    marriage partner.


    Watching Jadon enter the house, Colin took Faye''s hand with their fingers sped.


    Faye raised her eyes, and Colin just dropped his eyes and smiled at her. "Shall we go home now?"


    Faye gave him a smile. "OK."


    A few minutester, they got on the car.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Faye was about to drive with hands put on the steering wheel. Colin reached out and hugged her


    through the central control.


    Faye put her jaw on Colin''s shoulder, asking with a smile, "What''s the matter?"


    Colin said, "I''m so happy because more and more people treat you well."


    Faye gave him a sweet smile.


    Colin said in a low voice, "What Jadon said just now is not false. He was sincere."


    Faye nodded in reply. "I know."


    Colin held Faye''s waist with one hand and rubbed the back of her head with the other one. "Honey, do


    you want to go to the old house tomorrow? I can take you there."


    The topic was changed by Colin suddenly. Faye paused and took a deep breath. "OK."


    In the hotel suite, Reba and Abbot were in a mess.


    Reba hadpletely sobered up after sleeping for more than half an afternoon. Looking at her


    naked body and remembering some sporadic fragments, she was in an uncontroble rage and lifted a


    vase.


    "Don''t throw it. Just put it down. The vase can really kill people."


    "Let me exin."


    Abbot held a pillow in front of him and looked at Reba who carried the vase in her hand, trying his


    best to quibble.


    Reba was wrapped by a bath towel, saying in anger, "Seeing is believing. You don''t need to


    elucidate."


    Abbot said anxiously, "Although what happened is true, everything has a cause and effect!"


    Noticing Reba staring at him maliciously, Abbot continued, "I just wanted to take you into the room


    to sober up at first, but you started to touch me after you entered..."


    Abbot exined with a sad face, as if he was the victim of this matter.


    Reba roared, "You are talking nonsense! I don''t remember!"


    Hearing this, Abbot reluctantly shook his head. He put down the pillow and raised his eyebrows


    sideways. "Think again. Can you recall something now?"


    Watching Abbot''s movement, Reba rolled her eyes at him. "No."


    Abbot gave her a hint. "Nice... Booty!"

 Chapter 755 False Friendship

    Chapter 755 False Friendship


    Chapter 755 False Friendship


    Abbot''s words made Reba stand aghast.


    Some memories poured into her mind like water.


    "Abby, you really have a nice booty."


    "It feels so good."


    The more things she remembered, the more she felt embarrassed.


    Her mind was full of uneasiness and regret.


    Noticing Reba was silent, Abbot guessed she had remembered something.


    He took this opportunity to put down the pillow in his hand and gave a quiet cough. Then he took down


    the vase in Reba''s hand, ttering her. "It''s okay. You don''t have to me yourself. I don''t mind


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    being came on to by you."


    Abbot was quite brazen, but Reba couldn''t refute him.


    She blushed furiously and stared at him. After a while, she gnashed her teeth and said, "Next time if I


    get drunk, please stay away from me!"


    Abbot shook his head. "Nothing doing. If I stay away from you, what if you are harassed sexually by


    others?"


    Reba sneered, "Come on. Who else will harass me except for you?"


    Thinking about it for a moment, Abbot touched the tip of his nose and whispered, "Don''t bet on it. What


    if there is a man..."


    Reba was speechless.


    Colin and Faye arrived at Fennth Community by car.


    As soon as they got off the car, they saw Lance wearing bridesmaid dress and walking side by side


    with Andy with his skirt picked up.


    Lance had a feminine look. The exposed skin of his back was extremely fair and bright.


    After taking a few steps, Andy suddenly took off his suit jacket and threw it to Lance. "Put it on."


    Lance stopped and squinted at him. "Why are you so good to me now? You didn''t treat me well when


    we were at my sister-inw''s house?"


    Even so, Lance still put on Andy''s suit jacket.


    Andy didn''t answer Lance''s question and continued to walk without any expression.


    After putting on the jacket, Lance quickly followed Andy. "The friendship between us is false. You didn''t


    help me when I suffered sexual harassment."


    Andy tilted his head to looked at Lance. "Weren''t you willing?"


    Lance changed his countenance slightly and suddenly became angry. "What?"


    Andy asked, "Aren''t they all your friends?"


    Lance said, "Even they are my friends, they couldn''t harass me casually!"


    Andy frowned, saying after a while, "I know."


    Lance was suspicious. "What do you know?"


    Andy said in a low voice, "If you encounter such a situation again, I will help you."


    Hearing his words, Lance tightened the jacket. "That''s more like it."


    Afterwards, they went on ahead.


    They were almost arrived at the annex building. Lance suddenly said with a rakish attitude, "Andy, is


    my skin looking more fair than girls''?"


    Andy paused with his expression changed, nodding his head.


    Lance smirked, "You must choose a wife whose skin is more fair than mine, otherwise I object to your


    marriage."


    Andy looked sideways at him, striding through the door without answering him.


    Lance shouted, "What are you going to do? I haven''t finished yet. If the wife you choose is not as pretty


    as me, I won''t pay back the money to you..."


    Watching they enter the door one after another, Colin turned to look at Faye and ridiculed, "Only Lance


    can make Andy to reveal his true self."


    Faye raised the corners of her mouth. "I agree with you. Andy can also squelch Lance. I still remember


    that when Lance first saw Andy, it was like a mouse saw a cat. He was afraid that Andy would kill him if


    he got angry."

 Chapter 756 Insinuation

    Chapter 756 Insinuation


    Chapter 756 Insinuation


    It seemed that what Faye said had happened yesterday, but in fact it had been more than a year.


    Hearing Faye''s words, Colin lightly raised his eyebrows andughed. "It''s true."


    In fact, there was a meal that night, but most drinkers were basically drunk. Finally, Benjamin and


    Cam entertained them.


    After a long day, Colin and Faye went to bed earlier than usual.


    The next day, Faye was still asleep when she heard Colin calling in the corridor.


    The voice was deliberately lowered, so it was not very clear for Faye to hear through the door panel.


    She turned over in a daze and didn''t took it to heart.


    It was until nearly eight o''clock that Faye woke up. After opening her eyes, she habitually reached out


    to take the phone from the bedside, and she couldn''t help frowning after seeing the time on the screen.


    It was sote.


    Once people were in afortable environment for a long time, they would tend to bezy.


    Before getting up, Faye put down her phone and took a deep breath. When she got washed and went


    downstairs, Colin was cooking soup with Cindy in the kitchen.


    Cindy''s eyes were full of helplessness. However, because Colin was her employer, she was


    embarrassed to show her emotions, and she could only insinuate Colin with implications.


    "Mr. Farrell, let me cook the soup. You are a person who does great deeds. There is no need to waste


    your precious time on the trifle."


    Noticing Colin stirring the soup, Cindy continued on a dare, "From ancient times, women are


    responsible for and good at cooking, you are a man..."


    Colin suddenly interrupted her with his head tilted. "Cindy, do you think I have no understanding in


    cooking?"


    Cindy''s thought was prated. She gave a hollowugh. "No, cooking is a easy thing for you."


    Then she began to go back and gave herself an out. "But we''re now in a new society. Men can also


    cook in the kitchen. Men and women can share the responsibility, which also applies to cooking..."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    After that, she observed the expression of Colin out of the corner of her eye.


    Seeing Colin look as usual, Cindy put herself in a cold sweat secretly.


    Faye stood at the kitchen door and watched the interaction between Cindy and Colin. She couldn''t help


    Hearing her voice, Cindy turned faster than Colin, as if she saw a lifeline. "Good morning, Mrs. Farrell.


    Are you hungry?"


    Seeing through Cindy''s expectation, Faye smiled, "A little."


    Cindy said, "Breakfast is ready. Please sit down and I''ll take it to you."


    Afterwards, she turned to look at Colin. "Mr. Farrell, I can cook the soup. You can wash your hands and


    have breakfast with Mrs. Farrell."


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "Cindy, your expectation of driving me away from the kitchen is too


    obvious."


    Hearing this, Cindy looked away in a hurry, digressing from the subject. "How many spoonfuls of salt


    did I put in the soup in the morning? I forgot. s, I''m getting old and my memory is failing..."


    Colin was not clear about whether Cindy had a poor memory. However, her acting skill was much


    better than that of young actors who relied on their appearance in hispany.


    Looking at Cindy pretending to be busy, Colin walked out of the kitchen with a chuckle.


    Then he walked up to Faye and bent over to kiss her cheek, saying in a low voice, "I''m going to wash


    my hands."


    He strode to the bathroom.


    After washing his hands, when Colin was about to turn back to the dining room, the phone in his pocket


    suddenly vibrated.


    Colin took out the phone from his pocket and nced at it. Abbot sent a message in the group chat.


    Abbot: [Colin, there are roses in your house. Why do we have to spend money in buying the roses for


    the proposal?]

 Chapter 757 Leave the Chat Group

    Chapter 757 Leave the Chat Group


    Chapter 757 Leave the Chat Group


    These things happened more than a year ago, but they seemed to have just happened yesterday.


    Colin recalled for a moment and chuckled. "I think I remember it."


    There was a dinner this evening, but they were all drunk. Benjamin and Cam could only entertain


    guests for them.


    After a tiring day, Colin and Faye went to bed early.


    The next morning, Faye was still dreaming when she heard Colin talking on the phone in the hallway.


    She couldn''t hear him clearly through the door. Faye rolled over again and fell asleep again.


    She woke up again at almost eight o''clock. When Faye washed herself and went downstairs, Colin was


    learning how to make soup with Cindy in the kitchen.


    Faye tapped on the door frame. "Are you making soup?"


    Cindy turned around. "Good morning, Mrs. Farrell. Breakfast is ready. Sit down and I''ll bring it to you."


    Colin walked over and kissed Faye on her cheek. "Good morning."


    Faye''s ears turned red as she saw Cindy pretending to be busy in the kitchen. "Good morning. Wash


    your hands and have breakfast."


    Colin pinched Faye''s ear and walked towards the bathroom.


    The phone vibrated in his pocket. Colin dried his hands and took out his phone. In the chat group of his


    friends, Abbot was sending messages.


    "Colin, you have roses in your house. Why did you ask us to buy roses for the proposal?"


    Colin leaned against the washstand and texted,  "Do as I tell you. Don''t ask so many questions."


    Abbot texted, "Making money is not easy."


    Colin texted, "Cut the crap. You must be there at 10:30. If one flower is missing, you and Reba will


    be over. Seize the time."


    Abbot texted, "You''re threatening me."


    Colin didn''t reply to Abbot, put his phone in his pocket, and walked out of the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, Colin and Faye finished breakfast and drove to themunity where the Nash


    family had previously lived.


    When they approached the destination, Faye''s hand clenched tightly.


    Colin noticed that and pulled over the car.


    Faye took a breath and pretended to be calm. "Why are we stopping?"


    Colin took Faye''s hand, his thumb rubbing the back of her hand. "Honey, if you''re upset, we won''t go."


    Faye''s cold hand slowly rxed, holding Colin''s warm hand. "I''m fine."


    Colin frowned. "Don''t force yourself."


    Faye lowered her eyes and nced at Colin''s hand. "I didn''t. As you told me, people need to try to


    move forward."


    Colin said in a low voice, "If you feel upset, we will leave at any time."


    Faye nodded. "Okay."


    Watching the great changes along the road, Faye had mixed feelings.


    She knew that Colin had done this for her and was deeply moved.


    As the car slowly drove, Faye''s face became solemn again.


    Colin slowed down. He was about to say something when Faye touched his hand and said in a low


    voice, "I''m fine."


    Colin asked again, "Are you sure?"


    Faye said, "I got this."


    People often said that if a person didn''t force themselves, they would never know how far they could


    go.


    But many times, people made up their minds to force themselves, not for themselves, but for those who


    loved them deeply.


    The car drove at a constant speed across a street, and in front of them was arge amusement park.


    Faye''s eyes instantly turned red. "Colin."


    Colin looked at Faye gently and said in a low voice, "Honey, if your past is like thorns, I can''t let those


    thorns disappear. The only thing I can do is to cover them with roses."


    Faye''s heart was full of warmth.


    A few minutester, Colin parked his car at the entrance of the amusement park and asked Faye, "Do


    you want to take a walk?"


    Faye said, "Okay."


    The amusement park was located on the site of Nash''s previous house. It was like a dreamlike world


    with white and pink.


    They walked into the amusement park, their fingers interlocking. A tall guard walked forward with a


    smile to greet them.


    "Mr. Farrell, Mrs. Farrell."


    Colin nodded.


    When Faye looked away, the guard leaned and said in Colin''s ear, "Colin, everything is ready."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, puzzled.


    The guard adjusted his hat and kept blinking at Colin.


    Colin became even more confused.


    The guard whispered, "Colin, it''s me, Bryson."


    "Abbot said this thing is very important, so every part needs to be guarded by our friends."


    Colin pulled a wry face. "Abbot is really considerate."


    Bryson straightened up with a proud expression on his face. "We must be considerate to our friends.


    Let me tell you..."


    Colin ignored him and walked with his arms around Faye''s waist.


    As they walked and stopped, Colin quietly led her to the proposal site.


    On a path, they were stopped by a horticulturist in uniform. Colin noticed that he was Abbot''s assistant


    and had a nasty feeling.


    Colin asked through his teeth, "What''s the matter?"


    The assistant said, "Mr. Farrell, would you like toe over and enjoy the little daisies with Mrs.


    Farrell?"


    Colin said in a deep voice, "What if I don''t want to?"


    The assistant looked embarrassed and whispered to Colin, "Mr. Farrell, I think you shoulde."


    Colin couldn''t help but feel that the biggest mistake he had ever made in his life was to entrust the


    proposal ceremony to Abbot.


    In the hope of the assistant, Colin turned around with a cold face and led Faye towards the opposite


    direction of the proposal site.


    At this moment, in the chat group, they were actively discussing.


    Abbot said, "There aren''t enough roses!! What should I do?"


    Ethan said, "Buy some white roses."


    Abbot said, "Does it work?"


    Maxwell said, "Yes, as long as you use your blood to dye the flowers red."


    Ethan asked, "How many more flowers do you need?"


    Abbot said, "Not much. 9,213."


    Next second...


    Ethan left the chat group.


    Matthew left the chat group.


    Robert left the chat group.


    Abbot didn''t know what to say.


    Maxwell said, "Loneliness is when you talk, and no one is listening."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    When only three people were left in the group, Abbot felt angry. "Why don''t you leave the group?"


    Maxwell said, "My nephew will be proposing. As Colin''s uncle, how can I leave?"


    Abbot felt a bit relieved and said, "Let''s do it. You get 5,000 flowers. I''ll get the rest."


    In one second...


    Maxwell left the group.


    Abbot gritted his teeth. "What a useless uncle."


    Abbot picked up his coat and walked out of the office, thinking, "There should be time to go to our


    manor to steal some roses."


    At this moment, Maxwell was calling. Abbot picked it up. "Courting for death?"


    Maxwell joked, "If you call me uncle, I will spare your life."

 Chapter 758 Are You Guys Allergic to Romance?

    Chapter 758 Are You Guys Allergic to Romance?


    Chapter 758 Are You Guys Allergic to Romance?


    Abbot''s feeling was quiteplicated.


    He once had a conflict with Maxwell before. Their rtionship could not be considered bad, but it was


    definitely not good.


    He couldn''t call his "former enemy" uncle.


    He thought, "How can I make up to the enemy?"


    Abbot remained silent on the phone, battling against himself.


    There were two voices speaking in his heart.


    Voice A said, "A right man prefers death to marriage."


    Voice B said, "A great man knows when to yield and when not."


    Voice C said, "Better to die in memory than live in dialect."


    Voice B said, "Sacrifice your life for justice."


    For the happiness of his friend, Abbot gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and called out, "Uncle."


    Maxwell deliberately said, "What?"


    Abbot repeated. "Uncle."


    Maxwell said again, "What did you say? The signal is not good. I can''t hear you."


    Abbot was on the verge of anger. "Maxwell, don''t go too far."


    Maxwell smiled. "9,213 roses are not easy to get."


    Abbot gritted his teeth and shouted loudly, "Uncle! Uncle! Uncle! All right."


    Abbot''s tone was full of resentment.


    Maxwell held his phone away from his ear. "I hear you, my nephew."


    "Alright, hurry up. I''ll see you at the amusement park in twenty minutes."


    Abbot sneered, "Twenty minutes? Are you going to fly over from the Farrells'' Mansion?"


    Maxwell said calmly, "I''m on the way. I still have twenty minutes to get there."


    Maxwell hung up the phone before Abbot could curse.


    Abbot was sulky and hadn''t recovered from anger for a long time.


    Obviously, even if he didn''t call Maxwell uncle, Maxwell would still help him.


    But Maxwell had taken advantage of him.


    Half an hourter, Abbot arrived at the amusement park.


    The scene proved that he did not endure humiliation in vain.


    Maxwell not only brought roses but also brought workers to decorate the site.


    Abbot walked up to Maxwell and handed a cigarette to him. "That''s what a man does."


    Maxwell took the cigarette. "If the site is decorated by you, Colin will kick your ass."


    Abbot rolled his eyes. Not wanting to argue with Maxwell, he turned to call Colin.


    After a while, the phone was connected. Colin''s voice sounded as cold as ice. "You''re still alive."


    Abbot apologized and said, "I''m alive. I''m alive."


    "Everything is arranged. I bet you will be content. Bring Faye over."


    Colin sneered, "You''d better hope that."


    Colin hung up the phone and walked over to Faye. "Honey, can we go over there and take a look?"


    Faye raised her eyebrows and smiled. "Okay."


    As they approached the proposal site, Colin suddenly stopped and tightened his grip around Faye''s


    waist. "Honey, I have something to say to you."


    Faye raised her eyes." I have something to tell you, too."


    Colin said anxiously, "Do you feel unwell?"


    Faye shook her head. "No."


    Colin asked again, "What''s the matter?"


    Faye turned to Colin and looked him in the face, smiling, "Don''t be nervous. I want to tell you. I feel less


    unease here."


    Colin was relieved. Looking at Faye, Colin struggled with himself and finally gave up.


    He suddenly didn''t feel like proposing to Faye here.


    He said he wanted to spread roses all over the thorns, but he was more afraid that the wound caused


    by the thorns would not be healed so that the roses would also bring her pain.


    Colin''s voice was hoarse. "Honey, today I..."


    But he was interrupted by Faye''s motion.


    Faye took a half step forward and hugged Colin, saying tenderly, "Aren''t you taking me to see the


    scenery over there? Let''s go. I''m ready."


    Colin put his chin on Faye''s head and hugged her back tightly, "Don''t force yourself."


    Faye said, "I didn''t force myself. I''m looking forward to seeing the scenery over there."


    The love between wise women and men was like this. There were no small secrets between them.


    Therefore, there would be no unnecessary misunderstandings between them.


    Colin said in a low voice, "Honey, I love you."


    Faye took a breath in Colin''s arms. "Me too."


    They hugged each other for seven or eight minutes before walking to the proposal site.


    Entering the proposal site, Faye lowered her head, her eyes turning red, not only because of the


    proposal ceremony but also because of all the family and friends here.


    In the seven or eight minutes of their embrace, not only Reba, Ethan, and Matthew arrived here, but


    also Carlotta and Jadon did.


    Colin walked up the center, holding Faye''s hand. Abbot joked, "Wow, the male and female protagonists


    have finally arrived. These flowers are almost withering."


    Abbot blinked at Colin and said silently, "I''ll liven things up for you to redeem myself."


    Colin gave a sneer and remained silent.


    Matthew then joked, "Colin, we have set up the stage for you. Just kneel down."


    Colin said, "Am I proposing or are you proposing? You seemed more urgent than me."


    Maxwell said, "Do you let us propose Faye?"


    A kind of smile formed on Colin''s lips. "I agree. But you better pray that your life will be long."


    Maxwell raised his eyebrows and joked, "Do you want to give it a try?"


    Colin narrowed his eyes and said, "Do you want to give it a try?"


    Maxwell nced at Faye and smiled, "I''m reminding you to be wary of other men."


    Abbot said, "Who else would do such a wicked thing besides you?"


    Maxwell turned to Abbot and said, "Are you saying I''m wicked?"


    Abbot touched his nose with guilt and didn''t speak.


    At this moment, Colin took out a ring and knelt down on one knee in front of Faye.


    The whole site quieted down.


    Everyone present knew how much they had gone through.


    Colin spoke in a hoarse voice, "Honey, are you willing to spend the rest of your life with me?"


    Faye extended her hand and said in a choked voice, "Yes."


    Seeing Colin put on the ring on Faye''s finger, Reba and Carlotta were moved with red eyes.


    In the romantic atmosphere, a voice suddenly sounded.


    Matthew said, "Asshole."


    Maxwell said, "What a tricky man."


    Ethan said, "What a pruning man."


    Robert said, "What a craft man."


    Abbot got what they meant and said to Colin, "Good for you, Colin! You made a pun."


    The atmosphere suddenly changed.


    Carlotta''s expression was slightly unhappy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Reba sniffed and said, "Are you guys allergic to romance?"

 Chapter 759 The Carters Bankruptcy?

    Chapter 759 The Carters'' Bankruptcy?


    Chapter 759 The Carters'' Bankruptcy?


    Jadon said, "They''re single men. They don''t even know what romance is."


    Upon hearing that, Abbot found his self-esteem and adjusted his cor, "No wonder I didn''t think the


    same thing. It''s because I''m not a single man."


    Maxwell said, "Are you sure?"


    Matthew continued, "Are you sure it''s not because you''re slow-witted?"


    Abbot remained silent.


    Colin, who was kneeling on one knee, nced at them with a half- smile. "Okay, you guys did a good


    job at my proposal. I have remembered this."


    Maxwell said, "I''m not afraid. I''m a bachelor."


    The other four men remained silent.


    In the following time, except for Jadon and Maxwell who sometimes said something to liven things up,


    others remained silent.


    Until Colin mentioned eating lunch, Matthew said, "Go and eat at my restaurant. It''s free."


    Colin raised her eyebrows. "Can''t I afford a lunch?"


    Matthew said, "No, I''m atoning for my error."


    Colin joked, "Then I''ll do you a favor."


    Matthew said, "It''s my honor."


    They got in the cars and went to Marriott.


    On the way, Carlotta took out a jade bracelet from a box and put it around Faye''s wrist.


    Faye said, "Carlotta..."


    Carlotta pressed the jade bracelet. "Wear it. I bought it for you."


    Jadon looked in the rear-view mirror and smiled. "Faye, look, an independent woman always speaks


    confidently."


    Faye nced at the jade bracelet. She could see that it was expensive.


    Faye pursed her lips and looked up. "Carlotta, I like it."


    Carlotta was delighted and said, "That''s great. I originally wanted to buy you a gold bracelet, but I don''t


    think you would like it."


    Faye said, "This jade bracelet is very beautiful."


    Carlotta grinned broadly.


    While chatting, they arrived at Marriott.


    Colin parked the car and turned to look at Faye''s wrist. "Do you like it?"


    Faye''s eyes were filled with happiness. "I like it."


    Sometimes, what mattered was not price, but sincerity.


    You couldn''t put a price on love.


    There were many things that couldn''t be bought with money, such as sincerity.


    More than ten minutester, Colin and Faye appeared in the private room.


    Having learned from their mistakes, these men knew what to say now.


    Over a bottom of wine, Abbot''s phone rang, and everyone turned to look at him.


    Abbot smiled, waving his hand to others, and walked to the window. "Hello, mom."


    Cam said something on the phone, but Abbot''s face turned stern.


    Abbot said seriously, "I see. I''ll go back right away."


    He hung up the phone, looked at Colin, and mouthed, "It''s advanced."


    Colin understood it. "Ask Robert to go with you."


    "Okay."


    Jadon looked at Abbot''s back with confusion. "What happened?"


    Colin smiled and said, "A small matter."


    Jadon didn''t believe it, but since Colin didn''t want to tell it and he couldn''t ask again.


    After lunch, only Colin, Faye, Ethan, and Reba were left in the room. Reba broke the silence


    and asked Colin, "What exactly happened to Abbot?"


    Colin smiled, "It''s a small matter."


    Reba said, "I don''t believe it. Obviously, you''ve already discussed this matter before. If it''s a small


    matter, how could he possibly discuss it with you?"


    Colin chuckled and said, "Reba, if... if Abbot goes bankrupt, will you still be with him?"


    Reba was stunned. "What?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Colin became serious. "If Abbot goes bankrupt and was in debt, do you still want to be with him?"


    Reba was stunned.


    Colin chuckled lightly. "You didn''t hear me clearly or do you not believe me?"


    Reba looked still confused.


    Colin said, "There are traitors in the branch of the Carter family. I''m afraid the Carter Group wille to


    an end."


    Reba was very shocked.


    After a while, Reba took a deep breath. "If the Carters go bankrupt, how much debt will they carry?"


    Colin pretended to think and looked at Ethan. "Ethan, have you calcted how much Abbot will owe


    after bankruptcy?"


    Ethan remained calm and said, "The Carters have a deep foundation, so it''s just... billions of dors."


    Reba was shocked and silent.


    The room fell into silence.


    After about five minutes, Reba picked up her bag and got up. "I have something to do. I''m leaving."


    With the sound of the door closing, Reba left.


    Faye frowned and looked at Colin. "Why are you joking with Reba?"


    Colin said, "It''s not a joke."


    Faye was surprised. "What?"


    Colin took Faye''s hand. "I can''t tell you."


    This evening, Colin drove Faye back to Fennth Community. This was the first time he didn''t sleep at


    home at night.


    The next morning, Faye arrived at thepany. Before she opened the documents to read, her phone


    rang.


    Faye took out her phone and smiled. "Hello, Reba."


    The other end of the phone was quiet.


    Reba asked in a muffled voice, "Faye, is it true?"


    Faye knew what Reba referred to.


    She leaned against the chair. "What''s wrong?"


    Reba said hoarsely, "They say the Carters are going bankrupt. Is it true?"


    Faye still didn''t answer.


    After thinking for a moment, Faye said, "I''m not sure."


    Reba asked, "Didn''t Colin tell you?"


    Faye said honestly, "He didn''t go homest night."


    Reba remained silent again for a while and said in a very low voice, "I got it."


    Faye didn''t take Reba''s call seriously. But at night, she heard Reba was transferring her


    Faye then realized how serious this was. She called Colin.


    Colin picked up the phone. "Honey."


    Faye asked, "Are you still in the Carter Group?"


    Colin chuckled and said, "Are you calling to supervise my work?"


    Faye said, "I have something to tell you."


    Colin stopped smiling. "You''re so serious. What happened?"


    Faye asked, "Tell me the truth. What exactly happened to the Carters?"


    Colin remained silent for a moment and said truthfully, "Just dealing with the traitors."


    Faye nodded and said, "Tell Abbot that Reba is transferring herpany for money to help him


    repay his debt."


    Colin was surprised and smiled. "A friend in need is a friend indeed."

 Chapter 760 He Will Not Lose You

    Chapter 760 He Will Not Lose You


    Chapter 760 He Will Not Lose You


    Reba''s behavior not only moved the Carters but also shocked the cks.


    At night, Reba''s mother, Cecilia, had been chasing Reba, holding a stick.


    Finally, Cecilia was too tired. With one hand on her hip and the other holding the stick, she gasped,


    "You wait. Your dad will teach you a lesson."


    At this moment, Antonio walked in from outside.


    Seeing Antonio, Reba flushed and whispered, "Dad."


    Compared to Cecilia, Antonio appeared calm.


    He calmly nced at Reba and changed his shoes. "I heard you''re selling yourpany. It''s your


    own business. Your mother and I won''t interfere."


    Cecilia was in a rage. "Antonio!"


    Antonio ignored Cecilia and continued, "You are an adult. You should be responsible for your


    behaviors."


    He added, "Has thepany been sold?"


    Reba said, "There are severalpanies wanting it. We are negotiating a price."


    Antonio said, "Well, if you think the price is suitable, then sell it. Urgent sales basically do not get a high


    price."


    However, the calmer Antonio appeared, the more guilty Reba was.


    Seeing Antonio''s gray hair on his temples, Reba couldn''t help but run to hug him, her eyes turning


    red. "Dad."


    Reba choked with sobs, "Dad, do you me me?"


    Antonio said, "Why should I me you? My daughter has grown up and knows what to do for the one


    you love. I am happy for you."


    Antonio paused and said, "After you sell thepany, go to work at mypany."


    Reba let go of Antonio. "Dad, can you advance my sry for ten years?"


    Antonio''s smile froze on his face, and he looked at Cecilia. "Honey, keep on. Don''t be soft-hearted."


    Antonio went straight upstairs.


    Not long after, a mournful cry came from downstairs.


    Just as Reba was being beaten by Cecilia on the armrest of the sofa, her phone rang.


    Reba broke free and slipped back into her room.


    Standing at the window, Reba said in a pleasing tone with a sad look, "Mr. Miles, please do me the


    favor. Please raise the price a bit. I really need money urgently, otherwise..."


    Before Reba could finish speaking, the man interrupted, "Ms. ck, I don''t want to know your


    difficulties. That''s my offer. If you want to sell, we''ll go through the procedure tomorrow. If you''re not


    happy with the price, then that''s it."


    The man mocked, "Ms. ck, it is valuable to know oneself. Your smallpany is being sold at a


    very high price. If it were not for my pity for you, I would never offer this price."


    Reba put on a smile. "Yes, I know you want to help me. I appreciate that."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the business world.


    Reba had been in business for several years and knew that businessmen were always interest-


    oriented.


    They had no eternal friends or enemies, only eternal interests.


    Reba calcted whether the deal was worth it, and the man impatiently urged, "Ms. ck, are you


    selling it or not? Just drop the business if you don''t want to."


    Reba clenched her phone and gritted her teeth. "Deal."


    Reba''s eyes instantly turned red.


    She hung up the phone, slid down the wall, and sat on the floor.


    She sorted out her emotions and sent a message to Faye, "Faye, what time are you free tomorrow? I''ll


    Faye texted, "Anytime."


    Reba texted, "Okay."


    Then Reba buried her face between her knees.


    Reba didn''t sleep that night. When dawn broke, she stared at the ceiling in a daze, with her swollen


    eyes.


    The next morning, Faye arrived at the public rtions department.


    As soon as she entered the office, she was told that a camgirl of thepany who became popr


    made headlines.


    Galen said, "I have seen many camgirls who make profits from their fans. But I rarely see one who


    insults fans and discloses their ounts."


    Faye chuckled lightly and put down her bag. She thought for a moment and said, "You call and tell her


    agent to restrain her behavior.s"


    Galen said, "Okay."


    Faye said, "We''ll see how it goes."


    Galen nodded and left. "Okay, Ms. Nash."


    The phone on the desk rang, and Faye answered, "Hello, Reba."


    Reba muttered, "Faye, I''m downstairs in Farrell Media''s building."


    "Okay, wait for me. I''ll be right there."


    Faye quickly tidied up her desk and went downstairs.


    A few minutester, Faye found Reba in the ground parking lot.


    Reba lowered her window to signal Faye to get in the car.


    They stopped in front of a coffee shop.


    After entering the private room, Faye waved to the waiter, ordered herself a ss of juice, and ordered


    Reba a Blue Mountain coffee.


    The waiter brought the coffee and juice. Faye took a sip of the juice and looked up at Reba. "Have


    you organized your words? What are you going to say?"


    Reba remained silent for about half a minute, holding her cup in both hands. She took out a bank


    card and pushed it to Faye.


    Faye raised her eyebrows. "Huh?"


    Reba exined, "I sold thepany for 25 million dors. The money is in the card. Can you help


    me give it to Abbot?"


    Faye gave a tremble and some juice spilled out of the ss.


    Reba pretended to joke, "Are you scared by me? Are you surprised that I''m actually loyal and


    affectionate?"


    Faye twisted her eyebrows. "Are you crazy?"


    Reba said, "I''m not crazy. I just want to feel what it feels like to be together in times of need."


    Reba didn''t want Faye to worry and smiled at her. "You know, I feel like my life isplete now."


    Faye looked at the bank card and didn''t know what to say.


    She knew Reba had feelings for Abbot, but she didn''t expect Reba to do this for Abbot.


    Faye sighed and pushed the bank card back. "You should hand this card to Abbot yourself."


    Reba opened her eyes wide. "How can I do this? This has dealt a great blow to his self-esteem. If I


    hand him the money, he..."


    Faye drank her juice calmly. "Especially at times like this, you should be by his side and tell him that


    even if he loses everything, he won''t lose you."


    Faye put down her ss and looked at her watch. Then she looked at Reba. "Do you want to go?


    I''m avable now. I''ll go with you."


    Reba pursed her lips and hesitated for a few seconds before saying, "Okay."

 Chapter 761 Am I Good to You?

    Chapter 761 Am I Good to You?


    Chapter 761 Am I Good to You?


    Undoubtedly, Reba recoiled when she arrived at the gate of the Carters'' mansion.


    Looking at the open gate, Reba hesitated. "Faye, I think we should go back. I feel like it''s not very


    suitable for me toe here."


    "How about this? I''ll go back and prepare for this. I''lle back when I''m ready."


    While Reba was waffling, Faye sat in the passenger seat, keeping silent.


    Rebay her head on the steering wheel and let out a long sigh, "Faye, I recoiled."


    Faye broke into a smile. "I knew it."


    Reba turned her head to look at Faye. "Abbot will be very embarrassed to see me. Because his


    Before Reba could finish speaking, a movingpany''s car stopped at the gate of the mansion.


    Reba and Faye were surprised.


    Reba eximed, "Movingpany?"


    After the Carters went bankrupt, a movingpany appeared at the gate of their mansion.


    Reba had mixed feelings. Before she could adjust her mood, she saw Cam and a servante


    out to negotiate with the moving workers.


    After the worker said something, Cam turned around and wiped her tears.


    Reba got off the car and walked over. "Cam."


    Cam turned around. "Why are you here?"


    Reba ced her chin on Cam''s shoulder, and sniffed, "Cam, why didn''t you tell me what


    happened?"


    Cam hugged Reba back and chuckled lightly. "What''s the use of telling you? Should we ask you


    to fight those old foxes?"


    Reba said in a muffled voice, "At least I can let you live infort."


    Cam got confused. "What?"


    Reba asked, "Where are you going to move?"


    Cam said, "The suburban..."


    Before Cam could finish the words "suburban manor", Reba interrupted, "You don''t need to move


    to the suburbs. You can move to my apartment. Although it''s small, it''s definitely better than the


    suburbs."


    Cam became even more puzzled and turned her head to look at Faye.


    Faye also felt strange and took out her phone to send Colin a message. "The y is so real. Abbot


    sold the Carters'' mansion?"


    Colin immediately replied, "What?"


    Faye texted, "Reba and I were at the Carters'' mansion and the Carters called the moving


    Colin texted, "Mrs. Carter said she didn''t want to see the branch of the Carters and wants to stay for a


    few days at their suburban estate."


    Faye didn''t know what to say


    Colin asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Faye texted, "Reba sold thepany. Does Abbot know that?"


    Colin replied, "Abbot bought it."


    Faye didn''t know what to say.


    Faye, who was a sedate person, took a deep breath.


    It seemed that Abbot would have sess in his career and a happy family.


    When Faye looked up, Reba let go of Cam.


    Cam learned what the misunderstanding was and was deeply moved. "Ba, you are so kind."


    Reba said carelessly, "Cam, after all, we are good friends. How can I see my best friend suffering


    but do nothing?"


    To relieve Cam, Reba said to Faye, "I''ve always been like this to my friends, haven''t I? Faye."


    Faye said, "Yeah... right."


    Reba winked at Faye. "Aren''t I?"


    Faye nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Reba smiled at Cam. "See, Cam, I''m not lying to you."


    Cam held Reba''s hand tightly. "Ba, I assure you that Abbot will always be good to you. If he


    hurts you, I will break his leg."


    Reba nodded. "It''s a deal."


    The movingpany left quickly because Reba''s apartment was too small to fit the Carters''


    belongings.


    Watching the car leave, Faye turned around. "Mrs. Carter, would you like to bring some clothes?"


    Cam smiled and said, "Yes, I''ll take some clothes with me."


    Cam patted Reba''s hand and said, "Ba,e in with Faye."


    Reba said, "Okay."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    They went into the mansion together.


    Cam and the maid went upstairs to pack up Cam''s clothes.


    This afternoon, Cam moved to Reba''s apartment with fourrge suitcases.


    Reba helped Cam carry her suitcases into the bedroom and asked Cam to treat this ce as


    her home. Seeing that, Faye became worried.


    Faye wondered how Reba would feel when she knew the truth.


    After Cam settled in, Faye said goodbye to Reba and left.


    Cam watched Faye leave and return to the apartment. Looking at the small but cozy room, she


    sighed with emotion.


    Only when a person was in adversity could they find who was truly good to them.


    Returning to the room, Cam dialed Benjamin''s phone number.


    Benjamin sounded impatient. "What''s the matter?"


    Cam lowered her voice and said, "Don''t go home tonight. Come to Ba''s apartment."


    Benjamin frowned. "Why do I go to Ba''s apartment?"


    Cam said, "Ba thought we sold our mansion and lent us her apartment."


    Benjamin was extremely busy at thepany today. "Boring."


    Cam became angry. "Your work is not going well, but you''re throwing anger at me. Who caused you


    so much trouble? It''s the branch of the Carters, not me."


    Benjamin had nothing to say and knew he was in the wrong.


    After a long time, Benjamin rubbed between his eyebrows and gave in. "Okay, I''ll go straight to Ba''s


    apartment after work."


    Cam felt some pity for him. "Alright, I''m not ming you. Since it has happened, don''t be angry. I''ll


    make soup for you tonight."


    Benjamin chuckled and said, "I see."


    Cam whispered, "Am I good to you?"


    Benjamin said, "Yes. I can''t live without you."


    Cam smiled. "That''s good."

 Chapter 762 Mom, I Love You

    Chapter 762 Mom, I Love You


    Chapter 762 Mom, I Love You


    In the evening, when Benjamin and Abbot returned, Cam and Reba were cooking in the kitchen.


    Cam didn''t personally cook a table of dishes for many years. She was busy but delighted to see this


    warm scene.


    Benjamin and Abbot were talking about thepany in the living room with tired expressions on their


    faces.


    Cam called Benjamin to help her in the kitchen. Then she gave Reba a te of fruit and said, "Go


    to be with Abbot. I need to be with my husband."


    Cam could not refuse.


    Reba gripped the te tightly and walked up to Abbot.


    Abbot was sending messages, his head bowed. The cor of his shirt was slightly open.


    Reba nced at Abbot and silently pushed the fruit on the table towards him.


    Abbot sent a voice message with a frown, "If he''s useless, what do I keep him for?"


    Abbot threw his phone aside.


    He looked up and saw Reba.


    They looked each other in the eye and didn''t know what to say.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Reba pushed the te towards Abbot, who picked a grape and put it into his mouth.


    In the awkward atmosphere, Reba rubbed her hand against her ck dress.


    After a long time, Abbot said in a deep voice, "Thank you."


    Reba''s hand froze and she looked up. "Don''t think too much."


    Abbot took a tissue and wiped the water off his hand, saying calmly, "You know what happened to me.


    If you want to break up..."


    Reba interrupted him, "Abbot!"


    The two of them looked at each other. Reba took a deep breath and said, "What do you think of


    me?"


    Abbot was silent.


    Reba said, "Do you think I would leave because of poverty?"


    Abbot said, "No."


    Reba asked, "Don''t you?"


    Abbot yed with the tissue in his hand and said, "I really don''t."


    Reba pursed her lips and said in a hoarse voice, "No break-up."


    Abbot''s hand froze and he looked at Reba.


    Reba''s eyes turned red. "Why are you looking at me? I said I wouldn''t break up with you."


    Abbot''s heart was touched. "You don''t like money anymore?"


    Reba clenched her hand. "I like it, but..."


    Reba calmed herself down and continued, "But it has nothing to do with being with you."


    Abbot said, "I''m not rich now."


    Reba said, "We can earn money together. If we work hard, we won''t starve."


    Reba took out a bank card and stuffed it into Abbot''s hand. "I sold mypany. Here are 25 million


    dors. Take it. I''ll pay off the debt with you."


    Abbot gazed at Reba''s resolute expression and suddenly understood Colin''s attachment to Faye.


    Afraid that Abbot would return the bank card, Reba excuse herself to walk away.


    After dinner, Benjamin and Cam tidied up the table. Reba received a call from Cecilia.


    Cecilia sounded unhappy. "Why don''t you go home yet?"


    Reba stood at the window, hesitating, "I won''t go back tonight."


    Cecilia asked, "Where are you staying tonight?"


    Reba said, "My apartment."


    Upon hearing Reba''s guilty tone, Cecilia snorted coldly, "Come on, what did you do behind my


    back?"


    Looking at her reflection in the ss, Reba pressed her head against the ss and said, "Mom, I


    brought Abbot''s parents to my apartment."


    Cecilia remained silent and then hung up the phone without speaking.


    Listening to the beep sound, Reba let out a long sigh.


    A few minutester, Reba''s phone vibrated.


    It was a message from Cecilia. "You and Abbot live separately at night. Let him sleep on the sofa. Or


    his parents will look down upon you."


    Seeing the message, Reba smiled and texted, "Mom, are you not angry anymore?


    Cecilia texted, "What''s the use of being angry?"


    Reba texted, "Mom, I love you."


    Cecilia texted, "Stop it. You made the decision yourself. Don''t go home to cry in the future."


    Reba put away her phone and stood at the window, overlooking the night view.


    At this moment, the door was pushed open.


    Reba turned around and saw Abbot standing at the door with his hand on the doorknob.


    Reba asked, "Do you... want to sleep?"


    Abbot nodded and said, "I need a nket. Do you have any extra nkets?"


    Reba nodded. "Yes."


    Reba walked towards the wardrobe and rifled through it, bending her back.


    While searching, Reba felt a warm hand on her waist.


    Reba froze.


    The next second, she heard Abbot''s deep and hoarse voice. "Ba, I want you."


    The atmosphere became different.


    Reba''s hands trembled lightly. "Mr. and Mrs. Carter are at home."


    Abbot reached into Reba''s skirt and said, "I''ll try to be quiet."


    He picked up Reba, turned around, and pressed her against the wardrobe panel.


    Reba wanted to escape.


    But Abbot kissed her ear and gently bit her ear, saying something.


    Reba blushed. "Shut up."


    Abbot said in a hoarse voice, "I just learned this."


    Reba''s cheeks and ears turned red. "What did you learn this for?"


    Abbot said seriously, "I''m not rich now. I''m afraid if I''m not good in bed, you''ll leave me?"


    Reba bit her lip. "Nonsense. I''m..."


    Reba wanted to say that it was because her legs went soft, but she was too shy to tell that.


    No matter how long Abbot had been studying it, he had indeed learned something.


    Reba felt that Abbot had changed, but she couldn''t tell what the change was.


    Later, Abbot took Reba into the bathroom to take a shower. Out of the shower room, Reba got


    into the nket andy still.


    Abbot held her tightly in his arms and kissed her forehead. "After this thing is resolved, let''s get


    married."


    Reba was so tired that she couldn''t even open her eyes and responded in a daze, "Hmm."


    Abbot got excited. "Really?"


    Reba rolled over and muttered, "I mean it."


    Abbot looked at Reba''s back, smiling. As he was about to hold her again, his phone rang.


    Abbot took his phone and whispered, "Hello Colin."


    Colin joked, "Abbot, good for you. I worked overtime at yourpany but you''re sleeping with your girl


    at home."


    Abbot put on his clothes and tiptoed out of the room. "How''s it going?"


    Colin said, "You drive over here."


    Abbot asked, "Is it done?"


    Colin sneered. "Almost done. You need to handle the rest yourself."


    Abbot stood up and said, "Wait for me."


    Colin reminded him, "Don''t let your father know."


    Abbot said, "Don''t worry."


    Abbot walked towards the door.


    40minutester, Abbot appeared at the Carter Group.


    Abbot had just entered the conference room when a man in his early fifties crawled over and clutched


    his leg, "Abby, we are a family. You can''t do this to me."

 Chapter 763 A Family?

    Chapter 763 A Family?


    Chapter 763 A Family?


    The word "family" sounded particrly sarcastic.


    Abbot lowered his head to look at the man on the ground, his stern look carrying a hint of mockery.


    "A family? Are you sure?"


    The man trembled and said, "Yes, yes. Abby, your father often says that blood rtionship is very


    important. I''m sorry I''m obsessed and did wrong things."


    Before the man could finish speaking, Abbot grabbed the man''s hair and forced him to look at him.


    The man let out a scream, his face turning red.


    Abbot pped him on the face and said, "Uncle, you''re really good at betraying."


    "I call you uncle. But don''t think you''re a big shot."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    The expression on the man''s face froze.


    Abbot added, "If it weren''t for my father''s kindness, how could I call you uncle?"


    The man gritted his teeth, not speaking.


    After staring at the man for a moment, Abbot released him and walked over to sit next to Colin.


    Colin chuckled lightly, "All the betrayers have been dealt with, except this rtive. What do you want to


    do with him?"


    Abbot leaned back on the sofa and whispered, "Kill him."


    Colin knew that Abbot was not serious and joked, "Okay, since that, I''ll let Andy do it now."


    Abbot didn''t speak.


    They looked at each other for a moment. Abbot cursed, looking sidelong at the man on the ground, and


    said, "Give him another beating. Don''t kill him. Hit wherever it hurts."


    Andy winked at the two bodyguards guarding the door.


    The bodyguards nodded and walked in. The man was pressed down and was beaten severely.


    Half an hourter, Abbot said "stop", with a cigarette between his lips.


    The man was battered to a pulp.


    Curling up on the ground, he took a breath and then spat blood on the ground. "I, I want to see Mr.


    Carter," he cried out.


    Colin narrowed his eyes and said, ''You didn''t hit him hard enough."


    Abbot took down his cigarette and snuffed it out, coldly saying, "Andy, you beat him."


    Hearing that, the man struggled up with his head on the ground. Kneeling on the ground, the man


    constantly begged for mercy.


    "Abby, I won''t do it again. Please spare me."


    "Don''t call me uncle. I don''t deserve it!"


    "Mr. Carter, please spare me."


    Abbot''s temperament was well-known in Cocanel.


    He appeared careless on the surface, but in reality, he was ruthless.


    The man dared not speak when he saw Abbot''s murderous look.


    Looking at the man, Abbot flicked his cigarette butt away. "Coward, I can''t believe you dare to usurp the


    throne."


    The man was too scared to look up, tears streaming down his face.


    Abbot said, "Andy."


    "Mr. Carter."


    Abbot coldly said, "ording to Mr. Farrell''s style, get rid of him."


    Andy respectfully said, "Okay, Mr. Carter."


    Colin stood up without even looking at the man on the ground and left the office with Abbot.


    At the parking lot...


    Abbot leaned against the driver''s seat, closing his eyes. Colin was slightly tired, his right hand rubbing


    his temples.


    About two minutester, Abbot opened his eyes and breathed a long sigh of relief. "I''m worried about


    what my dad will say when he knows it."


    Colin chuckled. "Don''t worry. Your dad is a reasonable man."


    Abbot said, "I''ve never seen anyone who treats rtives better than him."


    Colin joked, "Is this his characteristic?"


    Abbot put his hands behind his head, saying "Probably." Abbot started the car.


    An hourter, Abbot drove Colin back to Fennth Community and returned to Reba''s apartment.


    Just as Abbot parked the car, he saw Benjamin standing not far away.


    Abbot stared at Benjamin through the car window for a moment. He got out of the car and walked to


    Benjamin.


    Benjamin looked tired. "You''re back."


    Abbot nodded.


    Benjamin asked, "Is it done?"


    Abbot had to truthfully say, "I''ve dealt with all the betrayers."


    Abbot had thought Benjamin would get angry. But Benjamin patted him on the shoulder, saying


    earnestly, "You''ve grown up."


    When children grew up, it meant that their parents were getting old.


    Abbot said with a frown. "Dad."


    Benjamin put his hand around Abbot''s shoulders and chuckled lightly. "Son, since you''ve done the


    thing, why are you afraid of me getting angry?"


    Abbot said, "That''s two different things."


    Benjamin smiled. "Which is more important?"


    Abbot remained silent for a moment and then said, "It''s important to get rid of the pests in thepany,


    but I''m even more afraid you''ll get angry with me."


    Benjamin raised his eyebrows. "Son, after this incident, you''ve been more witted."


    Abbot asked, "So, dad, are you angry with me?"


    Benjamin pinched Abbot''s shoulder and said with a wry smile, "Of course, how can I not be angry?"


    Abbo was silent.


    Benjamin continued, "But I''m not angry with you. I''m angry with myself. I''ve lived for so many years, but


    I had been teased by those people."


    Upon hearing Benjamin''s words, Abbot looked down at the ground. "It''s not your fault."


    Benjamin smiled and didn''t speak.


    The distance from the parking lot to the house was only 300 meters. But it took them half an hour


    tonight.


    Finally, Benjamin said seriously, "You take over thepany. I want to retire and take your mother on a


    global trip."


    Abbot stood still. "So suddenly?"


    Benjamin said, "I had this n long ago. I''m just worried about thepany and you. Now..."


    He had nothing to worry about.


    He thought, "I should give him a free hand. Youngsters can do better than me."


    The father and son chatted downstairs for a long time. Finally, Abbot looked at Benjamin and smiled,


    "Dad, I suddenly understand why Colin and Ethan envy me."


    Benjamin was puzzled. "What do they envy you for?"


    Abbot said, "They envy me for having a good family. Colin and Ethan are different. Colin''s family


    rtionship isplex, and Ethan has gone through hardships, as if he''s walking on thin ice."


    Benjamin smiled. "Lucky for them, they haven''t be bad people."


    Abbot said, "They are still not as good as me now."


    Benjamin nodded. "That''s right. They''re not as cheeky as you."

 Chapter 764 Recklessness

    Chapter 764 Recklessness


    Chapter 764 Recklessness


    Abbot did not refute, looking down at the elongated shadow with a smile, his heart filled with warmth.


    After more than ten minutes, they returned home.


    Abbot was about to enter Reba''s bedroom when Cam stopped him. She threw him a nket.


    Abbot was puzzled.


    Cam said directly, "You sleep on the sofa."


    Abbot raised his eyebrows. "You''re just deceiving yourself."


    Cam said, "I''m making amends before it''s toote."


    Abbot joked, "Don''t you think it''s a bitte?"


    Cam snorted, "If you''re a pervert, it''s never toote."


    Cam''s words were well founded.


    Abbot chuckled and said, "Mom, do you know the pervert is your son?"


    Cam said, "Yes, I know. I''m doing this for justice."


    Abbot nodded and gave in. He went to the sofa with the nket.


    When Colin returned home, Faye was already asleep.


    Colin pushed open the bedroom door to nced at Faye. Then he turned around to take a hot shower


    in the next room.


    After a while, Colin returned to the bedroom andy down. Faye leaned over in a daze. "You''re back."


    Colin hugged her tightly and said, "Did I wake you up?''


    Faye went into his arms. "Is it done?"


    Colin replied in a low voice, "Yes, it''s done."


    Faye said, "That''s good."


    Colin was about to say something sweet, but Faye fell asleep again.


    Colin smiled and gently kissed Faye''s forehead.


    The next day...


    Faye was awakened by the rm clock and opened her eyes to see Colin. She froze for a moment and


    then bit Colin''s jaw lightly.


    Colin opened his eyes and said in azy and hoarse voice, "Honey, good morning."


    Faye smiled. "Good morning."


    Colin patted Faye on the back. "Sleep a little longer."


    "I have work to do. I have to get up now. If you''re tired, sleep for a while." Faye got out of Colin''s arms.


    Colin still ced his on Faye''s waist. "What''s the work?"


    Faye answered truthfully, "About a camgirl."


    Faye turned his head to look at Colin. "I have something to discuss with you."


    Colin raised his eyes. "What''s the thing?"


    Faye said, "Can thepany make those camgirls disciplined?"


    Colin became serious. "How to discipline them?"


    Faye leaned over, one hand propped up on the bed, and the other hand pressed against Colin''s chest.


    "Ask them to do something meaningful."


    Colin raised his eyebrows, pulled Faye closer, and his eyes focus on the cor of Faye''s nightgown.


    "What''s the meaningful thing?"


    Colin kept staring at Faye''s cor while discussing the business.


    Faye looked at him and raised her eyebrows.


    Colin smiled and looked away. Let''s get back to business."


    Faye said, "Recently I heard that the Live streaming industry is going to be reorganized. Why don''t we


    take this opportunity to transform them from talent camgirls to sales camgirls?"


    Colin gently squeezed her waist. "Sales camgirls?"


    Faye said calmly, "Yes."


    Colin chuckled lightly. "It''s easier said than done."


    Faye thought for a moment and said, "It''s still a long shot. But we''ll never know it if we don''t give it a


    try."


    Colin looked at Faye and smiled. "Okay."


    After washing herself, Faye kissed Colin and went out carrying her coat.


    Faye didn''t eat breakfast at home but took a box of milk and drove to thepany.


    Faye had just sat down in the office, preparing to drink milk, when she was interrupted by a quarrel


    outside the door.


    "I have earned a lot of money for thepany in the past two years."


    "Why?"


    "Isn''t Farrell Media afraid of lettng down the camgirls?"


    "I''ll just ask one question. Will thepany speak for me?"


    The woman''s voice sounded still harsh across the door.


    The people in the public rtions department were ustomed to this kind of scene and remained


    calm.


    After the woman cursed, another voice rang out. "Stop speaking."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The woman eximed, "Why should I stop speaking?"


    "Do you know who is in charge of Farrell Media''s public rtions department?"


    The woman said, "I know it''s Faye. So what? As the wife of Farrell Media''s boss, she bullies artists.


    Without Mr. Farrell, she''s nothing."


    The woman was wearing a riveted skirt, with heavy makeup, her hands crossing on her chest.


    She red at a publicist, shouting, "I''m asking you. Are you deaf?"


    The publicist didn''t get angry butughed, leaning back in the seat and mocking, "Celebrities who came


    to our department are not as arrogant as you are."


    The woman said, "I want your department to speak for me."


    The publicist said, "That''s not up to me. You can go find Joe, or you can also go find Ms. Nash."


    The manager''s office door opened, and Faye stood expressionless at the door, coldly saying, "What''s


    the thing?"


    Seeing Faye, everyone became silent.


    Faye said indifferently, "Galen, bring them in."


    Faye turned around and returned to the office.


    Galen walked up to the camgirl and her agent. "Please."


    A few minutester, the three appeared in Faye''s office.


    Faye pushed the milk aside and got up to pour herself a ss of warm water. "Go ahead, what do you


    want to do?"


    "Ms. Nash, it''s nothing. We just want to discuss this with you. Amelia doesn''t want to apologize to her


    fan, because she might lose her image."


    Broker stopped speaking


    Faye walked to the desk with her ss, asking, knowing her answer, "What''s wrong with her image?"


    Agent forced a smile. "You know that Amelia keeps the image of being straightforward. That''s why she


    has stood out among the camgirls."


    Faye asked, "So?"


    The agent paused, lowered her head with an awkward smile, and did not speak.


    Amelia walked up to Faye''s desk and looked at Faye, saying, "I have millions of fans. If I apologize to


    my fan, how will mypetitorsugh at me?"


    Faye looked up at her and mmed her ss on the table, saying in a cold voice, "You not only need


    to apologize to that fan but also to the person who argued with you."


    Amelia got angry. "Why?"


    Faye said, "Because you still want to make a living in this industry."


    Amelia said, "What if I don''t apologize?"


    Faye said lightly, "It''s very easy. I''ll let Galen terminate the contract with you now. Then the public


    rtions department will dere that you will no longer be the camgirl of Farrell Media.

 Chapter 765 She Would Be Nothing

    Chapter 765 She Would Be Nothing


    Chapter 765 She Would Be Nothing


    Faye had always hated vacition, so she directly spoke to stop Amelia from saying anything else.


    As Faye finished her words, the office reached a deadlock.


    After a while, Amelia gritted her teeth and said, "You''re bossy."


    Faye admitted frankly, "If you think so, I won''t deny."


    Amelia was furious with Faye''s words. She took a deep breath to suppress her anger and said, "I don''t


    agree."


    Faye looked at her coldly and said, "I''m just notifying you, not asking for your consent."


    After Faye finished speaking, her gaze shifted from Amelia to the agent behind her. "Take her out.


    Apology or termination? Just tell Galen your choiceter."


    The agent felt a chill and stuttered, "Ok, Ms. Nash."


    Then the agent came forward to pull Amelia.


    Amelia struggled unhappily and said, "I haven''t finished speaking yet. Why are you pulling me? I..."


    Before Amelia could finish speaking, the agent had already pulled her out of the public rtions


    department forcibly.


    When the two of them got on the elevator, Amelia lost her temper and kicked her agent in the calf.


    "Why did you pull me?"


    "How could she do that? Without Mr. Farrell''s support, she was just a nobody in this circle."


    Hearing Amelia''s curse, the agent remained silent.


    After a while, Amelia suddenly stopped cursing and looked at her agent with crossing her arms over


    her chest. "Do you know Mr. Farrell''s recent itinerary?"


    The agent was greatly frightened by her question and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Amelia said, "None of your business."


    Then she snorted, "Go find someone to check Mr. Farrell''s itinerary."


    The agent persuaded, "Amelia, don''t..."


    As the agent spoke, he caught a cold nce from Amelia and then bit back the words.


    In the office, after Amelia left, Galen said, "I think Amelia will still make waves."


    Faye said, "Keep an eye on her."


    Galen nodded and said, "Got it."


    After a busy day, Faye received a call from Reba when it was time to get off work.


    The two of them arranged to have dinner together, and Faye went downstairs and was going to drive to


    pick up Reba.


    In the elevator, Faye sent a message to Colin on Instagram. [I''ll eat out with Reba tonight, so I won''t


    go back.]


    Colin replied after a few minutes. [Can''t I go with you?]


    Faye: [Probably... No.]


    After Faye sent out the message, Colin replied with a loudly crying emoji.


    She looked at the phone screen and smiled.


    An hourter, Faye picked up Reba, who was very hungry.


    Reba said, "Faye, there you are."


    Faye said smilingly while turning the steering wheel, "I''ll take you to have a big meal. What do you want


    to eat?"


    Reba answered, "Eat whatever is expensive."


    Faye agreed, "Okay."


    Half an hourter, Faye parked her car at the entrance of Taste Elements.


    Seeing them entering the door, a waiter immediately weed them.


    Faye told the waiter that she had made a reservation, and then the waiter made a gesture to lead


    them.


    After a while, they arrived at a private box and the waiter gave the menu to Faye.


    Faye took it and directly handed it to Reba.


    Reba happily opened the menu, and upon seeing the prices, she was stunned.


    Seeing that Reba had no idea to order which dishes either, , Faye reached out to take the menu


    from Reba''s hand and handed it back to the waiter. Then Faye said, "Just serve a few signature


    dishes enough for us two to eat." Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The waiter said, "Okay."


    Then the waiter left with the menu.


    When Reba was about to say something to Faye, Faye asked, "Do you know what''s going on with


    the Carter Group?"


    When it came to the Carter Group, Reba''s expression was a bit unnatural. "I didn''t ask."


    Faye stood up and picked up the pot on the table to pour tea for Reba. "Why don''t you ask?"


    Reba replied, "How could I ask about such a thing? You don''t know. Cam and Abbot both live in


    my small apartment now. So pitiful! If I ask, what if Abbot feels unwanted?"


    Faye pressed her lips slightly while pouringher tea. When the teacup was almost full, she put down the


    pot and pushed the teacup toward Reba.


    Reba picked up the teacup and took a sip before suddenly realizing something. She looked at Faye


    and asked, "Are you hiding something from me?"


    Faye chuckled and sat down. "Let''s eat first."


    Reba put down the teacup in her hand and sat up straight. "Is this meal a conspiracy today?"


    Faye said, "Don''t worry. No conspiracy but a confession."


    Reba thought for a moment and asked, "Confess what?"


    Faye didn''t answer, but Reba kept staring at her, biting the tip of the chopsticks. "I''m suspicious of


    you. Did you do something wrong behind my back?"


    Faye admitted candidly, "Yes. Finish the meal first and then I tell you."


    Seeing Faye insisting on discussing after dinner, Reba began to eat and said, "It''s okay. Don''t


    waste money."


    Halfway through the meal, Faye used her phone to send a message to Colin. [I''m ready to confess to


    Reba.]


    Colin: [?]


    Faye: [I didn''t say it before because I was afraid of hindering Abbot''s n. I knew what was more


    important at that time. But if I still don''t tell Reba now, I feel sorry for her.]


    Colin: [Baby, can you give the opportunity of confession to Abbot?]


    Faye replied simply: [Yes.]


    After dinner, Faye didn''t tell her the truth on purpose but just had a casual chat with Reba.


    Reba said, "I can tell that not only did you do something wrong to me, but it was also a big deal."


    Faye and Reba had been close friends for many years, and Faye felt guilty at this time.


    Reba''s words fell. When she saw that Faye was still silent, she took Faye''s hand, saying seriously,


    "Tell me, it''s okay. I have a strong mind, and I can withstand it."


    Faye lowered her eyes and asked, "Are you sure?"


    Reba was inexplicably flustered when asked by Faye. "I suddenly felt a bit unsure."


    After Reba finished speaking, Faye sighed lightly and was about to confess something when the


    door was pushed open from outside.


    Bang!


    Reba and Faye turned their heads together at the sound.


    It was Abbot standing at the door with a flushed face, his suit and coat untidy. He held a ring box in his


    hand.


    Seeing Reba, Abbot didn''t even enter the room and directly dropped to both knees at the door.


    Reba saw this and quickly stood up. "What are you doing?"


    Abbot took a deep breath, opened the ring box, and spoke hoarsely, "Propose to you."


    Reba asked, "Have you ever seen anyone kneel on both knees to propose?"


    Abbot said, "Kneeling on the left leg is for proposing, and the right one is for apologizing."


    Reba looked at Abbot and then turned to look at Faye. "Did you two make the same mistake?"


    Faye nodded truthfully and said, "Yes."


    Reba looked puzzled and asked, "Did you two make the mistake together?"


    Faye answered, "No."


    Abbot, kneeling on the ground, said, "Faye was only an aplice, and she just did something


    insignificant."


    Upon hearing Abbot''s words, Reba carefully thought for a while and only one possibility popped into


    her mind. Then she asked, "Is it that you are not broke?"


    Abbot looked up at Reba, getting butterflies in his stomach. He swallowed hard and said, "What if I


    say yes?"

 Chapter 766 My Company Was Still There

    Chapter 766 My Company Was Still There


    Chapter 766 My Company Was Still There


    Abbot acknowledged euphemistically.


    Reba looked down at him, her head buzzing for a moment, and she didn''t recover from the shock


    for a while.


    After a while, Reba calmed down, but she had mixed feelings.


    What should she say?


    She had really mixed feelings.


    She loved herpany!


    Whenever she thought of thepany she sold, she felt heartbroken.


    Seeing Reba not responding for a long time, Abbot''s hand holding the ring box trembled and he


    said, "I''m sorry, Ba."


    Reba took a deep breath and said, "Give me some time."


    After finishing speaking, Reba turned and walked to pick up her coat, and then quickly left the room.


    Seeing this, Faye quickly chased out.


    A few minutester, Faye caught up with Reba and dragged her into the car.


    Reba sat in a daze on the passenger seat.


    Faye said sincerely, "I''m sorry. I''m very sorry about it."


    Faye didn''t say some meaningless words.


    She was wrong.


    No matter how many reasons she had, she was still wrong.


    Even a white lie was a lie.


    Faye finished speaking, and Reba took a deep breath and said, "I didn''t me you. You also never


    thought that I would sell mypany for Abbot."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere inside the car was oppressive and awkward.


    After a moment, Reba reached out and patted Faye''s shoulder. She pretended to be rxed and


    said, "Alright, don''t think too much. Send me back and let me think about this thing."


    Reba added, "Drive me back to my mom''s ce."


    Faye pursed her lips and said with a heavy heart, "Okay."


    Then Faye turned the steering wheel and started driving.


    About forty minutester, the car arrived outside the cks'' vi.


    Reba pushed the door open and got out of the car, while Faye followed closely.


    Reba turned around and chuckled lightly, "Go back. I''m fine."


    Faye said, "I watched you enter the house."


    Reba smiled, waved her hand at Faye, and turned to enter the house.


    Reba turned around and just took two steps when her phone, which was in her pocket, suddenly


    rang.


    She stopped and took out her phone from her pocket. It was Tanner''s message on Instagram.


    Tanner?


    Reba clicked it in surprise and was stunned when she saw the content.


    Tanner: [I heard that you had sold yourpany. It was eventually bought by Abbot. But you probably


    don''t know that before Abbot, Faye had already asked her assistant to contact apany and nned


    to help you.]


    After reading Tanner''s message, Reba turned her head in shock.


    Faye looked at Reba''s red eyes and was slightly stunned. "What''s wrong?"


    Faye''s words fell, and Reba rushed towards her, throwing herself into Faye''s arms.


    Faye didn''t know why, so her heart sank and she thought something bad had happened. "What''s going


    on?"


    Reba was both excited and distressed. "Mypany is still there. It was bought by Abbot."


    Faye responded, "Yes."


    Reba was not as tall as Faye, so her forehead was against Faye''s shoulder. "If Abbot didn''t buy my


    Faye froze and asked, "How do you know that?"


    Reba turned from sad to happy, and she pinched Faye''s waist fiercely.


    Faye instinctively dodged, and Reba smiled with red eyes. She finally had an outburst after all the


    things that happened this evening.


    "You guys hid a lot from me. You all treated me like a fool, right?"


    "Why did every one of you know it but hide it from me? Were you afraid that I would mess it up?"


    "Men are not so important, but confidantes are close like sisters. I don''t mention Abbot. You, as my


    confidante, even deceived me."


    Faye looked at her and smiled.


    Reba pretended to be magnanimous without saying anything before. She was now the usual her.


    After Reba finishedining, Faye breathed a sigh of relief and exined, "The crisis of the


    Carter Group this time was very serious, mainly because the coteral branch of the Carters was


    undermining. The reason why we kept it from you was that we were afraid of you revealing our secret


    n."


    Reba said, "Why were you afraid that I might reveal the n?"


    Faye said truthfully, "Because you have poor acting."


    Hearing that, Reba reached out and pinched Faye''s arm hard again.


    Faye didn''t dodge and just let Reba pinch her.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t dodge, Reba deliberately snorted, "Don''t think I''ll forgive you so easily."


    Faye smiled and said, "Someone just said she didn''t me me."


    At Taste Elements.


    Abbot leaned against the wall with a dispirited expression, tugging at his tie. Colin, who had just


    arrived, frowned. Then he held Abbot''s shoulders and led him into the private box.


    Colin had known Abbot for so long but had never seen him like this before. Abbot''s brow furrowed.


    Then Colin asked, "Did you screw it up?"


    Abbot said in a hoarse voice, "Yes."


    Upon hearing this, Colin remained silent and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    The room kept quiet for a few seconds, and Abbot took a deep lungful of smoke and looked at Colin.


    "Colin, what do you think I should do now?"


    Colin answered, "It''s tricky."


    Abbot added, "Is it okay if I go to beg her?"


    Colinti looked at Abbot and asked, "How?"


    Abbot choked on the smoke, coughed fiercely, and then said hoarsely, "First I''ll admit that it is my fault.


    I will promise her I will never do that again, and then... beg for her forgiveness."


    Abbot sounded quite sad.


    Colin stared at him for a moment. Then he stepped forward, reached out to snatch the cigarette from


    Abbot''s hand, and extinguished it. "Be a man."


    Abbot said hoarsely. "What''s the meaning of being a man now?"


    Colin pondered for a moment and then took out his phone to check the weather forecast. He looked at


    Abbot and said, "It will rain tomorrow night."


    Abbot looked confused and asked, "What?"


    Colin exined, "It''s a good chance for you to apologize."


    Abbot and Colin looked at each other without saying a word.


    Colin said, "I have given you an idea. Whether you can seize the opportunity depends on yourself."


    When Faye returned home in the evening, Colin had alreadye back earlier.


    The two looked at each other with frustration.


    Colin stepped forward to help Faye take off her coat and asked, "Is Reba really angry?"


    Faye bent down to change her shoes and said, "Take a guess."


    Colin smiled, "It''s not easy to guess. As the saying goes, don''t guess a woman''s thoughts."


    "It''s fake to say that she is not angry at all. But hearing that herpany is still there, her anger has


    mostly dissipated."


    Upon hearing Faye''s words, Colin raised his eyebrows and said, "Could she be appeased so easily?"


    Faye smiled and put away the shoes she had reced. "Reba asked me to take a message for


    you. She asked you and me to help her trick Abbot once, otherwise, she would break up with us."


    Colin held Faye''s coat in one hand and propped against the hall cab with the other hand, smirking,


    "The threat is quite frightening."


    Then the phone ced on the hall cab shook twice before Faye could say something.


    The two of them instinctively looked at each other, and Reba''s message showed on the screen.


    [Didn''t you just ask me how I knew you were helping me secretly? I can tell you. Tanner told me that.]


    Faye and Colin were both speechless.


    After reading the message, Reba''s second message was immediately sent. [After reading this


    message, remember to delete it. Don''t let Colin see it. He must be jealous again.]


    Faye pursed her lips and looked at Colin.


    Colin looked down at Faye and said, "I''m jealous. How do you deal with it?"


    Faye smiled, reached out to pat him on the chest, and said, "A confident man is the most charming


    man. Suppress your jealousy. Mr. Farrell."


    "What if I can''t?"


    Faye stepped up the stairs and turned around to say, "How can a man say he can''t?"

 Chapter 767 So Poor

    Chapter 767 So Poor


    Chapter 767 So Poor


    The next day.


    Because of Reba''s messagest night, Faye thought about it carefully and sent a message on


    Instagram to Tanner to express her gratitude.


    After the message was sent, Tanner did not reply immediately.


    About half an hourter, Tanner called Faye.


    Faye hesitated for a moment, then answered the phone. "Hello, Tanner."


    They hadn''t been in touch for too long but Tanner said naturally, "I was filming just now."


    Faye said, "Hmm, I heard you''re filming a costume drama and you y the hero."


    Tanner continued smilingly, "Thanks to Mr. Farrell. He helps me get many roles."


    They chatted over the phone for a while. Faye suddenly remembered that Galen had mentioned before


    that she wanted a signed photo of Tanner. "By the way, when will you return to thepany? My


    assistant wants your signed photo."


    Tanner said jokingly, "Why? Put my photo by the bedside to ward off evil spirits."


    Faye smiled and said, "I''m not sure. Maybe she will hang it at the door."


    Upon hearing Faye''s words, Tanner suddenlyughed.


    Then he coughed lightly and asked, "Are you still angry?"


    Faye didn''t answer his question and calmly changed the subject. "I''ll treat you to dinner when you have


    spare time."


    Tanner paused and said, "It''s settled. I will definitely rip you and Colin off."


    "No problem."


    After a few more chats, Faye hung up the phone on the pretext of having work to do.


    Not long after hanging up, Tanner posted a crew photo in their previous chat group.


    Before long, Reba was the first to respond. [Hey, isn''t this Tanner I haven''t seen for many years?]


    Tanner: [Oh, Ba.]


    Reba: [How lucky I am! You, a superstar, still remember me, amon person.]


    Tanner: [I can forget anyone but you, Ba. I never expected that you could sell yourpany for


    your true love.]


    Tanner''s words made Reba displeased.


    Next, Reba didn''t type anymore but directly sent out a voice to curse Tanner.


    Tanner: [Ba, I know many Buddhist masters. Do you need me to introduce them to you someday?]


    Tanner changed the subject so fast that Reba was confused. She typed "?" and sent it.


    Tanner: [As the saying goes, when you are rich, you can waste your money, but when you don''t have


    money, you worship Buddha.]


    That sentence directly pissed Reba off.


    In the next few minutes, Reba kept cursing Tanner.


    Faye smiled and just watched them chat for a while. Then she turned off her phone and went to


    immerse herself in the work.


    After a busy day, Faye received a call from Colin when it was time to get off work. He said that he


    wanted to take her to watch a show. Faye went downstairs in confusion.


    The weather forecast was urate today. It had been raining intermittently since 9 o''clock.


    When Faye arrived at the underground parking lot by elevator, not only Colin was there, but also Ethan.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    They were talking with evil grins on their faces.


    Faye got into the car without knowing anything. After more than an hour, the car stopped outside the


    cks'' vi.


    Faye nced out and saw Abbot''s car not far away. She realized something and asked, "What is Abbot


    preparing to do?"


    Ethan said smilingly, "To apologize."


    Faye looked at the rain hammering on the car window and continued, "So poor."


    Colin smiled mischievously and dialed Abbot''s phone number.


    The bell rang for a few seconds, and then Abbot picked it up. "Are you there?"


    "Yes. Start it."


    Abbot still hesitated. "Is it really okay to do so?"


    Colin looked at Abbot''s car through the window and said, "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Upon hearing Colin''s words, Abbot gritted his teeth and said, "Okay, ask Faye to call Reba."


    Then Abbot hung up the phone.


    Not long after, Abbot got out of the car dressed in a suit and leather shoes, holding arge handful of


    roses. Today, it was also windy, and the rain hit him in the face.


    Colin and Ethan saw this and startedughing, sitting in the car.


    Colin said, "The rain looks quite heavy today."


    Ethan also said, "Even heavier than that in tragedy movies."


    Colin added, "Oh, Mr. Bond, have you watched moviestely?"


    Ethan remained calm and said, "I didn''t watch. Violet is back."


    Ethan was expressionless as usual, but his eyes shed with happiness.


    Colin chuckled lightly and said, "Does Ms. Rowan live with you?"


    Ethan said, "Yes. She just came back and hasn''t found a ce to live for a while."


    Colin teased, "Did Ms. Rowan really fail to find a ce to live, or did someone y a trick?"


    Ethan said, "The process is not important. What matters is the oue."


    After about seven or eight minutes, Abbot held a rose that was about to be damaged by the rain in one


    hand and took out his phone from his pocket to call Colin.


    The phone was connected, and Abbot spoke glumly, "Did Faye call? Where is Reba?"


    Colin didn''t even ask Faye to call. He nced at Abbot, who was drenched in water, and said, "Wait a


    few more minutes. She ising soon."


    Abbot asked, "Is she still angry?"


    Colin calmly lied, "You deceived her so she sold herpany. Isn''t it normal for her to be angry?"


    Abbot said, "Don''t just watch. Let Faye call Reba and help me say something nice."


    "Don''t worry. You helped me a lot when I proposed. I remember it. So I will definitely help you this time."


    Abbot was speechless.


    Then Colin hung up directly.


    Abbot suddenly had a premonition as he heard the busy signal on the phone.


    Colin let Abbot wait for more than ten minutes before asking Faye to call Reba.


    After the call, Reba was shocked to learn that Abbot was getting wet at her door and said, "The rain


    is so heavy. Is he crazy?"


    Faye smiled, "Abbotes to apologize."


    Reba said, "He doesn''t have to apologize on such a day."


    Then a rustling sound came from the phone. It sounded like Reba was looking for something.


    After a while, Reba said, "Alright, I''m not talking to you. I''ll go out and see that fool."


    After a few minutes, Reba, in a pink rabbit-style pajama, appeared outside the cks'' vi with an


    umbre.


    Upon seeing Reba, Abbot directly knelt down.


    Reba was frightened by his move and instinctively took two steps back.


    Abbot held up the bouquet of roses that had already been destroyed by the rain.


    "Ba, I have realized my mistake and I promise not to make such mistakes again in the future."


    "For thepany, I will arrange for my assistant to transfer it back to you tomorrow."


    "Please forgive me this time. I promise I will never do that again."


    Reba stood on the steps, looking at Abbot kneeling in the rain. She had mixed feelings.


    She felt angry, amused, and pity.


    Seeing Reba remain silent, Abbot raised his head and spoke hoarsely, "What should I do to get


    your forgiveness?"


    Reba took two steps forward and put the umbre over Abbot''s head. "I''ll consider it."


    Abbot said, "How about I kowtow to you?"

 Chapter 768 As Long As You Dont Break Up with Me

    Chapter 768 As Long As You Don''t Break Up with Me


    Chapter 768 As Long As You Don''t Break Up with Me


    As Abbot finished speaking, before Reba could react, he directly knocked his head onto the ground.


    Reba was stunned and startled. She quickly stepped back.


    Colin and his twopanions who were seating in the car burst intoughter upon seeing that.


    Colin eximed, "Wow!"


    Ethan rubbed his forehead and said, "That is so embarrassing!"


    Faye smiled as she remarked, "Abbot''s apology seems quite sincere."


    At that moment, Colin was recording a short video of Abbot, and he wasughing so hard that the


    camera on his phone was shaking along with him.


    While the three wereughing, Reba''s mother stepped out from the courtyard, holding an umbre.


    She first gave Reba a stern look, then furrowed her brows as she went to help the kneeling Abbot.


    "Mrs. ck, Ba hasn''t forgiven me yet. Could you let me kneel for a while longer?"


    "It isn''t nice for a man to kneel. If you have something to say, say it inside the house. Standing here


    with people passing by, it looks like we''re discussing something unsavory."


    Abbot remained kneeling and said, "It''s okay, Mrs. ck. I''m not afraid of embarrassment."


    Seeing Abbot being so stubborn, Reba''s mother frowned and looked at Reba, "Well,e over


    and help him up."


    Reba held the umbre handle and said, "It''s not that I ask him to kneel, he''s the one..."


    Before Reba could finish her sentence, her mother shot her a cold nce.


    Reba quickly shut her mouth, lowered her head, and went to assist Abbot.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Abbot managed to stand up and asked in a hushed tone, "Ba,


    have you forgiven me?"


    Reba whispered back, "Consider yourself lucky today. I''ll deal with youter."


    Abbot grinned and continued, "Sure, as long as you don''t break up with me, I''ll take whatever


    punishment you give."


    "Abbot, I''ve never realized how thick-skinned you are until now."


    Abbot chuckled and replied, "Better than being a bachelor."


    After that, Abbot stood up and followed Reba''s mother and Reba into the house.


    Before entering, he didn''t forget to turn his head and make an "okay" gesture toward Colin and his


    friends.


    Colin chuckled lightly, honked the horn in response, and watched Abbot enter the house. Then, he put


    away his phone, turned to Ethan, and asked, "Shall the three of us go to eat now?"


    Ethan stretched his legs and said, "Go to my ce to pick up Violet first, and send me the video you


    just recorded."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why? Posting it on your TimeLine?"


    Ethan replied, "Sending it to Matthew."


    Upon hearing that, Colin grinned mischievously. Wasn''t sending it to Matthew meant it would be


    broadcasting to the world?


    Without hesitation, Colin forwarded the video he had just recorded to Ethan.


    Ethan felt his vibrated phone, he pulled it out, opened the message, and promptly hit the forward button


    to send it to Matthew.


    Colin asked with his hands on the steering wheel, "Sent?"


    Ethan chuckled lightly and said, "Let''s see the effect in about an hour."


    Meanwhile, Abbot had just taken a hot shower at the cks'' vi and was shivering as he sat on the


    couch in the living room, sipping ginger tea.


    Reba''s mother sat on a nearby couch and was the first to break the silence, "I heard that you


    bought Ba''spany?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At the mention of Ba''spany, Abbot''s heart skipped a beat. He didn''t dare to lie and responded,


    "Yes."


    Reba''s mother reached for the cup of tea on the coffee table, took a sip, and said, "You handled this


    matter quite underhandedly."


    Abbot didn''t dare to argue, "Yes, you''re right."


    Reba''s mother continued, "While I can understand that there might have been reasons for this


    situation, I still hope that this kind of thing won''t happen again."


    Abbot assured her, "Rest assured, there won''t be a second time."


    Reba''s mother ced her tea cup down and looked at Abbot, "A lifetime is long. If you two want to


    spend the second half of your lives together, excluding any unexpected events, you will have at least


    over forty years together."


    Reba''s mother''s tone was calm and said them word by word.


    But the moreposed she seemed, the more ufortable Abbot felt.


    As Reba''s mother spoke halfway, she deliberately paused to check on Abbot''s reaction.


    He lowered his head and took a strong gulp of the ginger tea in his hand, "Mrs. ck, you''re right.


    Please continue."


    Reba''s mother continued, "In those forty-plus years, loyalty to each other is more important than


    wealth or power."


    Abbot nodded, "Yes."


    Reba''s mother looked at Abbot, and the smile on her face had now fadedpletely.


    "When I say loyalty, I mean loyalty in every sense. It''s not just emotional, but also honesty in everyday


    life. You both are to be a married couple and want to spend a lifetime together. In everything, there


    must bemunication and honesty, without hiding anything from each other."


    Abbot acknowledged, "I realize I didn''t consider this situation thoroughly."


    Reba''s mother continued, "You''re still young. asionally making mistakes in your considerations


    is normal. Acknowledge your mistakes and remember to improve next time."


    Abbot nodded firmly, "I will definitely improve."


    Seeing Abbot''s sincere attitude in admitting his mistake, Reba''s mother''s expression softened


    slightly. She didn''t want to make things too difficult for him. Catching a nce of Abbot''s flushed face,


    she subtly signaled Reba with her eyes.


    Reba understood and turned her gaze towards Abbot. She asked, "Are you having a fever?"


    Abbot had stood in the heavy rain for almost half an hour, and now he was indeed feeling a bit


    lightheaded. Trying to act strong, he replied, "I am fine."


    Observing his condition, Reba furrowed her brows, stood up, and reached to touch Abbot''s


    forehead, "You''re are so warm and you say you''re fine?"


    Abbot looked up at Reba and whispered in a tone only they could hear, "How about... I go home


    first?"


    Reba lowered her head slightly and said, "How can you leave in this kind of condition? Let me call


    the family doctor for you."


    Reba''s mother coughed softly and interjected, "Ba, take Abbot to your room, and let me call Dr.


    Greyson toe over."


    After Reba''s mother finished speaking, she got up to make the call to the family doctor.


    Reba supported Abbot as they went upstairs.


    A few minutester, Abbot was lying on Reba''s bed, feigning illness, with a bit of genuine


    difort and mostly melodramatic groaning.


    Seeing his condition, Reba furrowed her brows and said, "Wait here, I''ll go check if Dr. Greyson has


    arrived."


    After she finished speaking, she turned and left the room.


    Abbot immediately picked up his phone and messaged Jadon, "Jadon, do you know the family doctor


    of Reba''s family? I heard his surname is Greyson."


    Jadon received the message just as he finished surgery. He replied, "I don''t know him. What''s up?"


    Abbot continued, "I''m here today to apologize to Reba. I caught a cold from getting caught in the


    rain. It''s just a normal fever, nothing serious. I was thinking..."


    Jadon quickly understood and said, "You want the doctor to exaggerate your condition?"


    Abbot replied, "Yes."


    Jadon answered, "Alright, I got it."


    Abbot asked, "Jadon, can you handle this?"


    Jadon responded, "For the sake of the Carters'' future, I''ll make sure it''s handled."


    Half an hourter, Abbot was pretending to be half-delirious from a fever when the bedroom door was


    pushed open from outside. Reba entered, apanied by a young man.


    Reba said, "Dr. Thiago, he got caught in the rain earlier and now he has a fever."


    The young man stepped forward, touched Abbot''s forehead with his hand, turned to Reba, and


    said, "He''s running quite a high temperature."


    Reba furrowed her brows and said, "Please treat him."


    The young man nodded, ced his medical bag down, and crouched down to conduct a check-up for


    Abbot.


    Abbot looked at the young male doctor in front of him, feeling guarded at first. In a hushed voice, he


    asked, "Wasn''t it supposed to be Dr. Greyson? Why is it Dr. Thiago now?"


    The young doctor raised an eyebrow and replied, "Doesn''t Mr. Carter know about the switch?"


    Abbot blinked, then lowered his voice and said, "So, you are?"


    The young man whispered back, "Dr. Carter is my mentor."


    Abbot immediately let his guard down and a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes, "Thank you for your


    help, Dr. Thiago."


    "Respecting my teacher is my principle. It''s my pleasure."


    After a while, the young doctor removed his stethoscope and said, "He caught a fever from being in the


    rain. It''s not too severe, but it''s not mild either. I''ll prescribe some medicine for him. For now, keep him


    from going outside. Exposing him to the wind might worsen his condition."

 Chapter 769 Did You Forgive Me

    Chapter 769 Did You Forgive Me


    Chapter 769 Did You Forgive Me


    Dr. Thiago spoke with a serious expression, showing no hint of favoritism or misconduct.


    Upon hearing the man''s words, Reba nodded repeatedly, "Thank you, Dr. Thiago."


    "No need to thank me. It''s my job."


    After speaking, Dr. Thiago walked to the medical kit and took out a few boxes of medicine for Abbot. He


    ced them on the bedside table and said, "Follow the instructions for taking the medicine and take it


    on time."


    Abbot pretended to be grateful and replied, "Thank you, Dr. Thiago."


    The man nced back at Abbot and gave him a meaningful smile without saying a word.


    A few minutester, Reba sent Dr. Thiago off.


    When she returned, she saw Abbot sitting up in bed, supporting himself with his hands as he coughed.


    Seeing that, Reba hurriedly approached and supported him, "Why are you getting up?"


    "Hack... Hack... It''s gettingte. Hack... Hack... Hack... I should go home. Hack... Hack... Hack...."


    Reba pursed her lips and helped Abbot lean against the headboard, "You didn''t hear what Dr.


    Thiago said just now? He advised you not to go out for now. Catching a cold could worsen your


    condition."


    Abbot continued, "But... Hack... Hack... Hack...."


    Reba frowned and said, "Alright, stop with the "but". Look at how bad is your coughing now. Take


    your medicine first."


    Abbot obediently opened his mouth and took the medicine. Then, in a hoarse voice, he asked, "Will


    Mrs. ck and Mr. ck be upset if I stay over here?"


    Reba put down the water ss and continued, "You''re in such a condition, and you''re worried about


    whether others will be upset?"


    Suppressing his cough, Abbot said, "I''m just afraid of causing you trouble."


    Reba shook her head and added, "It''s fine. Don''t overthink it. Just rest for now."


    After saying that, Reba helped Abbot to lie down.


    Abbot took the opportunity to grab Reba''s hand and ced it on his chest. He coughed a few times


    and asked, "Ba, have you forgiven me?"


    Reba curled her fingers slightly and replied, "Mm."


    Abbot looked earnestly at Reba and said, "I know I was wrong in this matter. I swear there won''t be


    a next time."


    Reba pursed her lips and replied, "You better not swear. It''s raining outside, and the ss of my


    window isn''t very sturdy."


    Meanwhile, Colin and the others arrived at Ethan''s vi.


    Ethan went inside to look for Violet, while Colin and Faye waited in the car.


    Colin held onto Faye''s hand with their fingers interlocked, and gently rubbed them. With his other hand,


    he took out his phone from his pocket and browsed his TimeLine.


    In just an hour, Abbot''s video of kneeling in the rain to apologize had flooded his TimeLine


    Colin yfully handed his phone to Faye and said, "Abbot is kneeling his way to fame this time."


    On the screen, Matthew''s first post on his TimeLine stood out with a striking title, "Devoted to love.


    Passionate for love. Mr. Carter bangs his head against the wall for love."


    Beneath the title was the video of Abbot kneeling in the rain.


    Ethan had already liked that post, but he didn''t leave ament.


    The firstment came from Maxwell, "Compared to other love stories that happen on rainy days, my


    nephew, Abbot seems to have the best."


    The secondment was from Robert. He concisely left a string of question marks without saying any


    words.


    Next was the elusive Owen, "My best friend, Abbot is in love!"


    At the same time, the rear car door opened from the outside, and Ethan entered with Violet.


    Colin put away his phone and turned to greet Violet with a smile, "Ms. Rowan, long time no see."


    Ever since revealing her true colors in front of themst time, Violet remained awkward, smiled with


    embarrassment, and said, "Mr. Farrell, it''s been a while."


    Faye smiled and turned her head to look at Violet, asking, "What would you like to eat?"


    Compared to Colin, Violet was more familiar with Faye. She smiled awkwardly and replied, "I''ll go with


    your choice."


    Faye said, "Today''s meal is mainly to wee you. You must choose something you like."


    Upon hearing Faye''s words, Violet didn''t decline further and said, "Barbeque?"


    Faye agreed readily, "Sure."


    Colin raised his eyebrow yfully and said, "Ethan, barbeque?"


    Ethan''s jaw tightened without refuting, "Sure."


    "Tsk, that''s rare."


    It was widely known in their circle that Ethan didn''t do barbeque.


    It''s not that he couldn''t, but rather, he disliked the smell that lingered on his body after eating barbeque.


    Colin''s words were implying something, and Violet picked up on the undertone. She leaned closer to


    Ethan and whispered, "You don''t do barbeque?"


    Ethan''s expression remained unchanged and answered, "I do."


    Violet said, "If you don''t want to, we can go eat something else. I''m not picky."


    Violet was leaning a little too close, and Ethan caught a faint whiff of orchid fragrance in her hair.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed and continued, "I actually enjoy barbeque a lot."


    Seeing Ethan''s response, Violet decided not to ask further. She retracted her body and adjusted her


    posture.


    A few minutester, the car stopped outside a barbeque restaurant.


    As they were about to enter, Ethan''s phone, which was tucked in his pocket suddenly rang.


    Abbot''s voice came from the other end, dripping with sarcasm, "Ethan, I once thought you were


    different from Colin. I always thought you were a rare flower by the cliff, which was aloof and noble. But


    now, I just notice that you''re just a speck in the crowd, who is cunning and deceitful..."


    Abbot''s voice was angry but could also hear that he was suppressing it.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Ethan''s phone was ced next to his ear, when Violet nced in his direction, his expression remained


    calm as he answered, "We''ll discuss your matter when I return to thew firm."


    Abbot sounded puzzled, "Back to thew firm? You..."


    Before Abbot could continue his tirade, he seemed to realize something. A sinister smile yed on his


    lips while he was saying, "So, you''re with Ms. Rowan now, huh? Ethan, as they say, revenge is a dish


    best-served cold."


    Ethan''s voice was cold and replied, "A wise man leaves himself a way out for the future."


    After Ethan finished talking, Abbot was about to retort, but just then, his bedroom door was knocked


    from the outside. The conversation ended abruptly with that movement.


    Listening to the disconnected tone, Ethan remained silent for a moment before taking off his phone and


    tucking it away.


    Meanwhile, at the cks'' vi.


    Abbot and Mr. ck were looking at each other. Both of them awkwardly tried to scrape together in an


    extravagant penthouse with their toes on the ground.


    Just moments ago, Abbot had assumed it was Reba knocking on the door. Before he could even


    say "Come in," he had unbuttoned his shirt halfway and struck a pose, unting himself.


    Little did he expect that it was Reba''s father who entered.


    Abbot''s unreserved expression was caught by Reba''s father''s discerning eyes.


    Being a man who had been living for so many years, Reba''s father knew Abbot''s intentions very


    well.


    Reba''s father cleared his throat gently and said, "Feeling hot, Mr. Carter?"


    Abbot felt awkward while raising a hand to button up his shirt. He said, "Yes, having a high fever. Yes...


    Feeling a bit hot."


    Reba''s father agreed pretentiously, "Indeed, you seem quite sick."


    Abbot agreed, "Yes, indeed."


    The atmosphere stagnated once more after Abbot''s response.


    After a while, Reba''s father cleared his throat again and said, "Please get some rest."


    Abbot breathed a sigh of relief and answered, "Yes, Mr. ck."


    Abbot watched Reba''s father leave, then let out a deep breath, and thought to himself, "Geez, that


    was close."


    On the other side, Colin and the others were in a private room, cing their orders.


    Ethan turned to Colin and asked, "Did you find the dance studio?"


    Leaning back in his chair, Colin smirked at the question and answered, "Found one, and we''ve already


    signed the lease contract."


    Ethan responded earnestly, "Thank you."


    Colin smiled and tilted slightly toward Ethan. In a hushed voice that only they could hear, he asked,


    "You''ve brought her back now. What''s your n?"


    Ethan responded, "Start by testing the waters."


    "What if that doesn''t work?"


    Ethan''s lips quirked up slightly, and he picked up a lighter from the table, ying with it in his hand.


    Then, he said confidently, "It will work."

 Chapter 770 A Casual Drink to Lift the Spirits

    Chapter 770 A Casual Drink to Lift the Spirits


    Chapter 770 A Casual Drink to Lift the Spirits


    After all, Violet''s temperament was considered reserved and slow to warm up.


    Especially when it came to matters of romantic rtionships.


    Thus, impatience wasn''t advisable.


    Colin chuckled at those words and didn''t continue the topic any further.


    Eating barbeque was all about the lively atmosphere.


    Midway through the meal, Colin suggested having some beer.


    He called it "a casual drink to lift the spirits."


    Upon hearing the idea of drinking, Faye didn''t react much on her end. She simply mentioned that she


    wouldn''t drink, as it would be more convenient for her to driveter.


    Violet nced at Ethan and Colin. After considering for a moment, she said, "My tolerance for alcohol


    isn''t very good."


    Colin''s eyes held a hint of a smile and he said, "Ethan, Ms. Rowan isn''t very good with alcohol¡­"


    He remainedposed and said, "Don''t drink that much then."


    After Ethan spoke, Violet pursed her lips and nodded, "Alright, I''ll drink a little then."


    Violet indeed had a poor alcohol tolerance.


    After a few sses, her face began to turn red.


    As she continued to drink, her eyes became unfocused, locked onto Ethan''s hand holding a cigarette


    without moving.


    Faye was the first to notice Violet''s abnormal behavior. Violet appeared quite gentle and cute when she


    was drunk.


    Especially given her already gentle appearance, she seemed more captivating now.


    Colin raised his eyebrow at the scene and asked, "Are you still going to drink?"


    Ethan set down his ss and replied, "No."


    Colin chuckled lightly, "I''ll go settle the bill."


    While Colin was saying that, he stood up and walked out. He gave a subtle nce to Faye before


    leaving.


    Understanding his signal, Faye picked up her coat and left after him.


    Once they left, only Ethan and Violet were left in the room.


    Violet''s wine ss had been reced with a ss of juice by Faye. She held it with both hands, not


    drinking or moving.


    Ethan snuffed out his cigarette between his fingers and spoke in a deep voice, "Are you drunk?"


    Violet shook her head and replied, "No."


    "Try to have some juice. It might help."


    Violet looked bewildered. Upon hearing Ethan''s words, she lowered her head and took a sip of the


    juice.


    After a while, Violet suddenly realized something and abruptly stood up. She was intending to leave.


    Ethan''s Adam''s apple bobbed. He reached out, gripped Violet''s wrist, and firmly pulled her into an


    embrace.


    Despite being somewhat intoxicated, Violet still had some consciousness. She ced her hands on


    Ethan''s shoulders, her eyes reddened and she said, "Et... "Brother Ethan.""


    Ethan responded in a low voice, "Why are you running away?"


    "I... I''m not running away. I''m... I''m going home."


    Ethan asked, "Without me, how are you going home?"


    As he finished speaking, Violet''s hands resting on Ethan''s shoulders tightened slightly. She pursed her


    lips and remained silent.


    The two of them stood in that deadlock for a few minutes. Ultimately, Ethan gave in. He raised the hand


    on Violet''s lower back and lightly patted it twice while saying, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home."


    After leaving the room, Violet''s drunkenness subsided quite a bit.


    It was a little cold after the rain., so Ethan took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders.


    "Thank you," Violet said and then hesitated before adding, ""Brother Ethan.""


    Ethan stood in the night''s darkness, his eyebrows slightly raised, and his expression was unreadable.


    He didn''t say a word.


    Brother Ethan?


    Was that a subtle way of reminding him of their rtionship?


    The two stood on the steps in silence when Faye''s car pulled up from the parking lot.


    Ethan opened the car door for Violet, and they got in.


    Faye looked at Violet through the rearview mirror, and smiled as she asked, "Does the alcohol wear


    off?"


    Violet nodded and felt a bit embarrassed.


    Faye turned her head back, adjusted the steering wheel, and continued, "Violet, I saw earlier. Your limit


    with beer is around four bottles. It''s best to keep it within three bottles. When you''re out in the future


    and don''t have familiar people around you, try not to exceed three bottles."


    A warm feeling spread through Violet''s heart. She said, "Okay, thank you."


    Faye grinned and replied, "We''re all family here, no need to thank me."


    As Faye finished speaking, the two exchanged a smile through the rearview mirror.


    An hourter, Faye parked the car at the entrance of Ethan''s vi.


    As Violet was about to get out of the car, she lightly patted Faye''s shoulder and said, "Send me a


    message when you get home to let me know you''re safe."


    Faye turned her head, smiled, and replied, "Sure thing."


    Violet smiled in return and then got out of the car.


    In the foyer of Ethan''s vi, Violet was bending down to change into slippers. She had just taken off


    one high heel when her body tilted, nearly causing her to fall.


    Seeing that, Ethan quickly extended hisrge hand and hooked it around Violet''s waist from behind to


    support her.


    Violet instinctively struggled, and Ethan held his breath. He said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t move."


    His voice was deep and restrained.


    Violet took a sharp breath and her body trembled slightly. She didn''t dare to move again.


    Both of them were adults, and Violet was well aware of the physiological reaction a man might have in


    such a situation.


    Because she knew it, the ambiance became even more awkward.


    The two embraced in that manner for a while. Ethan''s deep voice broke the silence as he said, "Can


    you stand?"


    Violet''s face turned crimson, her ears were burning too. She answered, "Yes."


    "Stand properly. I''ll let go."


    "Um." As Violet finished speaking, Ethan released his grip from behind.


    In the next moment, before Violet could catch her breath, Ethan took a wide step past her and walked


    upstairs.


    Seeing that Ethan was leaving, Violet pursed her lips again.


    Now she waspletely awake from the effects of the alcohol.


    Violet was lost in her thought when her phone on the hallway cab vibrated twice. It was a WhatsApp


    message from Faye, "We''re home."


    Violet replied, "Good, rest early."


    Faye responded, "You too. Good night."


    Violet continued, "Good night."


    After a few seconds, Violet sent another message to Faye, "Did Ethan have any girlfriend before?"


    Faye was about to take a shower, and upon hearing the phone rang, she lifted her gaze while holding


    her sleepwear. She nced at Colin and said, "Violet is asking if Ethan has ever had a girlfriend


    before."


    Colin chuckled and was about to respond but Faye''s phone notification sound rang again.


    Faye yfully lifted her eyelids, and a deeper smile formed. She said, "Violet says to ignore thatst


    message."


    Colin clicked his tongue in amusement.


    Faye smiled and said, "Everyone goes through this kind of phase before falling in love."


    Colin asked, "What phase?"


    Faye responded, "Being in a tangle."


    Because of the uncertainties, everything got tangled.


    Violet leaned against the foyer cab and she felt regretful. Her phone vibrated again. Faye''s


    message appeared on the screen, "No. Hasn''t Ethan told you?"


    Violet stared at Faye''s response and pursed her lips into a straight line. She chose not to reply.


    Ethan had indeed told her, but she didn''t believe it.


    How could someone as outstanding as him have never had a girlfriend?


    Since Violet didn''t reply to her text, Faye didn''t ask about it any further.


    After Faye finished her shower and came out, she saw that Violet still hadn''t responded. Wiping her


    damp hair, she smiled and turned to Colin, "I think there''s something between Ethan and Violet."


    Colin got up to grab a hairdryer and said, "With Ethan''s attitude, it''s hard for Ms. Rowan to have a


    peaceful mind."


    Faye grinned and agreed, "That''s true."


    After Faye finished speaking, Colin came over with the hairdryer.


    Faye turned around and presented her back to Colin to make it easier for him to dry her hair.


    Seeing that, Colin curved his lips, and before turning on the hairdryer, he lowered his head with a low


    chuckle, "Honey, have you noticed you''re gettingzier these days?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye, who was sitting cross-legged on the bed, tilted her head to look at Colin and asked, "Is that


    bad?"


    Colin bent down and kissed the corner of Faye''s lips. He said, "No, I didn''t say it was bad."


    "I think it''s pretty good." After Faye replied, shefortably let Colin dry her hair.


    As her hair nearly dried, Faye received a WhatsApp message from Reba.


    Faye reached out to her phone and nced at the message. She couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    Reba said, "Tonight, my dad will be keeping Mr. Carterpany in bed."

 Chapter 771 My Delightful Faye

    Chapter 771 My Delightful Faye


    Chapter 771 My Delightful Faye


    Reba''s WhatsApp message brought a sense of delight.


    Faye imagined the scene and couldn''t help but burst intoughter.


    The next day.


    Faye was in a daze as she slept when she felt some movement on the bed beside her.


    Faye furrowed her brows and opened her eyes, "What time is it?"


    Colin leaned down and kissed Faye''s forehead. He said, "It''s eight o''clock. It''s weekend, so you can


    sleep in."


    "Are you going to the office?"


    Colin used his hand to brush aside the strands of hair on Faye''s forehead and answered, "Today,


    someone from the bridal shop ising to deliver sample dresses. They''re downstairs now, and I''m


    going to check it out."


    Faye blinked and asked, "Was today the day we scheduled before?"


    Colin teased, "Ms. Nash, can you spare a little thought for your lifelong affair? I didn''t ask for much.


    Just give it about a tenth of the attention you give to your work."


    Faye reached out to pull the nket over herself and mumbled, "I''m sorry."


    Colin chuckled softly, "It''s rare to see the super-capable Ms. Nash apologize for anything."


    Faye yfully taunted, "It''s rare to see the famous Mr. Farrell actually eager to be tied down."


    Colin raised his eyebrow and said, "Are you trying to challenge me?"


    Faye hid her entire face under the nket, revealing her eyes, which were curved with a clear sense of


    amusement, "Do you want me to go down as well?"


    Colin''s slender fingers toyed with Faye''s hair, intertwined with the strands, and replied, "No need, you


    can sleep a little longer if you''re tired."


    "Are you sure you don''t need me to?"


    Colin countered with a question, "Do you want to go down and take a look?"


    After a moment of eye contact, Colin''s voice deepened with a smile, "I''ll go down first, you cane


    down after you''re done freshening up."


    Faye agreed with a smile, "Alright."


    After Faye finished her morning routine, she went downstairs. The manager of the bridal shop was


    introducing a few wedding gowns to Colin.


    Colin had changed into a shirt and suit pants before he came down. He left the cor of the ck shirt


    slightly open and the hem untucked from the pants, which gave him a casual yetzy appearance.


    Faye was staring at Colin absentmindedly when Cindy, the housekeeper noticed her. She called out,


    "Mrs. Farrell, you''re awake. What would you like for breakfast?"


    Faye snapped back to reality, her smile widening as she replied, "Anything will do."


    As Faye''s words trailed off, Colin turned his gaze towards her. He was smiling happily while he said,


    "Honey,e over and see which one you like."


    Faye came down the stairs. When she reached Colin, he reached out and pulled her into his arms by


    her waist.


    Faye earnestly looked at the wedding gowns. Colin leaned in close to her ear and whispered, "Honey,


    you are finally here. Someone has their eyes on your husband."


    Faye looked up and felt confused, "Huh?"


    As Faye finished speaking, Colin discreetly slipped a business card into her hand.


    Faye didn''t look at it immediately. She held the card and squeezed it, thinking some staff member


    attempted to give it to her privately. "Mr. Farrell''s charm is as strong as ever."


    "Charm remains, but with a growing intention."


    Faye yfully added, "I hope Mr. Farrell will uphold his marital duties in the days toe."


    Colin smiled and said, "Please rest assured, Madam Farrell."


    Engaged in their private banter, the two young store assistants exchanged a nce, unable to hide


    their excitement.


    Since Faye had expressed a desire for a traditional wedding, the gowns brought today were all of that


    style.


    After selecting a few pieces, Faye ultimately chose a phoenix-embroidered wedding gown.


    Once Faye had made her choice, she turned to ask for Colin''s opinion, "How does it look?"


    "Not bad," Colin nodded with a light smile, his hands were in his pockets as he looked at Faye. "If you


    like it, we will pick this one?"


    "Yes, this one."


    Colin continued, "There are also the outfits for the toasting ceremony. You have to choose those as


    well."


    Faye scanned the options and selected two that she preferred.


    After choosing the wedding gowns, Cindy escorted the representatives from the bridal shop out.


    Colin held Faye''s hand with their fingers interlocked, and then brought her hand to his lips, and kissed


    it. He said, "It feels like we''ve only just started to feel the wedding atmosphere."


    Faye mused, "Should we take a break next? Focus on nning the wedding?"


    Colin responded solemnly, "I believe it''s very necessary."


    With his statement, Faye suddenly remembered something. She spread open her other hand and


    looked at the business card Colin had given her earlier.


    When she saw the name on the card, she looked up mockingly, "That female anchor I dealt with


    recently?"


    Colin''s smile seemed enigmatic as he said, "She''s quite audacious. She had someone send me a gift


    early in the morning, along with a business card tucked inside."


    Faye asked curiously, "What kind of gift?"


    Colin leaned closer, lowered his head to lightly bite Faye''s earlobe as he said, "A seductive nightgown."


    As he finished speaking, Faye turned with her head tilted. She lifted her eyelid and asked yfully, "I


    remember that female anchor''s name was Amelia Parker?"


    Colin honestly replied, "I''m not sure."


    Faye teased with a confused look, "Didn''t you read the business card she gave you?"


    Colin''s thin lips curled into a smile as he tucked his hands into his pockets and answered, "I didn''t."


    Faye casually tossed the business card into the trash and said, "Let''s eat first."


    It was the weekend, and after breakfast, Colin and Faye had originally nned to go to the hospital for


    a health checkup.


    However, they received a call from Abbot even before they left the house.


    On the phone, Abbot''s voice was unusually soft. He asked, "Colin, where are you?"


    Colin calmly lied, "I''m working overtime at the office."


    Abbot didn''t believe it and said, "Working overtime on a weekend?"


    Colin chuckled, "If it weren''t a weekend, it wouldn''t be called working overtime, it would just be regr


    work."


    Abbot was speechless.


    After a moment, Abbot spoke again, "Colin, to be honest with you, there''s been a bit of a situation over


    here."


    Colin leaned against the hallway cab, signaling for Faye to put on her shoes. He replied with a faint


    smile, "What? Did your future father-inw not treat you wellst night?"


    At Colin said those words "father-inw", Abbot''s voice turned cold and resentful, "Don''t bring that up."


    "Abbot, you don''t sound like you''re asking for help with that tone."


    Abbot sounded somewhat desperate and said, "I am sorry."


    Colin''s voice deepened with amusement and said, "What? Speak louder, I didn''t hear you."


    "I am sorry, okay? Stop wasting time,e over quickly. If you don''te soon, I''ll go crazy."


    After Abbot finished speaking, knocking sounds could be heard at the end of his call.


    Abbot seemed to get shocked and he hung up the phone.


    Hearing the busy tone on his phone, Colin chuckled softly and looked at Faye, "I think we might need


    to make a trip to the cks'' vi."


    Faye looked up and asked, "Abbot''s call?"


    Colin slipped his phone into his pocket and answered, "Yes, he mentioned there''s some situation on his


    end, and if I don''t go, he''ll go crazy."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When Colin finished speaking, Faye couldn''t help butugh, "It''s probably rted to Reba''s father."


    Colin continued, "Most likely."


    An hourter, Colin and Faye arrived at the cks'' vi.


    Exiting the car, Colin went to the trunk and pulled out a gift he had prepared in advance, and said,


    "Let''s go."


    Faye''s fingertips, hanging by her side, curled slightly. She raised her hand and looped it through Colin''s


    arm.


    Seeing that, Colin turned his head to look at Faye.


    Faye didn''t say anything and her ears slightly reddened.


    Collin lowered his head and suddenly smiled, "Can we consider this as indirectly meeting the parents


    too?"


    Faye didn''t hesitate at all and said, "Yes. Mr. ck and Mrs. ck have always been very kind to me.


    In those times when I was in school, they often had Reba bring me snacks. asionally on


    weekends, they would prepare dishes that I liked. They even bought me clothes when they were


    shopping for Reba..."


    Faye spoke in a casual tone, but Colin''s heart seemed to tighten as he listened.


    With both hands holding items, Colin lowered his head and nted a kiss on Jiang Ying''s forehead,


    "My delightful Faye."

 Chapter 772 Home Sweet Home

    Chapter 772 Home Sweet Home


    Chapter 772 Home Sweet Home


    Colin spoke earnestly, and a smile tugged at the corner of Faye''s lips.


    At the same time, in the cks'' vi.


    Abbot was leaning against the headboard, holding a bowl of in soup in his hands, his face as


    gloomy as he was attending a funeral. He was eating without any enjoyment.


    Abbot frowned as he looked at Reba by the bedside, "Could you please stopughing?"


    Reba couldn''t control herughter at all. She ended up squatting down on the floor and gasped for


    breath between her giggles. She said, "I mean, hahaha. Seriously? What were you thinking? Why were


    you hugging my dad in the morning and kissing him? Hahaha..."


    Reba''sughter was infectious, and Abbot felt so embarrassed.


    As Reba''sughter finally subsided, Abbot''s already morose expression grew even darker.


    A few minutester, the nanny knocked on the bedroom door from outside and said, "Ba, Faye is


    here."


    Reba got up from the floor. She was still struggling to contain herughter and answered, "Alright.


    Hahaha... I''ming. Hahaha..."


    Reba chuckled as she walked out of the room, she managed to control herughter only when she


    was walking down the stairs.


    In the living room, it had been a while since Reba''s mother had seen Faye. She held Faye''s hand


    and bombarded her with questions.


    Faye answered each one, and then Reba''s mother nced at Colin and whispered, "This young


    man looks pretty good."


    Faye nodded, "Yes."


    After Faye finished answering, Reba''s mother was about to ask further questions. Then, Reba


    came down from the second floor and gave Faye a big hug.


    Reba''s mother stood up and headed to the kitchen.


    Seeing that Reba''s mother left, Colin stood up and spoke, "I''ll go check on Abbot."


    Reba''s lips curled into a smile and said, "Second room on the left, upstairs."


    "Alright, you two please carry on," Colin said and walked upstairs.


    Seeing that Reba barely contained herughter, Faye asked, "What''s so funny?"


    Reba leaned closer to Faye and whispered, "Did Abbot call you toe here?"


    Faye nodded.


    Reba''s shoulders shook withughter at the revtion.


    Seeing her reaction, Faye couldn''t help butugh as well. She asked, "What happened exactly? Was it


    just because your dad and he were in the same roomst night?"


    Reba shook her head, her amusement growing even stronger. She replied, "No."


    Faye''s curiosity was piqued. She asked further, "Then what happened?"


    Reba leaned closer, her hand cupped around her mouth as she whispered near Faye''s ear, "Last


    night, my dad was going to sleep on the floor while Abbot took the bed. But in the middle of the night,


    my dad must''ve been a bit disoriented after he went to the bathroom. He thought he was in his own


    room and just climbed onto the bed."


    "And guess what? Abbot was even worse. He woke up early this morning, probably thinking I was


    sleeping next to him, and he proceeded to give my dad''s head at the back a series of enthusiastic


    kisses. After that, he evenined that my dad''s head was poking his mouth..."


    It wasn''t sure whether it was Reba''s vivid description or Faye''s vivid imagination.


    As Reba finished narrating, the two of them burst intoughter, sitting side by side on the couch.


    Reba''s mother returned with some fruit and saw the two of them on the couch, giggling


    uncontrobly.


    After she put the fruit down, she joined in theughter, yfully poking each of their foreheads, and


    said, "Both of you are grown-ups now and about to get married, yet you''re still behaving like children."


    Faye and Reba exchanged a nce, stifling theirughter and sitting properly.


    "Faye, your favorite oranges." Reba''s mother passed the neatly cut fruit forward, her eyes filled with


    affection as she looked at Faye.


    Reba''s mother''s love for Faye wasn''t out of nowhere.


    They first met at school. It was when Faye had gotten into a fight with someone and their parents were


    called in.


    Faye had no parents to call, and she didn''t want to trouble the Farrells, so Reba called her mother


    for help.


    At first, Reba''s mother thought Faye was one of those troublesome and unruly kids who always


    picked up fights. She initially refused to help, but under Reba''s persistent persuasion, she


    eventually went to the school.


    The person Faye fought with was a boy from a rtively well-off family. He had originally tried to


    pursue Faye, but after several unsessful attempts, he started spreading rumors that Faye wasn''t a


    good girl. He imed that sleeping with her was easy and cost only two hundred.


    At that time, Faye wasn''t skilled at hiding her emotions and her reaction was rather aggressive.


    The boy''s mother was a stubborn woman, insisting on having Faye expelled from school.


    The school''s disciplinary officer was caught in a dilemma. On one hand, they couldn''t afford to offend


    the boy''s family, and on the other, they knew that Faye was being supported by the Farrells


    In the end, it was Reba''s mother who helped the disciplinary officer out of the situation.


    Both the boy''s mother and Reba''s mother were quite stubborn.


    Upon learning the whole story, Reba''s mother went straight to the disciplinary officer''s office and


    began a scolding session that was entirely devoid of profanity but still packed quite a punch.


    It could be said that she thoroughly insulted the boy''s family lineage and ancestry.


    The boy''s mother got angry and attempted to use physical force, but Reba''s mother restrained her


    and even gave her a resounding p.


    Reba''s mother''s p not only left the boy''s mother dumbfounded, but also left Faye in a state of


    shock.


    When Reba''s mother led Faye out of the disciplinary officer''s office, Faye was still in a daze.


    When they were inside the car, Reba''s motherughed and yfully tapped Faye''s forehead, just


    like when she handed her the orange. She said, "You''re too timid. In the future, if you have any trouble,


    ask Reba to call me, and I''ll have your back."


    Faye wasn''t particrly skilled at smiling.


    But on that day, she did smile, even though those injuries on her face were slightly painful when she


    did.


    The living room exuded a warm atmosphere. On the other hand, in the bedroom upstairs, Abbot leaned


    against the headboard and looked resigned. He said, "Go ahead andugh if you want. Don''t end up


    with internal injuries from holding it in."


    Colin chuckled suddenly, "It''s okay. It''s not that funny."


    Abbot let out a long sigh, closed his eyes, and looked thoroughly dejected.


    He was very much annoyed.


    He wasn''t in the mood to banter with Colin.


    He was worried that so many unexpected problems had cropped up even though he hadn''t married


    Reba yet. He made a fool of himself in front of Reba''s father, and he had no idea what


    Reba''s father thought of him.


    Would Reba''s father think he was unreliable?


    Colin teased, "Did you call me here to help you get out of here?"


    When it came to leaving the cks'' vi, Abbot''s expression grew even more sour.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing Abbot''s eyebrows furrowing more intensely, Colin chuckled, "What''s the matter? Did you not


    call me for this reason?"


    "Yes." After Abbot finished speaking, he exined how he had arranged for a doctor to see him by


    Jadon yesterday.


    Colin mocked, "Your actions don''t bring any good to yourself. It''s like lifting a stone to drop it on your


    own foot."


    Abbot felt upset and replied, "The stone was pretty big, and my foot hurts quite a bit."


    Colin teased, "Well, I can see that it''s a huge boulder."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Abbot rolled his eyes at him, "Even in this kind of situation, you''re still making


    fun of me? Are we still my friend or not?"


    Colin patted Abbot''s shoulder and said, "Get dressed. I''ll get you out of here."


    Abbot raised his eyebrow skeptically and asked, "Really?"


    Colin responded, "In this kind of situation, do you think I''d still be joking with you?"


    Frankly speaking, Abbot didn''t trust Colin.


    Years of experience had taught them to expect the worst from each other in minor matters.


    They were used to throwing each other under the bus just to see the show.


    But with the given situation, Abbot could only give it a try.


    Even he was skeptical about its effectiveness, things couldn''t get any worse than they were now.


    After Colin finished speaking, Abbot weighed the pros and cons, then hopped off the bed and quickly


    changed his clothes. He neatly folded Reba''s father''s sleepwear and ced it on the bedside table,


    then turned to Colin and said, "Let''s go."


    Colin''s lips curled into a smile and said, "Let''s make a deal. Once we''re downstairs, no matter what I


    say, you can''t argue about it."


    A sense of foreboding washed over Abbot. He asked, "Are you nning something sneaky?"


    Colin chuckled, "We''ve been best friends for so many years, and you still don''t trust me?"


    Abbot snorted, "We''ve been best friends for so many years, and are we still doing this?"


    Colin asked, "Are youing or not?"


    Abbot clenched his teeth with determination, "Let''s go."


    Colin scoffed, "If you''reing, then stop wasting time."

 Chapter 773 The Whip

    Chapter 773 The Whip


    Chapter 773 The Whip


    Colin didn''t say much after that.


    After going downstairs with Abbot, he told Reba''s mother that he had already called and exined


    the situation to Reba''s father.


    Reba''s mother was a bit puzzled, but when she heard Colin say that he had already informed


    Reba''s father, she didn''t stop them and walked them out.


    In the car, Abbot leaned forward, his hand resting on the back of the driver''s seat, and asked, "Colin


    you didn''t call Mr. ck, did you?"


    Colin raised his eyebrow slightly and said, "Do you think I''m someone who has no manners?"


    Abbot pondered for a moment and said, "Well, in this aspect, you''re doing okay."


    When it came to dealing with elders, Colin was absolutely impable.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He wasn''t pretending, but he was genuine and gave heartfelt respect to the elders.


    Seeing that Colin remained silent, Abbot didn''t continue to ask either. He leaned back and closed his


    eyes to sleep.


    Colin nced at the rearview mirror and took off his coat, tossed it to the back.


    The coat hit Abbot, who suddenly opened his eyes. "Huh?"


    Colin smiled and said, "Cover yourself. Don''t make your flu get worse."


    Abbot twitched his lips into a smile and replied, "Not bad, our Colin knows how to be considerate."


    "Shut your mouth and don''t talk." Colin finished speaking and tapped his fingers on the steering wheel.


    "By the way, where should I drop you off? The Carters'' mansion, or your ce?"


    Abbot didn''t say a word.


    Colin raised his eyebrow and sounded confused, "Huh?"


    Abbot remained silent.


    Colin looked at the rearview mirror and asked, "Did you be mute?"


    "Didn''t you tell me to shut up?"


    Colin yfully scolded, "Since when you have be such a good boy? Just because I told you to


    shut up and you are doing so?"


    "In front of Mr. Farrell, I dare not speak much, fearing that talking too much might lead to my demise."


    Colin chuckled softly, "Don''t be too mean. So, where am I taking you?"


    Abbot replied, "Definitely back to the mansion. With my current condition, I need to go back and make


    my presence in front of my mom, you know, seeking for..."


    Abbot had originally intended to say "seeking for his parents'' love", but halfway through his sentence,


    he suddenly realized something and fell silent.


    He ended up scolding himself, "Damn, what a slip of the tongue."


    Colin teased, "Well, your emotional intelligence has improved ever since you are getting into a


    rtionship."


    Abbot pursed his lips and awkwardly nced at Faye''s reaction in the rearview mirror.


    Faye looked up and smiled gently, "I''m not that sensitive."


    "Come on, it''s not about you being sensitive or not. I can''t get past that hurdle in my own heart."


    Faye''s smile deepened, "Then... Would you like to apologize to me?"


    Abbot got the cue and said, "Faye, I''m sorry."


    Faye smiled in response, "It''s alright. I forgive you."


    Colin narrowed his eyes yfully and said, "How did you call her Faye in your apology?"


    Abbot took the opportunity to provoke, "Are you envious? Or jealous?"


    Colin teased, "Neither, just afraid you''ll meet your demise from saying too much."


    As they spoke, the car arrived at the Carters'' mansion.


    Colin parked the car and asked Abbot to get out, "I have two boxes of wine in the trunk. They''re good.


    Take them for your father."


    Abbot nodded, grabbed the two boxes of wine from the trunk, and walked into the house.


    Upon entering the living room, he saw Cam sitting on the couch with a stern expression.


    Seeing his mother''s displeased face, Abbot set the wine down and spoke, "Mom, I''m back."


    Cam responded with a scoff, "Hmm."


    That "hmm" made Abbot shiver.


    Stepping forward, Abbot tried to appease her, "Mom, who gets you upset?"


    After speaking, seeing his mother''sck of reaction, Abbot started ying the sympathy card, "Mom,


    catching a cold from getting rained this time made me truly understand what it means when illness


    strikes suddenly. You don''t know, I..."


    Cam turned her head to look at Abbot, cutting in ruthlessly, "Are you that weak?"


    Abbot was puzzled and he asked, "Huh?"


    His mother sneered, "Aubree, bring over the things that the cks sent."


    As her words fell, Aubree brought out sixrge boxes within a short while.


    Abbot''s lips twitched. "From the cks?"


    Cam nodded with a scornful smile, an expression that left Abbot feeling uneasy.


    Swallowing nervously, Abbot asked, "Mom, what are those?"


    Cam coldly chuckled, "Which box are you referring to?"


    Abbot pointed casually and said, "That one."


    Cam turned her head and looked at Abbot with extreme sarcasm, saying, "Deer antlers and...


    Whips."


    As her words fell, the living room fell deathly silent.


    A few secondster, Abbot took in a sharp breath.


    Deer antlers would help to boost fertility and fortify the waist and knees.


    Clearly, at Abbot''s age, he was young and strong. There was absolutely no need for waist and knee


    fortification.


    Since these items were not meant for strengthening his waist and knees, the only other option was the


    first one.


    Abbot struggled to swallow and said, "Mom."


    Cam coldly chuckled, "Don''t call me. I am not qualified to be your mom."


    Abbot quickly waved his hand and continued, "It''s not like that, please listen to my exnation..."


    "You don''t need to exin to me. You shouldn''t exin it to me either. Think about who you should


    exin it to..."


    The arrival of several boxes of health supplements turned the Carters upside down.


    By the time that farce was over, it had been three hours.


    Abbot returned to his bedroom and immediately called Colin.


    Colin picked up on the other end, his voice was low and tinged with augh, "Speak."


    Abbot stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, frustrated, and pulled at his hair while he said, "What did


    you tell Mr. ck?"


    Colin chuckled lightly, "If you want to know, go ask Mr. ck yourself." With that, he hung up the phone


    directly.


    After the call ended, Colin turned the steering wheel and his smile deepened. His phone, ced on the


    center console, vibrated twice.


    Colin nced down and saw that it was a WhatsApp message from Abbot. He turned to Faye and said,


    "Honey, could you check what Abbot sent me?"


    Faye picked up the phone and opened the message. Upon seeing the photo Abbot had sent, she burst


    intoughter.


    "What''s going on?"


    Faye turned the phone screen toward him and said, "Take a look for yourself."


    The photo Abbot had sent was of the health supplements that Reba''s father had given him. It was a


    close-up shot, and thebels on the boxes were quite prominent.


    Colinmented, "Mr. ck is quite ruthless."


    A few minutester, the car arrived at Fennth Community.


    As Colin and Faye entered the gate, Cindy approached with a smile and said, "Guess who came


    today?"


    Before Faye could answer, Carlotta, who was sitting on the couch stood up.


    Seeing Carlotta, Faye''s eyes lit up, "Carlotta."


    Carlotta smiled and asked, "I heard from your uncle that you went for a medical check-up at the


    hospital today?"


    Faye nodded, "Yes, just finished."


    "How are the results?"


    Faye smiled and replied, "Everything looks good, but there are a few test results still pending."


    Carlotta reached out and held her hand as they both took a seat, "No need to worry. I''m sure you and


    Colin''s body are just fine."


    Faye blushed and spoke candidly, "Yes, we''re just preparing for pregnancy, so we''re getting checked


    for peace of mind."


    After changing his slippers, Colin walked over and greeted Carlotta, "Carlotta."


    Carlotta smiled in return and said, "Are you busy these days?"


    Colin walked over to the armrest of the couch where Faye was sitting and took a seat. Then, he


    answered with a smile, "It''s manageable, not too busy."


    Carlotta replied, "Aren''t you nning the wedding? You two should take a few days off when you can."


    Colin agreed, "Sure."


    As he was about to continue, his phone, which was in his pocket, started to ring.


    Colin took out his phone and nced at it. He saw an unfamiliar number and swiped the screen to


    answer, saying, "Hello, who''s this?"


    After a moment, a sweet and yful voice came from the other end, "Mr. Farrell..."

 Chapter 774 Dear, Do You Still Think Youre the Previous Mr. Farrell

    Chapter 774 Dear, Do You Still Think You''re the Previous Mr. Farrell


    Chapter 774 Dear, Do You Still Think You''re the Previous Mr. Farrell


    That sound made Colin''s eyebrow twitch involuntarily.


    As soon as the other end finished talking, Colin was concerned about Carlotta might overhear the


    conversation, so he lightly patted Faye''s shoulder and got up to answer the call.


    A brief pause on Colin''s end led the caller to feel ted, thinking that he was waiting for her response.


    Before Colin could reach the second floor, he heard the woman on the phone feigning a tone, "Mr.


    Farrell, I am your anchor, Amelia Parker. Do you have time tonight? I''d like to invite you for coffee."


    Upon hearing that, Colin halted in his tracks.


    Amelia Parker?


    The name sounded familiar to Colin.


    Not because of the unconventional gift she had sent, but because Faye had mentioned that name


    before.


    Colin turned to look at Faye.


    Faye was engrossed in conversation with Carlotta. When she noticed that Colin was gazing at her, she


    turned around.


    Colin mouthed, "Honey,e over."


    Seeing that, Faye turned back to Carlotta and said, "Carlotta, give me a moment. I need to talk to


    Colin."


    Carlotta smiled gently and said, "Go ahead."


    Faye got up and walked toward Colin. On the steps, Colin leaned down to whisper in her ear, "It''s


    Amelia."


    Faye tilted her head and looked up. Colin suddenly smiled, "She''s quite audacious."


    While Colin was speaking to Faye, Amelia, who was on the phone didn''t stop at all. She was yfully


    teasing Colin with a shy and flirtatious tone.


    "Mr. Farrell, did you receive that nightgown?"


    "Do you like it?"


    Amelia tried to act coy over the phone and asked, "Mr. Farrell, do you have time tonight?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As Amelia spoke, Colin intentionally moved the phone closer to Faye''s ear.


    After Amelia finished speaking, Colin raised an eyebrow at Faye and said, "Honey?"


    While Faye listened to Amelia''s words, she didn''t get angry and she was smiling instead. Her red lips


    moved and said, "It''sing to you. Take care of it."


    With that, Faye reached out and hooked the cor of Colin''s shirt, pulling it down.


    Colin naturally leaned down and lowered his head. Then, Faye whispered near his ear, "Dear, do you


    still think you''re the previous Mr. Farrell?"


    Colin chuckled softly and asked in a low voice, "Am I not?"


    "If my answer is yes, are you brave enough to admit it?" Faye''s words trailed off, and she leaned


    forward slightly, biting Colin''s ear with her red lips lightly.


    Colin let out a soft "hiss" and the hand around Faye''s waist tightened suddenly.


    Faye released her bite, blew warm air against Colin''s ear, and said, "Handle it properly."


    Colin nodded and assured her, "Don''t worry, honey."


    A smile appeared at the corner of Faye''s lips and she said, "I''ll go keep Carlottapany first."


    Colin replied, "Go ahead."


    Faye turned and headed downstairs.


    Colin brought the phone back to his ear, and the person on the other end was still speaking in a sweet


    and coy manner.


    "Mr. Farrell, did you even hear what I said?"


    Colin''s tone became serious and answered, "I''ve been busytely. I don''t have any time."


    Upon hearing that, Amelia was overjoyed beyond words. Since Colin hadn''t refused, it was a sort of


    indirect eptance of her.


    Amelia could barely conceal her excitement and she asked further, "Then, when will you have time?"


    Colin shifted the topic and said, "I heard there''s a transformation for the anchor role recently. I''d like


    you to be the pioneer of this transformation."


    Amelia''s emotions were beyond excitement now. She asked, "Is... that alright? What if Ms. Nash finds


    out, I''m afraid..."


    Before Amelia could finish her sentence, Colin interrupted in a stern tone, "I have something to attend


    to right now. Robert will contact you."


    Colin hung up the phone and immediately dialed Robert''s number.


    Once the call was connected, Robert greeted, "Mr. Farrell."


    "Are you at the office?"


    "I''m addressing you as Mr. Farrell. What do you think?"


    Colin scoffed lightly, "I need you to handle something for me."


    Robert responded, "Please go ahead."


    "In the anchor department, there''s a female anchor named Amelia Parker. Since we''re nning a


    transformation for the anchors, I want her to be the pioneer of this transition."


    Robert felt curious and asked, "Do you know her?"


    Colin mocked, "No."


    Robert quickly understood the implication in Colin''s words and replied, "Understood."


    Colin continued, "You know how to proceed next, right? I don''t have to instruct you?"


    Robert chuckled, "No need. I''ll do my best to provide her with the best resources for this transition."


    Colin sneered, "Beat the dog before the lion and prevent future problems."


    "Understood."


    Meanwhile, Faye and Carlotta were chatting while holding hands.


    Faye asked about Carlotta''s recent experiences during pregnancy. With a mix of happiness and


    helplessness, Carlotta said, "I think this child must be quitezy. Ever since I got pregnant, I''ve been


    feeling drowsy all the time. I can take several naps in a day."


    Fayeforted, "These are all normal reactions."


    Carlotta smiled with narrowed eyes, gently touched her abdomen, and changed the topic. She looked


    at Faye and asked, "Is everything prepared for the wedding?"


    A touch of tenderness appeared unconsciously in Faye''s eyes, "Everything''s ready."


    When Carlotta saw the way that Faye was looking at Colin, she couldn''t help but feel moved.


    After dinner, Carlotta didn''t stay overnight. Jadon came over to pick her up.


    Colin and Faye sent Carlotta off. Jadon took a piece of clothing from the car and draped it over


    Carlotta.


    Carlotta made a face of disdain and pushed the clothing away, "What month is it now? Why do I still


    need to wear a coat?"


    Jadon was persistent in coaxing her, "It doesn''t matter what month it is. The weather is fine during the


    day, but it can get chilly in the morning and evening. Listen to me, put it on."


    Carlotta was always obedient. She put on the coat and got into the car. Just before getting in, she


    muttered, "Can you please be a little more mindful in front of the younger generation in the future? After


    all, we are the elders..."


    Jadon softly retorted, "Who said elders can''t dote on their wives?"


    Carlotta red at him.


    Seeing her reaction, Jadon dared not make another peep. He closed the car door and walked to the


    driver''s seat.


    Colin and Faye could clearly hear Jadon''s conversation with Carlotta as they stood by the car.


    Their fingers intertwined. When they saw Jadon was approaching, they were smiling but didn''t say a


    word.


    Jadon cleared his throat, lowered his voice, and said, "Why are youughing? You two little rascals."


    Colin and Faye exchanged nces, their smiles bing even more unabashed.


    After a while, Jadon left with Carlotta. Colin and Faye also headed back home.


    Suddenly, Faye remembered the phone call before dinner and turned her head to look at Colin, "Did


    you handle the matter you mentioned today?"


    A smile glinted in Colin''s eyes and he said, "Guess."


    Faye raised her eyebrow yfully and asked, " You want me to guess?"


    Colin pulled Faye into his embrace and replied, "Not only did I handle it, but I also ensured that it won''t


    cause any future trouble. No one will dare to have any intentions on your man in the future."


    Faye chuckled, "How did you manage that?"


    Colin''s voice grew deeper and exined, "Remember how you mentioned wanting the anchors in the


    product factories and as per your suggestion, we will start doing product endorsements."


    "Go on."


    Colin continued with a slight amusement tone, "I''m nning to have Amelia endorse the agricultural


    products directly from the source."


    At the same time, Robert was on the phone with an agricultural productpany.


    After hearing Robert''s request, the person on the other end was taken aback, "Robert, nowadays most


    farmers use machinery for cultivation. It''s not very practical to have yourpany''s anchor personally


    engage in farming..."


    Robert''s voice remained calm andposed, "Where there''s a will, there''s a way. We''d like to see if


    Mr. Carson can help us with that."


    The person on the other end asked curiously, "Robert, if I may ask, what''s the purpose behind this?"


    "To beat the dog before the lion."

 Chapter 775 The Reunion After Breakup

    Chapter 775 The Reunion After Breakup


    Chapter 775 The Reunion After Breakup


    Robert''s words were tactful.


    However, everyone in the business world was astute. The CEO on the other end immediately caught


    on, he chuckled and said, "I get it. I understand."


    Robert chuckled lightly and said, "Thank you for your help, Mr. Carson"


    "Sure, no problem. When I have time, I''ll visit Mr. Farrell. The sale of ourpany''s agricultural


    products will rely on yourpany this time."


    Robert replied, "I will definitely convey your message to Mr. Farrell."


    After a brief exchange of pleasantries, Robert hung up the phone and sent a WhatsApp message to


    Colin, "Done."


    Colin''s reply came surprisingly quickly, "I heard from William that Aniston will be participating in a


    variety show in a couple of days. Shall I sign you up?"


    Robert asked, "What kind of variety show?"


    Colin said, "Recently, there''s a popr variety show called "Reunion After Breakup."


    Robert asked, "If you and Faye participate in a variety show, it''s about being in love. But if we both join


    a variety show, why is it has to be "Reunion After Breakup?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Colin replied, "Contentment brings happiness. Seeing each other again is better than not seeing at all.


    Would you like to go? If you don''t want to go, I''ll reply to William."


    Robert continued, "William contacted you?"


    Colin asked, "Otherwise? Will I take the initiative to contact William?"


    Robert answered, "I''ll go."


    Seeing Robert''s reply, Colin smiled, "Alright, I''ll let William know."


    After saying that, Colin casually tossed his phone aside, a faint smile tugging at his lips.


    Faye noticed that Colin put down his phone and asked with a smile, "Why didn''t you tell Robert the


    truth?"


    "Huh?"


    Faye picked up a magazine and flipped through it, then she said, "I ran into Mr. Ford the other day. He


    mentioned that you funded a variety show called ''Reunion After Breakup.''"


    Colin clicked his tongue.


    Faye chuckled, "Doing good deeds without leaving your name?"


    Colin pulled Faye into his embrace and rested his forehead against hers, "Can''t help it. After all, your


    husband is inherently kind-hearted."


    Faye wrapped one hand around Colin''s neck and held the magazine in the other. She smiled and said,


    "Well, I believe that."


    "Really?"


    Faye nodded, "If I don''t even believe my own husband, who else can I believe?"


    After she finished speaking, without waiting for Colin to respond, Faye leaned in, and her red lips


    brushed against his. She kissed him at the corner of his mouth.


    Colin''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he changed the position of his hand from being hooked around Faye''s


    waist to gripping it firmly, "Honey, why did you be so skilledtely?"


    Faye''s eyes curved, the magazine she was holding slipping from her hand as she yfully asked,


    "Skilled at what?"


    The hand that was resting on Faye''s waist tightened as Colin remained silent, his gaze got deepened.


    Seeing Colin''sck of response, Faye bent her knees slightly, shifting the leg that was against his


    abdomen.


    Colin''s breath hitched, his deep gaze lowering to the hem of Faye''s skirt that had been lifted slightly


    due to her kneeling posture.


    The hem of the skirt had been raised to her thighs, revealing her fair and slender legs.


    A fraction below the hem was a realm of forbidden secrecy.


    Colin''s voice turned hoarse. He asked, "Honey, what do you want to do?"


    Without answering, Faye tilted her head and pressed her lips against Colin''s, kissing him with careful


    and patient precision.


    Colin steadied his emotions and endured for about half a minute before finally taking a deep breath and


    nipping at Faye''s lower lip, turning the tables.


    Recently, both of them had been busy, and now that they allowed themselves a moment of passion, it


    was like a spark that could ignite a wildfire.


    Over an hourter, Colin was holding Faye in the bathroom, their lips locked in a passionate kiss,


    leaning against the tiled wall. His hands trailed down her shoulder, following the curve of her corbone


    and descending...


    At the height of their passion, Faye''s eyes were tinged with a blush, and they glistened with moisture.


    She breathed out amidst the steam and said, "Colin, let''s have a child."


    With those words, Colin gripped Faye''s shoulders and pressed her against the wall, his voice husky as


    he whispered into her ear, "Alright, let''s have one."


    When Colin carried Faye out of the bathroom, it was already approaching dawn.


    Fayey on the bed, burying her face into the pillow without moving.


    Seeing that, Colin chuckled softly and affectionately ruffled Faye''s hair with his hand, "Alright, I won''t


    tease you anymore. Just lie down and rest."


    Faye said, "I want some water."


    "I''ll go get it." Colin got up from the bed.


    After taking a couple of steps, Colin turned to Faye and asked, "Honey, are you sure you want to have


    a child?"


    Faye turned around, her gaze was firmed, and she said, "Absolutely."


    Colin''s lips curled into a smile and replied, "Okay."


    A little whileter, Colin returned with a ss of water and approached the bed, "It''s warm now, perfect


    for drinking."


    Faye felt so sleepy and not wanting to move, she murmured, "I don''t want to drink anymore."


    Colin chuckled softly. After a few seconds, the bed sunk to one side, and a straw was pressed against


    Faye''s lips.


    Faye suddenly opened her eyes and met Colin''s indulgent gaze, causing her to instinctively purse her


    lips.


    Colin grinned, "Is the after-sales service up to your standards?"


    Faye nodded, "Absolutely."


    That night, Faye slept particrly soundly.


    The next day, she opened her eyes and saw Colin beside her. She turned and embraced him, "Colin."


    Colin, who was half awake, lowered his head to kiss her forehead and asked in a sleepy voice, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Faye''s mind raced, and she spoke up, "Let''s get married."


    Colin chuckled and thought that she might have said it casually. He smiled and responded, "Sure."


    Faye continued, "As soon as possible."


    Colin ced a kiss on Faye''s eyelid and said, "Alright, when would you like to get married?"


    Faye took a deep breath and responded, "The sooner, the better."


    Colin nodded and replied, "I''ll take care of it."


    The wedding ns for the two were officially set in motion.


    Colin was very efficient. Since he mentioned that he would handle it, by noon on the same day, he


    informed Faye that the wedding was scheduled for two dayster.


    Upon hearing that news, Faye was in the middle of having catfish soup. She cleared her throat, looked


    up at Colin, and asked, "So soon?"


    "Is it fast? Why do I feel like it''s a bit slow?"


    Faye set down thedle and continued, "That''s fast, could it be..."


    Faye intended to ask if it might be too rushed, but Colin leaned down, cutting her off, "No choice,


    Madam Farrell is so eager to marry me."


    After Colin finished speaking, seeing that Faye didn''t refute him, he pushed a bit further, "Madam


    Farrell, are you really that eager now? Huh?"


    Colin''s words hung in the air as he fixed his gaze on Faye.


    Faye bit her lip and her ears slightly turned red.


    Not wanting to get too embarrassed, Cindy, who was standing nearby broke the awkwardness. She


    cleared her throat twice and mumbled to herself.


    "Oh dear, I think I still have the dessert stewing in the kitchen."


    "It seems like time is running out."


    "I need to go check it quickly."


    Cindy acted busy and quickly rushed into the kitchen.


    Colin propped up the back of Faye''s chair with one hand and turned his head to look at Cindy, "Cindy, I


    can see the kitchen. There doesn''t even have the stove on."


    Cindy paused, stumbled in her steps, and stuttered, "You... You''re a man. What do you know about


    cooking? I... I''m using an electric stew pot."


    After her exnation, Cindy darted into the kitchen and didn''te out anymore.


    Faye couldn''t help butugh, "Cindy is an olddy. Could you please stop making fun of her?"


    Colin looked down with a smile and said, "Isn''t this kind of family atmosphere good?"


    Faye smiled warmly and answered honestly, "It is."


    As Faye spoke, Colin reached out and lightly pinched her neck from behind, "I also think this kind of


    family atmosphere is very good."


    After Colin finished speaking, and Faye was about to reply, Colin''s phone which was in his pocket rang.


    Seeing that was a call from Maxwell, Colin raised his eyebrow slightly and answered, "Hello."


    Maxwell''s voice came through yfully over the phone, "I heard that my dear nephew is getting


    married?"

 Chapter 776 Babes in The Woods

    Chapter 776 Babes in The Woods


    Chapter 776 Babes in The Woods


    Colin physiologically refused to hear the call of "Nephew" that Maxwell shouted.


    As the words fell, Colin cursed an expletive through the phone.


    Maxwellughed and teased him after he heard Colin''s words, "I''m your uncle, am I?"


    Colin chuckled, "Should Ipliment you on your good reincarnation?"


    "..." Maxwell stopped his teasing and asked, "Marriage requires the presence of elders on both sides.


    Faye''s aunts and uncles will be there. How about yours?"


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you mean that you want to be here and represent my elder?"


    "Isn''t it right for me to be your elder?"


    Colinughed and said, "Well, you''re on the right track."


    When the voice fell, Maxwell asked in a slightly unnatural tone, "I have never attended the wedding of


    the juniors before, can you tell me the procedures and precautions?"


    Colin joked, "There are no precautions. But, get ready for the red packet."


    Maxwell smiled, "Don''t worry about it. As your uncle, I''ve got the money."


    "You remember to prepare a thicker red packet. You represent the male elders, so don''t let the bride''s


    family look down on you."


    Maxwell couldn''t help deriding and taunting him, "Are you trying to steal my money under the pretense


    of getting married?"


    Colin looked down at Faye and smiled, "Didn''t you ask to be my elder?"


    "Fine, marriage is the most important thing now. For the sake of your marriage, I won''t take that


    personally. I''ll prepare a thicker red packet for you"


    Colin raised his eyebrows at Faye, and said with a smile, "Thank you, uncle."


    "Stop, I can''t stand that you call me that. I am trembling after I heard you call me uncle."


    Colin smiled, "Come early on the day of the wedding. Come and help with what you can. Don''t wait til


    the meal time."


    Maxwell answered, "Don''t worry, I will definitely be a conscientious elder."


    Two days passed in a sh.


    Abbot Carter, Ethan Bond and others stayed at Fennth Community in advance the night before the


    wedding.


    They said they were here to help.


    In fact, after they came, they yed cards and chatted. None of them yed an actual role at this


    critical moment.


    The most conscientious belonged to Andy, Lance and Alexander.


    Emmett wanted to help, but he couldn''t make it back from abroad.


    Although Andy had no expression on his face, he had been busy helping.


    For Lance and Alexander, as their elder sister got married, they took out their brother-inw''s posture.


    One of them called the hotel, and the other called the weddingpany to check the procedures one


    by one, preventing any mistakes.


    After everything was done, Alexander cut a small te of oranges from the kitchen to share with


    Lance, chatting with each other.


    At this time, Andy strode in from the outside, looking at a group of people in the living room in a mess,


    a gloomy expression showed on his face.


    Seeing this, Alexander kicked Lance and said, "I think Andy has a strong vibe. I feel frightened


    whenever I see him."


    Lance said, "Kind of."


    "You are not afraid of him?"


    "What''s so scary about him? He is strong but simple-minded. However, you always stay with Dr.


    Thomas, who is shrewd and deep. Why are you not afraid of him?"


    When Jake was mentioned, Alexander pped his hands and said, "Why am I afraid of him? He talks a


    lot, but does little."


    As he spoke, Alexander lowered his voice, "When he is sick, he is afraid to sleep by himself at night, so


    he has to beg me to apany him."


    After Alexander finished speaking, Lance raised his eyebrows and his eyes were full of meaning.


    Alexander was puzzled: "What''s that look in your eyes mean?"


    Lance replied, "Babes in the woods."


    Alexander frowned, "Are you talking about me?"


    Lance reached out and patted Alexander''s shoulder, "Except Mr. Carter, you are the most innocent


    person that I''ve seen."


    Alexander silenced, the corners of his mouth twitched twice, and he knew that Lance''s words were


    definitely not apliment.


    On the other side, Abbot was ying cards with Ethan, Maxwell, and Matthew.


    Abbot threw two cards in his hand, stared at the others and asked, "Do anyone can y a hand? I just


    ask do anyone afford it?!"


    Ethan raised his eyelids and looked at him coldly, "That is a very brave proposal."


    Maxwell then said, "Calm down. If you keep staring wider, the eyeballs will fall out."


    Matthew snorted softly and threw a bomb, "Don''t be too arrogant. As the proverb goes, keep your


    heads down and your ears open."


    Abbot was caught off guard by Matthew''s ''bomb'', and he groaned and moaned dissatisfyingly, "I''m not


    arrogant. Don''t add highly colored details to me when you are speaking ill of me."


    Reba turned her head from the mahjong table next to them, "Oh gosh! Don''t be too serious, you


    don''t deserve to be embellished."


    When Reba''s words fell, the two groups of people at the card table and mahjong table all burst into


    Robert was watching the fun from the side, "Thein from his wife proves that he is arrogant."


    Abbot didn''t answer but ground his teeth as the word "wife" undoubtedly pleased him.


    Finally, Abbot used the tip of his tongue against his back teeth and said, "Robert, the mahjong table is


    full of women, why are you standing over there?"


    Robert''s expression was indifferent and leaned forward, one hand used to pick up Aniston''s mahjong


    and throw it outwards, "y this one."


    In order not to be used of peeking at the cards, Robert was currently standing behind Aniston''s


    chair.


    From a distance, his movements looked like he was embracing Aniston in his arms.


    After seeing this, Abbot cursed in a low voice "fuck" and turned his head to the several men at the table


    ying cards, "Look? He is so coquettish."


    "I heard that Robert always privately called Aniston sister, it is too..."


    As Abbot was speaking, he suddenly remembered something and raised his eyes to look at Ethan, "I


    forgot, there is an older sibling here."


    After the words, Abbot shook his head and said, "None of them are nice."


    Matthew teased, "How about you? Are you sure you''re better?"


    "At least, I have a better personal character!"


    Maxwell sneered, "I''m not sure whether you have a better character or not, but you have a better penis.


    I heard that you lock Ms. ck for a whole week."


    When Maxwell''s words fell, there was derision in the eyes of several men.


    On the other side, it was Faye, Reba, Violet and Aniston who were ying mahjong.


    All four were not good at mahjong, there were just trying to kill time.


    Except for Reba asionally ying tricks, the other three seemed to be quite unconcerned.


    However, Reba was stillying the bottom every round.


    At thest of the game, Reba squinted at the other three people, "There''s something wrong, even if


    I''m bad at mahjong, I can''t lose every time!"


    Fayeughed, "You''re probably not as skilled as others."


    "There''s something wrong."


    Violet chuckled, "You''re just unlucky."


    Reba didn''t believe it and said, "How bad is my luck to lose every time."


    Aniston smiled and didn''t say anything, holding a mahjong tile in her hand and twirling it around.


    Reba was gazing at them, her eyes swept over the three faces one by one, and finally reached out


    and pounded the table, "You three are definitely cheating."


    The sound of Reba pounding on the table was pretty loud, and Colin had just hung up the phone


    and turned around. Then, he hooked his thin lips in jest, "Abbot, can you keep your family members in


    check? How can she embarrass my wife in my home in front of me?"


    After Colin''s words fell, Reba''s face abruptly turned red. She wanted to retort, but she felt that she


    was not self-confident enough. Then, she muttered, "I''m not his family member."


    As soon as she said that, Abbot turned his head and asked, "Aren''t you?"

 Chapter 777 It Is Not Appropriate

    Chapter 777 It Is Not Appropriate


    Chapter 777 It Is Not Appropriate


    Reba met his eyes but didn''t answer. She looked down as she moved her eyes away. Then, she


    reached out and pushed the mahjong in front of her with a blushed face. She said, "Come on! Let''s


    y it again. I don''t believe that I''ll lose it again."


    The two groups of people yed together again, and this atmosphere was maintained until the middle


    of the night.


    There were enough guest bedrooms in Fennth Community, not to mention the annex. Therefore, they


    all stayed in the end.


    After everyone fell asleep, only Faye, Colin and Ethan were left in the living room.


    It seemed that Ethan had something to tell Colin. Faye smiled and said "goodnight" to them, then


    turned and went upstairs.


    After watching Faye go upstairs, Ethan took two checks from his pocket and handed them to Colin.


    Colin nced down and took it graciously. After he saw the figure on the checks, he said yfully, "Too


    much! Is there anytent rule? Are you and Abbot trying to do something strange to me?"


    Ethanughed, took out a cigarette case, got a cigarette and lit up, "Tomorrow there will be a lot of


    people, so Abbot and I won''t get in the middle of them."


    Colin put those checks in his pocket and joked, "Okay, I take it. However, I don''t know how long I can


    keep these two checks in my pocket. Can I keep them for a long time?"


    After hearing his words, Ethan said with a smile, "It''s hard to say for the Abbot''s one."


    "How about yours?"


    Ethan said frankly, "To be honest, I don''t want you to keep it for too long, but in fact......I''m afraid I won''t


    be able to take it back in a short time."


    "You guys still didn''t make any progress?"


    Ethan bit his cigarette butt, and narrowed his eyes, "She is guarding against me."


    Since the hugst time, Violet had always kept Ethan at arm''s length.


    After Ethan finished speaking, Colin was about to give him advice. Suddenly, one of the guest bedroom


    doors on the first floor opened, and Violet walked out from the inside.


    When Violet saw them, she greeted, "Mr. Farrell, Ethan."


    Colin asked, "Are you thirsty?"


    Violet said embarrassedly, "Yes, I ate too much this evening."


    After saying that, Violet felt that the atmosphere was a bit awkward, then she tried to make another


    conversation, "Why are you guys still up sote?"


    Colin nced at Ethan, and said in a low voice with a smile, "The guest bedrooms are full, and Ethan


    has no ce to sleep, so he is worried."


    Violet was stunned for a while. At that moment, she couldn''t tell whether his words were true or not.


    The atmosphere was deadlocked for about half a minute, and Ethan said in a deep voice, "Well, you


    can go to drink some water."


    Violet seemed to be amnesty, "ok, and you guys go to bed early."This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After speaking, Violet went straight to the water dispenser, bent down and took a dixie cup. After the


    cup was filled with water, she didn''t dare stay for a while and turned back to the guest bedroom.


    Seeing this, Ethan frowned slightly, "Why are you scaring her?"


    Colin put his hands in his pockets, looked at Ethan, and said jokingly, "I''m not scaring her. It''s obvious


    that I''m helping you, okay?"


    "You are not helping me. It''s useless."


    Colin joked, "If you listen to me and sleep in the car tonight, then I will show you whether my method is


    useless or not."


    Hearing Colin''s words, Ethanughed jokingly and didn''t say whether he would listen or not.


    They chatted for a while, and then Colin turned around and went back to the second floor.


    After Colin left, Ethan stood in front of the French window and smoked another cigarette.


    After a while, Ethan walked out of the living room and got into his Maybach.


    The moment the car lights turned on, it happened to shine on Violet Rowan''s window, and then turned


    off quickly.


    As Ethan sat in the car, he thought of something. His dark eyes reflected the cold moonlight, which


    seemed a bit lonely.


    At this time, the mobile phone on the central control vibrated twice.


    Ethan turned his head sideways, and Violet''s WeChat reminder popped up on the phone screen.


    Violet: Where do you sleep at night?


    Ethan replied: I sleep in the car.


    Violet: Do you feel cold?


    Ethan tapped the screen with his slender and good-looking fingers and answered: No, I''m not.


    After Ethan''s message was sent, Violet''s end kept showing ''the other is inputting...'', but nothing was


    sent.


    After a while, the phone vibrated again.


    Violet: It''s been raining for thest few days. The car is definitely not warm. Shall I bring you a nket?


    Seeing Violet''s message, a soft smile passed over Ethan''s normally serious face: Thank you.


    After sending the message, Ethan leaned his elbows on the armrest and spun the phone with one


    hand.


    As he was spinning his phone, the car door opened from the outside, and Violet came in with a nket


    in her arms.


    Violet trotted all the way, panting slightly as she sat down, "Here you are, nket."


    Ethan took it and said in a deep voice, "Thank you."


    Violet smiled awkwardly, "Don''t mention it."


    After saying this, Violet propped her hands on the passenger seat and was silent for a moment.


    After a few minutes, Violet sidled her head to look at Ethan and frowned, "It seems a bit cold in the car."


    After Violet''s words, Ethan looked at her with his long and narrow eyes that were pure as water. He


    digressed, "It''s veryte now, you''re better to go to bed early. I heard Colin say that bridesmaids have


    to get up at five tomorrow morning."


    It was probably because Ethan''s eyes were too pure, making Violet forget what kind of thoughts he had


    about her for a moment. She frowned and said, "I heard Faye say there is an annex building in the


    Fennth Community, right? Aren''t there any spare rooms?"


    Ethan looked down at the nket on hisp and said in a low and deep voice, "Yes, there are spare


    rooms, but no one has lived there for years, so the rooms are covered with dust."


    Violet was speechless.


    As Ethan''s words fell, the car fell silent once again.


    After more than ten minutes, Violet opened her mouth after having a battle of mind and said, "Have an


    early rest, and I''ve to go now."


    Ethan nodded, "Okay."


    After Ethan replied, Violet turned around and pushed the door to get out of the car.


    As soon as Violet took a step, there was a sneeze from Ethan behind her.


    Violet paused her hand on the door handle of the car suddenly tightened.


    In the next second, Ethan followed with a dry cough, "Good night."


    Violet gritted her teeth and said, "Good night."


    Then, Violet got out of the car quickly and left.


    She didn''t see that after she got out of the car, Ethan pressed the button to roll up the window, closing


    an unobtrusive gap.


    On the way back to her room, many memories of Ethan being nice to her shed uncontrobly


    through Violet''s mind.


    From the first time she came to Cocanel until now.


    As soon as she was about to walk up the steps and enter the door, Violet took a deep breath and


    stopped walking.


    Ethan, on the other hand, looked at Violet through the car''s ck ink ss. His eyes were deep, and


    he looked confident, "One, two..."


    When Ethan said, "Three," Violet happened to turn back and knocked on the driver''s side window.


    Ethan had a smile under his eyes, and when he lowered the car window, he stopped smiling, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Violet looked at Ethan and pursed her lips. Then, she sped the hand that was hanging down by her


    side and said, " How about you go to my room and stay there tonight?"


    Ethan''s expression was indifferent, and he said in a steady voice, "It is not appropriate."


    "It''s ok. I trust you"


    Hearing Violet''s words, Ethan raised his eyebrows stealthily.


    Trust him?


    He didn''t trust himself as he couldn''t help wanting her.


    Although this was what Ethan thought, he still acted like a gentleman superficially. "You''re a girl, if the


    newses out, your reputation will be ruined."


    Violet frowned slightly. She was upset that she could note up with a better way to solve the


    problem. "The people who are staying here tonight are all on our side, so it won''t spread."


    When Violet finished, the corner of Ethan''s lips raised, "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 778 His Nightgown Was Torn into Strips

    Chapter 778 His Nightgown Was Torn into Strips


    Chapter 778 His Nightgown Was Torn into Strips


    What Ethan said made Violet a little uncertain.


    Violet hesitated, and Ethan''s smile deepened. He leaned back in the seat, with downcast eyes. "No


    need. I''ll just stay in the car overnight."


    Violet looked at him and suddenly remembered what he had said to her before.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    "Good. I''m no different from those scumbags in society, except that I look like a gentleman in a suit."


    Then Violet frowned unconsciously and said, "I''m sure. Get out of the car. It''s gettingte. Let''s not


    waste time."


    After speaking, she turned around and walked away.


    Violet tightened her clothes as she walked. Ethan picked up the nket and got out of the car.


    Violet watched the only bed in the secondary bedroom, deep in thought.


    After a while, Violet blushed and said, "I''ll sleep on the right side, and you sleep on the left side. Good


    night."


    Before Ethan could respond, she took off her coat, walked to the bedside, andy directly inside,


    leaving only her head leaking outside.


    Ethan chuckled and then turned off the light on the wall.


    After a few seconds, Ethan walked to the bed, lifted the quilt, andy down.


    Violet held her breath and tightened up immediately.


    After a few seconds, Violet took the initiative to say, "Rest... early, and good..."


    Before Violet finished her words, a big hand suddenly fell on her waist.


    In the next second, Violet fell into Ethan''s arms.


    Violet frozepletely and called nervously, "Ethan."


    Ethan hugged Violet tightly andughed, with his chin resting on her shoulder. He held her hand and


    then said in a low voice, "Violet, I can''t pretend anymore."


    After speaking, Ethan wrapped Violet''s soft handspletely with his big hands.


    Violet wanted to break free, but Ethan clenched her hands even tighter.


    After a moment, Ethan said in a deep voice, "Colin asked me if I''d forced myself on you. I answered I


    didn''t know."


    Ethan kissed her neck and said in a hoarse voice, "Violet, I will, but... I don''t want to hurt you."


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ......


    Standing at the floor-to-ceiling window, Colin watched Ethan get out of the car and follow Violet. Then


    he closed the curtains and turned to go to bed.


    The next morning, at five o''clock, Faye and Colin were awakened by a loud knock.


    "Where''s the bride and groom?"


    "What are the bride and groom doing? Are they still sleeping in?"


    "Could it be that they had sexst night?"


    "They''ve had sex umpteen times. Ha ha ha."


    There was a wave of booing at the door. Colin opened his eyes and scolded jokingly, "You want to get


    beat up?"


    Faye''s head rested on Colin''s chest and she was still in a daze.


    A few secondster, Faye woke up and realized that she was getting married today.


    After Colin finished speaking, the booing at the door became even louder.


    Standing outside the door, Abbot first knocked at the door and then teased, "Do the bride wear


    clothes? If she does, we''ll smash the door open!"


    Colin nced at Faye in a nightdress. He shouted deliberately with a smile, "No."


    Matthew''s voice rang out of the door. "Oh, then we''ll smash the door open. Come on, everybody..."


    As soon as Matthew said those words, Abbot yelled, "One, two, three."


    The next second, the unlocked door was pushed open by a group of people.


    Colin cursed and pulled the quilt to cover Faye.


    Abbot, Ethan, Robert, Maxwell, and Matthew rushed in, threw themselves on the bed, and lifted Colin


    off.


    Colin''s nightgown was torn off. Reba, Violet, and Aniston, who were standing outside the door,


    hurriedly looked away.


    Colinughed and scolded, "Today I''m getting married."


    Everyoneughed. "That''s why we''re teasing you!"


    Then Abbot took the lead in pushing Colin into the bathroom.


    A minuteter, the bedroom was quiet, but Colin''s yells and the others''ughter erupted in the


    bathroom.


    Colin was pressed against the wall, and the others yed tricks on him.


    Colin scolded, "Fuck. Wait and see. You''ll be sorry. As long as you get married, I..."


    Before Colin could finish speaking, there was another scream.


    Maxwell joked, "How dare you threaten us?"


    The men in the bathroom were having fun, while the women in the bedroom looked at each other.


    Reba looked at Faye, who lifted the quilt and sat up, and smiled, "Are you sure your husband will be


    okay?"


    Faye got out of bed, took out a coat from the wardrobe, and put it on. "Yes."


    The wedding should be festive and lively.


    Reba gave Faye a thumbs up and praised her, "You''re really calm and good-tempered, just what a


    PR manager ought to be."


    Faye turned to nce at Reba, and then at Violet and Aniston. "Did you sleep wellst night?"


    Aniston smiled lightly and answered, "Yes, I slept very well."


    Violet''s face turned abnormally red upon hearing this. "Yes."


    Seeing her like this, Reba and Faye looked at each other knowingly.


    After a while, the four women went downstairs together.


    The makeup artists were waiting downstairs. Seeing Fayee downstairs, they stood up to say hello


    to her.


    Faye nodded. "Let''s start."


    The leading makeup artist smiled and answered respectfully, "Okay. Congrattions! Best wishes for a


    joyful home together."


    Faye replied with a smile, "Thank you."


    Wearing makeup was a time-consuming task, seemingly simple, but veryplicated. It took two


    hours to finish her makeup and hairstyle.


    As it was about to end, the dressing room door was opened from outside, and Carlotta walked in


    carrying some food.


    Faye turned her head and smiled at Carlotta. "Auntie."


    Carlotta stepped forward. "Eat something."


    Faye didn''t have breakfast and was hungry now. "Thank you."


    Carlotta smiled and handed the food to her. "In my hometown, it''s a custom to eat before getting into


    the wedding car."


    Faye opened her mouth and Carlotta fed her. Though she wasn''t used to this, it could make them get


    closer.


    After eating some, Faye shook her head at Carlotta and said, "Auntie, I''m full."


    Carlotta handed Faye the tissue she had prepared in advance and said, "Wipe your mouth. Don''t be


    nervous."


    Carlotta added, "I just saw Colin. His nightgown is torn into strips."

 Chapter 779 She Believed Him

    Chapter 779 She Believed Him


    Chapter 779 She Believed Him


    Faye thought she exaggerated.


    Aftering out of the dressing room, she couldn''t helpughing when she saw Colin.


    Colin''s nightgown was indeed torn into strips. He was standing at the floor-to-ceiling windows. In the


    sunshine, he was like a model on the stage.


    Seeing Fayeughing, Colin strode to her. He nced at her makeup and then at her wedding gown.


    Then he took her hand and said sincerely, "Honey, you''re so beautiful today."


    "I also think I''m pretty today."


    Colin smiled, and his eyes were full of happiness and fondness.


    Everyone in the living room was lively, and the vi was full of joy.


    At around half past eleven, everyone moved to the wedding venue.


    Sitting in the car, Colin entwined his fingers with Faye''s.


    Faye looked down at her wedding gown, and her eyes turned red.


    Sensing that something was wrong with Faye, Colin put his arms around her shoulders.


    Faye sniffed. Then she managed to force a smile when she raised her eyes. "I''m fine. I... was just


    dazzled by the light shining on the gold thread of the dress..."


    Colin didn''t expose her lies. He lowered his head, hugged her tightly, and kissed her hair. "Honey,


    happy wedding."


    Forty minutester, the car arrived at the reserved hotel.


    Faye and Colin got out of the car. Faye was in a traditional wedding gown, with a wedding veil, and


    Colin was in a wedding tux. How perfect they were together!


    Colin took Faye''s hand and reassured her with a squeeze of the hand. Then he looked back, and


    Reba understood immediately.


    Reba trotted forward with one hand lifting the hemline of her bridesmaid dress. She took Faye by


    the arm and whispered with a smile, "Your Highness, let me help you in."


    Faye lowered her eyes and smiled, "Don''t call me that. I don''t deserve it."


    "You deserve it. You''re the most beautiful princess today."


    After finishing speaking, Reba nced at Colin and said in a very low voice, "Others wear diamond


    brooches in their tuxedos, but Colin wears a wood carving..."


    Reba suddenly stopped talking.


    Faye followed her gaze and saw the small wooden statue that Colin carved for her back then.


    Her hand tightened and a wave of warmth spread over her.


    Reba had good eyesight and recognized it was Faye at a nce.


    "Tut, Colin really loves you too much. I probably won''t be able to experience this kind of romance in my


    life."


    "Not necessarily. Abbot will probably create greater romance for you."


    Reba snorted softly. "As long as he doesn''t scare me, I''ll be grateful."


    While they were talking, Violet and Aniston also walked over.


    Violet whispered, "Mr. Farrell said that it was going to be a while before the wedding started. Let''s go to


    the lounge."


    Faye chuckled and nodded. "Okay, let''s go in first."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Then Reba helped Faye into the hotelically.


    At the gate of the hotel, Colin and the groomsmen weed the guests.


    Colin and the groomsmen were all very eye-catching. Standing at the gate, they attracted a lot of


    attention.


    In the lounge, Reba and Aniston stood at the door and looked around.


    Reba pointed to the roses that could be seen everywhere and said, "Aniston, look, those roses


    were all nted by Mr. Farrell himself."


    Aniston was surprised and then eximed, "Mr. Farrell and Ms. Nash are a loving couple."


    Reba looked back at Faye, who was sitting on the sofa and ying with her mobile phone, and


    replied, "Well, indeed, they''re very in love."


    To be honest, Reba didn''t expect Colin and Faye to love each other very much.


    Apart from Reba, Abbot, and Ethan, no one could expect it in this circle.


    Even though Colin and Faye were married at that time, and an official announcement was madeter,


    they thought that Colin and Faye were just putting on a show.


    Reba was lost in thought. Violet hesitated and then sat next to Faye.


    At first, Faye didn''t notice anything unusual about Violet, but Violet''s gaze was so burning that Faye


    couldn''t ignore it.


    Faye looked at her. "Are you trying to tell me something?"


    Violet hesitated and asked, "Faye, are there many guest bedrooms in Fennth Community?"


    Faye understood what Violet wanted to ask instantly.


    Faye didn''t answer. Violet pursed her lips and said, "I see."


    Faye chuckled, "Ethan is a good man."


    Violet blushed, "I know."


    Faye put away her phone and asked with a light smile, "Don''t you like him at all?"


    Violet furrowed and said nothing.


    Seeing Violet like this, Faye suddenly thought of herself and Colin back then.


    Colin asked her if she liked him.


    She said she didn''t know.


    Colin nodded and smiled, "Okay, as long as you don''t say you dislike me, I still have a chance."


    Faye felt she was lucky that Colin didn''t give up on her.


    At the beginning of the wedding, as soon as Faye came on stage, Colin''s eyes turned red.


    Colin looked down at the red carpet on the ground. When the priest asked him, he wiped away the


    tears in the corner of his eyes and raised his head.


    The priest said, "Colin, I heard you had a crush on Faye for eleven years. Is it true?"


    In case his choking voice was found, Colin answered in a low voice, "Yes."


    Eleven years sounded like a short time. But it was over 4000 days.


    Life was short. But Colin spent so much time managing to win Faye''s heart.


    It was easier said than done.


    There was a burst of apuse as he spoke. Several informed elders lowered their heads and broke


    down in tears.


    Among them, Cam cried the most fiercely, leaning against Benjamin''s arms, and said, "Colin has


    suffered too much. He''s lived in an unhappy family since his childhood and also suffered from lonely


    love."


    Benjamin gently patted Cam''s shoulder. "The Farrells are really bad. But Colin enjoyed his secret


    love."


    "Fortunately, they''re finally together."


    "Don''t worry, they''ll get better and better in the future."


    The constantughter from the guests ended, and the priest once again put the microphone in front of


    Colin and asked with a smile, "Have you ever regretted it?"


    Colin firmly replied, "No."


    The priest asked again, "Have you ever thought about what you would do if you couldn''t win Faye''s


    heart?"


    Colin and Faye looked at each other. Then Colin smiled and answered seriously, "Yes, I have. I''d die


    alone."


    "Really? Are you so firm?" The priest was surprised.


    Colin responded in a deep voice, "Yes."


    The priest turned to look at Faye and handed the microphone to her. "Do you believe him? If he can''t


    marry you, he''ll choose to die alone."


    Faye opened her lips and answered firmly, "Yes."

 Chapter 780 Yes, I Do

    Chapter 780 Yes, I Do


    Chapter 780 Yes, I Do


    The moment Faye finished speaking, the smile on Colin''s face deepened.


    Next, it was time for their parents to give a speech. But due to Colin and Faye''s special cases, it was


    canceled and reced by making their marriage vows.


    "Colin, whether she''ll be richer or poorer, healthy or unwell in the future, do you want to be with her


    forever?"


    Colin answered firmly, "Yes, I do."


    The priest smiled and turned to ask Faye, "Faye, whether he''ll be richer or poorer, healthy or unwell in


    the future, do you want to be with him forever?"


    Faye also answered firmly, "Yes, I do."


    Then the priest turned to look at Colin. "Exchange the rings."


    Amidst the uproar from the guests, Colin took the ring box from Ethan. He walked up to Faye, knelt on


    one knee, and took out a ring from the box.


    The wedding ring was designed by Colin. It was a in ring without any diamonds. Only a few French


    words were engraved on it: Tu es l''amour de ma vie.


    Holding the wedding ring, Colin raised his head and took a long breath. "Honey, do you want to spend


    the rest of your life with me?"


    Faye stretched out her hand immediately and her voice trembled unconsciously. "Yes, I do."


    Colin''s eyes lit up and he put the ring on Faye''s left ring finger. Then he bowed his head and kissed her


    finger. For a moment, he couldn''t control himself. His tear fell on the back of Faye''s hand.


    Faye called feelingly, "Colin."


    Colin responded hoarsely, "Yes."


    A few secondster, Colin adjusted his mood and stood up.


    Colin and Faye looked at each other. There was love and happiness in their eyes.


    The guests were looking at them. Faye was embarrassed, gasped, and turned to look at Reba.


    All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ring."


    Reba hurriedly opened the ring box in her hand and handed it to Faye.


    Faye took out the ring and put it on Colin''s ring finger. "Honey, I''m very happy and lucky to be able to


    spend the rest of my life with you."


    Colin held Faye''s hand and then directly hugged her into his arms. Before Faye could react, he lowered


    his head and kissed her lips.


    In an instant, cheers rose from the guests.


    Faye was stunned and then put her arms around Colin''s waist, with wet eyes.


    After the wedding ceremony was over, all the people came to the wedding reception.


    Except for Colin''s elders and good friends, no one dared to liquor him up.


    Though Colin wasn''t given a hard time, he still drank a lot. After all, it was his wedding. Some parts of


    the wedding ceremony were canceled for family reasons. In addition, the more lively the wedding was,


    the happier their marriage would be. So he couldn''t refuse to drink.


    After Colin and Faye toasted all their elders, Colin whispered in Faye''s ear, "You go to find Carlotta with


    Reba and have dinner. Leave the rest to me."


    Faye looked up at him. "Are you sure?"


    Colin smiled, "Yes, of course."


    Then Colin kissed Faye on the cheek. "Go."


    Faye pursed her lips and chuckled, "Okay."


    Then Faye took Reba to find Carlotta.


    There were not many people at the table Carlotta was sitting at. The seats were specifically reserved


    for Colin and Faye.


    Carlotta quickly asked them to sit down.


    When the wedding banquet was over, it was veryte. Colin and his friends were all a little drunk.


    But even so, they still didn''t forget to go to the wedding house and continue to have fun.


    The cars arrived at Fennth Community. As soon as Faye and Colin entered the bridal chamber, Faye


    was pushed onto the bed.


    Next, Colin was pushed down on top of Faye by Robert.


    Colin eximed, "Shit." Robert looked at Abbot and pretended to criticize him seriously. "Abbot, how


    could you do that? What if Faye gets hurt?"


    Colin, who was pressing on Faye, pointed at Abbot. "Just wait and see."


    Abbot was confused. "It has nothing to do with me."


    Ethan was standing aside. He loosened his tie, took off his suit jacket, and threw it to Violet. "It doesn''t


    matter who did it. The important thing is that it must be lively and full ofughter."


    Then he went up to the bed and forced Colin to kiss Faye.


    The others in the room joined in one after another.


    After a while, Maxwell pulled away and said, "What are we doing? Isn''t that an advantage for Colin?"


    The others were suddenly enlightened. Matthew scolded with a smile, "Faye is Colin''s wife. It''s


    unnecessary to force him to kiss Faye. We should stop him from kissing Faye tonight."


    Then Matthew grabbed Colin by the cor.


    Colin protected his cor and kicked Matthew.


    Colin adhered to his moral principles and kicked people while protecting his cor.


    Matthew dodged and teased, "Oh, Mr. Farrell blushes."


    Colin scolded with a smile, "Bosh."


    He sat up and tidied up his cor. His legs were extended and he smiled at his friends by the bed. "Tell


    me what games you want to y. But I have one condition. Don''t undress me. You single people can


    reveal yourselves, it''s no big deal. But I am married..."


    Colin''s words aroused his single friends'' anger.


    Except for Abbot, the others rushed forward again and undressed him.


    In just a few minutes, Colin was almost stripped naked, leaving only underpants.


    Abbot, who was watching them, felt it was no good. He turned around and pushed Reba out first.


    Then he looked at Violet and Aniston. "Hurry up and leave. These lecherous men are too shameless."


    Upon hearing Abbot''s words, Violet and Aniston looked at each other, held back their smiles, and


    walked out.


    After these women left, the men became even more reckless.


    Colin finally copsed on the bed and surrendered to them.


    "I lost, okay?"


    It was rare to see Colin admit defeat. Abbot felt quite happy. He opened his phone camera and looked


    at Ethan. "Ethan, hold Colin over. Let''s y a game."


    Ethan looked at Colin with his hands on his hips, "Colin, either you stand up yourself, or let me pull you


    up."


    Colin had to stand up obediently. It didn''t matter to him what they did.


    Colin thought that his friends would y somemon games. But he didn''t expect them to be so


    shameless.


    Someone actually went to the living room and found a banana to hang on his waist. He didn''t know


    who came up with this bad idea.


    Colin nced down at them and cursed, "You''re going too far."


    Abbot retorted, "We''re good men. This is Ethan''s idea."


    Colin lightly raised his eyebrows and looked at Ethan in surprise. "That''s saucy."


    Ethan was calm and pinched an unlit cigarette. "Put it aside. We''ll turn around. You know how to y. If


    you don''t have an erection in ten minutes, we''ll let you go."

 Chapter 781 A Sexualized Game

    Chapter 781 A Sexualized Game


    Chapter 781 A Sexualized Game


    The game rules Ethan ordered were reallyscivious and mean.


    Colin looked at the banana hanging on his waist and couldn''t help but want to curse.


    Ethan lowered his head and bit the cigarette on his fingertips, and added with a strange smile, "Colin,


    let''s start." Then he winked at the others.


    Everyone understood, turned around in unison, took out cigarette cases from their pockets, and began


    to smoke.


    Colin smiled and turned to Faye who was sitting by the bed.


    Faye''s cheeks turned red. Maybe because she was shy, or because she suppressed her smile hard.


    Faye put her hand on Colin''s palm, curled up her lips, and asked in a low voice, "Are you sure you want


    to y?"


    Colin smiled and replied loudly on purpose, "Yes. If I refuse, they won''t let me go."


    Faye stood up. "Then you''d better give up now."


    Colin raised his eyebrows. "Don''t you believe me?"


    Faye nodded and answered with a smile, "No, I don''t."


    The rest of the room erupted inughter again.


    Colin looked at their backs and wanted to kick them out. He turned to Faye and said in a low voice,


    "Honey, don''t waste time. Let''s start. If we don''t do it, they won''t leave us alone."


    Faye never yed this kind of game. She didn''t understand the rules. "I don''t know how to y. Teach


    me."


    "Whatever I do, you can''t resist and get angry."


    "Okay."


    Just as she finished speaking, Colin suddenly sped her wrist and directly pressed her against the


    wall.


    Faye froze. Before she could speak, there was already something hard behind her. Faye blushed. It


    was that banana.


    Colin put one hand on Faye''s waist and pressed her hands against the wall over her head with the


    other hand. Then he began to emte the movements that he had sex with Faye.


    Faye had her back to Colin. So she could feel it more strongly.


    After five minutes, Faye''s cheeks were red, and her fingers curled up.


    Faye closed her lips tightly. Because of Colin''s approach, her face became even redder.


    Colin chuckled, suddenly bit Faye''s earlobe lightly, and said in a low voice, "Honey, it''s over. I lost..."


    Then he let go of Faye, turned around, and kicked all the men with their backs to him and Faye.


    These men turned to tell him off. Colin picked up the torn shirt on the bed and put it on. "I lost. Punish


    me."


    Ethan said with a smile, "Well, it''s your wedding today. We won''t embarrass you. Do one hundred


    push-ups."


    Colin narrowed his eyes. Then he propped his hands on the ground and opened his feet, "Come on,


    count."


    It took him 95 seconds to finish that.


    When Colin got up, Abbot gave him a thumbs up.


    Afterward, these men all left, and Colin walked up behind Faye. He put his hands on her waist, slid


    down the waistline, and asked in a hoarse voice, "Honey, one hundred push-ups in 95 seconds, can


    you bear it?"


    The next second, Faye''s wedding dress fell to the ground.


    ......


    These men parted ways after they came out of Fennth Community.


    Matthew and Maxwell were single. They went back by car.


    The remaining three men had their own thoughts. After chatting for a while, Ethan looked at Aniston,


    who was also single. "Ms. Bruce, how will you go back?"


    Aniston replied, "William said that he happened to be here. He''ll pick me up."


    Ethan nced at the wristwatch and then said, "It''s toote. Don''t bother him. I just called a taxi. Let''s


    go back together."


    Before Aniston could speak, Ethan turned to Robert and said, "Robert, call William and tell him not to


    Robert looked at Ethan with a smile in his eyes but aposed face. "Okay."


    After Robert called William, Ethan raised his hand and made a gesture.


    Not long after, a Mercedes-Benz G-ss parked across the road drove over.


    Ethan said in a deep voice, "Robert, take this car with Ms. Bruce and go first. I''ll take the next one with


    Abbot."


    Aniston was slightly stunned and then pursed her lips tightly.


    Robert looked calm and didn''t feel guilty. He stepped forward and opened the door. "Get in."


    Aniston looked at Robert by the aid of the streetmp, and for a moment, she doubted whether she had


    thought too much.


    After regaining herposure, Aniston said goodbye to Ethan and then got into the car.


    Seeing them leave, Abbot smiled at Ethan and asked, "Do you think Robert can make it tonight?"


    Ethan nced at Abbot. "He''s not you."


    Abbot retorted, "What do you mean, me?"


    Ethan teased, "What do you say?"


    They looked at each other. In a word, Abbot was shameless.


    After a silence, Abbot chuckled, "Ethan, let''s notugh at each other. After you have sex, you''ll


    understand me and even surpass me."


    Ethan joked, "Anyway, I definitely won''t keep her at home for a week."


    Abbot was wordless. He waved to the car parked across the street. Then he pulled Reba into the


    car and left.


    Ethan lowered his head and lit a cigarette, which made Violet cough, who was standing beside him.


    Ethan paused and then threw the cigarette at his feet. "I''m sorry."


    Due to coughing, Violet''s face turned a bit red and she shook her head. "It''s not about you. My throat is


    a bit itchy."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ethan frowned. "Did you catch a cold?"


    "I should not..."


    She was scared of himst night.


    Thinking of what happenedst night, Violet blushed even more.


    The atmosphere was ambiguous. Suddenly, Hunter appeared in a Bentley.


    After parking the car before them, Hunter, who was wearing sunsses, jumped out of the car


    beautifully. "Mr. Bond, am I handsome?"


    Meeting Ethan''s gaze, Hunter quivered and was in a cold sweat.


    The next moment, Hunter turned around and opened the car door. Next, he turned to Violet and


    pleased her. "Ms. Rowan, please get in."


    Violet smiled and said, "Thank you."


    "It''s all I should do," said Hunter, with a very strained smile.


    After Violet got into the car, Hunter closed the car door, ran to the other door, and then affably opened


    the door. "Mr. Bond, please get in."


    Ethan approached the car, expressionless. Then he paused and said coldly, "Go work for Colin


    tomorrow."


    "Mr. Bond, Mr. Farrell doesn''t want me," said Hunter, with a pitiful expression.


    "Then you can go find Abbot."


    Hunter''s mouth twitched. "Will Mr. Carter want me?"


    Ethan sneered, "If Abbot doesn''t want you either, you can collect your luggage."


    Hunter was sad and suddenly felt that he was not as good as Andy.


    A few minutester, the car drove away.


    On the way, Hunter didn''t dare to breathe loudly because of what had just happened.


    It happened to be a red light when the car passed the intersection.


    Hunter secretly raised his eyes and looked up into the rearview mirror. If Ethan''s spirits rose a little, he


    would tter him and beg him to keep him.


    Unexpectedly, he saw Ethan press Violet against the car door and beg for a kiss. Ethan was


    domineering. He lowered his voice and begged, "Violet, may I kiss you?"

 Chapter 782 A Crazy Male Fan

    Chapter 782 A Crazy Male Fan


    Chapter 782 A Crazy Male Fan


    The back of the car was dim.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Ethan was presumptuous. His voice was deep and hoarse. The lust and


    restraint appeared in his deep eyes simultaneously.


    Ethan''s words made Violet flush. She closed her lips tightly in silence.


    The atmosphere was getting more and more ambiguous. Suddenly the noise came from the driver''s


    seat.


    Then the baffle was lowered. Hunter coughed as he said, "Mr... Mr. Bond, I didn''t see anything. Please


    ignore me..."


    Ethan was a little lost, while Violet was embarrassed.


    Hunter thought to himself, "I''ll die at the age of 28."


    Ethan failed to kiss her.


    In the end, Violet pushed him away with a blushing face. Then she clenched her hands on her knees


    and pretended to be calm. "I... I want to move out tomorrow."


    Ethan said, expressionless, "No way."


    "I found a house two days ago. I... I want to move out."


    Ethan slumped into the seat and pulled the tie around his neck. "You wish."


    Violet clenched her fist, sniffed, and then said, "Ethan, you don''t keep your word."


    Ethan closed his eyes. "You''re right. I never keep my word."


    Violet was angry. "I''ll call your grandpa."


    Ethan''s thin lips twisted in the darkness. "Try."


    "You think I dare not?"


    Ethan chuckled, "No. But my grandpa may not help you but persuade you."


    The car went quiet.


    Holding the mobile phone, Violet wanted to call Harrison, but she was afraid that Harrison would do as


    Ethan said.


    ......


    Robert and Aniston arrived at themunity where Aniston lived.


    They got out of the car together. Aniston walked in front, followed by Robert.


    After a while, Aniston stopped and looked back. "It''s not easy to take a taxi here. What are you doing?"


    Robert said in a deep voice, "Walk you in."


    Since the unpleasant conversation, they had never had any contact in private. Aniston was a woman


    who felt very strongly. She refused his love and gave him no chance anymore.


    After Robert finished speaking, Aniston frowned and said, "The security of themunity is very tight.


    No potential safety hazards. The taxi should not have gone far. Call him and ask him toe back to


    pick you up."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to go back."


    "Robert!"


    "It''s gettingte. Don''t waste time. Otherwise, it''ll be harder to get a taxi." Robert looked down into


    Aniston''s eyes.


    Aniston took a deep breath and was about to say something. Suddenly a figure shed by. A man, who


    was wearing a peaked cap, rushed up and hugged her.


    "Aniston, I like you."


    "Aniston, I finally waited for you. Do you know how long I''ve waited for you?"


    The man couldn''t wait to confess his love as he kissed Aniston on the face.


    Although the man was wearing a mask, Aniston was struggling, and he couldn''t kiss her at all, she still


    felt sick.


    Before the man could seed, Robert kicked the man''s side waist hard.


    Robert''s kick carried over one meter.


    Then Robert sped Aniston''s wrist and kept her in the back. "Are you okay?"


    Aniston gritted her teeth tightly with fear. "I''m fine."


    "Didn''t you say that the security is very tight?"


    Aniston''s sped wrist trembled, but she didn''t refute.


    Robert realized something was wrong and looked back at Aniston.


    Aniston''s eyes were a little red. She avoided Robert''s gaze and said, "Call the police."


    Robert''s heart twitched, and he suddenly regretted his quick tongue just now.


    But now it was not the right time to apologize. Robert frowned and took out his mobile phone from his


    pocket, and called the police.


    At this time, the man stood up and looked at Robert with resentment in his eyes.


    Robert ignored him. Seeing him rushing over, Robert kicked him again.


    This time, Robert didn''t let the man go. He said to Aniston in a deep voice, "Keep your feet". Then


    Robert strode up to the man, grabbed him by the cor, and beat him up.


    Not long after, the two security guards on duty in the security room ran out.


    "What are you doing? Don''t fight. Otherwise, we''ll call the police."


    The security guards were talking while jogging toward the outside of themunity.


    As they ran to Aniston, they stopped and called, "Ms. Bruce."


    Aniston was still wearing the bridesmaid. She carried the hemline and responded, "Yes."


    One of the security guards asked, "Ms. Bruce, do you know the two men?"


    Aniston said softly, "One of them is my friend. I don''t know the other one. He''s harassing me for no


    reason. We''ve already called the police."


    The two security guards didn''t leave and stood by Aniston''s side.


    When the two policemen arrived, the man who harassed Aniston had been beaten ck and blue by


    Robert.


    The cap and mask that the man was wearing were all gone during the assault, revealing his face. The


    man looked cowardly and obscene.


    The policemen stepped forward and pulled them apart, stopping Robert. "Alright, if you continue, he''ll


    die."


    Robert remained silent and his face was gloomy and terrifying.


    The policemen were afraid that Robert would beat the man again. So they changed the subject and


    asked, "Why are you two fighting?"


    "He sexually harassed... my friend."


    The policeman who inquired about Robert looked up at Aniston standing not far away. After recognizing


    Aniston was a celebrity, he was stunned and then said, "Come with us to the police station and give


    your statement to us."


    Then the policeman nced at Robert again and thought he was just tartar. He looked back at Aniston,


    who was startled. "Ms. Bruce, you also need to go to the police station."


    Aniston regained herposure and pursed her lips. "Okay."


    Robert furrowed as he heard this.


    More than ten minutester, they arrived at the police station.


    Aniston cooperated with the police and gave her statement to them. After investigation, it turned out


    that this man was a fan of Aniston. Aniston once liked hisment. So he always fantasized that


    Aniston was in love with him.


    The more fantasies he had about it, the more he couldn''t tell the difference between fantasy and reality.


    The man finally got Aniston''s address and spent a week wandering here.


    A few days ago, Aniston took a car directly to the underground parking lot and then went upstairs. In


    addition, William and her assistant were together with her. So the man didn''t have a chance.


    Today, seeing Aniston appear alone at the gate of themunity, the man felt it was his chance. That


    was what happened.


    The policewoman who Aniston gave her statement to was in her early twenties. After finishing the work,


    she covered her face with a folder in her hand and said mysteriously to Aniston, "Aniston, I''m also your


    fan."


    Upon hearing her words, Aniston was stunned and immediately said with a smile, "Thank you."


    "Did you get scared today?"


    "No. It''s okay."


    "s, now these fans are really crazier and crazier."


    An old police officer was teaching Robert a lesson and trying to get him to see reason.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "The young are always too impulsive. You''re excellent but reckless. Have you thought about what the


    effect would be if you killed him?"


    The old police officer looked at Robert and waited for him tomit himself.


    Robert nodded and said earnestly. "You''re right."


    Robert admitted his mistake. The old police officer leaned over and patted Robert on the shoulder. "It''s


    right for a man to protect the girl who he likes. But you can''t go overboard without thinking about the


    consequences, right?"

 Chapter 783 Lets Go Together

    Chapter 783 Let''s Go Together


    Chapter 783 Let''s Go Together


    Half an hourter, Robert and Aniston left the police station.


    When they went to the door, they saw William waiting there.


    Seeing them, William walked toward them immediately and asked, "How''s it going? Are you injured?"


    Aniston replied, "No."


    William frowned, looked Aniston up and down to check whether she was injured, and finally felt


    reassured. Then he calmed down and turned his head to talk to Robert, "Robert, are you okay?"


    Robert reached into his pocket to take out a cigarette and replied in a deep voice, "No."


    "Well. Well. I have asked Aniston to be more careful when going out alone. What...?"


    Before William finished speaking, he saw Robert''s bloodied hand holding a cigarette.


    William paused and turned his head to look at Aniston.


    The two looked at each other, and William questioned Aniston with a look. Was he injured or not?


    Aniston also saw the blood on Robert''s hands. She frowned and said, "Get in the car first."


    William hurriedly said, "Yes, get in the car first."


    William opened the door in front of the car. Robert nced at the door and said to William, "William,


    please take Aniston back. I will take a taxi by myself."


    Hearing that, William took a look at Aniston, coughed, and said, "It''s toote to take a taxi. Let''s go


    together."


    "It''s okay."


    William gave Aniston a wink with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    "Get in the car. I have something to tell you." After Aniston finished speaking, she got into the car first.


    Since Aniston had said that, William was sure that Robert would get in the car.


    Then, the man who just said he wanted to take a taxi by himself consciously followed Aniston to sit in


    the back of the car.


    After a while, the car started moving on the road.


    Aniston asked, "Was your hand injured?"


    Robert looked down at his hand and said carelessly, "Just skin trauma."


    "If you encounter such a thing again in the future, don''t be impulsive. Just report it to the police and


    wait for the police to handle it..."


    As Aniston spoke, Robert interrupted, "Aniston."


    Aniston said, "What?"


    "My hand hurts."


    Aniston was lost for words for a while.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, William was drinking water. Hearing Robert''s words, he choked and


    coughed violently.


    Seeing this, Jasper, who was driving, quickly took a tissue and handed it to William.


    William took the tissue and said vaguely while coughing, "Recently, the night view of Cocanel is very,


    very beautiful..."


    Jasper muttered, "What does this have to do with you choking on water?"


    William thought, "Who would have thought that Robert, a man has a high status in thepany, could


    say such words to gain sympathy from his love?"


    After William finished speaking, the car fell into an eerie silence.


    About seven or eight secondster, Aniston said gently, "Did you hurt your bones? Do you need to go


    to the hospital?"


    Robert lowered his eyes and moved his knuckles. "It seems my bones are okay."


    "William, there is a drugstore in front. Please help me buy some medicine there."


    William replied, "Okay."


    A few minutester, the car stopped in front of the drugstore, and William got out of the car to buy


    medicine and took Jasper along.


    When only Aniston and Robert were left in the car, Aniston took a deep breath and said, "Robert, I think


    we need to talk."


    Robert said, "What do you want to talk about? Tell me to stay away from you?"


    Robert''s words were blunt. Aniston couldn''t help frowning upon hearing that.


    The two looked at each other, and Robert chuckled lightly. He lowered his head and nced at his


    blood-stained hand, clenched his fists, and said, "What do you want to talk about? Just talk."


    Aniston was speechless.


    After a while, Aniston adjusted her mood and said, "Robert, there are many good girls. With your


    current wealth and background, you can find a girl much better than me."


    Aniston continued, "A romantic rtionship needs the willingness of both parties."


    Robert nodded as if he had understood Aniston''s words. Then he asked, "You don''t like me at all, do


    you? Totally not?"


    Aniston was inexplicably sad but she still said, "No... I don''t like you."


    Robert pursed his lips lightly and smiled self-deprecatingly. "Okay, I see."


    Hearing Robert''s words, Aniston let out a sigh of relief, then she changed the topic and said, "For the


    variety show if you don''t want to participate in its filming..."


    Robert interrupted in a deep voice, "Don''t affect the work because of personal feelings."


    After speaking, Robert stretched out his hand and pushed open the door to get out of the car.


    Seeing this, Aniston immediately followed, "Where are you going?"


    Robert turned to look at Aniston and said, "I will go to the clinic to bandage the wound myself, so I


    won''t bother you."


    Aniston didn''t know what to say.


    Robert smiled at Aniston and then hailed a taxi and got in it.


    Robert''s face darkened in the taxi. A sentence shed through his mind: Sweetheart stays far beyond


    oceans, but love crosses them.


    But what if the thing separating the two parties was not oceans, but no love?


    Robert thought and was agitated. He took out the cigarette box from his pocket and got out a cigarette


    to smoke.


    Then, he took out his phone and sent a message to a chat group. [Who has spare time to drink alcohol


    with me? My treat.]


    Robert sent a message, but there was no response from the group for a long time.


    After seven or eight minutes, Abbot replied with "?".


    Robert: [Do you want to drink alcohol?]


    Abbot then replied with "??".


    Robert: [Can''t you read?]


    Abbot: [You wanna drink at this time? Robert, are you okay?]


    Robert impatiently typed: [Drink or not?]


    Abbot asked: [What happened?]


    Robert did not answer.


    After a while, Matthew replied: [Colin held the wedding ceremony tonight. Robert, howe you got


    into the police station because of a stalking fan in the middle of the night? Robert, you are brave for


    love.]


    The message of Matthew aroused everyone''s interest.


    Abbot immediately sent a voice message: [Matthew, share the details with us.]


    Matthew smiled and then roughly exined what happened between Robert and the stalking fan.


    Abbot was amused and asked: [Matthew, how did you know about this?]


    Matthew: [Robert probably didn''t recognize that the old police officer who received him tonight was my


    distant cousin.]


    Abbot and Robert were both speechless.


    Maxwell suddenly said: [Don''t mention Robert. I''m afraid you can''t even recognize this distant cousin


    yourself.]


    Matthew retorted: [My family is different from you the Farrells. We have a close family. Let me tell you.


    Last month, I also attended the adult ceremony of the daughter of the second uncle of my cousin.]


    Maxwell: [Asshole.]


    Abbot: [Bastard.]


    Robert: [Just pretend that I haven''t sent this message tonight.]


    One of the saddest things in life was having damn friends.


    Robert sent this message and then turned off his phone and put it directly into his pocket.


    When the taxi arrived at his residential area, Robert was preparing to get out of the taxi but received a


    message from William.


    William: [Robert, the variety show See You Again After Our Breakup will start filming three dayster.


    Are you okay with your schedule?]


    Robert replied: [Oaky.]


    William: [Well, that''s fine. I just want to remind you.]


    Robert: [Thank you, William.]


    The next day.


    Robert was upset, while Colin was in a totally different mood.


    Early in the morning, Colin woke up with Faye in his arms.


    Before Faye could react, Colin had already hugged her and bit her ear to say good morning.


    After the wedding, Faye''s whole body was sore. Her slender waist was held by Colin but she was trying


    to dodge.


    Seeing this, Colin chuckled and asked, "Why do you dodge?"


    Faye squinted under the sunlight outside the window andzily said, "I''m tired."


    Colin buried his head in Faye''s neck and said smilingly, "Who saidst night that she wasn''t tired?"


    Faye smiled and said, "Not me."


    "Well, it''s not you, it''s me."


    Faye chuckled and then raised her arms to hug Colin''s neck. "Good morning, my hubby."


    Upon hearing that, Colin stroked the hair on Faye''s cheek with his hand lovingly.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Faye looked at Colin with a smile on her face and said, "I suddenly thought of a sentence."


    Colin paused and asked, "What?"


    Faye said smilingly, "One will be lost track of time when being with true love."

 Chapter 784 Her Personal Character

    Chapter 784 Her Personal Character


    Chapter 784 Her Personal Character


    While eating breakfast, Colin nced over the messages of the group chat.


    Then he put down his fork and sent Robert a text message.


    [What happenedst night?]


    Robert replied to Colin''s message quickly.


    [Nothing. When I sent Aniston back, we encountered a stalking fan, and I fought with him. Then we


    went to the police station. The matter has been settled.]


    [Come over for a drink tonight?]


    [In your house?]


    [Yes.]


    [OK.]


    At this moment, Faye peeled a boiled egg and gave it to Colin. "Is it about work?"


    Colin raised his head and took the egg. Then he handed the phone to Faye and said, "That''s Robert."


    Faye asked curiously, "What happened to him?"


    Colin raised his chin and motioned. "Read the text messages."


    Faye took the phone and scanned through the messages. Then she asked, "Was Aniston hurt?"


    "With Robert, she can''t be injured." Colin chuckled, "Honey, you are deeply concerned about her."


    Faye told the truth, "She is now the most popr star of the Farrell Media. Besides, I admire her


    personal character."


    Colin took a bite of the boiled egg and nodded, agreeing, "Aniston is indeed a good star."


    "I remember that thepany bought a new historical script a while ago, and I''ll let her try to audition


    for its female leading role."


    Colin smiled and asked, "Are you going to secretly decide to choose her as the heroine?"


    Faye said with candor, "No, it depends on her ability, not on our rtionship. If she is unsessful in


    the audition, I will not help her get the role."


    While the two of them were talking, Lance, who had just woken up, walked in from outside the door


    with tangled hair. After saying hello to Colin and Faye, he went straight into the kitchen to find Cindy to


    get something to eat.


    "Cindy, what is for breakfast?"


    Hearing the voice, Cindy turned her head and said in surprise, "Lance, what did you dost night? Did


    you get into a fight?"


    Lance raised his hand and casually fixed his hair. Then he grinned and replied, "Well, you know me so


    well."


    Cindy filled a bowl of salmon and vegetable soup and handed it to Lance. She knew he was a joker


    and then said jokingly, "Fighting is really tiring, and you should eat more this morning to refresh


    yourself."


    "I know you care about me the most." Then Lance walked to Faye with the soup and sat down next to


    her.


    Faye turned her head sideways and asked, "Where''s Andy?"


    It waste, but Andy hadn''t got up yet, which was unlike what he would do.


    Hearing Faye mention Andy, Lance choked on the soup. After a bad cough, he said, "He... He''s


    probably...sleeping. I don''t know."


    Lance seldom spoke in a disorderly manner, so his words made Faye couldn''t help but give him a few


    more nces.


    When Faye frowned and was about to ask something more, Colin kicked her foot under the table. After


    she looked over, he mouthed, "Eat your breakfast."


    Because of the matter, the atmosphere during breakfast was a bit strange.


    After the meal, Faye was sitting on the sofa in the living room eating canned fruit made by Cindy. At


    this time, Andy walked in from outside the door with a terrible look.


    Seeing Faye and Colin, Andy said hello expressionlessly.


    "Mr. Farrell, Mrs. Farrell."


    Colin nced at Andy and nodded in response.


    Faye looked at Colin and said, "Andy seems to be in a bad mood today."


    "Does he?"


    "I''m sure he does."


    As soon as Faye finished speaking, Lance''s begging came from the dining room.


    "Andy, I was wrong. It''s all my fault!


    "It will never happen again, I swear!


    "I was drunkst night!


    "We''re best friends, and it was nothing. Don''t be like that.


    "I''ve apologized. What else do you want?"


    Lance said a lot.


    When he finished speaking, Andy smashed a bowl with a bang.


    The atmosphere in the dining room suddenly became tense.


    Faye put down the canned fruit, took a tissue to wipe her mouth, and asked Colin, "Are you sure not


    going to check it out?"


    Colin chuckled, "I''ll go. After all, I don''t want the two to ruin my dining room."


    Then he gave Faye a soothing look, stood up, and walked to the dining room.


    In the dining room, Lance was sitting, while Andy was standing. They confronted each other, both with


    terrible looks.


    Andy, in particr, had a very gloomy look, and it was obvious that he was trying to suppress his anger.


    Originally, Lance felt a little guilty, but maybe because he was angry with Andy or something, he leaned


    back in his chair and said with a smile, "The matter has already happened. What do you want to do? I


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    wonder why you''re so angry. Is it because you are actually an unmarried woman?"


    Andy flushed and shouted, "Shut up!"


    Lance acted shamelessly and said, "I wanted to shut up. This morning, I was going to pretend like


    nothing happened, but you provoked me."


    Andy didn''t have a ready tongue, so he didn''t know how to retort when hearing Lance''s sharp words.


    In the next second, Andy stepped forward with a sullen look, picked up Lance''s cor, raised his fist,


    and wanted to beat him. But Andy finally gritted his teeth, pushed Lance into the chair hard, and said


    fiercely, "I never want to see you again."


    "Then please avoid me when seeing me in the future."


    Andy red at Lance and turned to leave.


    The two had a fierce argument without scruples, even if Colin was also in the dining room, and no one


    talked to him.


    It wasn''t until Andy mmed the door and left that Lance said to Colin, "Colin, do you have any


    cigarettes?"


    Colin sneered, walked to the living room, took a box of cigarettes from the drawer, and threw it to


    Lance.


    Lance caught the box, lowered his head, took a cigarette out, and lit it. Then he took a puff on the


    cigarette and said, "I will go back to see my mom tonight and stay with her at home for a few days."


    Colin sat next to Lance and asked with a faint smile, "What did you do to Andy?"


    Lance bit the cigarette in his mouth t and said in a muffled voice, "He didn''t lose anything. Why is he


    angry?"


    After speaking, he continued to smoke.


    Colin smiled and pped the back of Lance''s head.


    Lance shook his shoulders and said without raising his head, "Colin, I..."


    Before he could finish his words, he got a lump in his throat.


    Upon seeing this, Colin smiled and said, "Look for a chance to apologize to Andyter."


    Lance was just being stubborn. "Why should I apologize to him?"


    Colin said, "Don''t you know? You yed a trick on him. Shouldn''t you apologize?"


    Lance looked down at the ground and felt very aggrieved, but he didn''t know who to tell and he couldn''t


    tell anyone.


    After smoking the cigarette, Lance stood up, sorted out his clothes, and said with a decadent


    expression, "Colin, I''ll go back first."


    Then he walked straight outside the door with his head down, without looking at Colin.


    Colin stood up with a chuckle and said deliberately, "Well, go back and get some sleep."


    Hearing this, Lance stumbled and almost fell as he stepped out.


    Colinughed, "Remember to apologize to him."


    Lance said with a dull voice, "I see."


    Seeing Lance leave, Colin returned to the living room.


    Faye looked at Colin and asked, "What happened between Lance and Andy?"


    Colin walked to the sofa opposite Faye and sat down. He asked rhetorically, "Honey, what do you think


    of same-sex feelings?"


    Faye replied, "From the perspective of an outsider, I think we should be strict with ourselves and treat


    others leniently. me on self instead of on others, and forgive others instead of self."


    Colin lowered his head and kissed Faye''s lips. "Honey, I think it must be veryfortable and happy to


    live with you for the rest of my life."

 Chapter 785 The Honeymoon Place

    Chapter 785 The Honeymoon ce


    Chapter 785 The Honeymoon ce


    At seven o''clock in the evening...


    Faye was snuggling in Colin''s arms and choosing the ce for their honeymoon. At this time, the door


    of the room was knocked from the outside.


    Colin smiled and said in a deep voice, "It''s probably Robert."


    Faye straightened up and leaned against the sofa armrest with her iPad. "Then you open the door."


    "OK," Colin said, stepping to the door.


    After a while, the door opened. When Colin saw the few people standing at the door, he raised his


    eyebrows slightly and narrowed his eyes with a faint smile.


    There were not only Robert but also Abbot and Ethan.


    Colin smiled and asked, "Well, are you guys here for dinner together?"


    Abbot replied with a grin, "It''s no fun for you just drinking with Robert, so Ethan and I are here to join


    you."


    Faye''s voice came from the living room. "Colin, isn''t it Robert?"


    Colin turned his head and replied, "Yes, it''s just..."


    Before Colin could finish his words, Abbot and Ethan looked at each other and rushed in together with


    considerable strength.


    Colin hadn''t been on his guard at first, so the two knocked him back several steps.


    In the living room, Abbot asked curiously, "Faye, what are you looking at?"


    Hearing this, Faye raised her eyes and replied with a smile, "I''m choosing the ce for our


    honeymoon."


    "Are you going on your honeymoon with Colin?"


    Faye replied truthfully, "Yes."


    "It just so happens that I want to travel to rx. Let''s go together."


    Faye blinked and directly looked at Colin.


    Colin strode over, kicked Abbot away, sat on the sofa armrest beside Faye, and put his hand around


    her shoulder. He said, "We have different destinations."


    "I haven''t told you where I''m going. How do you know that?"


    Colin said indifferently, "No matter where you''re going, we have different destinations."


    Abbot red at Colin and walked to the opposite sofa with cursing. After sitting down, he crossed his


    legs and shook them. "I must follow you during your honeymoon."


    Colin nced at Abbot and looked at his crotch. "It depends on whether your genital organ can resist


    the beating."


    Hearing this, Abbot shuddered, instantly put down his legs, and closed his legs tightly the next second.


    These people were chatting and joking. After more than ten minutes, Cindy told them that dinner was


    ready.


    Three women were enough for a drama, and so were four men.


    After a few sses of wine, Abbot was the first to speak from the heart, "Colin, I want to discuss


    something with you. When you go on your honeymoon with Faye, take Reba and me and create


    opportunities for us."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, the men at the table looked at Abbot meaningfully.


    Noticing their gazes, Abbot raised his eyebrows. "Why are you guys looking at me like this? I''m above-


    board to pursue my beloved woman, but not steal one''s girlfriend."


    Colin asked, "Do you think it''s suitable for you to use my honeymoon to pursue your beloved woman?"


    "Aren''t we best friends?"


    "When you have sex with your wife, I will call you out to talk all night, okay?"


    Abbot was speechless. After a while, he gritted his teeth and pretended to be generous. "Okay."


    Colin chuckled and clinked his wine ss against Abbot''s. "Okay, got it. When you have sex with your


    wife, I will definitely call you out to talk and have a good exchange of our feelings."


    Abbot asked, "Then... Do you agree that I''ll follow you on your honeymoon?"


    Colinughed but didn''t answer.


    Abbot drank a lot tonight and thought that Colin tacitly approved. He put his hand on Colin''s shoulder


    and said, "You and Faye will spend your honeymoon, while I will focus on pursuing Reba. We will


    not disturb each other."


    Colin raised his eyebrows and said nothing. Then he raised his hand and clinked his ss against


    Abbot''s again.


    A bosom friend might make the party all the more interesting.


    The four had been friends for many years, and there was no interest or intrigue among them. So, the


    atmosphere was so rxed.


    After a long time, they all drank a little too much.


    Faye was the first to finish dinner and then she went to the living room. She was sitting on the sofa with


    a fruit tray and watching an entertainment variety show.


    Colin and Ethan were chatting on one side, and Abbot and Robert were also chatting.


    Abbot patted him on the chest and gave Robert advice. "Robert, just do what I taught you. I promise


    that you will definitely be sessful in pursuing Aniston in less than a week."


    Robert obviously didn''t believe Abbot. "Are you sure?"


    Abbot said with a serious expression, "That''s what Colin taught me. As the saying goes, it is human


    nature to like to eat delicious food and cherish one''s appearance..."


    Robert interrupted, "Come straight to the point."


    "Seduce her."


    Abbot said a lot, but hisst sentence showed his true color.


    Seeing Robert''s slightly contemptuous eyes, Abbot straightened up and said, "What are you thinking?


    Your thoughts are vulgar."


    "Then exin it decently to me in detail."


    Abbot took the wine bottle to pour some wine, took a sip, and said, "It sounds like seducing is not good.


    In fact, it''s just for you to show your masculinity and charm a little bit in front of Aniston."


    Robert took a bite of the dish and said, "Go on."


    "I''m not asking you to force her. If you''re sessful in seducing her, it proves that she has some


    feelings for you, but if you fail..."


    Abbot paused for a second and then continued, "Then you''d better give up as soon as possible."


    Robert looked at him and said, "When you seduced Reba..."


    Robert suddenly stopped, and Abbot said with a smug expression, "At that time, I only showed a little


    bit of my charm, just a little bit..."


    While speaking, Abbot gestured. "Then she liked me."


    Robert was speechless.


    Seeing Robert not speak, Abbot thought that Robert was deeply impressed by his charm. Then he


    patted Robert on the thigh and said, "Robert, don''t be too humble. Although you are a little inferior to


    me, you still have a certain advantage over your peers."


    After Abbot finished speaking, Robert leaned back a little bit and looked at Colin. "Colin, do you mind if


    there is a murder in your house?"


    Colin jokingly asked, "What kind of murder?"


    Robert replied, "Dismemberment."


    Colin said, "It would be better if you did it in Ethan''s house. He just bought a few new mastiffs, which


    can ensure that you have no worries..."


    Abbot burped and then asked Ethan, "Ethan, what can a mastiff do?"


    Ethan said indifferently, "It can be a pet."


    Abbot asked, "Is it fierce?"


    Ethan said with a meaningful look, "I think it''s pretty cute, but it has a nickname called ''The Cannibal


    Dog''. It is said that sinister gangs often use it to kill people and clear corpses."


    Hearing this, Abbot felt almost suffocated.


    Abbot sat silent for about half a minute, then took out his mobile phone from his pocket, and pretended


    to call up. He said loudly, "What? Something is wrong with thepany, and there will be a meeting!


    Okay, I''ll be back now."


    Then he stood up, picked up the suit jacket on the back of the seat, and put it on his arm. "You three


    can continue to drink. There is something urgent in mypany, so I''m leaving first."


    After speaking, Abbot was about to leave the dining room.


    After taking two steps, seeing no one chasing him, he turned his head to look at the three people sitting


    motionless. Raising his eyebrows, he asked, "No one keeps me?"


    Colin said with a smile, "Have a good night."


    Robert said, "Have a good night."


    Ethan said, "Aren''t you leaving? Do you want my mastiffs to send you back?"


    Hearing what the three of them said, Abbot cursed and turned to walk back.


    The four were chatting noisily in the dining room, and at this moment, Faye''s mobile phone vibrated.


    She received a message. [Faye, I wish you and Colin a happy life.]

 Chapter 786 He Is Filial

    Chapter 786 He Is Filial


    Chapter 786 He Is Filial


    The text message was sent from an unfamiliar number.


    Faye nced at the phone screen, squinted, and then ignored it.


    There were only two people who would send this message, Martha or Hank.


    No matter who it was, Faye didn''t want to reply to the message.


    [Faye, I want to meet Colin, can I?]


    [I have stomach cancer. The doctor said I only have half a year at most to live. Don''t worry, I won''t


    disturb your life. I just want to see Colin, just once.]


    After receiving the second message, Faye was able to determine who the sender was.


    Looking at thest message sent by Martha, Faye didn''t reply for a long time.


    After a while, Faye sent a message to Martha. [Where are you?]


    Martha''s reply was extremely fast. [At the Baroque Hotel.]


    Faye thought for a moment, then pressed her lips. [See you tomorrow.]


    After sending the message, Faye put down her mobile phone and looked up at the TV.


    The variety show built up to the climax, and it was particrly amusing, but Faye couldn''tugh.


    The dinnersted until the second half of the night. When Ethan and the others left, they put their arms


    around each other''s shoulders, stumbling.


    Colin personally sent the three out of the gate, holding the gate and watching them off.


    "Be off and don''te again."


    All three of them were drunk, so they did not look back and staggered away.


    Outside the gate, Andy was waiting in the car.


    Seeing the threeing out, he hurriedly got out of the car and opened the car door for them.


    After settling them, Andy walked to the driver''s seat and got in the car.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Abbot was sitting in the passenger seat. When he saw Andy get in the car, he asked, "Andy? Why are


    you here today? Where''s Lance?"


    Hearing this, Andy tightened his hands on the steering wheel and said, "He went home."


    Abbot didn''t know what happened between Andy and Lance and said with a smile, "Well, he is filial."


    Andy said, "Yes."


    Abbot stretched his legs and he was talkative after being drunk. "Speaking of Lance, he is not getting


    any younger, but I haven''t heard that he has a girlfriend."


    Andy was silent.


    Abbot said to himself, "Well, Lance is Colin''s brother-inw. I will introduce a good girl to himter, and


    I won''t show Colin up."


    Andy was speechless.


    In the living room of the Fennth Community.


    Pulling his cor, Colin walked to Faye and carried her into his arms.


    Faye put one hand around his neck, and the other subconsciously got the mobile phone thrown on the


    sofa.


    Colin lowered his head and kissed the corner of Faye''s lips. "Are you sleepy?"


    "No." After replying, Faye touched Colin''s cheek. Then she asked, "Are you drunk?"


    Colin smiled in a deep voice and replied, "Of course not."


    Faye didn''t believe it and teased, "Really?"


    Colin raised her a little higher and said solemnly, "I know the priorities. The most important thing for me


    now is to work hard to make you pregnant..."


    Hearing this, Faye couldn''t help smiling.


    While smiling, she suddenly thought of Martha, and then her smile froze. She worried that Colin would


    find something wrong, so she rubbed her face into his arms.


    Colin drank a lot tonight, and the wine went straight to his head. He was so full of joy that he didn''t


    notice anything unusual about Faye.


    Sensing Faye''s movements, Colin thought she was shy. With a smile, he carried her upstairs.


    Faye was absent-minded during sex this night.


    More than an hourter, Faye was carried out of the bathroom by Colin.


    Both of them were covered with steam. Faye was lying under the covers and said in a muffled voice,


    "Still not sleeping?"


    Colin stretched the line of the hair dryer to the edge of the bed and replied, "Get up and blow dry your


    hair before going to bed."


    "I don''t want to bother."


    Colin chuckled, leaned over, and put his hand under the covers. "Come on."


    He pulled Faye out of the covers and let her sit with her back to him.


    Faye had to get up and hook the quilt with her toes.


    Seeing this, Colin pressed the hair dryer button with a smile.


    After a few minutes, Faye''s hair was dried. Colin lowered his head and kissed her on the cheek. "Go to


    sleep. I''ll tidy up."


    Tonight was a restless night for Faye.


    The next day.


    Faye got up early. After having breakfast, she told Colin that she had an appointment with Reba.


    Then she drove away from the Fennth Community to the Baroque Hotel.


    When she arrived at the hotel, she took the elevator to the floor where Martha lived.


    After finding the room Martha lived in, Faye raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    Martha''s tired voice came from the room. "Coming."


    After a while, the door opened, and her thin figure appeared.


    Only a few months had passed, but Martha seemed like a different person.


    Her past elegance disappeared. It was obvious that she had lost a lot of weight, and the cheekbones


    on her face had be very prominent.


    Seeing Faye, Martha forced herself to smile and said, "You are here."


    "Yes."


    "Come in and talk."


    Faye nodded indifferently, stepped into the door, looked around briefly, and sat in a chair near the


    window.


    Martha took a bottle of mineral water and stepped forward. She said in embarrassment, "How is


    Colin?"


    Faye said indifferently, "He is fine."


    Martha took a deep breath and asked, "Can I...meet him?"


    Faye asked rhetorically, "Do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Hearing this, Martha clenched the water bottle until it deformed and choked out, "Faye, I... I don''t mean


    anything else. I just want to see Colin..."


    Pain and guilt appeared on her face.


    Seeing her expression, Faye said, "You can''t be too selfish."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Martha paused and said, "I know I''m very selfish to do this. But he''s the only


    family I have in this world."


    Then she cried her eyes out.


    When Martha was tired of crying and silent, Faye said indifferently and calmly, "If I were you, even if


    he''s the only family I have in this world, I would never bother him."


    Martha didn''t speak.


    "Some injuries are not atoned for by death."


    Hearing Faye''s words, Martha shivered and said in a quivering voice, "I... I know."


    Faye said word by word coldly, "I know what you''re thinking, I know your helplessness with the illness,


    and I know you have now realized the mistakes you have made. I even know you want to hear Colin


    say forgive you before you die..."


    Every time Faye said a word, Martha''s face became paler.


    After Faye finished speaking, Martha looked at her with red eyes without speaking.


    Faye nced at Martha coldly and continued, "Before you die, you still want to impose your morality on


    him."


    When Martha heard this, her whole body froze, and then her body became limp obviously.


    The atmosphere in the room was instantly stifling.


    After a while, Martha said with a wailing voice, "Off you go. I won''t see Colin."


    Then she staggered up and walked to the door to open it.


    However, before she could hurry Faye away, she saw Colin, who was standing outside the door with


    cold eyes, when the door opened.


    Martha was stunned. Trembling her lips, she said, "Colin."


    Colin asked with cold eyes, "Why did you meet her?"

 Chapter 787 His Appearance Takes Them by Surprise

    Chapter 787 His Appearance Takes Them by Surprise


    Chapter 787 His Appearance Takes Them by Surprise


    Colin''s appearance took the two women by surprise.


    Not only was Martha stunned, but even Faye was nervous unconsciously.


    Martha replied in a hoarse voice, "Don''t get me wrong. I just want to see you."


    Colin smiled contemptuously and said, "If you want to see me, why don''t you just call me?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t want to see me."


    Colin sneered, "So you know that I don''t want to see you, don''t you?"


    In the face of his mockery, Martha pressed her lips tightly and said nothing.


    After a while, Colin looked away from Martha and then looked at Faye. "Let''s go home."


    Faye took a deep breath, stood up, and stepped forward.


    Colin took her hand, entwined his fingers with hers, and turned to leave.


    Coming out of the hotel, Colin didn''t say a word along the way.


    After getting in the car, Colin took out a box of cigarettes from the glove box in front of the passenger


    seat and lit up a cigarette.


    He took a long drag on his cigarette and rolled down the car window before blowing a smoke ring.


    Faye called softly, "Colin."


    Colin responded in a muffled voice, "Yes."


    Listening to his voice, Faye was nervous and exined, "Today, I..."


    Before Faye could finish her words, Colin interrupted in a low voice, "It''s okay. No need to exin. I get


    it."


    His words clearly made Faye feel even more ufortable.


    She pressed her lips, leaned forward, and hugged Colin.


    Colin chuckled, threw the cigarette out of the window, and held her slender waist to carry her to hisp.


    Faye got up with the help of his strength, crossed the driving console, and sat on hisp.


    Colin smiled and said, "I''m fine, really."


    "Honey, I''m sorry."


    Colin pinched Faye''s cheek and said, "You don''t need to apologize."


    "It''s improper for me toe to see...her, without telling you."


    "Baby, I''m not an ignorant man who confuses right and wrong," Colinughed jokingly when he heard


    Faye''s words. "I know you are doing this for my good."


    Faye sighed, "But you still discovered this matter."


    She didn''t know when Colin appeared outside the door.


    She also didn''t know how much Colin had listened to the conversation between her and Martha.


    But at the moment, Faye knew that everything could not be concealed.


    She paused and then said softly, "She is sick."


    Colin''s hand on the back of Faye''s neck slightly froze, and then he asked stiffly, "What kind of


    disease?"


    "It''s gastric cancer."


    Colin suddenly tensed his jaw and asked, "At an advanced stage?"


    "It is said that she can only live for half a year."


    Colin gave a short reply.


    Faye hugged his neck tightly, resting her chin on his shoulder, and slowly said, "Honey, I''ll support you


    no matter what you do."


    Colin put his hand around Faye''s waist. "What do you think I should do?"


    Faye was silent for a while and then said, "Don''t keep guilt-tripping yourself. Just perform your duty. To


    be honest, I hate her at this moment. I hate her for being selfish and for not feeling sorry for you."


    Colin tightened his hand around Faye''s slender waist, buried his face deep in her neck, and said in a


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    low voice, "Baby, it''s nice to have you."


    Hearing this, Faye did not speak immediately.


    After Colin adjusted his emotions and raised his head, she looked into his eyes and said, "If you don''t


    want to see her, I''ll take care of the rest."


    Colin nodded. "Okay."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything properly."


    Colin and Faye did not go home directly.


    Faye called Lance and asked him to help Martha contact the hospital and go for the admission


    procedure.


    Although Lance was confused, he didn''t ask why.


    More than ten minutester, Lance called Faye back, "Faye, it''s all done. Well, when will...Ms. Ronney


    be at the hospital?"


    Lance originally wanted to call Martha''s name directly on the phone, but he finally called her Ms.


    Ronney politely.


    For him, courtesy and upbringing were deeply ingrained.


    What was more, Martha was Colin''s mother anyway.


    After Lance finished speaking, Faye nced at Colin and replied, "In an hour."


    "Okay, then I''ll wait here."


    Faye said, "Buy her some daily necessities."


    Lance said, "No problem."


    After hanging up the phone, Faye put away her mobile phone and said to Colin, "You will go directly


    back to the Fennth Communityter and wait for me at home. I will go home afterpleting the


    admission procedures for her."


    Home.


    Colin thought the word was undoubtedly warm and wonderful at the moment.


    He hugged Faye tightly and said, "Okay, I''ll go home and wait for you."


    After the hug, Faye got out of the car and returned to the hotel.


    The moment the door opened, Martha was stunned. "Why... Why are you back?"


    Faye said indifferently, "Pack up your things, and I will take you to go for the admission procedure."


    Martha was taken aback when she heard the words. She shook her head and refused. "Thanks but no


    thanks. You are right. I shouldn''t..."


    Before Martha could finish speaking, Faye interrupted coldly, "Do you have a lot of things?"


    Martha pressed her lips without answering.


    "The procedures have all beenpleted. If you really want to reduce the trouble you cause, then


    follow my arrangements."


    Martha said in a choked voice with moist eyes, "Thank you."


    A few minutester, Martha sat in the back of the car, and Faye drove to the hospital.


    The two were silent all the way. When they were almost to the hospital, Faye took the initiative to say,


    "Call me if you need anything while you are in the hospital."


    Martha let out a sigh and said, "Okay."


    When they arrived at the hospital, Faye unfastened her seat belt and said, "Here we are."


    Then she got out of the car first.


    From the parking lot to the inpatient department, the two were silent all the way.


    While walking, Faye took out her mobile phone and dialed Lance''s phone number.


    The ring bell rang for a while before Lance answered the phone. "Faye."


    Faye said, "I''m at the hospital."


    Lance said, "I just came back from buying daily necessities. I''m on the 11th floor."


    "OK, I''ll be there soon." Faye hung up the phone and took Martha into the elevator.


    The elevator reached the 11th floor. As soon as the two got out of the elevator, they saw Lance


    standing in the corridor.


    Lance was outgoing and smart. When he saw Martha, he took the suitcase from Faye with a calm


    expression and then respectfully greeted Martha.


    Martha said in embarrassment, "Hello, Lance."


    Lance turned to look at Faye and asked frankly, "Faye, do we hire a caregiver or...?"


    Before Faye could answer, Martha, standing on one side, interjected with a look of embarrassment,


    "No, I can take care of myself. I..."


    Faye calmly said, "Hire three caregivers. Let them each work eight hours in shifts."


    Lance nced at Martha and saw her flushed face. He smiled kindly at her and then said, "Okay, I''ll


    find the caregiverster."


    While speaking, the three of them arrived at the ward.


    Lance arranged a VIP ward for Martha, and the living facilities were avable.


    After settling Martha in, Lance said, "Ms. Ronney, the admission procedure has beenpleted, but


    you need to have a physical examter."


    Martha said, "Thank you."


    Lance smiled and said, "You are wee. It''s my great honor."


    Then he turned to look at Faye.


    Faye looked down at the watch, then looked up at Martha, and said, "We will bear all the expenses


    during your hospitalization. If you need anything, you can call me anytime. And I only have one


    request..."


    Faye paused and continued, "You can''t disturb Colin, not even with a phone call or a message."

 Chapter 788 Well Prepared

    Chapter 788 Well Prepared


    Chapter 788 Well Prepared


    Faye''s attitude was firm.


    When Martha heard Faye''s words, her heart skipped a beat.


    After a minute or so, Martha said bitterly, "I see."


    "If there''s nothing else, I will leave first. You can let Lance help you do the rest."


    After speaking, Faye gave Lance a wink and stepped outside the door.


    Lance knew what she meant and followed her out.


    In the corridor, Lance asked Faye in a low voice, "Wasn''t she sent to another city? Why did shee


    back suddenly?"


    Faye told the truth. "She has cancer and wants to see Colin."


    Lance was stunned and then sneered, "She''s imposing her morality on him, isn''t she?"


    Faye didn''t want to say bad things about Martha, so she was silent for a while. Then she said, "It is said


    that she can only live for half a year. In the next six months,e to the hospital to visit her more often


    if you are free."


    Lance joked, "Okay, I''ll do the filial duty on behalf of Colin."


    Faye nced at him and corrected, "It''s not the filial duty, but just the ordinary duty."


    Lance was stunned. Then he knew what Faye meant and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that Faye didn''t speak, Lance scratched his head and cleared his throat. He asked, "Faye, well.


    Andy... Is Andy fine?"


    "He''s pretty good."


    "That''s good."


    Faye raised her eyebrows and said, "I haven''t asked you yet. What happened between you two?"


    Lance danced around the issue and said, "Well, it''s gettingte. I''ll take Ms. Ronney for a physical


    examination first. After all, there are a lot of items. If we get there toote, I''m afraid we won''t get the


    results today..."


    As he said, regardless of whether Faye would say anything else, he turned and went straight to the


    ward.


    Seeing his fleeing figure, Faye couldn''t help smiling.


    Aftering out of the hospital, Faye drove back to the Fennth Community.


    On the way, she got a call from Reba.


    Reba wondered why Faye invited her and Abbot to Faye''s honeymoon and then said that she was


    too busy to go.


    Faye couldn''t helpughing and asked Reba if she wanted to go with her.


    Reba replied, "No one can stop me from getting rich. After all, love and career are in two ways!"


    She spoke a lot and finally asked, "When are you two going on your honeymoon?"


    Faye replied, "It should be in thest few days."


    "I really don''t have time thesest few days. I''m not kidding."


    Listening to Reba''s serious tone, Faye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, if you don''t want to go, we will


    definitely not force you."


    Faye thought, "It''s okay as long as you can put up with Abbot''s constant pestering."


    In the end, Reba urged Faye to have a baby during the honeymoon and said that it would be better


    if she could be a godmother next month.


    Faye replied with a smile, "It is better to rely on oneself than on others, and it is better to be a mother


    than a godmother."


    Reba pretended not to understand Faye''s hint and pretended to be very busy before hanging up the


    phone.


    With a bright smile, Faye focused on driving.


    More than an hourter, she arrived at the Fennth Community.


    As soon as she stopped the car, she saw Colin sitting on the edge of the flower bed smoking.


    It wasn''t until Faye walked to Colin that he came to his senses. He looked up at Faye and said, "Honey,


    thank you for what you did today."


    Faye knew what Colin was referring to. She squatted still and said in a soft voice, "Let''s go on our


    honeymoon. We''ll leave tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Colin obviously had someplicated emotions.


    After a while, he said in a low voice, "Okay."


    They acted quickly.


    They booked their ne tickets for the next morning at 8 o''clock and packed up overnight.


    Early the next morning, the two hurriedly had breakfast and Andy drove them to the airport.


    On the way, Colin called Robert, telling him to keep an eye on thepany and contact him at any


    time if there was something wrong.


    However, Robert was going to participate in a variety show named See You Again After Our Breakup in


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    two days.


    Therefore, Colin asked Robert to hand over thepany''s affairs to others and then hung up the


    phone.


    Faye took out her mobile phone to set the rm because she was going to watch the variety show on


    time. She had worked in crisis public rtions for so many years, and now she just wanted to be an


    ordinary fan.


    At this time, they arrived at the airport. Andy got out of the car to carry their suitcases and then sent


    them into the VIP lounge to have a rest.


    Faye and Colin sat in the lounge for a while, and a familiar voice sounded in their ears.


    "Colin, what a coincidence!"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and turned to look in the direction that the voice sounded.


    Abbot was dressed in a floral shirt and floral shorts, with a pair of sunsses, carrying a suitcase. He


    looked like a peacock in his pride, very eye-catching.


    Seeing Abbot, Colin squinted instantly.


    Abbot took a few steps forward, put his arm around Colin''s neck, and said, "What a coincidence! Are


    you going on your honeymoon with Faye?"


    Colin watched Abbot leaning against the back of the seat and asked rhetorically with an extremely


    indifferent look, "Where is Reba?"


    Abbot said frankly, "She went to the toilet."


    Colin snorted, "You''re here well prepared, aren''t you?"


    Abbot grinned and didn''t dare to tell the truth in front of Faye. He lowered his head and whispered to


    Colin in a voice that only the two of them could hear, "Just better safe than sorry. Do you know what


    Ethan has been doing these days?"


    Colin said casually, "I don''t know."


    With great interest, Abbot told Colin that Ethan apanied Violet on a blind date.


    "The older, the wiser. Ms. Rowan''s father had long expected that Ethan would not give up, so he


    directly arranged many blind dates for Ms. Rowan. The men are all outstanding. Even if she just meets


    one person a day, she has to finish her blind dates for more than half a month. Ethan has to swallow


    his grievance. After all, he doesn''t dare to offend his future father-inw, so he has to apany Ms.


    Rowan on blind dates every day..."


    Abbot was very humorous, and with his vivid description, he seeded in amusing Colin and making


    his hostility disappear.


    Colin teased, "Really?"


    Abbot asked, "Why would I lie to you?"


    To show the authenticity of his words, Abbot raised his jaw at Colin and said, "If you don''t believe me,


    call Ethan now and ask him what he is doing."


    Colin smiled, took out his mobile phone from his pocket, and dialed Ethan''s phone number, under


    Abbot''s gaze.


    After the call was connected, Colin knew that Abbot was not lying when he heard Ethan''s cold voice.


    Colin asked Ethan to help him take care of thepany and said that Robert had no time because he


    would participate in a variety show with Aniston.


    Ethanughed and scolded. When the two were chatting yfully, Violet opened the back car door and


    sat in.


    Hanging up the phone, Ethan asked Violet to sit in the passenger seat.


    Violet silently clutched the hem of the skirt and said, "It''s fine I''m sitting in the back."


    Seeing Violet was so nervous, Ethan smiled angrily and asked, "Where''s your courage when you called


    Old Mr. Carter? Why are you scared now?"


    Violet was silent. After about half a minute, she said, "Let''s go. It''s gettingte. My dad said that the


    man who is going to have a blind date with me is elegant and gentle and he told me not to bete."


    Ethan looked at Violet in the interior mirror and asked with a smile, "You''re not afraid of me at all now,


    are you?"


    Violet looked up at Ethan. Her palms were wet with sweat, but she said with a calm expression, "Old


    Mr. Carter said to keep you away from me."

 Chapter 789 My Friend Told Me

    Chapter 789 My Friend Told Me


    Chapter 789 My Friend Told Me


    Violet''s words made Ethan speechless.


    The two looked at each other in the interior mirror. In the end, Ethan made a concession. He nodded


    and said, "Okay, I''ll stay away from you."


    After speaking, he stepped on the elerator.


    A day ago, Ethan received a call from Harrison.


    He originally thought that Harrison would let him strive to marry Violet as soon as possible.


    However, Harrison seriously told him to stay away from Violet and not to bully her.


    Ethan was brought up by Harrison.


    He knew Harrison very well, so he just said okay perfunctorily as usual.


    Then he learned that Hector had arranged many blind dates for Violet.


    Harrison finally said, "You just want to be Violet''s good friend, don''t you? That''s good. You can


    apany her on her blind dates and help her judge the bad guys."


    Therefore, Ethan had to apany his beloved woman on blind dates.


    Ethan was 30 years old but never dreamed that this kind of strange thing would happen to him.


    Meanwhile, Colin and others were boarding.


    Abbot approached Colin and wanted to bet with him how many days Ethan couldst.


    If Abbot won, Colin would help him propose to Reba.


    Colin raised his eyebrows and looked at Abbot. Seeing Abbot''s serious expression, Colin promised him


    and said that he would still help him even if Abbot lost the bet.


    Abbot looked at Colin in surprise, and Colin said with a faint smile, "After all, we''re best friends. I can''t


    bear to see you stay single."


    Abbot twitched the corner of his mouth and kept whispering. Before he could finish speaking, Reba,


    who was sitting beside him, hooked her eye mask down and said displeasedly, "Can you keep quiet?"


    Abbot bit back his words.


    Reba said, "Even if you are not tired, others need to rest."


    To get the next few days off, she stayed upte to work overtimest night.


    Hearing Reba''s words, Abbot was silent for a moment. Thinking of his proposal n, he didn''t dare


    to retort. After thinking for a while, he didn''t know what to say to please Reba, so he simply closed


    his eyes.


    Seeing the interaction between Abbot and Reba, Colin and Faye looked at each other and couldn''t


    helpughing.


    Colin said in a deep voice, "Abbot listens to Reba very much."


    Faye smiled and said, "Everything has its vanquisher."


    The honeymoon destination was Fairnd.


    It was a small town along the Chamond Coastline in the Tisall Region of Alomond.


    This ce, with its back to the mountains and facing the sea, was known as the garden of celebrities.


    Colin covered Faye with a thin nket and kissed her forehead. "Get some sleep. It will take more than


    twenty hours to arrive."


    Faye nodded, holding Colin''s hand, and closed her eyes.


    Meanwhile, Ethan and Violet arrived at the blind date location.


    In the private room, the man who had a blind date with Violet was Arthur Calvin, and he was very


    satisfied with her.


    While pouring Violet some coffee with enthusiasm, Arthur asked about her hobbies thoughtfully. "What


    do you usually like to do?"


    Violet smiled softly and replied, "In addition to dancing, I..."


    Ethan said calmly with an indifferent look, "She likes ying cards and games."


    Then the atmosphere in the room instantly became stifling.


    Arthur was stunned. His hands trembled uncontrobly, and most of the coffee spilled on the table.


    Then he tidied up in a flurry.


    After a while, Arthur cleaned the table and sat down. He smiled embarrassedly and said, "Mr. Bond,


    you''re really humorous."


    Ethan said with cold eyes, "I''m not kidding."


    Arthur was speechless.


    The atmosphere suddenly became more stifling.


    Arthur coughed slightly and changed the subject with a strained smile.


    "I heard that you generally have a light diet, right?"


    Violet twitched the corners of her mouth and answered with a hollow smile, "Yes."


    "I usually have a rtively light diet and rarely eat heavy food."


    Violet nodded. "I can tell that you know how to keep in good health."


    Arthur and Violet were chatting in a desultory kind of way.


    Both of them were cautious, for fear that Ethan sitting on one side would interrupt.


    After more than ten minutes, the two hit it off gradually, while Ethan sat still and did not embarrass them


    anymore.


    Adhering to the gentlemanly style, Arthur worried that Ethan would be left out, so he said politely, "I


    have heard so much about you, Mr. Bond. But I really didn''t expect you to be Violet''s friend."


    Ethan turned the cup in his hand, nced at Arthur, and said with a meaningful smile, "I''m not just her


    friend."


    Arthur was speechless.


    Violet was speechless.


    Hearing Ethan''s words, Arthur felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t find out what was wrong


    for a time.


    The atmosphere was awkward for a few seconds. With a strained smile, Arthur turned to look at Violet


    and asked, "Well, Violet, it''s almost noon. What do you want to eat?"


    Violet was on the anxious bench because of Ethan''s words.


    When she was about to refuse Arthur, the mobile phone in her pocket suddenly rang.


    Seeing that it was a call from Saylor, Violet felt that she was unexpectedly rescued from a desperate


    situation.


    After answering the phone, she gently asked Saylor if he had arrived in Cocanel and said that she was


    going to the airport to pick up him.


    When Saylor listened to Violet''s words, he first wondered how she knew he had arrived in Cocanel and


    then held his breath. He said, "Violet, if you are kidnapped, just cough twice."


    Violet turned her back to the two men in the private room, saying through gritted teeth with a smile,


    "Okay, just wait for me at the airport, and I''ll be there right away."


    Saylor wanted to say something else, but Violet had already hung up the phone.


    After rejecting Arthur''s invitation to have lunch, Violet took Ethan''s car to the airport to pick up Saylor.


    When they arrived at the airport, Saylor was sitting on his suitcase with a lollipop in his mouth at the


    exit, looking innocent.


    Ethan rolled down the car window and honked the horn. Saylor raised his head, and a sh of joy


    flickered in his eyes. "Ethan."


    Ethan propped himself up on the car window with one hand and said with a smile, "Get in the car."


    Saylor nodded. He first put his suitcase in the trunk, then walked to the passenger seat. He opened the


    door and sat in.


    After getting in the car, Saylor said to Ethan, "Ethan, you two came so fast. I thought it would take a


    while."


    Ethan turned the steering wheel and answered with a smile, "We''re just nearby."


    "Do you happen to be shopping nearby?"


    Ethan nced at Violet and gave a positive answer.


    Saylor didn''t notice that the atmosphere in the car was strange. He fastened his seat belt and got close


    to Ethan. "Ethan, I heard there''s a new spicy food restaurant in Cocanel recently. Its dishes are very


    delicious, aren''t they?"


    Ethan joked, "You were in Lespurg. How did you know that a new spicy food restaurant opened in


    Cocanel?"


    Saylor slightly coughed twice, touched the tip of his nose, and said, "My friend told me."


    "Your female friend?"


    Saylor was speechless. Ethan and he looked at each other for a while. He worried that Ethan would


    find something, so he turned to look at Violet and asked, "Violet, do you want to eat spicy food?"


    Violet looked at Saylor without any expression and said, "So you actually know I''m also in this car,


    right?"


    Saylor froze and was in a dilemma. Finally, he said while his stomach was growling, "It''s hard to be a


    man. It''s harder to be a man who has a sister. It''s much harder to be a man who has a sister and aBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    brother-inw..."

 Chapter 790 Wine In, Truth Out

    Chapter 790 Wine In, Truth Out


    Chapter 790 Wine In, Truth Out


    Saylor sighed with emotion.


    Violet just looked at him coldly.


    At this moment, Ethan helped Saylor out of a jam. "Are you sure to eat spicy food at noon?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Saylor was so clever.


    Hearing Ethan''s words, he immediately turned his head to look at him and said, "I''m sure to eat spicy


    food at noon. I''ve been wanting to eat it for a long time."


    Ethan smiled and nodded. "Okay, then we''ll eat spicy food."


    Half an hourter, they arrived at the spicy food restaurant.


    Ethan parked the car, and Saylor and Violet got out of the car one after the other.


    Saylor took advantage of the opportunity that Ethan didn''t get off to whisper to please Violet.


    Violet asked Saylor not to treat Ethan as his brother-inw and told him that they were not a couple.


    Saylor joked, "I think it would be great if Ethan were my brother-inw." He continued, "When you were


    drunk at the ss reunionst time, you hugged a telegraph pole on the side of the road and called


    Ethan''s name all night. No one will believe that you don''t like him."


    Then he asked Violet what she was afraid of.


    Violet took a deep breath and subconsciously pressed her lips.


    She thought, "What am I afraid of? I..."


    When the two were deadlocked, Ethan got out of the car and walked towards them.


    Saylor walked quickly up to Ethan and put his arm around Ethan''s neck. However, he was not tall


    enough and had to stand on tiptoe. He said, "Ethan, this lunch is on me. I''ll pay the bill."


    Ethan chuckled and looked sideways at Saylor. "Why are you so generous?"


    "It''s nothing. After all, we''re a family, and it doesn''t matter who pays."


    Ethan raised his eyebrows and looked at Saylor. "You have a favor to ask of me, right?"


    Saylor lowered his voice and said, "It''s a trivial matter, and it just needs your little effort."


    Ethan smiled and directly refused. "I won''t help you."


    Saylor was stunned and asked, "Why?"


    Ethan said solemnly, "It''s not appropriate for me to help you."


    Saylor was speechless.


    Seeing Saylor no longer speaking, Ethan slowly said, "If you were really my brother-inw, I''d clean up


    your mess no matter how bad it was, but you''re not..."


    Saylor understood Ethan''s meaning immediately and winked at him to show his loyalty. "Ethan, you


    should be very clear about my attitude towards you. In my heart, I don''t recognize anyone as my


    brother-inw but you."


    Ethan joked, "But it''s useless."


    Saylor got a little closer to him and asked, "What about Violet admitting you''re her boyfriend?"


    "If she admits it, I''ll clean up all your mess as long as you don''tmit a crime."


    Saylor''s eyes lit up when he heard the words. "You''ll never go back on it, will you?"


    "Of course not."


    When Violet looked at the two men talking in whispers not far away, her eyelid was twitching. She felt


    that they were nning something to do with her.


    After a while, the three of them walked into the spicy food restaurant.


    The lobby manager was their acquaintance, Matthew''s man. He made a small mistake, so he was


    transferred to this spicy food restaurant.


    Ethan joked that Matthew was going to monopolize the catering industry in Cocanel.


    The manager smiled but said nothing, leading Ethan and the others to the private room.


    Along the way, he ttered them, saying that Ethan and Violet were well-matched.


    While talking, they arrived at the private room. The three of them had their own thoughts during the


    meal.


    Halfway through the meal, Saylor got up and asked the waiter for two bottles of plum wine.


    While pouring Ethan some wine, Saylor said, "Ethan, just drink, and I''ll be the driverter."


    Ethan lowered his eyes, nced at the wine, and tapped his slender fingers on the ss.


    Seeing Ethan silent, Saylor poured Violet some wine and said, "Violet, this is a low-alcohol wine, and it


    won''t make you drunk. Taste it."


    Saylor was worried that Violet would not drink, so he added, "It''s sweet."


    One who was unountably solicitous was hiding bad intentions.


    Violet stared at Saylor and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Saylor replied with a guilty conscience, "Nothing."


    "Something wrong with the wine, right?"


    Saylor shook his head. "How is it possible?"


    Violet raised the wine ss and handed it to Saylor. "If there''s nothing wrong with the wine, then take a


    sip."


    Saylor was in a pickle and said, "Violet, I have to driveter. If we all drink, who''s going to drive?"


    Violet said, "It''s okay. We can get a designated driver."


    Saylor was speechless.


    The two looked at each other in a stalemate. Finally, Saylor directly took the wine ss from Violet and


    drank it all in one breath.


    After drinking, Saylor put the empty wine ss heavily on the table and said, "Now you won''t doubt me,


    will you?"


    Upon seeing this, Violet nced at him and said, "Since there''s nothing wrong with the wine, why were


    you so nervous just now?"


    Saylor was silent.


    Violet liked drinking plum wine, and she had loved it since she first tried it as a teenager.


    Once she started drinking plum wine, she couldn''t stop.


    Fortunately, the alcohol content of plum wine was low, so it was okay for Violet to drink one or two


    bottles.


    Violet lowered her head and drank alone, and Saylor sent a text message to Ethan saying that the wine


    was mixed with liquor.


    After sending the message, Saylor raised his head and tipped Ethan a wink.


    Ethan raised his eyebrows, knowing Saylor''s hint, and then put away the phone.


    The alcohol content of plum wine was low, while liquor had a high alcohol content.


    When the two were blended together, although one couldn''t find anything wrong when drinking it, the


    alcohol content indeed became high and one would inevitably get drunk after drinking too much.


    After Violet drank a bottle, her cheeks flushed.


    A few more secondster, Violet''s body began to be a little unsteady in the chair.


    Seeing this, Saylor cleared his throat slightly and asked, "Violet, are you okay?"


    Violet replied with a dull expression, "Yes, I''m okay."


    "Are you sure?"


    Violet said with zed eyes, "Yes."


    "Ethan, wait another five minutes."


    Ethan chuckled, "Don''t go too far, or she will beat you after sobering up."


    Saylor grinned and said, "Don''t worry. She''s my sister anyway. Besides, I just want to get you two


    together, but not directly give her to you."


    After speaking, Saylor lowered his head to look at the time on the phone screen.


    Five minutester, Saylor moved his chair to get close to Violet. He first waved his hand in front of her,


    then propped his elbows upon his knees and asked, "Violet, why did you refuse Ethan''s pursuit?"


    Violet was originally in a sluggish state.


    When she heard Saylor mention Ethan, she lifted her eyelids and said, "I''m afraid."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Violet blinked and replied, "Many things."


    Saylor knew that Violet would tell the truth after drinking, so he took the opportunity to ask, "For


    example?"


    Violet thought for a moment and then said, "Dislike."


    The alcohol went to her head and she slurred her words.


    Ethan thought, "Dislike? Dislike what? Who dislikes who?"


    Then he asked Saylor to go out and wait for them at the door.


    After thinking for a while, Saylor nodded and walked out of the private room.


    As the door of the room closed, Ethan stood up and walked up to Violet. After looking down at her for a


    while, he squatted down and held her hand. Then he asked in a low voice, "Violet, finish your words.


    Dislike what?"


    Violet was very drunk. With her zed eyes, she lowered her head and poked Ethan''s cheek with the


    other hand. "Why do you still have a serious look in the dream? Why aren''t you smiling?"

 Chapter 791 Will She Get a Blackout Drunk?

    Chapter 791 Will She Get a ckout Drunk?


    Chapter 791 Will She Get a ckout Drunk?


    Violet was really drunk.


    In normal times, she wouldn''t do such a thing.


    After poking Ethan''s face, Violet saw that he had no reaction. Then she leaned forward, moving her


    fingertips from his cheek to his lips.


    With his deep eyes, Ethan asked in a husky voice, "What do you want to do?"


    Violet didn''t speak, staring at Ethan for a minute. Then she seemed to make up her mind and said,


    "Ethan, I know you like me."


    Ethan held his breath and his body tensed up. "And then?"


    Violet lowered her eyes and said with her wet eyes, "However, the one you like is not the real me, but


    the one who only looks gentle on the surface..."


    Because Violet was drunk, the sense of loss in her eyes waspletely exposed to Ethan.


    Ethan looked at her expression and suddenly knew something.


    He asked with a smile, "Is this why you keep rejecting me?"


    Violet didn''t say anything, and the private room was very quiet.


    After a while, just as Ethan was about to give up asking, Violet''s eyes suddenly turned red and she said


    in an injured tone, "I want to pretend to be gentle for the rest of my life, and I''ve tried it recently..."


    Then she choked out, "But it''s too tiring."


    No drunk people were rational.


    The more Violet said, the sadder she became, and big tears fell down her cheeks.


    Seeing this, Ethan was stunned and felt distressed.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Ethan wiped Violet''s tears with his thumb and continued, "Violet, I like you, whether you are extroverted


    or introverted, gentle or feisty, tall or short, fat or thin. I like you.


    "You don''t need to pretend to be gentle, and you don''t need to make any changes.


    "As long as you''re here, I love you.


    "As long as you''re here, I will only be attracted to you."


    Violet looked at Ethan nkly and suddenly smiled.


    "So this is a beautiful dream. I don''t even want to wake up."


    After speaking, Violet leaned over and fell asleep with her head on Ethan''s shoulder.


    Ethan carried Violet in his arms helplessly, covered her with the clothes lying on the back of the chair,


    and walked out of the room.


    Seeing the two of theming out, Saylor looked at Violet narrowly for a long time. After making sure


    that there was nothing wrong with her, he smiled and asked, "Ethan, have you got any useful


    answers?"


    Ethan yfully said, "Will she get a ckout drunk?"


    Saylor shook his head firmly and replied, "No. Although she is befuddled by drink now, she will


    remember everything about today."


    Ethan nodded in satisfaction, with a confident smile.


    The next day, in Fairnd.


    It was early morning in Fairnd when Colin and the others got off the ne. The driver who picked


    them up was an Aphinese, but he could speak fluent Chatburines.


    The driver''s name was Thorn. He was a friend of Colin and he ran a guesthouse in Fairnd.


    After being on the ne for a day, everyone was taken to a vi. After breakfast, they each found a


    bedroom to catch up on sleep.


    Abbot followed Reba with the suitcase, but he was ruthlessly shut out by her.


    In the end, Abbot reluctantly lived in the room next to Reba.


    In the evening, the setting sun cast two shadows on the beach.


    Colin took Faye''s hand and asked, "Faye, do you like this ce?"


    Faye looked at his side face tenderly and replied, "Yes, it''s beautiful here."


    Colin took Faye to the block, introducing the buildings here and pointing to a well-decorated small


    building.


    "This is Thorn''s guesthouse. Let''s have dinner here tonight."


    Faye nodded, then asked in confusion, "Colin, have you been here before?"


    Colin paused and then replied, "I''ve stayed here for some time, and that''s when I met Thorn."


    Faye noticed that something was wrong with Colin. She stopped, hugged his arm, and put her forehead


    against his shoulder.


    "Is it because of me?"


    Colin smiled helplessly and thought that there was really no secret to falling in love with a smart and


    sensitive person.


    He rubbed Faye''s head and said, "Faye, we are together now, and that''s enough. Let bygones be


    bygones. Don''t think too much."


    Looking up into Colin''s bright eyes, Faye couldn''t help feeling distressed.


    "Let''s wander around together tomorrow. I hope you will only have good memories of this ce. Just


    forget all the unpleasant ones."


    Colin smiled and nodded. Then he embraced Faye in his arms.


    At this moment, the cell phone in his pocket rang, and it was a call from Abbot.


    "Colin? Where are you and Faye? You two went out without me!"


    Colin sneered, "Are you a child? We''ve only been away for a while, and you''re anxious to find us, just


    like a child looking for his parents."


    Abbot was speechless.


    "Just walk east along the beach. Faye and I are waiting for you guys at the guesthouse to have a


    meal."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    After speaking, Colin hung up the phone directly, not giving Abbot a chance to speak.


    Thorn saw Colin and Faye through the ss door and beckoned to them while talking on the


    telephone.


    Colin looked at the bright crystal chandelier and said to Faye, "It seems that the business has been


    good in recent years. This has been renovated."


    "It''s a good location. Was it you who chose the section?" Faye asked.


    "Yeah, I have a sharp eye, right?"


    Faye agreed with a smile, "Yes, you do."


    When Thorn hung up the phone and walked over, he heard the conversation. Then he said, "This


    seems to be my guesthouse..."


    Colin and Faye looked at each other and smiled.


    Thorn led the two to the beach and said, "I prepared a seafood meal, and it will befortable with the


    sea breeze when we eat. By the way, where are your two friends?"


    As soon as they went out of the guesthouse, they saw Reba beckoning to them.


    The sky waspletely dark, and the cool sea breeze made people veryfortable.


    Colin peeled a bowl full of shrimp and put it in front of Faye, listening to Abbot and Reba bragging


    on the opposite side.


    After a while, they talked about children.


    Abbot raised the wine bottle and said to Colin, "Colin, if our children are one son and one daughter in


    the future, how about letting them get engaged?"


    Colin was opening the crab without raising his head. "No, my daughter will not get married. I will raise


    her for the rest of my life."


    Abbot plonked the bottle on the table and said, "Hey, why is your child a daughter?"


    "A daughter and her father are much alike in character and other things. With your EQ, you''d better not


    have a daughter."


    Abbot was silent.


    Colin''s words were more of an insult than an injury to Abbot.


    Abbot thought for a while and then said to Reba, "Then we''d better have a son, and he will have a


    high emotional intelligence just like you."


    Reba shook her head and said, "I want a daughter, and Faye will also have a daughter. Then our


    children can be good friends in the future!"


    Faye raised the juice and clinked her ss against Reba''s, chuckling.


    Reba was obviously drunk. She kept telling Abbot that she didn''t want a son and that it was better


    to have a daughter.


    After a meal, she fell asleep on the table, with Faye by her side.


    Colin and Abbot sat on the beach not far away, and their sses clinked from time to time.


    "Colin, do you think I can seed in proposing to Reba here?"


    Colin smiled and said, "I can''t help you forever. You have to figure out a way by yourself."

 Chapter 792 I...

    Chapter 792 I...


    Chapter 792 I...


    Abbot nced at Reba not far away and was a little upset. "I know I should cater to her pleasure,


    but this is the thing that puzzles me the most. I can''t get down on one knee and propose with a box of


    cash, right?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why not?"


    Without hesitation, Abbot gave Colin a nudge. "Be serious."


    Colin was pushed aside and simplyy down. He said, "Think back about the topic we are talking about


    today. There''s just one sentence missing between you two, and the proposal form is not important."


    Abbot looked at Colin thoughtfully and then suddenly was enlightened.


    "Children! She! She!"


    Colin gave a positive response.


    Abbot smiled and felt his whole body floating in the air.


    He muttered his n, saying that he wanted to ask Thorn for help to hurry to arrange the proposal


    scene.


    Colinughed, "Do you need me to prepare a box of cash for you?"


    Abbot red at him and said, "Thanks but no thanks!"


    As the two of them were chatting, they heard Reba shout, "Colin! Come here!"


    Colin immediately got up and ran towards Faye.


    "Faye, what''s wrong?"


    Reba sobered up. She patted Faye on the back nervously and said, "She suddenly threw up."


    Colin unscrewed a bottle of mineral water, squatted beside Faye, and gently caressed her back.


    Faye looked pale and kept retching. It took her a while to calm down.


    After taking a sip of the water handed over by Colin, Faye felt the pain in her stomach eased slightly.


    "How about now? Are you still feeling bad, Faye?" Colin asked worriedly.


    Faye''s lips were colorless and she looked weak. She said, "Don''t worry. Maybe it''s because I''ve been


    enjoying the sea breeze for too long and get an upset stomach."


    Colin tucked her broken hair behind her ears, then carried her in his arms, and walked quickly to the


    vi.


    Fortunately, the beach was not far from the vi, and the two quickly returned to the vi.


    "I''ll ask Thorn to call the doctor over." Colin put Faye on the bed and tucked the quilt around her whole


    body.


    Faye stretched out her hand from the quilt and grabbed Colin. "Colin, I''m much better. I probably have


    a cold because of the sea breeze blowing. It''s veryte now. Don''t bother the doctor."


    Colin looked at Faye, frowning.


    "If I''m still not well tomorrow morning, then call the doctor, okay?"


    Hearing Faye''s firm words, Colin nodded. He sat down by the bed and held her cold hand.


    There was a knock on the door, and Colin got up to open the door.


    Reba stood at the door with hot soup. "Colin, let Faye drink something hot. The seafood is cold


    after all."


    Taking the soup, Colin thanked Reba. Then he turned sideways and motioned to her to go in.


    Reba waved her hand and said, "There is a smell of wine on my body, and Faye will feel


    ufortable if she smells it. Let her drink it and rest early. I wille tomorrow morning."


    Then she closed the door.


    After drinking the hot soup, Faye felt her whole body warm up. Then she felt sleepy and fell asleep


    soon.


    Colin wiped her hands and face with a towel. Then he hugged her and fell asleep.


    Colin didn''t sleep well all night, because he had to get up from time to time to observe Faye''s state.


    In the middle of the night, Faye had a high fever.


    Colin immediately called Thorn.


    Half an hourter, the doctor gave Faye an injection and hung the infusion bottle.


    Faye felt her eyelids heavy. She struggled to open her eyes and asked, "Colin, what''s the matter?"


    Colin touched her earlobes andforted her. "Faye, you have a fever. Let me know if you feel


    ufortable."


    Faye shook her head and said, "I''m sleepy." Then she fell asleep again.


    In the early morning, Faye''s fever was gone, and her sweaty hair was affixed to her cheeks.


    The doctor took Faye''s body temperature and prescribed some cold medicine.


    Faye was awakened by the heat. When she opened her eyes, she saw Colin talking to the doctor.


    She shouted in a hoarse voice, "Colin."


    "I''m here, Faye." Colin immediately replied, helping Faye to sit up.


    "I''m much better. Thank you, doctor." Faye patted Colin reassuringly, thanking the doctor on the side.


    When the doctor saw Faye wake up, he asked, "Mrs. Farrell, are you feeling bad now?"


    Faye shook her head.


    The doctor asked, "When was thest time you had your period?"


    Hearing this, Faye and Colin were stunned.


    The two nced at each other, and then Faye replied, "My period has been dyed by ten days this


    month."


    The doctor nodded and said, "If you two are preparing for pregnancy, you''re very likely already


    pregnant. I suggest you go to the hospital for an examination or check it yourself. If you''re indeed


    pregnant, you''re gonna have to start eating proper foods."


    Joy flickered in Colin''s eyes, and he couldn''t help smiling.


    After seeing off the doctor, Colin went downstairs to prepare breakfast for Faye.


    Faye put her hand on her abdomen gently with gentle eyes.


    After breakfast, Colin drove to a nearby pharmacy.


    Looking at the various pregnancy test sticks on the counter, Colin was in a dilemma.


    He didn''t know which brand of pregnancy test stick was better, nor which one to choose, so he simply


    bought one for each brand.


    The clerks gaped at Colin paying by credit card and then watched him leave.


    "That man is so handsome, but he is a bit strange. Why did he buy so many pregnancy test sticks at


    once?"


    "His wife must be very happy. See? He is very nervous. Novice dads are all like that."


    "Well, Chatburines men are so faithful. It''s a pity that good men all have spoken for."


    On the third floor of the vi, looking at therge bag of pregnancy test sticks, Faye couldn''t help


    "Colin, are you nervous?"


    Colin turned his head shyly and said, "No, I just don''t know which one is urate."


    Faye stepped forward and hugged him. She patted him on the back soothingly and said, "Don''t be


    nervous."


    Then she casually took a pregnancy test stick and walked into the bathroom.


    Faye''s hand trembled a little. The hug just now was not only to appease Colin but also to appease


    herself.


    Ten minutester, when Faye looked at two lines on the pregnancy test stick, her eyes turned red in an


    instant.


    She recalled all the past things with Colin. She gradually loved him, and he finally became the most


    important person to her.


    Now they had the fruit of love, and Faye couldn''t hide the joy from the bottom of her heart.


    Meanwhile, she also couldn''t help but want to cry, and her eyes were full of tears.


    Faye opened the bathroom door and saw Colin looking at her expectantly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Tears rolled down in an instant, hanging on Faye''s emaciated chin.


    Colin stood up nervously and hugged Faye.


    Seeing her expression, Colin thought she was sad because she was not pregnant.


    He gently kissed her on the top of her head and said, "Faye, don''t cry. We still have a long time. Even if


    you are not pregnant this time, I will do my best in the future. Don''t be sad."


    Faye hugged Colin''s waist tightly and said, "Colin."


    Colin gave a short reply. He gently pinched the back of her neck, trying to rx her.


    "I''m pregnant."

 Chapter 793 Every Day

    Chapter 793 Every Day


    Chapter 793 Every Day


    Colin''s hand stroking the back of Faye''s neck paused. Suddenly, he lifted Faye in his arms and then


    she naturally put her legs around his waist.


    Colin asked in a quivering voice, "Really?" He held Faye with his head buried on the side of her neck.


    Faye smiled and patted him on the back lightly with her right hand. "Really, Colin, let me down first."


    Colin carefully put Faye on the bed and wiped away the tears on her face.


    Faye looked up at Colin and found that his eyes were also red.


    "I''m so happy." Colin looked at Faye with a bright smile and gently put his hand on her lower abdomen.


    Faye put her hand on Colin''s hand and said with gentle eyes, "Me too."


    With a knock on the door, Reba''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Faye, are you alright? Are you feeling better today?"


    Colin got up to open the door and said to Faye as he walked, "Let Reba stay with you, and I''ll get


    some fruit."


    Faye nodded and leaned against the soft pillow at the head of the bed.


    "Faye, why do you still look so pale? Have you had breakfast yet?" Reba approached with a worried


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    look, sat on the side of the bed, and held Faye''s hand.


    "Yes. You were scared yesterday, weren''t you?" Faye also held Reba''s hand.


    "I was so worried. You kept retching, and I almost thought you were pregnant."


    Faye squinted and said, "I am indeed pregnant. Congrattions, you''re going to be a godmother."


    Reba raised her head abruptly, holding Faye''s hand tightly. "Really? Are you sure?"


    Seeing Faye nod, Reba took out her mobile phone from her pocket and sent a voice message, "Mr.


    Graham, let''s talk about that project. I think I can do it!"


    "I have to hurry up to make money. When the baby is born, I will definitely give the baby a great gift!"


    Fayeughed, "This is not like you. I can''t believe you penny pincher actually are willing to give others


    a gift."


    "Anyway, I''m your child''s godmother!"


    At this moment, Colin walked in with a te of fruit. "Then I have to thank you in advance for my


    daughter."


    Hearing this, Reba turned around and said, "You''re not a soothsayer. How do you know it must be a


    daughter?"


    "Because I want a daughter," Colin replied with a serious look and then forked a piece of apple with a


    toothpick to Faye''s mouth.


    Reba was speechless.


    "Let''s wander around togetherter. There are many attractions nearby. Faye, you should go out for a


    walk more, exercise more, and breathe more fresh air." Reba directly ignored Colin and turned her


    head to suggest it to Faye.


    "No, she won''t go," Colin replied without raising his head.


    "Why don''t you let her go out? Are you going to keep her in the room all the time?"


    "I googled just now. The first three months are a critical period. She should have more rest. Wandering


    around is so tiring. You can let Abbot apany you."


    Faye swallowed the grape in her mouth and pushed Colin''s hand. "Colin, there is no need to be so


    careful. I''m not vulnerable. Wandering around is not tiring, and I want to go out for a walk."


    Colin insisted, "No, what if you get injured? I''m gonna apany you to rest at home. You didn''t sleep


    well yesterday, and you can sleep for a while after eating."


    Faye had no choice but to look at Reba apologetically.


    Upon seeing this, Reba left angrily.


    Faye slept until the afternoon. The dim sunlight outside the window shone into the bedroom, which


    made her warm andfortable.


    She got up and went downstairs, and Colin was doing something in the kitchen.


    "Honey, you are awake." When Colin heard Faye''s footsteps, he walked out with a ss of warm water.


    Faye slouched on the sofazily. "Colin, what are you doing?"


    Colin kissed Faye lightly on the forehead and replied, "I''m learning how to make soup, and I''ll make it


    for you every day from now on."


    "With Cindy, you don''t have to do this."


    "Honey, are you muddleheaded? Cindy is not here," Colin said with a smile.


    Faye looked up at him and then understood that he was not going to return home in a short time.


    "We are going back soon. Thepany has a lot to deal with. You can''t leave for too long."


    Colin shook his head and hugged Faye. "Just leave them to Ethan and Abbot. They can handle the


    things of the public rtions department. Don''t worry."


    Faye didn''t speak anymore. She leaned in Colin''s arms and fell asleep soon.


    When Reba and Abbot came back, the sky waspletely dark.


    "Faye, guess what we saw when we went shopping?"


    Reba''s excited voice sounded before she came in.


    Faye spaced out holding a ss of milk. She had been sleeping for a long time today, but she still felt


    weak all over.


    Hearing Reba''s voice, Faye put down the cup and walked to the door in cotton slippers.


    Reba and Abbot were changing their shoes at the entrance, with shopping bags piled up at their


    feet.


    "What did you see? Are you two trying to move the mall back?"


    Abbot answered, "Faye, you don''t know. She''d lived in the baby care area on the third floor of the mall


    for two pins. We just bring part of the things back, and there''re still many in the car."


    Fayeughed, "Ba, you''re eager to be a godmother."


    Reba red at Abbot, then walked to the living room with Faye, carrying shopping bags.


    "I bought a lot of nutritional food that you can eat now. I heard that the child will absorb the nutrients of


    the mother. If youck nutrition during pregnancy, it will be difficult to make up for itter. I also bought


    a lot of baby clothes. When I saw these, I couldn''t help buying them. Maybe it''s because I''m about to


    be a godmother, and it stimtes something about me."


    As Reba said, she took out various bottles and cans with the characters of other countries from a


    shopping bag.


    When Colin went downstairs with a nket in his arms, he saw Reba was introducing the efficacy


    of nutritional products to Faye like a salesman.


    Colin helplessly supported his forehead.


    He knew that Reba was for the sake of Faye, but nutritional products couldn''t be eaten


    indiscriminately.


    "Ms. ck, why do you look more nervous than me? I''m the one who is going to be a father. Take it


    easy."


    Colin walked to the sofa and covered Faye''sp with a nket.


    "I''m not nervous. I''m just worried about Faye," Reba exined.


    Faye smiled and cut the ground from under Reba. "Every time you are nervous, you talk a lot. Have


    you ever stopped talking since you entered the house?"


    Abbot put his hand around Reba''s shoulder and said, "Don''t bully my darling."


    Reba took an orange from the fruit tray on the coffee table to peel in embarrassment and said, "I


    just..."


    Seeing Reba leaning naturally in Abbot''s arms, Faye was very relieved. She looked at Reba


    reassuringly.


    "It''s okay, Ba. It''s dangerous to give birth to a baby, but everyone''s situation is different. Take it


    easy."


    Reba nodded. She was not a sentimental person at ordinary times, but it was about Faye, so she


    couldn''t help thinking a lot.


    She was worried that Faye would suffer a lot and worried about all kinds of idents.


    In fact, this matter had nothing to do with her, but Faye was her friend and her family.


    She knew what Faye had experienced and knew it was not easy for Faye to get the happiness she had


    today.


    So she didn''t want Faye to suffer a little more. She hoped that Faye would be happy every day in the


    future.

 Chapter 794 The Real Couple Is the Best!

    Chapter 794 The Real Couple Is the Best!


    Chapter 794 The Real Couple Is the Best!


    At the recording site of the show, See You Again After Our Breakup.


    Aniston and Robert were sitting at the two ends of the sofa respectively, and the gap between them


    wasrge enough for one more person.


    Sitting on the single sofa not far away, the host was on pins and needles.


    This was not the first time he had hosted such a show, but all the previous recordings had scripts.


    Not only was there no script this time, but it was also a live broadcast.


    This put an extremely high demand on the host''s reflexes, so he now looked like a fully drawn bow, and


    his whole body tensed up.


    Meanwhile, Reba and Faye were already in front of the TV, waiting for the show to start.


    After lengthy advertisements and interviews with other guests, Aniston and Robert finally appeared.


    Reba turned to Faye and said, "They are actually well-matched."


    Faye nodded and agreed, "That''s right, and their clothes today..."


    On TV, Aniston was dressed in a long light blue dress, like a gentle and lovely princess.


    Robert was dressed in an azure suit, showing his good figure and his great charm.


    The two of them had a lot of shippers because of Aniston''s previous matters before.


    Therefore, as soon as they appeared, a lot of bullet screenments appeared on the screen.


    [My goodness! My baby and her husband finally appeared together.]


    [They must have a happy ending! Must! Where is the director of the show? If they can''t have a happy


    ending, I will curse all the show staff!]


    [Aniston is really like a fairy, and Robert is really handsome. Why did you two break up? You can''t


    break up! You two are a perfect match!]


    ...


    After Faye spoke, Colin chuckled and handed her the peeled pistachios in his hand.


    Faye nced down at the pistachios but didn''t take them. She just leaned against the sofa and ate


    them one after another.


    The host began to interview Aniston and Robert about the reason for their breakup.


    With a smile, Aniston replied officially, "Our personalities don''t match."


    The host smiled and turned the microphone towards Robert. "Robert, do you agree with it?"


    As everyone knew, Robert had never admitted that they had broken up.


    The host originally thought Robert would definitely refute it. Unexpectedly, Robert nodded calmly and


    said in a deep voice, "Yes."


    The host was slightly stunned.


    The atmosphere of the show was awkward, and the post-production personnel added a few crows


    skimming on the host''s head duly.


    After that, there were just some conventional questions, and both Aniston and Robert answered in a


    well-behaved manner.


    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After everyone was interviewed, the program team began to assign tasks to several pairs of guests.


    At this moment, Colin stood up, took out his mobile phone, and called Robert.


    Colin was calling at this end, and Robert''s mobile phone rang on the TV screen.


    Robert heard the phone ring, said sorry, and then left the room.


    Robert answered the phone, and Colin said in a low voice, "Robert, go back to the room."


    Robert was confused and asked, "What?"


    Colin said, "Go back to the room. I have something to tell you."


    They were best friends and had worked together for many years, so there was certainly trust and tacit


    understanding between them.


    Although Robert didn''t know what Colin was going to say, he still listened to him and went back to the


    recording room with his mobile phone.


    The host was originally talking to Aniston and several other stars, but when Robert entered the room


    with the phone, they all looked over at the same time.


    In the next second, Colin said in a husky voice, "Faye is pregnant."


    Robert''s mobile phone had good sound instion, and the subtle sound in the receiver was really not


    enough to be heard by others.


    Robert was so clever.


    He chuckled and said with a sincere expression, "Congrattions, Mr. Farrell."


    "Be high-profile."


    Robert knew Colin''s meaning and said, "How long has Mrs. Farrell been pregnant?"


    Colin smiled and said, "More than a month."


    Robert put his hand in his pocket and turned his back to the others. He seemed to be talking privately,


    but he didn''t lower his voice at all. "You need to pay great attention to the first three months."


    Colin replied with a smile, "OK."


    He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window making a call. Reba in front of the TV turned her


    head to look at his back in amazement. After looking at him for a few seconds, she turned her head


    back to look at Faye and gave a thumbs up. "Colin is really high-profile to the public disy of your


    affection."


    Faye had already known Colin''s countless ways to show their love.


    But at this moment, she still felt surrounded by a strong sense of happiness.


    Faye lowered her eyes andughed, "Yes."


    Seeing Faye''s rare gentleness, Reba clicked her tongue. She had no interest in watching the


    variety show anymore, then approached Faye and said, "Faye, you feel very happy now, right?"


    Faye raised her eyes and asked, "Is it very obvious?"


    "Only a blind person can''t find it."


    Faye chuckled, "Then that''s pretty obvious."


    Reba asked, "I remember that you never liked being high-profile before. Now that Colin disys


    your affection in public like this, don''t you get angry?"


    Faye smiled sweetly. She did not answer the question directly but asked rhetorically, "If Abbot does the


    same thing, will you be angry?"


    Reba said, "We''re different! Well, love can really change a person."


    Hearing Reba''s sigh with emotion, Faye took the opportunity to ask with a smile, "Have I changed?"


    Reba looked at Faye and nodded firmly. "Yes, you have be gentle, and you love tough now."


    As Reba said, Faye smiled with a gentler expression.


    Faye said nothing, but Reba knew that Faye liked her current change very much.


    Meanwhile, after Colin ended up calling, Abbot was leaning against the floor-to-ceiling window and


    looking at him, raising his eyebrows. "Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Colin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you being jealous?"


    Then he stepped towards Faye without waiting for Abbot to answer.


    Colin took a cushion from the sofa and put it behind Faye''s waist.


    Faye looked sideways at Colin and said with a smile, "I just got pregnant not long ago, and I don''t need


    a cushion on the back of my waist now."


    Colin smiled and said, "From now on, I must pay attention to everything and not be sloppy at all. Then


    when you are in thest trimester of pregnancy, I can take good care of you."


    After Colin spoke, Faye looked into his eyes with a smile.


    Listening to the conversation between the two of them and looking at their eyes full of love, Reba


    turned her head to look at the TV and murmured, "I have aplete understanding of being on pins


    and needles now."


    In the live broadcast of the variety show.


    Colin''s phone call directly caused an uproar.


    The bullet screenments were all talking about Colin and Faye, but no longer about shipping the


    couples who were recording the show.


    [Oh, my! Some memories are flooding my mind. Is it Mr. Farrell and Ms. Nash?]


    [My baby Faye is pregnant! No...]


    [I suspect that Mr. Farrell deliberately made that call to Robert. It''s a public disy of affection. That''s


    so typical of Mr. Farrell! He is so high-profile!]


    [My baby, Faye, you must have more rest! Oh, he loves her so much! Oh, my! I burst into tears!]


    [The real couple is the best! They are so sweet! I''m happy I''m their shipper!]

 Chapter 795 A Perfect Match!

    Chapter 795 A Perfect Match!


    Chapter 795 A Perfect Match!


    In Ethan''s vi.


    "Violet, what are you doing?"


    Ethan was blocking the door in his pajamas. Raising his eyebrows, he looked at Violet, who was going


    to sneak away with a suitcase.


    Violet took a deep breath and replied, "I told you yesterday that I am moving out."


    "I remember I said no. Why? After you kissed me yesterday, you''re going to run away today, aren''t


    you?"


    With a smile, Ethan leaned against the door and stared straight at Violet.


    He had been not sure about Violet''s feelings for him before, so he coaxed her cautiously, for fear of


    scaring her away.


    However, he didn''t worry about anything now, because he knew Violet was actually not afraid of him at


    all.


    Violet clenched the luggage handle and said, "No, I''m not."


    "Ethan, I was drunk yesterday, so don''t take what I said seriously."


    Ethan narrowed his eyes and walked to Violet. "Don''t take it seriously?"


    "Violet, I don''t need you to pretend to be gentle, well-behaved, or sensible. I just need you to do one


    thing."


    For every step Ethan took forward, Violet took a step back.


    After Ethan finished speaking, Violet had no ce to move back and was sandwiched between him


    and the entrance cab.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t dare to look up, for fear of looking into Ethan''s deep eyes.


    Ethan lifted Violet''s chin, forcing her to raise her head.


    "Be honest, Violet. Don''t lie to me. Do you really not like me at all?"


    Violet finally looked into Ethan''s deep eyes, full of restrained love.


    She loosened the luggage handle for a second and then clenched it again.


    About five minutester or maybe even longer, just when Ethan was about to make apromise


    again, Violet finally grasped his wrist and threw herself in his arms.


    Ethan was taken aback for a moment and then held her waist.


    He hugged Violet extremely tightly.


    "Violet, be my girlfriend, okay?"


    Violet clutched Ethan''s silk pajamas and nodded twice against his chest.


    Ethan chuckled, "Violet,e with me to see Grandpa, okay?"


    Violet was stunned for a while, then nodded twice.


    Seeing this, Ethan continued, "Violet, get engaged to me, okay?"


    Violet didn''t respond.


    "Violet, marry me, okay?"


    Violet was speechless.


    After finding that Ethan was teasing her, she was just trying to restrain the impulse of nodding, without


    speaking.


    Ethan said, "All right, are you going to be an ostrich in my arms all the time?"


    Violet stepped back a little and looked at Ethan. "No."


    "Ethan, are we a couple now?"


    Ethan smiled and nodded.


    Violet clenched the luggage handle on the side again and asked, "Then can I move out now?"


    Ethan''s smile froze.


    Violet immediately exined, "This ce is really a bit far from where I work, andmuting is a bit


    troublesome. Besides, I have already found a new house. Now that we are together, we can contact


    each other at any time. You can contact me or I can contact you, okay?"


    Ethan still had a gloomy look, and Violet had to continue, "I wille back to live when I don''t have


    morning sses, okay?"


    "You don''t have morning sses on Tuesday, Thursday, and Friday. With the three days and the


    weekend, there are a total of 5 days. I can get up early on Monday to send you to school. So, you can


    only live outside on Tuesday night. Do you think renting is cost-effective?"


    Ethan calmly recited Violet''s course timetable and analyzed it seriously.


    Violet was speechless and then said after a while, "Ethan, I mean that even if we are together, we need


    our own space. That''s the correct romantic rtionship."


    Looking at Violet, who was about to go crazy, Ethan made apromise and asked, "Can I go to you?"


    Violet originally thought Ethan would have to argue with her, but she didn''t expect him to suddenly


    change the subject. Then she said yes nkly.


    Ethan touched her head and said, "Okay, I won''t stop you. It''s okay as long as I cane to you. Are


    you going to your new house now? Wait for me to change clothes first. I''ll send you there and then buy


    something youck."


    Violet didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, and she looked at Ethan suspiciously.


    Ethan exined with a smile, "I haven''t changed. I''m still a bad guy, but I listen to you. If you think it''s


    good to live separately, then just do so."


    Violet got a warm feeling and nodded.


    At this time, Robert and Aniston were working hard for today''s task.


    On the second day of the variety show recording, all the guestspeted in groups. Each group had


    different tasks. Only bypleting the tasks could they be assigned to good amodation.


    Today''s task was a tacit understanding challenge.


    In the first round of the two-person balloon handling game.


    Aniston and Robert were back to back, with a balloon sandwiched between them, moving slowly.


    With a bang, the balloon of the pair of guests next to them burst, and the two returned to the starting


    line.


    Aniston was startled by the sound. The next second, Robert held her hands.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid," Robertforted.


    The movement of the two holding hands made everyone excited, and theizens also sent bullet


    screenments excitedly.


    [Hugging back to back! Aniston and Robert are really a perfect match!]


    [Robert,e on! I only recognize you as Aniston''s future husband!]


    [I ship this childhood sweetheart very much! Please get back together! I want to see more of your


    sweet interactions!]


    Aniston heard her rapid heartbeat, but she wasn''t sure if it was because she was frightened or because


    of Robert.


    When her thoughts were wandering, there was a sharp pain in her right foot, and then the balloon


    behind her burst.


    "Aniston, what''s the matter?" Robert nervously supported Aniston, who was leaning to the right.


    Aniston looked up into Robert''s anxious eyes and replied, "I''m okay. It seems that I sprained my ankle."


    The show staff was in a mess, some looking for a doctor, some looking for a chair, some looking for ice


    cubes, and some looking for William. The scene instantly became very noisy.


    Robert directly carried Aniston in his arms and strode across the crowd to the lounge of the medical


    staff.


    "Try to turn your ankle. Can you move it?" Robert asked calmly.


    Aniston actually couldn''t move in his arms, but she still said, "It''s okay. I can turn it."


    Robert was relieved and then arrived at the lounge quickly.


    William rushed over when he heard the news, and the three of them walked in together.


    Aniston''s ankle was very swollen, and the doctor immediately applied ice to it.


    Robert had a very terrible look from entering the room until the end of the ice therapy.


    Aniston looked at Robert with a guilty conscience. She wanted to exin several times, but she held


    back her words.


    "Spray this three times a day and apply ice to the ankle to reduce swelling." The doctor handed the


    spray to Aniston and then patted her on the arm.


    Robert nced at the doctor''s hand coldly, carried Aniston in his arms, and then left.


    "Does it still hurt?" Robert asked coldly.


    Aniston shook her head and asked, "Are you angry?"


    William, following behind the two with a thoughtful look, turned back to his room when they arrived at


    the hotel.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!